《Devouring Monarch: Rebirth of the Profane Phoenix》


 Chapter 1: A Mob Characters Green Hat And Broken Heart!

    Chapter 1: A Mob Characters Green Hat And Broken Heart!


    The realm was celebrated¡ªbanners and beautiful ribbons fluttered in the summer winds. With people drinking ale and butchering the livestock before afternoon, all in preparation for the grand celebration.


    "Hoist ''er up! Good!" A man with stocky muscles shouted as they raised a huge wooden pir with congrattions to their Duchess on it.


    "Long live the Duchess, an ever-healthy child!"


    "Praise be to Athea¡ªlet her light guide our realm!"


    "To Drakur!"


    "To Drakur!!"


    Everyone was in good spirits¡ªas the day passed, everyone in the entire Dutchy was present, from the distant farmers to the frontier guards, and vige folk had flocked to the great city of Drakthur.


    This ancient fortress had protected the kingdom of Silvara for six thousand years.


    The great city was covered in huge grey walls with stones thicker than buildings and higher than small mountains. It was the pride of the Kingdom of Silvara and helped them defend against the demon hordes of the Frozen North.


    After a long period of strife, the war was at a close while the Duchess of Drakur celebrated her conception with her husband.


    "My Lord, the Duchess is busy dealing with distant visitors and will soon be ready. Should I prepare you some refreshments?" A maid looked at the handsome male with ck hair with a slightly odd look, her eyes almost seeming to contain mockery.


    The man was an earl and the husband of the Duchess of Drakur.


    Asura Fenix was a man who could not use magic but excelled in tactics and intellect, earning the duchess'' affection during their time at the Royal Academy together as students more than twenty years ago.


    However, it was strange that the pair did not share a bedroom. Not only that, but the Duchess spent many a night drinking wine until the early hours with an eastern delegate from the Nation of Warriors Kuzeng for the past six months, leading to rumours.


    Untoward rumours that the kind Asura smiled and ignoredpletely.


    ''How could I doubt my wife, who epted me, when Ick even the core to create magic and the power to carry a sword?'' He thought, knowing the gaze the maid was showing, as he replied with a bitter smile.


    Asura stood from his seat, the worn wooden chair creaking as it neared the end of its durability, while the Earl opened a small drawer containing a strange piece of ck stone and a blood-red sword embedded into it.


    "This shall be my gift to Verana as thanks for fathering my child."


    "I do not know what magic exists in this small token, but I am certain it is a special artefact that will empower our child."


    Asura began to change his clothes with growing excitement. He was used to the maids and servants seeming to forget him despite his title as an earl.


    He was old enough to see past their antics and knew that part was due to his inferior physique andck of ability to use magic.


    Asura didn''t like to cause trouble for Verana and thus let most of it go because he trusted her, and his mind was more helpful to the realm than a mere fireball or blizzard spell.


    ''Forget it, today is our big day... Although I cannot quite remember the night we conceived her, my daughter is now growing in Verana''s stomach.''


    "What an auspicious day! I hope thedy and her child live for a thousand lifetimes so we may prosper under her warm gaze!"


    Many of the servants adored his wife because of how hard she worked to bnce the realm''s finances and crops, thanks to Asura''s research into the rotation and ensuring the farmers let the soil rest to recover from the heavy burden of farming.


    He never considered it strange that his name was never mentioned because they were married. Asura believed that the realm''s benefit came before his ego and desires for recognition.


    ''It is alright, as long as Verana knows my worth, haha.''


    All the hallways were filled with celebratory flowers, representing a good birth, a healthy birth, and a long life.


    Asura enjoyed the calming and sweet scent while walking towards the grand entrance hall before noticing that the ceremony had begun.


    ''Eh?''


    ''Why has it begun when the father isn''t present? And why is Shang Luo sitting so close to my wife?


    Asura wasn''t stupid or clueless¡ªhe felt the same doubts and jealousy that all men would, but he was powerless without magic. Shang Luo was a high-level warrior from the East and could easily cause tension between the kingdoms by causing problems unwisely.


    However, something was wrong with this situation, as people around him began to whisper and make rumours. The Earl''s face became ugly as he stepped forward, only to be stopped by the guards in heavy-ted armour.


    ''These stupid guards!''


    "Why are you stopping me? I am the husband of the Duchess."


    Asura growled in a deep voice, but the guards just scoffed and pushed his shoulder back, causing him to feel a painful ache in his bones.


    "Ugh..."


    They parted, allowing Asura to step past, but the Archbishop and many other priests were already blessing the two sitting on the seat that should have been for the Earl himself as he slowly made his way up the steps.


    His eyes were calm, like two ruby jewels looking at the two who ignored his presence and instead focused on the priest and bishop''s words. Yet the inside of his chest raged with jealousy and anger.


    "Why is the Earl onlying now? He left the Duchess waiting so long?" A female farmer in simple clothes whispered.


    "Exactly,pared to the weak and pale Earl, barely able to walk up some steps, unlike Prince Shang. He is so handsome and a wonderful gentleman towards the Duchess¡ªthey are a true match in heaven."


    The beautiful white walls of the fortress city''s grand castle caused the words of these people to echo during the low humming and prayers of the church of light, which served Athea, the goddess of light.


    My holydy, bless the child, granting evesting courage and magic to your future daughter of light.


    The old man with white hair and a golden staff tapped the ground twice as the building shone warmly. The brightest light wrapped around Shang Luo and Duchess Verana Drakur, though, and Asura did not glow.


    This action caused his eyes to widen.


    Asura was less than ten metres from his wife and the man who killed his entire family ten years ago in the battle of Val''kerul in the north¡ªdisguised as a noble sacrifice to defeat the demon queen and her armies.


    However, even the crowd and visitors began to gasp, looking at the trio on the elevated throne in shock.


    The golden light would only envelop the children''s parents most strongly while sharing luck with all who visited¡ªthe fact it glowed so bright for Shang Luo and not Asura spelt out the truth that everyone in the castle knew.


    Or rather, he chose to ignore or believe in her.


    "Verana. What does this mean?" said Asura.


    Asura''s fists began to bleed from his tight grasp, his lips trembling as he bit them, tasking the sour copper blood seeping down the corner, trying to hold his anger and avoid a scene.


    ''I will kill them...''


    ''How could she do this to me after everything I have done for her?''


    Verana looked at him with cold eyes¡ªthere was no change in her gaze, even seeing his current state of anger or istion, or rather, her lips curled into a mocking smile as she leaned against the arm of Shang Luo.


    "It is as you see, Asura. I never considered you my future partner and only upheld our family rules and oath."


    ''The Duke of Drakur and Earl of Fenix shall be bound in blood until an heir is born... That oath!?''


    Asura stepped back, his heart racing to understand the logical reason. He wanted to deny everything and say that maybe he fell asleep in the waiting room, and the bad rumours of the servants made him dream of this despicable and heart-rending plot.


    "Did you think someone as talented as me could love a weak fool like you with no core?"


    Verana''s words were like poisoned daggers, striking Asura where he was weak. All the stupid ideals and thoughts he had in his mind were lies.


    This woman had never valued his efforts and mind; she drained him of ideas, iming they were hers.


    ''What use am I now, haha?''


    As he was feeling lost with an empty void in his chest, a loud voice sounded; it was Shang Luo.


    "Greetings, everyone who visited from afar. As you have heard, the poor and hopeless Duchess you all love was forced to marry due to the oath of her beloved father and elders of the destroyed Fenix family!"


    "What grace and love she must have for this kingdom and her father up above! To sacrifice her happiness to marry a waste, someone unable to protect her or hernds! A man who stood and watched without power as his entire family was eradicated!"


    The handsome Shang Luo looked back at Asura, who listened with a dark face, his hands covered in blood as it dripped down onto the ck wooden artefact.


    "Now, we may havemitted a vile sin... But what kind of sin is true love? As a student, I met Verana many years ago and fell in love before the so-called oath happened!"


    He spread his arms like a puppetmaster, guiding their thoughts and opinions and painting them as the victims of a tragic love...


    Most of the females and romantics in the crowd now supporting the new couple¡ªeven the bishop and Archbishop¡ªlowered their angered faces and looked at Asura in condemnation instead!


    ''Like it''s all a y. They are just here to make Shang Luo shine.''


    "Thus, when we met again, she was married. I knew she was! But I love her more than the sky loves the sun and moon, and we made an unforgivable mistake. That mistake was creating our beloved miracle of a daughter."


    "The very daughter you honour today!"


    The visitingmoners were fools for romantic stories. Somehow, the ones who hadmitted a grave sin were now supported by a standing ovation and cheers from almost the entire crowd.


    Asura''s mind broke, and his heart shattered into pieces.


    ''Why are you cheering?''


    ''What is this madness?''


    ''Didn''t my invention that purified the water save your young and families? Why! Why! WHY!?''


    He urged his weak body, gritted his teeth, and tensed his muscles, desperate to cast magic. If he could just cast magic once, wouldn''t everything be fine?


    ''Why won''t you collect?''


    ''Fire spirit smander! Grant me your blessing. Let me show my worth and take back my beloved wife!''


    Not even a gust of wind, the spirit ignored his plea.


    ''Spirit of Wind, Sylphie! Please bestow on me a speck of your boundless grace!''


    A pitiful spec of green aura danced around his fingertip before it dispersed like a cruel joke to mock him further. Verana was watching, her divine eyes able to see the mana in the air like one would see a person.


    Her lips once again curled into a sneer.


    ''Don''t look at me like that!''


    ''Did nothing we had ever mean anything to you?''


    ''How dare you judge me after all I have done?''


    Asura''s tears now drowned his cheeks, and his trembling lips were all but embarrassing as he stumbled forward with all the power his weak, crippled body could muster¡ªhe stepped forward and punched at Shang Luo.


    Weak.


    Feeble.


    Lacking in power and grace, the martial genius snapped his arm, crushing the bones of Asura''s arm with a single swipe and then with a single palm to his chest.


    "Arggh!?"


    He sent Asura flying across the room, smashing into the stone chair he used to sit on like it was natural. Instead of warm eyes, he now had cold, judgmental eyes.


    ''How...!?''


    "Kuha..."


    Blood oozed from the mouth of Asura as he flopped onto the throne without power, his dull blue eyes slowly turning a dull crimson while watching as Shang Luo stepped towards him, swaggering with pride and a victorious face.


    Asura felt his bones breaking and couldn''t move an inch¡ªthe intense pain in his abdomen was unbearable as he held down the urge to scream and tremble in agony, not wanting to humiliate himself anymore.


    Shang Luo leaned close to his ear with a smirk before he whispered.


    "Your wife''s body was so sweet and ripe. Imagine you hadn''t tasted her and thought the child was yours. Foolish cuckold."


    As his life faded, those were thest words Asura heard, a final insult to his devastating injury.


    In hisst moments, Asura thought of the thing in his life that caused him the most pain.


    The deaths of his family and his twin sister and not using the artefact he discovered made his heart teem with regret, and he wished he never met that woman who betrayed him or trusted Shang Luo as a friend.


    ''I should have tried harder... Looked for better ways to rece my core!''


    ''Who am I kidding? I walked until I bled! I studied until I became sick¡ªwhy do I have to suffer when all I did was try until my body fell apart? To match everyone else without magic!''


    ''I curse you all! Those who insulted me pushed me around!''


    ''You bitch! I gave everything to you, and you slept with this bastard. Hahahaha, I swear to the heavens that if I get another chance, I will destroy everything you hold dear!''


    ''NO MATTER HOW EVIL OR DEPRAVED I BECOME!''


    A strange whisper sounded in the darkness. Asura believed himself dead and ignored it before it repeated as if waiting for his acknowledgement.


    "Do you mean that? No matter how despicable others might see your methods?"


    ''AH! If I can get revenge, save my sister, and kill the entire Shang n''s Nine Generations!''


    "Hohoho, then I shall take something of equal value in return! Do not me me, young boy!"


    "Now go."


    "Go and ravage them with your depraved retribution!"


    Asura Fenix... A man who would always remain a secondary character in the world''s future due to the discrimination that lingered with his name.


    Could he change this disgrace in his next life?

 Chapter 2: Asura Fenix - 18 Again!

    Chapter 2: Asura Fenix - 18 Again!


    Like a golden orb of warmth and radiance, the morning sun burned brightly in the skies and cast its gentle fingers through the forest, with animals and insects making their morning calls and songs as the day began.


    The soft breeze stirred the heavy, red velvet curtains that shielded the room from the world beyond.


    As the sunlight flickered, revealing a wonderful room adorned with expensive tapestries and antique furniture, it was silent as if holding its breath in the early morning light.


    A sudden wind blew open the heavy red curtains, revealing a breathtaking view of the sun-drenched forest beyond. Asura''s awakening was apanied by the dramatic flourish of these curtains, which billowed open with a graceful, almost theatrical ir.


    Asura stirred on his luxurious bed, bathed in the warm glow. The forest stretched endlessly, its lush canopy glistening with dewdrops, while the gentle sounds of a nearby stream and birdsong filled the air.


    "Mmm, you damn...!"


    Filled with sweat, he sat up from his sleep, throwing his body up with enough power to send the quilt flying across the room, slipping down the wall without power.


    ''What the?!''


    Asuray still for a moment, his senses slowlying to life.


    Confusion swirled within Asura''s mind as he tried to make sense of his surroundings.


    His memories were chaotic, a kaleidoscope of fragmented images and sensations.


    It was as though he had been thrust into abyrinth of time, and only now had he begun to find his way.


    Pushing the silk sheets aside, Asura rose from the sumptuous bed, his movements deliberate and graceful.


    ''Where is this? I died¡ªfor sure, that detestable Devil killed me!''


    He nced down at himself, noting that he was clothed in attire befitting a gentleman of noble birth. His garments were made of the finest fabrics, their deep blue hue adorned with intricate embroidery that spoke of exquisite craftsmanship.


    ''I know these clothes...''


    Asura stepped onto the plush carpet that covered the room''s marble floor, its patterns a testament to the weaver''s skill. He moved towards an ornate mirror lining the walls, studying his reflection with awe and disbelief.


    ''This face... It''s me from twenty years ago... So young, smooth, and handsome.''


    He had the appearance of youth, no more than eighteen years of age, with a countenance that bore the mark of noble lineage.


    "Was that voice not a lie?"


    His features were chiselled and refined, his hair a cascade of ebony silk that fell to his shoulders, and he had ruby eyes that should have been sky blue, but the face was his original handsome and refined self from the past!


    But it wasn''t just his appearance that left him stunned.


    "Have Ie back, or is this some cruel dream after death?"


    Memories surged through his mind, fragments of a future life that felt distant and vivid.


    Asura''s gaze drifted from the mirror to the room around him.


    He had been sent back in time; that much was clear.


    But why, and to what purpose?


    The answer remained elusive, buried beneathyers of temporal mystery.


    Suddenly, information and strange runes appeared inside his mind¡ªthey spelt the words devour, Devil, and Dragon, but the rest were blurry and hurt his mind to focus on.


    ''Damn, it hurts!'' Asurained as he dropped to his knees, grasping the silky quilt forfort, trying to stop himself from screaming out in pain.


    *Knock Knock*


    A gentle knock sounded twice before... "Master Asura, please wake up!" A voice called out.


    It was a nostalgic voice.


    She spread warmth through his heart and soul from her gentle tone like a songbird''s morning melody.


    The voice of his deceased maid, Mu Xue, someone who died to save him and asked nothing in return.


    "Master, it''s time to enrol at the Royal Academy!"


    ''Royal academy...?''


    ''That ce was destroyed a decade ago... Is this truly a fleeting dream or second chance?''


    "I see... it''s that time."


    He tried to pull himself up, feeling a sense of pleasure as some strange force flowed through his entire body until it encountered strange blockades and returned to the intense pain as before when it was inside his heart.


    "Ugh. What is this pain? It''s like fluid travelling through all my organs, veins, and blood." Asura whispered, his eyes tightly closed, before the door slowly opened.


    ''Now isn''t the time; I should not make Xu''er worry!''


    Mu Xue entered the room and gasped lightly as she saw Asura copse on his knees.


    She rushed over, her footsteps echoing in the spacious room.


    "Master Asura, are you alright?" She asked, concern etched on her delicate features.


    Asura slowly raised his head, meeting Mu Xue''s gaze.


    "Xue''er, I''m fine... Don''t worry." Asura replied with a smile.


    Mu Xue''s beauty was divine.


    She possessed a natural elegance and grace that belied her age; her long ck hair was adorned with a simple purple flower ribbon that contrasted against her pale, wless skin.


    Her violet eyes held a hint of surprise as Asura addressed her by her given name.


    Mu Xue stood there, slightly taken aback, her cheeks flushed with colour as she lowered her gaze.


    ''She''s still as beautiful and gentle... To think this girl hid her skill as a Magic Knight to protect my pitiful pride, her quiet affection to remain my maid until herst moment...''


    "Xue''er, thank you for being my maid." Asura smiled, gently patting her head.


    "Eh!? I... I must serve you, Master."


    Mu Xue was startled by his words and actions.


    "Master Asura, did you sleep well? Your mind must be confused." She replied, her voice tinged with worry.


    Asura chuckled, shaking his head.


    "No, I slept very well, Xue''er. Now, let''s get ready."


    Mu Xue nodded, helping him up.


    "Master Asura, your luggage is packed and ready. Breakfast has already been prepared, so we should hurry and eat. Travelling to the Royal Academy will take several hours, so we must leave promptly."


    "Alright. Thanks for packing my luggage; it saves me time. So Let''s have breakfast. By the way, Xue''er, did my sister eat yet?"


    "Young Miss ate earlier and went back to her room. Master, did something happen to your eyes?" She asked.


    Asura was surprised.


    "I see; she''s already gone back. Xue''er? Is there something wrong with them? Can you see something unusual?"


    "Mmm... they were not this piercing, sexy, or filled with life... Ahem! They are a beautiful crimson, but I thought they were blue. Was Xue mistaken?"


    Mu Xue seemed confused with her fingertip on her lips. She watched from the corner of her eyes as Asura quickly pulled off his shirt, not caring for Mu Xue''s reaction as the strange sensation wasn''t wrong!


    He was reborn, and the artefact was embedded in his chest! Rather, it had reced his weakened heart.


    Asura had been reborn before meeting the Duchess and Shang Luo!


    A sense of rity and warmth filled his body, and the strange feeling of fluid travelling around his body, also no longer hitting strange blockages, began to rapidly swirl around his body, making him feel stronger and more focused with each cycle it did.


    "Xue''er."


    Immediately as he called her name, his arms wrapped around the maid, and he kissed her deeply, shocking Mu Xue as she was pressed against the bed, his tongue dominating hers!


    "Master Asura, what are you doing? Xue is a maid!"


    Mu Xue struggled, her muffled moans and grunts ignored as his tongue continued to entwine hers¡ªthe sweet taste, shared saliva, and passionate embrace made her legs feel weak, her mind dizzy, and her struggling weak as her tongue and body reacted strangely.


    A strange feeling of power entered Asura, the taste of her saliva bing sweeter with each moment¡ªsomething from within Mu Xue was entering his body and mixing with the strange fluid that travelled through his body, the ck fluid seeming to increase in volume each moment they kissed.


    At the same time, he felt the magical power of Mu Xue also growing ever so slightly as the ice began to flutter around her body as she moaned into his mouth.


    The moment they kissed, Asura followed the words and instructions in his mind. This was the one the Devil''s scripture gave, but the entire thing was still hazy.


    He only knew his body was bing stronger, and even Mu Xue was sharing the process with him!


    "Master Asura... Mmmnph"


    Mu Xue continued to struggle and moan¡ªher resistance seemed to show as her tongue coiled his wet, sticky kisssting several minutes, her struggles slowing, and her eyes misted with lust.


    "I know your true feelings, Xue''er; how long will you hide them because of feeling unworthy?"


    Asura ended the passionate kiss, the strings of shared saliva connecting their mouths.


    Mu Xue stared at him, her breath ragged and her body trembling.


    "Master... I am..."


    "...Xue''er!"


    The poor maid was shocked as the door opened with a loud bang, before suddenly, a fierce male who looked simr to Asura entered with a bitter face.


    "Asura, if you want to molest the maids, please wait until after enrolment. It''s time to have breakfast. We are all waiting for you."


    "Dad!?"


    Asura was stunned.


    "Asura, hurry and wash yourself, then join us downstairs for breakfast. The little princess has already finished and is getting impatient to leave," the man snorted, closing the door behind him.


    "Understood... I''ll be there in a minute, father."


    However, the red-haired male gave a thumbs up to his son and smiled out of Mu Xue''s sight, writing "Nice job, my son!" in his fiery mana, which danced for two seconds before fading into smoke, just as Mu Xue turned around to see.


    ''Dad, I never saw you give me praise like that before.''


    Asura felt a sense of warmth in his heart and decided he''d treasure his parents and friends in this timeline better than the previous!


    Mu Xue looked conflicted and blushed.


    "Master Asura, let me assist you with a bath and change of clothes after breakfast," Mu Xue offered shyly.


    Asura grinned.


    "Okay, Xue''er, will you let me kiss you again too?"


    "Hmph. Don''t be cheeky; I will beat you."


    "Xue''er, did you not enjoy that?" Asura teased.


    Mu Xue''s expression softened as her cheeks reddened.


    "Master Asura, kissing and cuddling should only be done between married couples. Kissing maids is improper." Mu Xue pouted cutely.


    Asura hugged her waist.


    "Xue''er, in the future, will you marry me?"


    "Master Asura, are you teasing me because Xue has an ice spirit affinity?" Don''t joke with girls." Mu Xue pouted, walking away.


    "Xue''er, would you ept a marriage contract even if I became the trash and disgrace of the empire?"


    He didn''t need to wait for the answer because the beautiful violet eyes turned to face him, fluttering with light that seemed to sparkle.


    "Even if Master became a beggar, Xue would still apany him forever," Mu Xue said, the blush deepening before rushing away like a rabbit.


    ''To think such a proud girl would not care about my status instead of staying beside me feels amazing.''


    ''How could I choose the pretentious and materialistic woman and even use Xue''er of being a traitor? I was such a fool; never again!''


    "Then don''t expect your master to let such a cute woman go!"


    "Master..."


    Asura shook his head and followed Mu Xue downstairs, but his mind was constantly trying to decipher what he could from the strange words, and each one had a huge monolith in his mind¡ªthere were five.


    ? Asura


    ? Devouring


    ? Devil


    ? Dragon


    ? ?????/?????


    Then, a final one with unreadable letters...


    What was more worrying was that his energy was not mana but something different; it was more pure, refined and powerful.


    Asura didn''t know what this was called but thought it might be simr to the power the eastern warriors used to fuel their power instead of mana.


    ''However, I can be stronger with this¡ªthe Devil and Dragon Monoliths both said so.''


    He looked at the face of Mu Xue with a body that fluttered with beautiful ice-blue magic particles and seemed to be shining with brilliance¡ªhis desire to be stronger formed in his heart, growing stronger each moment.


    "Asura! Stop being weird and sit down, quick, before your mother scolds me for being too cruel to you!" His dad smiled, ying while pulling out Asura''s chair.


    "Ah... Sorry, Dad and M-Mother..."


    "Hmmm?" His dad seemed shocked but quickly changed his frown to a smile, eating breakfast with his son. Asure felt a sense of nostalgia, slowly melting his self-hatred as he felt happiness fill his chest when he sat down.

 Chapter 3: The Royal Academy Of Silvara - Bandits!

    Chapter 3: The Royal Academy Of Silvara - Bandits!


    Asura satfortably in his expensive carriage, the red velvet seats cushioning the bumpy ride as the interior was painted a navy blue and white with clear windows on either side.


    Slowly breathing the crisp morning air beside him, the beautiful Mu Xue quietly looked out the opposite window with a pout, a reflection of her lips shimmering both glossy and wet from their previous kiss.


    "M-M-Master.... can we stop k-kissing...!?"


    "Oh? Are you sure you want to stop?"


    "Mmm..."


    He looked at Mu Xue, so red in the cheeks that she might explode at any moment, tapping his cheek for a moment before leaning forward so close she could feel his warm breath blowing against her cheeks.


    "Really? Do you want to stop because you dislike it?" A charming smile came to his face, seeing how radiant she looked as the gentle flickers of ice danced around her body with a beautiful shimmer of azure frost.


    "Mmm... what if people see your fianc¨¦e? Even if I like it, they might...." Mu Xue lowered her head shyly, her eyes looking down while he gently grabbed her chin to lift her gaze to meet his own.


    "So? People will know how much I love my fianc¨¦e."


    "Don''t... How can Xue''er say no to that?"


    Asura parted his lips before kissing Mu Xue again, tasting her lips'' sweetness as the carriage rocked back and forth while they continued travelling towards the capital city.


    "Then don''t say no, ept it. Xue''er."


    "Nnn." Her heart raced, feeling Asura''s tongue sliding against her own as the sensation of warmth spread throughout her chest.


    Mu Xue blushed, wrapping her arms around Asura''s neck as she pressed her breasts against his chest, melting into his embrace while he pulled her into hisp, one hand caressing her slender waist while the other tenderly massaged the softness of her supple rear.


    Her thoughts were hazy, only wanting to indulge in Asura''s passionate embrace as he slowly pulled away, licking Mu Xue''s moistened lips with a seductive grin.


    "You''re too cute~," He said, resting his forehead against hers while he felt the cold chill of her breath softly tickling his cheeks.


    Mu Xue blushed even more, hiding her face in Asura''s neck while he wrapped his arms around her waist, tightly holding her in hisp.


    Asura''s thumb gently pressed against her soft pink lips, wiping their excess drool away as he felt the small amount of energy gathering inside his body. Like a dehydrated man in a desert being given a water bottle, his body began to awaken.


    The frosty mana of Mu Xue entered his body through their lips before being transformed into blissful energy that warmed his body and veins, pumping around after being injected into his heart, improving his physical and mental capabilities.


    "Master, we shouldn''t..."


    "Silly girl, I speak of you when the word fianc¨¦e is mentioned. I won''t marry that selfish Drakkur woman."


    "Drakkur woman...."


    Asura chuckled, nibbling Mu Xue''s ear as she squealed in surprise, almost jumping off hisp before being caught by the waist, hugging her tightly with a mischievous grin.


    "But... Master... aren''t we just servant and Master?" Mu Xue questioned, resting her head against Asura''s broad chest as her ears burned red in embarrassment.


    "Why not? I like you. Do you dislike me?" Asura replied, gently stroking Mu Xue''s waist as the carriage continued rocking them back and forth while the driver navigated the bumpy road ahead.


    "No! I don''t dislike Master... but..." Mu Xue mumbled, burying her head in Asura''s shoulder while her entire body tensed nervously, unsure if this was real or a dream.


    "Then be my fianc¨¦e, silly girl. I will handle everything, including helping you be a third circle Magic Knight." Asura grinned, lifting Mu Xue''s chin as he nted another kiss on her pink lips, making her heart race with indescribable joy.


    She had no idea why, but every time she kissed Asura, her mind would turn fuzzy as if she was drunk, unable to think clearly until she calmed down after a short rest. Yet, after that rest, she felt her entire body was energised and filled with vitality and power.


    Mu Xue smiled, nuzzling Asura''s neck while he gently rubbed her back, soothing the tense nerves in her stomach before rxing her entire body as she melted in his embrace.


    After enjoying the peaceful silence together for a few hours, Mu Xue suddenly lifted her head as Asura curiously raised an eyebrow, wondering why she had such a serious expression.


    "Master... there are bandits ahead..." Mu Xue whispered, opening the carriage door to leap out as Asura watched her jump high into the sky, using her icy mana to create glistening wings of ice before flying several metres above the ground and taking out a longsword from the air like magic.


    He looked on¡ªthe group were just like in his memory, but there should be three others that would attack from the other side. Asura''s eyes narrowed before he stood up, a strange change in his atmosphere as if the man with Mu Xue was a gentle mirage, a soothing dream.


    And the current him, a fearsome nightmare.


    ''How do I fight? Which monolith will guide me?'' His thoughts were arrogant, questioning the Monoliths as he unlocked the opposite door and stepped down slowly.


    His ck tunic, wrapped in a ck and red noble coat made of fine leather and velvet, draping down to his knees, the symbol of Fenix on his chest, a ming bird with a crown atop a castle.


    Asura didn''t falter¡ªalthough weak, he was no coward. Listening to the sound of des and magic shing on the other side, his eyes watched the three normal men with a quiet gaze.


    "Oh? The target shows his face while the guards are away?"


    "What''s wrong, young Master? Did you get frightened by the fierce men?"


    "How about youe with us, and you won''t get that pretty girl hurt? Maybe we can return her to working conditions after some fun."


    "Gyahaha."


    "Hahaha, no way¡ªcaptain loves breaking the cute girls."


    ''Answer me, which of you will teach me how to use this sword and kill these fat, burly vermin!''


    [Devour] and [Devil] glowed with a dark glimmer, the sword in the [??????] sword slowly forming a realistic de as it faded from his mind, the de formed in his hand.


    A ck greatsword over one hundred and twenty centimetres, with a bloody de, as if it drank the blood of a hundred men.


    Countless words entered his mind, but Asura rejected them.


    ''Teach me the basics and one good sword art for learning. I do not wish to be a paper tiger or a tinfoil knight. My mind couldpete with those using magic to boost theirs in myst life! And with this wonderful power, I will surpass them again!''


    Somehow, hearing his arrogant voice filled with pride, the glow brightened around all monoliths, but the Devil and Devour were the brightest as the information he asked for began to flood his mind, etching strange runes that he should never dream of understanding in his brain and he knew every single word.


    A wholenguage gifted in an instant.


    Upon seeing the eerie and dark sword, the three bandits looked at each other before drawing their cheap, crude weapons.


    "Look at that expensive sword; it screams spoilt noble!"


    "Get him! Hehe, and let''s make him watch us make that girl scream before killing him."


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªSoulfire de


    A surge of red and ck mes emerged from the tip of his fingers, wrapping the handle and dancing along his guard before enveloping his crimson greatsword.


    The mes weren''t hot¡ªinstead, they were cold yet gave off the illusion of fire, creating a mesmerising effect as the bandits froze momentarily, entranced by the beautiful mes before Asura rushed forward.


    He was not a mage nor a true warrior. His moves and body didn''t fully match, but therge sword gave him a reach advantage as he swiped at the leading tubby bandit with a mace.


    The first swipe missed, almost sending Asura spinning off course, exposing his back as he desperately used the sword to stop his advance, the tubby bandit had dodged, but he too was shocked by the cut that opened across his face, a line of blood seeping down.


    ?Devour Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper


    An invisible wave of ck energy erupted from Asura''s palm, pulsing like an eerie w. It spread outwards as it surrounded the bandits before sinking into their skin, like a [vampiric grasp] sucking a minuscule amount of health and vitality, increasing Asura''s strength and stamina.


    Seeing Asura charge, the bandits shook themselves awake, raising their weapons to sh against his crimson sword, sparks of fiery ck me igniting.


    His crimson de flickered, leaving afterimages as the three bandits stared nkly at the blurry figure, watching Asura swing his greatsword easily as if it were a feather.


    "Phew...!"


    An arc of ck mes burst from Asura''s de, cutting across the chests of two bandits, burning their clothes as if acidic, eating away at the cloth as they screamed in shock, dropping their weapons.


    Asura quickly followed up with another sh¡ªthe bandits were affected by the fear caused by the Devil Arts because they were normal men. Mages would never have been tricked.


    ''Time to die!''


    Like an executioner wielding a heavy axe, Asura''s greatsword swung down a second time, splitting the screaming bandit''s head in half before falling silent.


    Blood sttered across the road, painting the dry dirt path with ayer of scarlet red. Asura turned to the other two men, frozen in ce, staring at the bloody-faced Asura, who had a twisted smile despite killing a man so easily.


    "Aren''t you going to run?" Asura asked, stepping forward as the bandits finally snapped out of their daze before trying to run into the woods, screaming and crying.


    *Woosh*


    The sound of the grim de cutting through the air sliced their legs off, causing them to fall onto the ground, bouncing and screaming from the bad angle as Asura approached calmly, lifting his sword.


    Another pulse of eerie energy erupted from his palm, draining their life force as the two men cried loudly, begging for mercy as Asura looked at them, floundering on the ground helplessly as if they were already dead men.


    Raising his sword, Asura stabbed the first bandit''s head, piercing his skull before kicking the corpse off his de.


    ''The heavy feeling in my arms, the ache of my muscles. I might never forget these three bandits and my first kill... Yet my body, my lips show no fear or anxiety.''


    Asura sighed, approaching the remaining bandit as tears rolled down his cheeks, sobbing pathetically. "I''m sorry¡ªplease, spare me!"


    "Die." Asura stabbed the bandit''s chest, twisting his de as his victim struggled and spat blood beforeying still.


    Looking at the corpses, he found a strange calmness as if his soul had ascended from his body, floating above himself as he witnessed his actions from a third-person perspective.


    Asura cleaned his de using their clothes, wiping the blood off before a sudden suction force began to surge from his chest¡ªthe bodies of the three men trembled before a strange blue orb, small to view like an egg, ripped from their stomachs and floated towards Asura.


    Suddenly, the orb cracked into a beautiful storm of tiny blue stones and powder and shot into his body.


    When it happened, his lips released a groan of pain as he knelt to the ground, veins bulging under his flesh as the ck sword vanished, reced by a regr iron greatsword...


    "A-Asura!!!"


    A momentter, Mu Xue appeared to see the state of the corpses and her Master.


    She rushed to his side and hugged him tight¡ªseeing his body trembling, blood oozing from his nose, he convulsed in her arms.


    Mu Xue copied his actions in the carriage, remembering how it felt warm and soothing to her, kissing his lips before sharing her icy mana between their breaths, hoping to relieve his pain.


    After ten minutes, Asura stopped trembling before copsing into Mu Xue''s arms, his eyes closed as she panicked, checking his pulse before sighing with relief¡ªhe was alive, albeit exhausted.


    "Master... You can use magic?" Mu Xue hugged him tight, with tears in her eyes, feeling that his long years of suffering were finally ending, as she watched his sleeping face with a smile.


    "I will keep your secret until you wish to share it."

 Chapter 4: The Royal Academy Of Silvara - Devouring Devil

    Chapter 4: The Royal Academy Of Silvara - Devouring Devil


    Mana cores1¡ªsmall crystallised orbs containing pure mana¡ªare used to increase mages'' and knights'' cultivation. Yet when he killed them, Asura absorbed the three men''s mana cores like delicious candies.


    When this happened, the minds of the dead men passed with the cores, entered Asura''s head, and began to cause havoc in his spirit pce.


    Asura was not protected against mental or spiritual attacks because he was not a mage or knight. In the warm embrace of Mu Xue, his body became energised as she kissed him and filled his body desperately, like before.


    Her warm stream of mana slowly formed droplets of purified mana and began to quench the thirst of his dehydrated husk of a body. Yet his mind was trapped in chaos!


    Asura was forced to ughter those three men repeatedly before devouring their bodies.


    A disgusting and twisted scene.


    Each time his de reaped their lives, and his fangs devoured their essence, their bodies grew dimmer, and with each murder, the monoliths marked [Devour] and [Devil] started glowing the dark light now close to the first indentation.


    With the words he could now read,


    "Stage One."


    With a violent sh, Asura cut down the chubby bandit for thest time in his mind. He could now feel that he was back in the carriage and resting his head on Mu Xue''s softp.


    ''I should return... Mu Xue is worried.''


    The slightly brighter spirit form of Asura made of red light faded instantly upon that thought. Although he never wondered why his spirit was crimson, and theirs was blue.


    ***


    [Unknown Knight''s POV]


    The carriage was covered in the blood of the bandits, and many of the men were surprised that their Young Lord had killed enemies alone despite having no core.


    He was the leading knight on this journey and was especially proud because he had watched the growth of the Young Lord for many years and felt that his will and desire had vanished.


    "Our young Lord seems motivated to surpass himself. No matter his path, I feel happy to see him finally taking a step forward."


    de Estan, a tall male with short grey hair and a slight beard wearing dull silver armour bearing the Fenix family emblem, rode beside the blue carriage with a focused look.


    "It seems there is still a chance for ournd to recover."


    Everyone knew about Lord Asura''s excellent mind, but because he was lethargic and didn''t care about his physical state, many of the retainers and knights were anxious.


    de''s eyes turned towards the distant capital of Silvara, as they were now only a few hour''s ride away. His eyes were filled with determination.


    "I will support Lord Asura. First, I must speak with those two old corpses."


    "Let''s spread the news and hope to form a supportive for the young Lord."


    He was not optimistic because he killed those men.


    The men were unranked warriors. Nevertheless, de felt something when he watched the Second-Rank de Knight kiss her Lord.


    ''There was a strange but definite power. It was weak, but it was real!''


    Lord Asura was emitting a strange pulsing power that was different from magic. Something that made Knight de believe in him.


    [de POV End]


    ***


    Mu Xue''s beautiful eyes sparkled with blue icicles as she peeked at the sleeping face of her Master, stroking his cheeks with a gentle touch, a warm smile on her face as she pinched him.


    "Silly Asura..."


    "Why ask to marry me then go do such dangerous things?


    "I was so worried! Seeing you covered in blood and weak made my heart almost explode."


    Mu Xue poked Asura''s cheek, listening to him groan as he shifted ufortably, turning in his sleep while sheughed before continuing to pinch his cheeks.


    "You better marry me now. Kissing me so many times... My brother will be so angry if you abandon me¡ªmy status cannot be your true wife. But you promised!"


    Mu Xue pouted, puffing her cheeks while Asura slept, unaware of her teasing as she began to poke his nose, pressing the tip while he squirmed again.


    "Ughh. Stop poking me."


    Asura groaned, grasping her delicate wrist as Mu Xue gasped before blushing as his eyes slowly opened, revealing a pair of dark red pupils gleaming like crystals in the sunlight.


    "You''re awake!" She smiled, cupping Asura''s cheeks as he leaned up, rubbing his eyes while ncing out the carriage window to see the passing scenery of the lush green forest.


    "Did something happen?" Asura yawned, stretching his arms, pulling Mu Xue to his side and hugging her tight, resting his head against her soft bosom as she blushed, looking away shyly.


    "Master killed bandits, then copsed in my arms." Mu Xue muttered, ying with Asura''s hair before grabbing his chin and tilting his face upwards as she inspected his face¡ªseeing her pouting was a novel sight.


    "I''ll marry you. I promised, haha."


    "I don''t care! Hmmph... Don''t get hurt; that''s all I ask, Master." Mu Xue hid her face, resting her chin on Asura''s head as he felt the rapid heartbeat thumping in her chest, giggling while hugging her tight.


    "I won''t promise, but I will try."


    The carriage bumped up and down along the uneven road as Asura enjoyed Mu Xue''s embrace, closing his eyes again and listening to the sound of her beating heart as his consciousness drifted in and out of his mind, reading the monoliths to understand what the usage of his unranked devour and devil choices gave him.


    A strange ck tablet around one metre high and half the width with strange runes written. At first, he thought it was a tomb or grave.


    However, the ck marble tablet had his name, age, and something like numbers linked with physical and mental attributes a person might have.


    It gave him a strange title¡ªlike Mu Xue was a Second Rank: de Knight, he was currently an Unranked: Devouring Devil.


    "Xue''er, If I can be stronger, it might be a dark and harsh path. Would you still help me? No matter what it takes...?"


    Asura asked quietly, opening his eyes as Mu Xue gazed into his ruby-red pupils, nodding without hesitation. "Of course-"


    "I don''t want you to ept because you are my knight, Xue''er."


    "Stupid." Mu Xue teased


    "You saved me! When my body was filled with scars, my core was damaged almost beyond repair after being sent to fight a losing war."


    "When your family rejected me because I was a member of a defeated Eastern Warrior Tribe..."


    "Only you epted me."


    "Nurtured me to health..."


    Mu Xue held Asura''s face in her hands, gazing into his eyes as the carriage bumped up and down along the rocky road, jostling them around while he listened carefully.


    "Even when you could barely move after their harsh training on your body, I was desperate for them to ept you and toplete their tests and trials."


    "For an entire year, you endured, sharing your meals and warm bedding with me. A strange woman ten years older than you."


    "Master is stupid, naive, and kind."


    "That''s why I am loyal and fell in love with you."


    "Not because you are handsome and a noble who saved me from death, but because you never changed." Mu Xue smiled, leaning forward to kiss Asura''s forehead as he blushed, unable to reply before she rested her forehead against his own.


    "So, I don''t care¡ªuse me as much as you need. Whether for mana or anything else, I will give you everything!" Mu Xue spoke with a powerful voice.


    Then, yfully sticking her tongue out and kissing Asura''s lips, she sealed them as he closed his eyes, melting in her warm embrace while she hugged him tight.


    Asura wasn''t sure why, but he feltfortable and rxed, enjoying Mu Xue''s soft lips as he pulled her closer, parting his lips to allow her sweet tongue to slide against his own, intertwined in a passionate dance.


    Mu Xue''s azure frost mana entered his body again, his warm mes melting it slowly before pumping around it, returning his vitality as Asura felt his strength surging through his weakened limbs, embracing her tighter.


    ''I will use and love you until our deaths. Mu Xue.''


    Asura parted his lips, kissing Mu Xue more passionately as she moaned softly, squeezing her thighs together before biting his lower lip, pulling it gently with a yful smile.


    "Naughty Master~"


    "Naughty fianc¨¦e~"


    Their lips locked again as Asura enjoyed the sweetness of Mu Xue''s breath, his hand moving behind her back as she squealed in surprise, kissing her neck and stroking his hair gently, giggling softly.


    "Master, I won''t let that woman have you."


    "Even if she is a duchess, any other woman is fine, even your twin sister. But not her!"


    Mu Xue''s eyes were radiant blue, with ice dancing around their bodies.


    "She looks at you like garbage and dirt... Nothing about her gaze saw my wonderful Master!"


    Asura chuckled, kissing Mu Xue''s neck as she chuckled before pushing him back and pinching his cheeks with a mischievous grin.


    "If she dares approach you, I will freeze her legs and chop them off; feed her to my snow wolves!"


    The carriage slowed to a halt as they were outside Silvara City.


    Inside the carriage, Mu Xue was guarding him. As their kiss ended, she began to p his hand away and insisted they remained serious. Although she adored Asura, she needed to ensure she didn''t be too loose.


    His life wasn''t always safe and the territory wasn''t as prosperous as it was several years ago. However, he insisted she let him lean against her while they continued their journey to the capital.


    Asura sat to the side, leaning on Mu Xue''s shoulder. The pair seemed to have taken a short nap due to the long journey as his fingertips stroked through her hair, waking her from her slumber.


    "We are here."


    "Hmm... Master~ I shouldn''t have slept... Forgive me." Mu Xue rubbed her eyes, sitting up before fixing her hair, as Asura reached into his spatial ring, taking out ab before helping fix her messy hair.


    "Don''t worry about it, nobody saw."


    "Thank you, Master." Mu Xue smiled, kissing Asura''s cheek before opening the carriage door.


    A gust of crisp morning air blew inside as the huge silver walls and glorious battlements of Silvara came into view of the couple.


    Mu Xue entered knight mode, stepping from the carriage¡ªshe held the door open and bowed lightly to Asura.


    "Young Lord, please exit."


    "Okay, thanks for the protection, my knight."


    Asura chuckled, stepping down before stretching his arms and legs as Mu Xue closed the door and knocked on the roof twice, alerting the driver to prepare their entrance.


    Ahead were the massive gates of Silvara City, guarded by hundreds of armoured soldiers and knights, their eyes looking curiously at Asura and Mu Xue, recognising them both.


    Many people whispered to each other, pointing at the pair with gazes of pity and scorn.


    "Look, isn''t that the failure of the Fenix family?"


    "Haha, despite being so handsome, he''s useless and cannot use magic!"


    "Isn''t he very smart, though? I heard that his paper was ranked first."


    ''It looks like things won''t change so rapidly¡ªI need to get stronger before the first term ends.'' Asura smiled with a slight bitterness.


    His handsome face and raven hair danced in the strong afternoon wind, ignoring the whispers as Mu Xue looked angered by them, walking closely to Asura with an icy expression.


    "Don''t worry¡ªI am used to their words and gazes." Asura smiled while whispering as they approached the gate.


    ''Oh?''


    He didn''t expect de Estan, a Third Grade Shield Knight, to kneel before him with a respectful gaze; in his past life, he was distant and always seemed to be filled with regrets, even in thest moments of Asura''s death.


    Estan''s voice was the only one shouting for justice.


    It surprised him, who was never valued as more than a hindrance in the background before...

 Chapter 5: The Royal Academy Of Silvara - Enrolment

    Chapter 5: The Royal Academy Of Silvara - Enrolment


    Asura held Mu Xue''s hand tightly as they walked along the road leading towards the Royal Academy, admiring the beautiful stone architecture and looking at the luxurious vis and various buildings on either side.


    However, this was not open to anyone¡ªit was a special treaty only for the nobles of Silvara.


    On their chests was the symbol of Silvara, a silver moon with a beautiful, mounted female knight holding ance as if to prate the moon.


    Based on the first queen of the country, Athea Silvara, a former ve who fought her way to freedom and defeated all in her path to form the beautiful capital named Aethus, which held the meaning of the argent moon.


    "My Lord! Did you know the sparkling of the walls is supposed to represent the founding Queen Athea?"


    An excited Mu Xue chirped as she stood beside him with a radiant smile.


    "Oh?"


    Asura humoured her, knowing she loved to tell him things like this because his grades were so high, and she could barely teach him anything growing up. Thus, after hearing his response, she clenched her fist in a victory pose.


    ''Honestly, I did know the lore, but there was no time to appreciate this in myst life.''


    Athea Silvara is a wonderful city even now, thanks to the first Queen and her following daughters.


    The kingdom was filled with mostly humans, but there was a high number of demi-humans and elves also living happily in both the capital and kingdom. Some even gained noble ranks thanks to the epting nature of the kingdom of Silvara.


    It is a very epting and tolerant kingdom with a wide history. It shares lineage with the elves and the ancient phoenix.


    Who would not love being a member of this kingdom?


    "Mmmm, it was said her ashes were mixed with crushed moonlight ore and used to create the city walls as per her wishes!"


    Suddenly, he seemed to realise something that he didn''t know. Maybe Mu Xue was a fan of Athea?


    ''The way her eyes sparkle and she holds her knight emblem...''


    "Do you respect her?"


    "I do! Even in death, as she did during her life, Athea requested to protect her people. Even though it''s known that one''s ashes must be thrown in the sea or sky to reach the gods above!"


    Mu Xue held onto his arm with a cautious gaze, looking around. This caused many of the nobles to start gossiping. Her beautiful eyes and the way she spoke vibrantly about their first queen charmed Asura.


    ''This girl was too good for my stupid ass¡ªhow much did this shining star suffer for my safety? Hide her love in despair?''


    "Such a wonderful woman and a noble sacrifice for her beloved people and the walls... They shine so beautifully even two thousand yearster!"


    Mu Xue realised her body was pressing him against the stone walls she so adored before letting out a slight cough, covering her beet-red face with her hands, and walking faster.


    Come, Master, we have to go enrol."


    The pair approached the academy''s tall and intimidating gates in awe, watching the thick wood slowly open with a shimmer of magical light and a loud rumbling noise as huge cogs turned the ten-metre-tall doors thicker than a stone b.


    Inside was a mysticalnd where magic was flowing in great concentration¡ªa special barrier was ced around the academy that increased the density of mana by fifty times.


    A slight sour memory for Asura, who could barely move in this density, suffering from mana poisoning almost the entire year as people mocked him.


    "Halt! Please show your enrolment details and credentials!"


    "Stop! May we see your enrolment details and documents, miss?"


    There were two queues, one for the higher-ss nobles, those of the Earl or Count rank and above. The other was for foreign nobles barely better thanmoners and the heirs of barons and Viscounts.


    Second and third children would use the right counter no matter how high their nobility, with the exception of the children of Duke families.


    Mu Xue stepped forward, saluting the knight, as Asura stood elegantly and gave a noble greeting.


    "Asura Fenix, Heir to the Fenix Earldom, is here to attend the academy. Please see my documents and seal."


    However, he did not bow. As an upper noble, he would only bow to his parents or the Queen herself.


    "Mu Xue, Second-Rank de Knight. Protector and Maid of the Fenix Family Heir."


    The two knights looked bitter or rather pitiful at Mu Xue, probably because the entire kingdom''s noble and knightly circles knew that the Fenix Heir was a No-Mag.


    "Wee, young lord¡ªremember, in the Royal Academy, everyone is equal. Your title will do little but earn a mocking look from the knights and instructors."


    Asura didn''t care for the strange looks or their words indicating he couldn''t fight his own battles.


    Smiling, he saluted and said, "Thank you for the valuable information. Good day, gentlemen."


    ''A noble must never take out his anger needlessly.''


    He stepped forward, taking the box that appeared from a blue and white magic circle with his and Mu Xue''s names written in golden ink.


    This box held their uniform and various items for his studies.


    "Come on, Xue''er," Asura spoke gently, but his eyes became sharper.


    ''You meet your revenge after careful nning and with a cool, collected mind.''


    When he began to leave the huge archway to enrol in their course, his feet suddenly stopped as a strange ruckus started due to a woman in the queue who lined up on the left.


    Despite being a foreign noble,


    "Hmmm?"


    "Master, are you interested?"


    Asura turned around only for his gaze to freeze momentarily as he saw a world surrounded by a burning wastnd. A woman with countless des prating her body, blood pouring down as she refused to fall to her knees.


    A dark memory of his past, he found his feet walking back towards the gates in a daze.


    "Miss Bahamut, you are not a noble of Silvara, so you must take the right desk to enrol." The snarky knight said it mockingly, and the other stood behind him as a backup.


    "..."


    The woman named Bahamut stayed silent, her cold purple eyes ncing at the man before she mmed her documents down and showed no sign of moving.


    When the knight was about to speak, the woman touched her lips with the sign to silence someone, her white robes billowing gently in the afternoon winds.


    "Shhh." Her voice carried pressure that made the guards step back, but it also contained a beautiful melody that allured those without fear.


    A momentter, a colossal purple mana storm erupted from her body, forming a huge purple dragon with white scales encircling her slender figure before a beautiful de coated in violent purple energiesnded in her grasp, a rapier sparkling with divine beauty.


    Immediately, these two knights turned pale as ghosts, prostrating onto the ground on both knees, causing Mu Xue to try stepping in front of Asura but find her body and mana unstable, stopping her movement.


    ''I shall never let the prince take this moment a second time. Xavida.''


    "A-Asura!?"


    She watched in terror as Asura approached the raging storm, facing the woman without fear.


    Asura flicked his hand at Mu Xue to tell her to stay back. As he walked closer to this gorgeous creature with terrifying power, unfazed by its pressure.


    This destructive force did not affect him¡ªrather, the magic she emitted was now being devoured and filling his Dragon and Devour monoliths.


    "???"


    Xavida Bahamut looked at Asura for a moment, a fleeting gaze as she found no mana core and no threat, ignoring him as her sword was about to point towards the two knights, now half crushed on the ground from the magical pressure.


    This pressure wasmonly known as meiki.


    "Do not be angered, beautiful dragoness."


    Asura''s voice was calm, piercing, and clear as he pressed his palm against the hilt of her de. Instantly absorbing more of her aura and mana, he caused the female''s eyes to dte in shock.


    "Who are you?


    Xavida''s long purple hair danced through the fierce magical storm-like raging waterfalls beside her ivory-white skin, and her angry and dangerous eyes now focused on Asura alone.


    His crimson eyes contained a strange shimmer of ck and red streaks, emitting an oppressive feeling towards her. Yet her instincts told her that Asura was a dangerous male.


    That he was not a man to be underestimated.


    On the other hand, Asura smiled and leaned closely¡ªthe further into the storm, the more he devoured.


    "Demon Queen Xavida, do not cause a fuss here. If Asteron finds out, even a dragon trapped inside a cage cannot fly, you know?"


    His whisper caused her face to show emotion for the first time since arriving in Silvara, disying disbelief and hesitation.


    "You dare threaten a queen!"


    Asura remained silent as her powerful Meiki sted around him as she pushed her sharp, glowing nail against his neck, clearly in pain because of his treatment earlier.


    Her beautiful nails shone with luminescent purple light as her lips curled into a smirk, happy she got her revenge for earlier.


    Asura remained silent and unaffected by the meiki around him, ced a hand on his chest, and gave an odd salute.


    Curling his index finger and thumb while pointing his fingers to the west and holding them at his heart, this scene caused her meiki to shatter as she suddenly shuddered, mouth wide open.


    "That salute!?"


    Xavida was shocked. Someone only used her family''s most respectful salute when she wished to seek peace with the other side or greet her family.


    "Why do you know that salute?"


    The woman snarled, letting the guards recover. Fenix ignored her, instead turning away as the slight red marks seeped blood down his neck and palm from her rapier''s fierce reiki.


    Looking at the two guard knights, he gave a salute.


    "The Fenix House shall vouch for her bloodline¡ªplease allow her to take the correct path one of her standings should. I will bear all responsibility and consequence in this matter."


    Asura stepped past the trembling knights, who sweat profusely under their helmets, still bowing to him.


    Mu Xue rushed over and began tapping Fenix on the shoulder with a frown before turning away as she noticed people seeing their interaction.


    After that, they walked towards the academy, with Asura pulling the stunned Xavida, who dragged her box behind her.


    ***


    A tall woman stood atop the entrance gates; her hair was crimson red, dancing in the air, and her face was beautiful apart from the long scar across her right cheek.


    She donned an instructor''s garb with golden threads around the outside, but underneath them was a ck-ted armour worn only by knights or warriors.


    On her chest was a lion''s crest.


    "Interesting, the useless waste without a mana core made a connection with the newly crowned Demon Queen."


    She observed the three people like a hawk, smiling as they entered the academy, wondering if staying here might lead to a more interesting situation.


    As she looked towards the dark horizon, a smile formed on her pretty lips¡ªa storm was brewing in the distant east.


    "This year seems to have been so much fun, and to think I was going to skip this year.


    "Let''s see the principal; she owes me several favours!"


    "Hahaha, the old woman from the Fenix family, your son is quite the natural yboy."


    The woman''s crimson hair danced wildly before her figure vanished as she leapt from the huge twenty-metre battlement with a wide smile on her chapped lips.


    "The Drakur family might not get their hands on the Fenixnd after all. Fufu, this is so interesting."

 Chapter 6: The Royal Academy Of Silvara - Meeting Her Nemesis

    Chapter 6: The Royal Academy Of Silvara - Meeting Her Nemesis


    Asura knew where their ssroom would be, dragging Xue''er and Xavida with him, rushing towards the third floor to avoid the annoying instructor of their ss.


    He was quite a strict man who judged everything by time and punctuality.


    "Hurry!"


    "What''s the matter, Asura?" Mu Xue asked.


    "I just want to enjoy this life..." his whispered voice absorbed by the wind.


    She wondered why he was rushing to get to ss. Although they would have a lesson today, it wasn''t that important and would likely be an introduction ss.


    "..."


    Xavida was silent as she looked towards Asura''s delicate fingers tightly wrapped around hers, her desire to peel them off fading as she felt a strange tingle.


    She felt somehow relieved of her constant pain the longer he held her hand as the thick, ck miasma from her uncle and his traitor''s curse began to ooze from her body into his, giving both relief from the pain and immense pleasure.


    Asura wasn''t doing this by ident because her curse and cause of death were a huge thing after she died, and it was revealed. He believed his devouring ability might work as it could absorb blood, corpses, and mana to transform them into purified mana.


    So, a curse created by the putrid blood of a dead dragon flooding Xavida''s body should be the same.


    ''This way, she will feel interested in me and won''t need to search for a treasure that doesn''t even exist.''


    However, a strange sight greeted the trio as they approached the ssroom, causing Asura to be momentarily confused.


    Reality began to diverge from his memory because the person standing at the door wasn''t the teacher he expected but a tall beauty with a shapely figure, alluringly round bell-shaped breasts, and crimson hair that shone in the sunlight.


    "Look at the cute trioing to ss while holding hands, hahaha!"


    "Let go of my hand!"


    Xavida''s eyes widened as she realised the stupidity of letting a strange male touch her body and holding her hand for so long, quickly pulling back and stepping forward with a snort.


    More than twenty other students stood quietly to the wall''s right as if scared of the woman and her prestige.


    Students attend ss first to avoid students who might bezy or use the grants given by the Royal Academy to pay for things other than their education, forcing them to attend or receive nothing.


    ''This woman feels familiar¡ªher long crimson hair, that scar across her cheek, muscles filling her body, and an aura rejecting anything she dislikes.''


    "Line up!"


    "Hah!" All the students intimidated by her aura lined up together.


    ''It had to be her...'' Asura remembered who she was and quickly lined up without any backchat or arrogance.


    Although she sounded rough, this woman was one of the strongest beings in the kingdom, sworn to protect it from danger as one of the rare Supreme Knights should a disaster arise for the realm.


    There wasn''t a single person who didn''t line up against the wall; even Xavida stood against the wall obediently with a sigh as she felt the attention from others.


    "Haa, annoying"


    "She''s so cute..."


    "Who is she?"


    Xavida''s cold aura made people avoid her. Yet, in the same breath, her beauty seemed to charm several guys, who were now unable to keep their eyes away from her attractive body as she watched the instructor quietly.


    Asura could only smile bitterly at these guys, all acting like monkeys in the zoo.


    ''Ah, there he is, the one who tricked and killed Xavida in the end.''


    Suddenly, a male with tanned skin, curly blonde hair, and glistening blue eyes stepped towards the instructor, wearing a special uniform.


    Normal students wore a ck uniform with the colour of their year as a small tie or ribbon. In contrast, the royal family of Silvara had a pristine white uniform with a golden tie or ribbon to symbolise Princess V and Prince Valos.


    He was the person who originally helped Xavida through the gates in Asura''s past life and began to form a strong bond with her. Asura found it strange that they singled her out as she was still technically royalty despite her uncle''s betrayal.


    Meaning she was exempt from being checked in the first ce.


    ''Whatever, right now, it''s nothing to do with me; he''s still the nation''s crown prince.''


    What was more interesting for Asura was the ashen-haired girl with crimson eyes and a long eastern sword on her back who stood quietly despite her brother wearing the white royal robe. The heroic princess of Silvara was wearing a red cape over her shoulders.


    "Now, enter the ssroom and sit at the desk with your names!"


    Everyone entered quickly to avoid upsetting their new instructor because her gaze was quite fearsome as Asura rushed to his seat, wanting Mu Xue to have some space, hoping she might make friends in this life.


    Mu Xue was important to him; that was a fact.


    However, that didn''t mean she needed to dedicate her whole life to him and do nothing when he was absent, losing the precious chance to finally attend the Academy because Asura knew she never got the chance before.


    "Young master?" She called to him with a soft voice.


    "Don''t worry, Xue''er, just enjoy your first chance at academy life."


    "But master..."


    Asura found his desk and sat down before leaning back on his chair and smiling at the beautiful eastern knight.


    She looked at him, stunned because her age was considerably older than most students, and she felt it was wrong for her to pretend to be a student.


    The slight blush on her cheeks showed her true feelings as she bowed to him with a smile and sat down quietly before several girls quickly approached Mu Xue and greeted her happily, seeming to find her likeable.


    ''It seems my maid has made friends before I could.''


    Asura leaned back, watching Mu Xue converse with them and smiling, noticing her scolding them as the girls peeked towards him several times.


    "Hmm?"


    He turned around to see Xavida sitting beside him, her face looking at him with a strange scowling look, which annoyed him before he realised what he was doing, so Asura leaned over, whispering into her ear.


    "Hey, why are you being so strange? I just want to be friends with you."


    "Hmph, using my family''s salute and pretending to be kind, who knows if my wretch of an uncle hired you?"


    "As if that fat man could hire me~ don''t be stupid."


    Asura shrugged his shoulders, not bothering to speak because words wouldn''t get through to herpletely right now as they just met.


    All he could do was slowly convince her.


    ''Who wants to be friends with a sweaty old man over a beautiful woman.''


    He thought as the instructor entered the room with the prince and princess following after her. They probably asked her questions before entering while everyone returned to their desks.


    Asura grasped Xavida''s hand, ignoring her intense reaction because his dragon obelisk was just underneath the first stage marker, thanks to her wonderful magic density.


    ''Even if it makes her beat me into a pulp. I must unlock these stages; something great should happen, I am sure of it!''


    Asura was filled with excitement and anticipation, not just from touching a beautiful woman like Xavida so freely. Rather, because soon his first monolith would unlock and grant him new knowledge or something greater.


    "Let go."


    Xavida pouted, her hands clenching tightly despite her having the power to crush my bonespletely, yet he only felt a slight twang of pain before it fadedpletely.


    "Nope."


    ''This woman isn''t as thorny as she seems; why does she not just use her cone of cold spell to force my hand apart from her?''


    "Why not? It feels good, right?"


    He smiled with a cheeky grin, watching as the dragoness looked away, sulking, but her fingers started to move along his palm on her own, writing the words ''idiot'' and ''let go'' several times.


    "Stupid."


    "Yeah... I am."


    Unlike Mu Xue, who hadn''t advanced mana detection abilities. Xavida was closer to a mage and could feel the changes in her body, not just the pleasant feeling of his touch sending a warm, tingling feeling through her body.


    But the poison in her body¡ªshe could feel it slowly being sucked from her body and flowing into the body of this annoyingly handsome human; what annoyed her was rather than bing sick and weakened, he became stronger and more charming!


    His raven hair seemed to grow glossier and softer the longer he held her hand, and the scent of a dragon began to seep from his pores, causing her to feel a strange attraction of the same kind.


    Xavida bit her soft pink lips, trying her best to avoid letting out a whimper of pleasure as the feeling of bliss caused by the decreased size of her curse.


    This allowed her mana being able to circte through her body like normal.


    Something that hadn''t happened for over two months caused her to endure a pleasure close to masturbation, so she hid her red cheeks using her magic and pretended to be just fine!


    Sadly, their sweet moment didn''tst long as a strange white robe billowed.


    The prince approached the pair, walking down the aisle where they held hands, his eyes briefly looking at Asura with a rather unpleasant gaze.


    However, the person in question continued to stroke the dragon''s soft palm, enjoying her reactions too much.


    "Nnnn...!"


    Xavida''s beautiful purple eyes glowed as she shuddered, a light burst of magic leaving her body as she reached a strange climax and felt a chunk of the curse dissolving into the idiot''s body.


    For a moment, she felt a sense of guilt, worried that he might eventually be sick the more he absorbed, but her thoughts were interrupted by the sudden stranger.


    "I think you should stop that because thedy dislikes you touching her."


    "Eh? She seems pretty content to me."


    The prince seemed to have an issue with Asura and Xavida holding hands.


    "As a gentleman, you should know not to touch women needlessly."


    "Ah, this prince is such a hypocrite..." Asura whispered enough for the prince to hear, causing his face to sour.


    While his reasons for doing this were unknown to most, Asura knew this prince was an ambitious snake that had already joined hands with many dark forces to deal with his genius sister.


    ''Whatever, it''s not like I need to care about this womanising bastard.''


    Because Asura was no longer holding her hand, but she was grasping his.


    [Xavida POV]


    Now, Xavida grasped his fingers as her supple fingers slid along his long, delicate digits. She listened to the two arguing before finally speaking as the prince became hostile.


    "Who asked."


    Xavida''s cold voice sounded as her purple tail tapped the ground while she scowled at the prince instead of feeling annoyed because the scent of a dragon now oozed from Asura''s body as if he were a true dragon.


    His scent was weak, something like a brand new dragon who didn''t awaken fully, but she could smell him, which caused his touch to be more eptable, not to mention he didn''t do anything other than benefit her.


    "Excuse me, fair maiden, but this man touched your hand, so I thought..."


    "Don''t care; go away."


    ''Why does this malee to me now?''


    She peeked at his face but found he was ignoring herpletely, but the eyes he stared at the prince with were ice cold; there was no anger, kindness, or desire to curry favour.


    They were just empty...


    "Ahem... but I..."


    ''Those eyes are just like the ones I see in the mirror every morning.''


    Xavida felt a strange feeling, a cold chill down her spine. The words from the prince''s mouth sounded positive and like he was seeking to be friendly with her. Yet, in his eyes, there was no such feeling.


    "Prince, go sit down; you''re making a fool of yourself."


    "Bad guy, don''t taunt!" Xavida scolded Asura.


    To him, she was nothing but an object, something to use.


    "Uhm... Very well. If you need assistance, pleasee to me anytime."


    Showing a fake disy of reluctance, the prince moved away, casting a fleeting look at Asura, showing momentarily anger before it vanished. This also made her doubt his intentions, as Asura did not do anything worth such fierce eyes.


    ''Strange man.''


    Xavida felt her first day was a little irritating but somehow enjoyed it and began to look forward to her academy life.


    She looked towards Asura, wondering why this man was fine and felt strange. This male could absorb a curse that would kill any living existence it touched.


    ''Maybe life in this ce won''t be so boring; let''s hope he isn''t someone working with my uncle.''


    A loud bang sounded the next moment as the instructor finished writing on the ckboard with magic and an annoyingly proud face while the rest of the ss turned away from the prince to ignore the situation.


    "Are you done with your stupid romanticedy? If this happens again. I will crush your bones, understood? Now, my new students, I am your instructor for this year."


    "My name is Lorem Reggius! Lady of Crimson Steel!"

 Chapter 7: Dragon Monolith - Guidance In A Strange Form!

    Chapter 7: Dragon Monolith - Guidance In A Strange Form!


    The lesson was short, as Lorem said.


    She checked everyone was in attendance, gave a short speech about the academy and then just left, leaving the helpless princess to hand out everyone''s dorm documents and magi-key that allowed you to enter.


    Asura was looking at his sheet of paper when Xavida pulled her fingers apart.


    Nevertheless, he already gained what he needed before a sharp pain exploded in the back of his head, causing him to curl down onto his desk, crumpling his Dormitory sheet.


    "Ugh... this..."


    It hurts... It hurts like my brain is being boiled inva!


    ? Dragon Monolith - Stage One Awakening


    His body began to feel hot and moist from a strange sweat caused by this pain that started to travel around his entire body, words and runes engraved into his brain as blood oozed from his nose.


    ''Damn, it... Something is crawling under my skin!''


    Asura covered his face to hide the situation from others while the taste of iron and copper filled his nose and mouth.


    [Xavida POV]


    *Ba-dum*


    Xavida''s slit pupils narrowed as she snapped towards Asura''s body the moment he curled up as she watched the mana and strange pattern swirling from his head.


    Her eyes were special due to her race, able to see the movement of mana and the strange runes that each race emitted when using or generating magic.


    She felt stunned, once told that dragons were all but extinct except the apocalyptic dragons that slept in the seven pirs of the world.


    "Why... An extinct ck dragon...?"


    Her voice was quiet as the other ssmates were all happy about their future.


    Even Mu Xue was smiling and having an enjoyable conversation with the girls, sitting at her seat blushing as she showed her dorm number and partner.


    Xavida stepped closer, almost instinctively reaching out as her heart raced at the scene before her.


    "Nngh...."


    Asura''s voice was muffled, but it looked like he was sleepy or resting to others.


    To Xavida, who saw the ck scales pulsing and forming on the back of his neck, blood seeping down before rapidly healing to hide there was ever an issue in the first ce.


    The moment her fingers touched his neck, stroking ever so lightly, feeling his sleek, still soft raven ck scales, causing her to feel something akin to static electricity shooting down her arm as she bit her lower lip.


    A feeling of kinship?


    This idiot is so annoying, but why is he the one who turns out to be trustworthy?


    She didn''t know but wanted to help his suffering as she remembered her first awakening.


    Under her fingers, his skin continued to split and tear as more scales formed around his neckline and upper back while her purple mana began to seep into his body.


    Her eyes were gentle and nothing like before when he was teasing her.


    Hmph! See when I make you help me in exchange for this.


    Xavida wasn''t a bad girl, but she was alone andcked supporters; thus, before she felt his changes, there was never a chance she could trust him.


    Because her bloodline was one of the thickest of her family, or rather she was more dragon than demonpared to her uncle, who barely had specs of dragon blood in his veins, but this was why she felt Asura was trustworthy.


    Due to her uncle''s pride.


    A foolish man who seeks to impregnate his niece.


    Only with the desire to have her birth him, a male heir with thick dragon blood, could he carry the prestige of their n as the next northern demon king.


    How could such a foolish male ept a true male dragon appearing at my side? I bet the jealousy would kill him... Hahahaha.


    Xavida looked over to Mu Xue, who was still busy chatting but sometimes checked Asura. Seeing him resting, she felt relieved and turned back, giving Xavida a chance to stroke the pained Asura''s cheek gently.


    ''Sorry, but I need him for my own life to be safer. I hope you can forgive me for meddling in your little rtionship.''


    After sorting her thoughts, seeming to have psyched herself up, Xavida leaned close to Asura''s ears, which were slightly more pointed due to his changes. There was a pretty raven-ck scale on the tip of his ear.


    ***


    ? Asura POV


    "I will help you deal with the pain, so please remember you owe me one I-d-i-o-t."


    The soft but teasing voice of Xavida entered Asura''s hazy ears as he was engulfed in pain as if his entire body was being burned from the insides.


    ''Eh? Xavida?''


    Immediately after her words, a cool breeze filled his body and helped him regain his focus so that he could read the monolith prompt on the huge screen for the first time.


    That pain was like my organs and muscles were melting, and my bones burned to ash...


    ? Choose Your Evolution ?


    ? ws ¡ª You can unleash your dragon bloodline using sharp ws in battle.


    ? Wings ¡ª ck wings allow short flight andbat agility.


    ? Breath ¡ª A high damage non-elemental ck me attack from the mouth.


    ? Scales ¡ª Increases the natural defence of your body, boosting magic resistance.


    ? Heart ¡ª Evolve your heart to control and manage your Anima and magic more efficiently.


    "Wow..."


    ''What''s Anima?''


    Asura stopped feeling his body, became immersed in the monolith, and wondered which to choose as he saw a small movie of each skill on the screen with his name and the strange runes and numbers that didn''t make sense yet.


    ''Hmmm? What is this information tab about.''


    He pressed the button, hoping for feedback and information on the best choice.


    Suddenly, a hologram with the same image as himself formed from the ground, flickering with a blue light and looking at him with a strange smile.


    "Hello there, I am the interface for the Monolith type evolution system from XG4666NA, also known as Neo-Earth of the Beatrice Gxy."


    "This system is designed to evolve the subject to the very limits of their genes."


    "Because you are of a strange, inhuman race, we could only match it with fantastical creatures that were but myths or fiction on Neo-Earth. Do forgive theck ofplete information."


    Asura stood listening to his voice with a slight mechanical twinge before wondering if this projection could understand him or if it was just a recorded message like memory stones sold in the central continent for dying family members or special events.


    "What is strange about me, also Neo-Earth? I have never heard of such a realm or as you call them."


    Interestingly, there was another... A with only the human race?


    "One moment, please, master."


    The hologram''s eyes flickered rapidly with strange runic numbers and green lights before it stopped and looked at Asura again.


    "Confirmed destruction of Neo-Earth over ten thousand years have passed since the extinction of the human race from Earth."


    Oh...


    Asura''s interest died instantly as the was destroyed due to a huge st from the dark skies, and breaking apart was shown on the monitor.


    I guess I will never need to care about this then... but the monolith system they built, how does it have other races if their was only human?


    "Deleting irrelevant data and formatting to suit this world and your needs better."


    The projection began to sh green, like before; countless strange runes now travelled around its body and made Asura feel a little nauseous due to the speed.


    *Beep* *Boop*


    ? Formatting Complete - Asura Fenix Digital Companion Now Configured ?


    "Forgive me, Lord Fenix."


    "Thanks to your memories and the artefact''s memory, I now have sufficient information about your world."


    Asura nodded but still felt overwhelmed and had many questions to ask, but the main one was how this could help him.


    "What can you do to help me?"


    The hologram''s image changed instead, taking on the form of an older male in ab coat.


    ''It seemed to understand I was ufortable speaking to myself?''


    "First, I can help you understand therge monolith that carries your name, and all thenguage written on the b will be given to you mentally. Ah..."


    "But since you are evolving, would advice on which part to take first be better?"


    ''I just worried that I might be unable to pick the others if I chose one...''


    Suddenly, the male nodded and hammered his fist onto his palm with a smile.


    "Do not worry; before you reach the true levels of evolution, you must build all the blocks and links that form that race."


    "The first five levels of the monolith will change your body and gics so you can reach the important Sixth Stage and achieve a true transformation. However..."


    "Why your system has five choices, and they are all somehow working in sync is beyond me; I will try to learn during your daily life if possible."


    Asura was taken aback by his words, wondering if this meant he was special, but he wouldn''t let it go to his head for a lifetime as someone who could not use magic and be weak could never be forgotten.


    He needed to cool his head.


    "I would like to inform and congratte you on bing a First Stage Dragon."


    "Now you can convert the purified mana in your body that was devoured into a special magic unique to dragons and yourself."


    "What is that special magic?"


    The eyes of the image flickered several times before it continued.


    "Anima. A special type of energy, the purest source with double the power and effect of mana and qi, but vtile and only usable by those with the correct constitution. One unit of Anima would be five units of mana or three units of qi."


    Do I have to call on those selfish spirits that betrayed me when I was lost in despair?


    "No need for spirits or the worship of gods."


    "You can channel the elements themselves, and how to do so will be slowly taught over the next few days while you sleep."


    "!!!"


    "Thank god... I held grudges against them and didn''t think I could honestly channel their chants and praise except for Sylphir, who tried to help me."


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "BR-1ANZ6623359. Model Two. Hmm... You can just call me Brian, as it''s easier."


    "Okay, Brian! Then what would you suggest as my first Evolution."


    He looked towards the eager Asura, the blue light fluttering as a beam seemed to trace over the entire body of the young male from his eyes to his feet before the image flickered.


    "I have analysed that your bodycks too greatly despite the physical improvements to fight this world, Knights and Warriors..."


    "Ask your wife to help you train vigorously and take the Scale Evolution."


    "The Scales aren''t as nd as they seem, offering a passive increase to your physical and magical resistance, but also increased muscle and bone durability while you can summon the ck dragon scales for a short time as an extremely strong defensive ability."


    "Summon them?"


    "Well, they are yours, right?"


    "Then why can''t I use them all the time?"


    As if mocking Asura, the old man image shook his head and yed a strange, jarringughing sound before turning back to the young male.


    "Can a baby wear full te and chainmail armour?"


    "No... they would be crushed under the weight."


    "There is your answer; just because you reached the first stage, you are a true dragon in blood and name, not physically."


    ''I see... Let''s not rush things¡ªI was too excited.''


    Asura took a deep breath before looking at the monolith, choosing the scale''s evolution and hoping this strange ghost-like thing wasn''t tricking him.


    The moment he did, his mind returned to the real world, where a true, painful baptism awaited him.


    ***


    In the dark space with five monoliths, the image of the old man transformed into a beautiful woman with ck wings fluttering from her back and a long plume from her hair as she looked at the screen with his details.


    She was no longer an image or hologram but a living woman with beautiful fair skin and dark feathers covering most of her voluptuous figure.


    For a moment, the [******] monolith began to vibrate and resound with the strange cries of an excited bird.


    "So, you were here on a strange little in the middle of nowhere, born without your memories and in such a poor body..."


    A strange glint shing in her golden eyes.

 Chapter 8: Dragon Monolith - Training With Mu Xue!

    Chapter 8: Dragon Monolith - Training With Mu Xue!


    Asura returned to the ssroom, feeling a strange sense offort around his body and perfume lingering in the air. However, everyone except Mu Xue had already left the room, and she didn''t use this scent.


    "Are you alright, Asura?"


    "I was just a little sleepy, don''t worry. I am fine."


    ''There aren''t many people that would linger close to me.''


    ''So I guess it was that knife-mouthed yet tofu-heart dragon.''


    He stood up, feeling a sense of power in his limbs that never existed before. If fighting those bandits was mostly bravado and overworking himself, he felt now that even without his sword, they would be easy to kill.


    "Asura... Why are you so close to that girl? I don''t like her."


    ''Hmmm, I was right, but why does Mu Xue dislike her?''


    "Xavida? Did she do something wrong, or are you just jealous of her?"


    "!!!"


    Mu Xue''s mouth opened and closed before she looked to the ground. " Why wouldn''t I? She is young, powerful, and seems to be royalty while I..."


    Before Mu Xue could fall deeper into self-pity, Asura''s arms wrapped around her body, slowly stroking her back with his newly found strength. He could finally massage and tease her without bing exhausted.


    "Asura, don''t grope my Ass!"


    Her arm swiped to move his arms away with her usual speed, but Asura''s body leaned back, his fingers slipping along her forearm and up to her cheek with fluid movements before he pulled her chin close.


    He enjoyed her shocked look, big widened eyes and open mouth as he kissed her, his tongue slowly meeting hers.


    His left arm caught her as she lost her bnce when his leg suddenly slipped between hers, causing her to fall against him while one of his hands slid down the curve of her back and under the hem of her shirt.


    ''Her back is so smooth and silky, I want to keep teasing her longer.''


    She responded to his actions by holding on to his neck for support and putting even more effort into their kiss as he traced patterns on the small of her back.


    It amused him; it looked like she had grown bold enough not to hide the desire shining in those lust-drowned eyes, but her little white teeth bit his tongue and lips as if to show her defiance and mood for him molesting her.


    ''The feeling of her mana being devoured is clearer to me now, even the taste of her saliva and tongue, such a sweet taste...''


    [This is due to your dragon heritage. From the documents, a male dragon will find females'' sweat, spit and other fluids more tasteful, while the same is true for your partners. What an envious race, not having to worry about morning breath.]


    Asura thought it was stupid for an old man''s hologram to care about something like that as his lips and tongue became icy cool.


    He noticed that Mu Xue was now covered in mana, her body shimmering light blue from the icicles forming around her like a mini snowstorm.


    Their tongues entangled before slowly parting. Both people kissed each other with onest peck, almost reluctant to stop their kiss, before their hands slipped together, intertwining their fingers.


    A thin thread of saliva stretched out while their breathing was short and heavy after ending the kiss, and then her head hid in the nape of his neck as his other hand returned to petting her long ck hair, which now shone slightly blue due to their dual cultivation.


    "Mmmm..."


    "You were a little bitey this time. What if you hurt my mouth?"


    "Hmph... I''ll kiss it better, of course?"


    "Idiot."


    "You''re the idiot... I''m just a maid and."


    "My cute wife maid?"


    "Nn... maybe."


    The pair then showed each other their dormitory number, with a wry smile on Asura''s face, while Mu Xue looked to the side with a bright red face because normally nobles would bring a servant of the same sex so they could share a room with no issues.


    Asura''s father was prettyx and already epted that Mu Xue was worthy to serve as his concubine before they left. The old man even handed him several boxes of anti-pregnancy items with a sparkling grin.


    ''If mother knew about it, she would beat his ass so bad... But I never saw this side of my father before. It makes me grateful for the artefact...''


    "Let''s go see our home for the next three years?"


    "I will guide you, master."


    ****


    Mu Xue acted very seriously, dressed in her academy uniform and long ck thigh-high stockings that made her meat bulge and became far too sexy each time she walked; Asura secretly peeked at the bottom of her skirt with a dreamy grin.


    The academy was just as he remembered, with bustling students wearing pure ck uniforms mixed with their year colour and many servants waiting behind their masters while talking with their friends about the many interesting lessons and social gatherings held monthly during breaks between their sses.


    Each of the four quarters of the academy was built for a different purpose.


    The southern quarter was popr for events and battle training; the eastern quarter was home to the shopping area, cksmith, and huge library full of countless books on everything from economics to alchemy and magic.


    Now, the North was where the school buildings and most lectures would take ce, with the academy task board for students registered as Warriors to participate in quests across the kingdom to earn credits, money and resources to fund their studies.


    And, of course, the West...


    "Wow... Asura, it''s so beautiful!"


    The West was the entrance point leading outside to lush forests that had been remodelled using formations and healing magic to prevent the academy from bing a danger zone. It was also the ce where most students above themoner level resided.


    Two towering dormitories of crystalised ore that sparkled like the stars at night and turned into a storage batter in the sun. Behind them was arge arena field built to handle matches between Warriors.


    All new students wouldn''t live in such dorms immediately since some were designed for high nobility. That''s why one more building was ced behind the academy city wall.


    ''Well, it looks well maintained. I can bear with it... Three damn years of living within these walls again, am I excited or filled with worry?''


    Asura just looked at the excitement in Mu Xue''s eyes as the architecture was awe-inspiring to behold, the two giant dorms split perfectly equal towards each section of the West. The two dorms twisted around each other, forming a beautiful spire as crystalline mana became fluid and streamed into the moat below.


    ''A beautiful disy of magi-technology, the mana is stored in the small moat as a liquid only used when needed.''


    Both went through the familiar northern gate passage before reaching another line of student registration booths; Asura and Mu Xue only needed their thumbprint with her aura signature to register for room A-13.


    "Asura... that woman looked at us with a strange look. Did we do something wrong?"


    Mu Xue asked as she began to carry our things into the room after leaving two sets of in ck maid uniforms for cleaning work hung on the back of the door.


    ''Strange look? Oh? She included the garter belt and short skirt! Mu Xue, my cute maid... You are so naughty.''


    The room differed fromst time''s memories because Asura didn''te with Mu Xue due to his feelings of inferiority.


    His room had onerge bedroom with a king-sized bed, two closets on either side, an en suite bathroom, and one along the apartment''s entrance.


    There was arge training room with various dummies and fighting tools, a kitchen and arge bathroom with a small lounge to rx. Overall, this kind of ce was better than his current home.


    So, for Mu Xue, it was more magical.


    "M-Master... there is some mistake, only one bedroom."


    Mu Xue''s cute, worrying voice sounded as she grasped his hand almost naturally now, with a concerned look.


    However, Asura smiled and hugged her close, their bodies falling onto the dark red sofa, causing the adorable maid to let out a ''meep'' before mounting him and grabbing his wrists.


    "Master... you!"


    Asura kissed her exposed neckline and shoulder des, causing Mu Xue to moan softly as her academy outfit slipped off. He wanted to y with her soft chest covered only with a thin cloth, but she managed to escape like a frightened rabbit.


    "What can I do? No matter what happens, you look delicious."


    Mu Xue stared at Asura with a stern look, but her red cheeks and the smile she tried to hide made it obvious she was happy; he stopped ying around and sat up from the sofa.


    "Mu Xue, although I would love to tease you all night. I need a favour from you, something you might find difficult."


    "Eh... already?"


    "Ah, it might hurt a little, but it will be worth it in the end."


    Her face blushed as she tugged the edge of her shirt, biting her lower lip, before nodding, seeming to have made her determination and looking up at the handsome Asura, who began to tie his long Raven hair into a high ponytail, revealing his race full facial view.


    "I am ready, let''s do it!" Mu Xue eximed, her voice bing a higher pitch near the end.


    "Good, I needed your help so badly."


    "Was master that pent up...?" She whispered.


    Asura then walked away from the bed, causing her to feel strange; how would they have sex if not on the bed?


    Then he picked up the defensive armour and gloves before wearing them and turning to face her with a bright smile.


    "Let''s Fight! I want you to train me without mercy!"


    Mu Xue could only stand inplete shock...


    "You wanted to train...?"


    "Yeah!"


    "..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    He smiled at her before looking at the bed, showing a ''shocked'' look, and turning back to Mu Xue.


    "Oh, so you thought I wanted to have se-"


    "Don''t say it!"


    Smack


    ''Heh, I deserved that.''

 Chapter 9: Dragon Monolith - Black Dragon Scales

    Chapter 9: Dragon Monolith - ck Dragon Scales


    The sound of steel shing with iron resounded in the training room as Asura''s body mmed into the stone pir with slight padding and a magical enchantment to avoid structural damage.


    "Thirteen moves..."


    Mu Xue stepped forward and ced her de back into the sheath, her beautiful hair dancing as if she were in a picture as her beauty soared to the skies.


    Asura was watching her beautiful face, enchanted by the serene sound of her de clicking into ce seemed to remove her sharp and deadly aura.


    In the next moment, she knelt beside Asura with her hands glowing a gentle blue, soothing warm water gently bubbling around each of his bruises and wounds.


    "Master... You''ve reached stage one...!? No, when did you... How did you gain a mana core?"


    Asura looked a little winded because he didn''t use his dragon scales. Instead, he desperately wanted to reach his body''s limits before showing everything to Mu Xue.


    He was almost intoxicated by her soft fingers. She delicately brushed along his wounds as Mu Xue''s skilled treatment caused Asura''s stinging and aching pains to fade almost instantly, thanks to her tender love and care.


    "I didn''t want to say before I was sure..."


    "Mu Xue, do you swear on your de to never tell my secrets?"


    A knight''s oath was unbreakable, be it a shield bearer swearing upon their shield the knight on their de.


    If the knight breaks the oath.


    The knight would lose all talent with the chosen oath and ability, amon tactic for people who employed a knight.


    ''I didn''t want to do it, but my secret is too big even for Mu Xue, my sweetheart who followed me for so long...''


    He knew idents could happen, be it mind-altering spells or torture. There were all sorts of dark magics in this world, but the oath would never be broken if made.


    Even if Mu Xue were brainwashed into his enemy, she would never reveal his secrets, abilities or anything that would put Asura at a disadvantage.


    Mu Xue didn''t hesitate as she knelt before him, cing her de in his hands, a sign of her faith and respect, before looking into his eyes, those dazzling blue gemstones glowing with the residual magic particles.


    "I have sworn since you saved my worthless life. My beloved master and lord Asura."


    "This Mu Xue will serve you in battle, sincerity and death."


    ''No, that''s not the oath I want.''


    "Xue''er, change the oath."


    "I want you to serve me as my partner, beloved knight and future wife."


    "..."


    "If I make this oath, you cannot change your mind..." Her voice lowered, seeming to be unconfident with her little threat.


    Asura''s hands tightly grasped her sword before he ced a kiss upon the mark where her mana was channelled to cast de arts.


    Mu Xue gasped, seeing his gentle kiss.


    The look on his face was rxed and filled with respect and affection, causing her heart to race as she saw her crystal glowing bright blue from her master''s kiss.


    Something that should never happen!


    "Of course, my master, this must be the depth of your affection and trust in me..."


    "Even Hy¨­ka epts you..."


    The des of warriors and knights were special, with a small magical stone made of their crystalised mana only reacting to the owner, growing together, increasing the density of mana and magic power within the de, shield or weapon.


    Asura''s strange crimson sword was the same, although it seemed a little iplete in its current form andcked the core that Hy¨­ka had.


    A breeze of gentle frost and ice danced around Asura''s body suddenly before beautiful flowers; they were roses created with pure ice, both beautiful and dazzling.


    Also, Mu Xue''s favourite flower.


    "I ask you to make an oath to keep my secret. Then, your future husband and master. I will make an oath to you and Hy¨­ka."


    "Never will I take your de or heart for granted, and I shall never betray your trust. I swear this as Asura Fenix, future earl of Nirvanas and your husband-to-be."


    ''I can feel her mana entering my body, not like normal. It''s not being devoured but embedding itself into my body... bing one with me...''


    As he spoke, the flowers increased, his hair shimmering with icicles just as Mu Xue would, with his crimson eyes filled with blue light, turning them purple as he handed the sword back to her.


    To a knight, the ceremony and actions were important.


    Asura''s actions, words and seriousness caused Mu Xue''s heart to tremble as teardrops of ice slipped down her cheeks as she ced her hands atop his, gently holding onto him.


    "I, Mu Xue, de knight of the fallen Mu n, swear to give my heart, soul and evesting trust to Asura Fenix."


    "My Master, partner and beloved husband. As his devoted knight and dedicated wife, I shall support him even if the world should reject our union."


    "Never to share his secrets or speak of his weaknesses should the divine light of Izuna strike me down."


    Asura didn''t know yet, but that tiny bit of ice affinity was the true ability of the devouring monolith to steal the enemy''s magic elements and make them his power.


    It only worked with Mu Xue due to her open heart and the feelings both her de and she held towards him.


    Others would surely be more difficult and require lots of murder or devouring.


    The pair of hands joined as the same thing happened to Mu Xue as he felt her gain part of his me.


    It wasn''t the special devouring me, but there was now a small gemstone with the same colour as his eyes on the sheath and hilt of her sword.


    Arge blue moon and a small red sun, as if orbiting each other.


    The mere sight caused Mu Xue''s eyes to fill with tears as she looked at Asura with a changed look.


    No longer did she seem to hold back.


    The title of being his maid in her heart began fading away as her body leaned forward, kissing him without warning while clutching him tight not to let go.


    Her lips were cold and soft as Mu Xue seemed drunk on pleasure when the me finally merged properly, taking Asura by surprise as she pushed him down into the snow.


    Their entangled magic grew more intense from the kiss as her tongue pushed into his warm mouth, the heat seeming toplete her as she started sucking on his tongue, unwilling to stop tasting the sweet taste.


    Asura felt their exchange of magic became faster and smoother with each moment.


    He felt part of the devoured mana enter his body, enhancing the small blueyer of ice inside his bones, muscles and organs as his mes seemed to do the same for her, causing the cute girl to tremble and moan into his mouth.


    ''Even if the dragon, devouring and demon monolith grow slower now... I can feel the freezing energy of Hy¨­ka increasing my defences, and my mes seem to be giving Xue''er great benefit, too.''


    After over ten minutes, Mu Xue hugged Asura so tightly that it almost hurt while sharing an intoxicating kiss between them both.


    Inhaling deeply as their magic calmed down again, she finally broke off the kiss while stillying atop him, looking down happily at Asura as a blue sparkling strand of saliva was sucked into her mouth, with brilliant azure eyes peering down at him.


    "Can I show you my secret now, Xue''er?"


    She remained on his chest for a moment, stroking along his exposed muscles, before hugging him tightly and reluctantly getting up and standing three metres away, taking her stance.


    "Please, show me what you have gained."


    Her eyes gleamed with excitement and delight, knowing he wasn''t weak and could finally shut up those ignorant fools, tears still dripping down her cheeks.


    Asura stepped forward but removed his robes and tunic, now standing in only his expensive ck pants, parting his legs. He took a deep breath before the aura around him caused the air to tremble; even the mana of Hy¨­ka trembled for a moment.


    ?Dragon Arts?


    ¡ªck Dragon Scales!


    His entire body became enshrouded by an oppressive, vicious, terrifying draconic energy; pitch ck scales glistened ethereally across his skin for a moment like an ovepping shield before vanishing under his control, like a mystical dance they covered his abdomen, chest, and arms before slowly forming a solid armour that covered all his vitals and fists.


    His hair fluttered wildly behind him as the ck scales covered his ears, like sharp spears made from des of shadows as his hair glimmered darkly.


    Xue''er was entranced, unable to think or breathe, her azure eyespletely stuck upon Asura.


    Every motion she saw made her shiver in anticipation.


    She wanted to fight and sleep with him; his charm was no longer degraded by hisck of aura; it was majestic and wild but quiet and deadly.


    "This is part of my secret, Xue''er. Can you still love me?"


    "Only a foolish woman would turn down such a wonderful mate!" She screamed as her hand, grasping the de, slid, the beautiful blue de shimmering brightly with mana.


    "Please, show me. I will train with you until my mana runs dry!"


    Asura felt shocked when facing Mu Xue for the first time. Not only did he realise she loved battle more than he expected...


    But her eyes looked at him with lust, desire, affection, hope and expectations burning within those icy blue gemstones.


    ''I want to meet her expectations! I want to be strong enough to make her proud.''


    "Here Ie!"


    "Anytime!"

 Chapter 10: Lumeris Nova - Scarlet Sword Lance

    Chapter 10: Lumeris Nova - Scarlet Sword Lance


    Mu Xue kept her strength to the limit of stage one as her sharp ice de danced through the air, shing with Asura''s heavy greatsword with deep, resounding blows, causing him to slide backwards but take no damage.


    Deep dragon-like growls constantly emitted from Asura''s throat when attacking, revealing a burning ember inside his irises alongside his confident and charming smile, surprising Mu Xue so much she nearly missed an attack and flew backwards across the ground, sliding across the frost like she was gracefully skating on it.


    His wide yet elegant movements were familiar and nostalgic as he rushed towards her.


    Gritting her teeth as happiness overwhelmed her mind, Mu Xue darted forward while twisting like a delicate flower in the wind and slicing upward with a glimmer of ice magic, crashing harshly against his scaled muscr arm but damaging neither the scale nor his flesh before breaking, her lips parted slightly as she dodged Asura''s fist followed up by an overhead cleave.


    Her heartbeat drummed heavily inside her heart as her body shuddered powerfully, feeling the moves he was using, which were those she had used at the start of the fight; Asura was learning her movements as if they were natural to him.


    "Although hecks finesse, grace and speed... He makes my heart quiver! I cannot hold back against him!"


    Willing away the thick mist she unleashed as a diversion, Xue''er vanished from sight, her blue de encased in ice, slicing through his scales as a deep wound formed across his chest, followed by a fountain of blood, his crimson eyes dazed at her movement.


    The mist reformed around Xue''er as she dashed sideways, gazing at Asura, whose wound swiftly closed by itself; a mere thin film remained.


    They locked eyes as he felt unwilling to lose; Mu Xue tightened her grip before rushing forward again.


    Asura roared, his dragon-like voice echoing throughout the mist as he rushed forward; they crossed des before he grabbed her ice sword with his bare hand, the ice covering his arm in an instant before pulling her into a deep embrace, hisrge hands embracing her hips and lifting her high into the air, spinning rapidly before throwing her far away.


    Xue''er flipped gracefully through the air as Asura rushed after her, mming his greatsword downward, piercing the ice below, sending a shockwave of frost and ice magic, forcing her to hastily block and counterattack, her elegant attacks unable to prate Asura''s strong defence.


    His eyes shone red as he darted forward, with his greatsword held high, almost copying her attack when she vanished from sight.


    However, because his exhaustion was too great, even with his speed, the de only sliced through her right forearm before she deflected the blow and countered it. Prating his chest with another sharp attack and filled the training room with blood.


    Now, the entire room filled with the scent of excitement, sweat and blood.


    Their battle continued for twenty minutes as Asura copsed to the ground, with half his body frozen and blood flooding his chest, yet a smile was on both faces.


    "Haa...ha... it seems you are a fast learner, Asura..."


    "Nnn....ha.... Xue''er, you are so amazing!"


    This time, Mu Xue hugged him first, her lips pressing against his, knowing it helped them both recover and increase their cultivation; her tongue slipped into his mouth before greedily sucking on his mana.


    His warm hands embraced her waist, slipping under her clothes and massaging her soft snow-white buttocks. The sensation of his warm, moist hands gripping and squeezing them firmly caused a jolt of excitement and mana to flow through her body, flooding her core.


    Xue''er moaned between kisses, her mana recovery increasing greatly before she pulled away, her glowing azure eyes staring at Asura lovingly.


    "Let''s take a rest, Asura. I will make you something for dinner... It''s been an hour!"


    "Alright... Haa...."


    His crimson eyes dimmed slightly, causing Mu Xue to giggle and stroke his cheek, kissing him once more before standing up and helping Asura to his feet, his wounds healing slower than usual as he sat on the ck chair facing the outside view.


    ''When she used her full strength, I felt my weaknesses more than ever, but the exhration of fighting her, feeling my chest torn by her de and desperate to counter felt amazing.''


    Asura never loved fighting in the past, or maybe it was because he couldn''t fight that he avoided conflict.


    However, facing Mu Xue in the training room made him feel like his entire life up to this point was just a corpse walking and pretending to be alive, feeling the cold icy de cutting his flesh, watching as his attacks sent her flying, enduring the aching pain using his ck scales...


    ''It was amazing... Is this feeling better than sex?''


    He leaned back in the chair, constantly closing his eyes and reviewing the battle.


    His Devil and Devouring Arts were amazing, but he could feel something wasn''t quite right...


    "My range is too short... the weapon is too bulky."


    Asura tried his best to understand what was wrong before he suddenly found himself sitting in the centre of the monoliths.


    "Eh? Why am I here suddenly."


    Inside his soul pce, he noticed that the old man was sleeping against the unknown pir with a peaceful face, snoring away.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Oi Brian!"


    He shouted while pulling himself up, noticing that his physical wounds and injuries were reflected and noticed the wounds healed in tandem with his body on the ck obelisk.


    ''So it doesn''t stop healing, thank god.''


    Brian seemed to awaken, but the eyes were different for a moment. They were a beautiful golden colour. It made Asura feel strange to think a man''s eyes were beautiful, so he didn''t say anything and looked toward the screen to avoid the subject.


    "Oh, you finally stopped brandishing that iplete weapon and realised your errors... What a good little boy."


    "I''m not little..."


    "Don''t worry. I am merely data, so don''t feel embarrassed. It was just a jest."


    "Tsk... old man, what did you mean about iplete? Isn''t this weapon my soul weapon?"


    Asura assumed it was a soul weapon because it changed shape when he held it with the intent to battle like Mu Xue''s Hy¨­ka.


    "May I hold it?"


    Since it was just a hologram, Asura thought his weapon might drop to the floor.


    The de was identical to the artefact he had bought before death, and he wondered why this old fool thought it was iplete.


    Brian grasped the crimson greatsword with a ck base before it transformed into a mere iron sword, causing Asura to feel delighted that it wasn''t something he could lose. The look on his face was obvious to Brian, who just smiled gently before letting out a cry.


    "Hah!"


    The iron greatsword suddenly began to break apart, causing Asura''s heart to shatter.


    This sword helped him fight Mu Xue almost on equal terms in her limited first stage and for twenty minutes in her second stage.


    Yet this old man just destroyed it!?


    "O-Old man.... my sword...!?"


    In the palm of Brian was a small blue orb and arge crimson orb with a ck sphere inside, just like Mu Xue''s sword, but the colours were opposite, and he had a strange ck orb inside both of them.


    The eyes of Brian shed with several colours before he looked at Asura seriously with a stern face.


    "Call the weapon in your heart and ask her to return to you."


    "Eh?"


    "How..."


    He was a little unsure before closing his eyes and picturing holding the de and cutting down the bandings, feeling the exhrating thrill as he fought against Mu Xue.


    Because he closed his eyes, Asura missed the beautiful scene as the red and blue orbs recreated the battles in the air with a blue and red colour letting Brian watch and smile as the rookie Asura defeated the bandits and spent most of two hours being beaten by the pretty de knight before he started to absorb her moves and abilities.


    "He learned her moves by instinct? What kind of brain does this damndy killer have!"


    With a roar, the orbs became extremely hot and cold before tearing from Brian''s hands and fluttering through the air before dancing around the body of Asura.


    His eyes closed tightly, yet a smile came to his face.


    ''Come back to me! Let us fight together. Always, never letting anyone part us.''


    ''I swear to give you the same affection I would to my wife!''


    Taking deep breaths, his feet seemed to hover off the ground as all five monoliths began to pulsate and hum with a beautiful melody, echoing for the entire span of his spirit pce, causing even Brian to feel enchanted as the two orbs began forming two different weapons that began to fuse.


    "Two!?" Brian eximed with wonder.


    Her golden eyes watched the sight of his movements, unable to stop her true appearance from shing each time the unknown monolith pulsated, which forced her to hide behind it to stop Asura from seeing.


    ''I can feel you were calling to me, gentle and affectionate, but with a deep fear you cannot protect me in your current state... do not worry. Let us grow together, from the bottom to the top of the universe!''


    "Come to my side, little Nova!" Asura''s voice seemed to be something deep within, like his soul calling.


    Before the blue sphere began to form a beautiful longsword, a de close to ny centimetres long and over ten centimetres wide, sharp but solid.


    ''You are fiery, confident, and insist on being together... I feel the same, but please allow her to join. This girl also wishes to join and support us.''


    ''Will we let our power be iplete due to arrogance and her being of a different element?''


    "ept your new sister! Lumeris."


    Then, the red sphere formed a long shaft with a golden de at the end, only short but likely a counterweight that aimed to be a true de.


    "Lumeris Nova. Come to your master!"


    Then the two weapons merged, the long red shaft with golden dragon and strange runes that matched the unknown monolith and a golden de extending from the tip only around seventy centimetres now.


    A huge ck dragon with mes appeared momentarily, just like when Xavida released her powers in fear due to the guards and the presence of so many enemies.


    The monoliths continued to pulsate for several moments while Asura slowly lowered his body, touching the ground with a soft tap and opening his glowing red eyes with flutteringshes.


    "What... happened?"


    He felt a voice in his heart, two gentle voices that called out to him... So he answered honestly and sincerely...


    Now, inside his hand was a heavy but powerful weapon.


    ?Soul Weapon?


    ¡ªLumeris Nova - The Scarlet Sword Lance


    "Brian... I don''t know how, but you were right... My power and the crystal of love from my dear Mu Xue seemed to have caused the weapons to be lost..."


    Meanwhile, Brian was still shocked...


    "Two weapons... Transforming, nonsense... what love...!?"


    "Then where is min-" Mid-sentence, his old deep voice stopped before he came from behind the monolith with a wide smile.


    "Congrattions, that weapon can never be stolen, never be broken and will always answer your call no matter where, when or how you do so."


    His eyes looked to the square board, finally realising that one of the runes, which now showed a negative number, seemed to be his Anima.


    ''Brian seems a little strange, but I am too tired... these girls ate a lot of my Anima.''


    While feeling dazed, Brian''s words seemed to sound but seemed to be burned into his ears with magic.


    "You must learn to control the Devouring Factor; duringbat, you stopped absorbing and couldn''t absorb mana duringbat unless she directly touched you!"


    "Try to learn to absorb it even away from your body!"


    A momentter, Asura lost consciousness, sleeping soundly on the ck sofa while Mu Xue was cooking a delicious meal with many stamina and energy-boosting ingredients, her eyes gently watching her master and boyfriend, now sleeping on the chair with a gentle snore.

 Chapter 11: Wolfen Highlands - Black Wolf Plate.

    Chapter 11: Wolfen Hignds - ck Wolf te.


    "Asura, wake up~ it''s time to eat."


    A gentle voice sounded as he began to awaken slowly.


    It feltforting as if his mother was whispering into his ears and stroking his hair like when he was a young boy.


    The quiet but soothing voice let him leave his strange dreams bordering nightmares.


    He was forced to fight himself countless times, suffering death to the brutal skill of the dark counterpart, but as he awakened, the pain suffered during those moments seemed to follow him to reality.


    "Ugh... it hurts, mother?"


    "Eh? Who is your mother, silly Asura..."


    Mu Xue''s delicate fingers brushed through his silky raven hair, slipping along his rugged jaw and staring into his eyes with an endearing smile upon her lips.


    "Xue''er? Your voice was so lovely and nostalgic. It reminded me of the past."


    "Fufu, you always loved your mother. I remember you asking her to sing to you every day."


    "Did you like my voice that much?"


    Asura began to wakepletely, his hand cupping Mu Xue''s cheek with a devilish smile, "Well, I hope you can sing for me every day from now on."


    "Hmmm, let me think about it, hehe."


    Mu Xue didn''t want the food to grow cold. Thus, she only pampered him for a little while before they started eating together; the food was delicious, with a rich aroma and exquisite vours.


    ''The taste of the oil isn''t as good as butter, but Mu Xue used salt and spices to try to cover it up, and the taste is quite different.''


    Although Asura was used to eating the meals prepared by Mu Xue, he couldn''t help but notice the difference in taste.


    ''Delicious nheless.''


    He believed it might be down to the different ess to vourings and theck of onions reced with shallots and oil instead of butter because of the difference in the capital diet and producepared to his home province that was richer in butter, cows, carrots and onions.


    [Mu Xue POV]


    After finishing their meal, Mu Xue noticed Asura had be quieter than usual.


    "What''s wrong? Did you not like the food?"


    "No, the food was great as always. I just need to fight and... Kill to be stronger."


    His eyes shone with no negative emotions as Mu Xue looked at him, noticing his gaze towards the distant forest on the academy grounds for students to train.


    Mu Xue looked a little worried for a few moments, but seeing his changed body, wondering how he managed to change in his short journey that day, he woke up after kissing her.


    ''Master had changed, no longer the coward from the past.''


    He no longer wallowed in self-pity or sought to ept defeat.


    "Do you want to enter the Zephyr forest? Pass through the Wolven Hignds to train?"


    Mu Xue asked curiously, knowing the ce where Asura wished to go.


    It was one of the most dangerous ces for students to enter without permission, but as she was a certified stage two, she believed this was no problem.


    ''From how he fought today, the changes and ways he could slowly match my techniques, some taking years of training... My beloved master seems to be either a genius of battle or his secret allows him to be one.''


    Her eyes looked to the forest again, tapping the table as her long ck hair swayed with the slight force of her movement.


    ''I cannot waste this talent.''


    Mu Xue sighed, knowing that even if she stood against him, leaving the way his eyes were practically sparkling meant that Asura would sneak out or try to.


    There was no reason to be stupid and stiff when his heart and mind were set on bing stronger, although she did try to convince him once.


    "Can you not grow stronger using other methods?"


    Mu Xu asked, touching her lips and squishing them with a strange but cute atmosphere around her.


    Asura turned his head back, looking at Mu Xue and shaking his head, "Although tempting, I do not wish to do that merely to get stronger, but because I want to."


    He whispered, stepping close to her as his lips touched hers, kissing her gently before leaving, "I''ll be back soon, Xue''er. Don''t worry too much."


    Mu Xue blushed, feeling his hands touch her hips before he left, heading straight towards the door before she grasped his hand.


    "Fool... I wille with you. Let''s prepare properly first, okay? I don''t want to see you hurt."


    She said cutely, walking beside him and smiling as she grasped his hand.


    Mu Xue knew he could take care of himself, but she wanted to protect Asura as much as possible, especially if he nned to be stronger recklessly by fighting the monsters in the forest close to stage two.


    "Wait... I have something for you." She whispered, with a quiet and almost mosquito-like tone, rushing to her small ck box and looking at Asura, who stood waiting with a curious look.


    "What do you have?"


    "Something that I had made for you..."


    ''I hope he likes it...''


    [Mu Xue POV end]


    Asura watched as she began to rustle around in the small box, before a slight jangle of metal, before pulling equipment from the box andying it neatly in order, the ck and red colour scheme instantly catching his eyes.


    ''Oh... it looks well made.''


    A ck pair of gauntlets, beautifully crafted with fine rivets and craftsmanship, then a matching set of vambraces and spaulders, the shoulders of his armour were like ck wolves howling towards the moon, with leather and chainmail curious, the leather ck and red, the cuirass dull silver.


    "I... spent a long time collecting the ores and materials when not busy..."


    ''She sounds so adorable... these items are not cheap or easy to get... even as a stage two knight.''


    His fingers stroked the smooth spaulders; the metal was not cheap, definitely not iron or steel, something durable but not heavy.


    ''A magic metal? Mu Xue... How can I repay your gentle and devoted affection?''


    Asura began to get naked, only wearing his underwear and socks, before wearing the armour. He liked the gauntlets most because the knuckles had short spikes; he imagined punching with them would surely hurt.


    The secondyer of the cuirass sounded as the chainmail tapped its surface, but he needed Mu Xue''s help; as she looked at him almost naked while wearing her gift, her cute face became bright red.


    "Xue''er... help me put this on."


    Asura smiled, lifting the cuirass as Mu Xue helped him wear it, her slim but strong arms wrapping around his waist before fixing it, the clicking sound echoing.


    "You look so handsome..."


    Wearing ck pants, with spiked greaves and sabatons, didn''t hinder his movements as he stepped forward.


    He was amazed that even the joints of his shoulders under the splendours and bend of his elbows felt so fluid and didn''t limit his movement.


    "Do I?"


    He smiled at her before stroking her cheek and looking away while admiring the armour in a human-sized mirror beside the wardrobe and spare table.


    There was no helmet, but his long raven locks and handsome face perfectly suited the ck wolf armour.


    "How will I repay you? Xue''er this armour, your heart... it is so sincere."


    Mu Xue never seemed to expect anything in return.


    Instead, she smiled like eating honey and grasped his hand tightly, "You don''t need to do anything; just be nice to Xue''er and never leave her side."


    "Haha, alright, but I still want to give you something in return, although I do not know what yet."


    Asuraughed, kissing her hand and holding Mu Xue tightly, embracing her as he felt her soft rump squished between his fingers, almost enraptured by her allure.


    Her armour was a light blue and white robe, with light chainmail protecting her breasts, stomach and crotch, her sweet and calming scent invading his nostrils as his hands held her waist.


    Mu Xue was bemused, enjoying his touch and feeling of safety within his arms, "Asura is so warm... I don''t ever want to leave."


    "Then don''t? We can stay here forever."


    Mu Xue shook her head with a smile as if she wanted to but... refused.


    "We must be strong together, right? If we want to live happily, we must get stronger... besides, I want to see you stand at the top, no longer mocked or spoken ill of."


    Her eyes were filled with determination as if Asura''s glory was hers, and she would share in it no matter what happened.


    Asura kissed her forehead, "Alright, let us be stronger together."


    Mu Xue nodded, grasping his hand as they left the dorm room, heading towards the academy''s western exit, which led towards the Wolven Hignd forest.


    [Such a gentle girl. I can see why she is arge part of your desire to grow strong.]


    [However, her ice magic purity is not normal.]


    ''Hmmm? Well, my Xue''er is special.''


    [No... You don''t understand.]


    [The inferior system used in this world, the whole ranking system, is not suited to either of your powers.]


    ''Hmmm? But it''s all we know?''


    Asura and Mu Xue walked into the dark Wolven Hignds together, leaving the western gates of the academy together while he learned about the true system of power he should follow.


    The power of cultivating oneself.

 Chapter 12: Zephyr Forest - Combat, Training, Knowledge [1]

    Chapter 12: Zephyr Forest - Combat, Training, Knowledge [1]


    The Zephyr forest at night was filled with shadows, strange animal calls and danger lurking everywhere. It was filled with the wet, coppery taste of earth from the air they breathed and the thick scent of beasts.


    However, Asura and Mu Xue were calm and collected, usingnterns to guide their path as they moved deeper into the forest.


    ''This armour feels sofortable and fits perfectly.''


    Asura wore the armour Mu Xue gifted him, enjoying its perfect fit as they delved deeper into the forest, his eyes able to see without the torches, but Mu Xue was being considerate to him to help his eyes adjust.


    She watched ahead with both eyes shining with icy blue light alternating between the natural purple and this colour.


    He always felt her eyes changing colour was beautiful. The natural purple colour filled him with a sense of calm, while her icy blue eyes were so beautiful and sharp when using magic or cultivating with him.


    ''She can see in the darkness, too.''


    They came to a small fork in the path. While the darkness surrounded us with bushes rustling and branches snapping, she turned to me with a gentle smile.


    "Asura, you want to train and be stronger, so I will only help if you are in mortal danger; these lights are a nuisance, so ept thest part of my gift..."


    She skipped to his front, cing her hands on his cheeks and pressing her soft pink lips to his, her tongue entering Asura''s mouth as a strange icy energy flowed into his body.


    ''So sweet.''


    Mu Xue''s tongue yed with his as the energy flowed before she seemed to pull something from the item storage she owned... it was ck, red and cold. Her lips curved into a smile as her tongue dripped with saliva, and she ced it onto Asura''s head.


    A dark helmet that finished the entire set and made him look like an evil knight.


    He was stunned momentarily because the helmet was strange as it covered his entire head and face. There was no visible gap for his mouth or nose, yet he could breathe easily and felt a cooling temperature along his skin like ice magic was maintaining the air.


    "Xue''er?"


    "Eh?"


    Asura was stunned at his voice, distorted and deeper like a monster or devil from the depths of hell as the tone vibrated the very particles of air.


    ''This is pretty cool.''


    He thought, moving his arm and realising there was no restriction to his movements, vision, hearing or depth perception despite covering his face.


    Mu Xue snorted with a bright smile, "Fufu, Asura sounds so dangerous and sexy... I like it."


    "What is this Xue''er?"


    "Hehe, thest part of your armour, a helmet that will keep your air cool and safe to breathe, hide your identity should you need it, allows you to see in all terrain or battle, be it darkness or underwater."


    "Xue''er... I can''t kiss you or love you any more than this..."


    She seemed happy at his words, slowly stepping forward before whispering the instructions for him to open the mouth part eyes as his pretty pink lips and lower jaw appeared as the ck metal folded open.


    Mu Xue pressed her lips to his, giggling as their tongues intertwined, and Asura embraced her tightly.


    "Mmmn~"


    ''Her love is far too deep... I know this was made for me without the ability to use mana. This girl''s heart and affection is too passionate!''


    ''How did I not see her love and affection in ourst life?''


    Asura felt guilty for not seeing her feelings sooner, believing Mu Xue was acting out of her service as his maid until they began to show mutual attraction. Nevertheless, her gift showed him everything he needed about her feelings.


    Like magic, the ck steel closed, expelling some warm air through small gaps in the cheeks and eye rings, seeming to help restore the cool temperature.


    [No wonder she''s only stage two...]


    [The amount of mana she used to help make this helmet is enough to advance to thete stages of this world''s third stage and the cultivation realm''s secondyer.]


    ''Is that so amazing?''


    ''I don''t know what this cultivation ispared to what we already know, but how will we change now on this path?''


    [For you, I can help adjust everything if you are willing to exceed the limits of this world.]


    [To reach a new height and be what you were meant to be.]


    [There is a reason you couldn''t use mana or form a mana core. It is fate.]


    Asura felt Brian''s words were always grand, but there was never a time he lied so far.


    He couldn''t deny the allure of those words about exceeding the world''s limits. His life before this one was so pathetic below that even worms wriggling in the dirt as they could evolve into different creatures if bathed in mana-enriched soil.


    ''How, teach me. I want to be strong!''


    A low growl sounded from the bushes as golden eyes began to shine from their dark flora.


    Mu Xue''s body was already sitting more than forty feet above them to avoid her magical aura, causing them to flee as she watched Asura with both hands under her chin and an enchanted smile.


    [I will teach you while you devour these beasts'' inferior life essence.]


    ''Life Essence?''


    [What your world calls mana, or what eastern warriors call qi.]


    Doesn''t that just mean that life essence is Anima? He wondered to himself, still new to this strange element.


    "Haa..."


    The wolves began to growl, their bodies low to the ground as more than six wrapped around Asura''s body, their glowing eyes and dark fur shimmering under the sun.


    However, his eyes werepletely illuminated as the helmet''s eyes glistened red with a trail of light with each of his movements.


    Dark grey fur, long white canines and long floppy ears.


    They were a breed of monsters that resembled wolves called Gale Wolves.


    Asura spread his legs around shoulder distance, lowering his hips as he held out his right hand with an elegant movement. He called out to his soul weapons.


    ''Lumeris Nova! Manifest and serve your master.''


    ***


    Inside the Soul Pce.


    The beautiful woman was sitting under the ck, untranted monolith with a huge book in her hands, weathered and old, yet each page nk.


    Her ck phoenix wings folded and used as a cushion while her long silvery white hair glistened like snow to make her raven-ck ahoge plume that bounced around more distinct.


    "Let me write the techniques, path and way for you to learn."


    She then pierced her fingertip on the monolith''s sharp stone base, blood seeping from her fingertips with ck embers and mes flickering from the dark red blood as she began to write in this world''smonnguage for Asura to learn more.


    The beauty pressed on her voice box as she watched his scarlet swordnce appear, changing her voice and sending it to his conscious mind while writing her words and the method in this book with her blood.


    Her special blood then soaked and burned the wisdom from her mind into the old parchment as if to block others from reading the words and text.


    "This is something only for you."


    [Listen to me as you fight.]


    [I will teach you the basics, help your Life Essence flow in the right pathway, and help you form the firstyer of cultivation.]

 Chapter 13: Zephyr Forest - Combat, Training, Knowledge [2]

    Chapter 13: Zephyr Forest - Combat, Training, Knowledge [2]


    Asura''s eyes narrowed as the blood-red light trailed through the air, adding an air of devilish danger to his atmosphere. He twisted his wrist, allowing the long shaft to twirl continuously, keeping momentum building as the wolves moved closer.


    ''Come on. I am waiting for you to attack me.''


    He began to breathe slowly, the cool armour and mask helping him manage his breathing and mood due to the cooling temperature and how easily his Anima flowed wearing it.


    ''Form a small core of power.''


    ''Imagine the centre of the world a solid ball of pure mana and Anima merged, burning hotter than the burning sun.''


    The words of Brian were slow, clear and concise as he exined everything.


    Asura stepped forward as the Anima that formed a red and blue ball in his body began to swirl inside each of his organs, slowly merging both elements.


    ''That''s right...! I am not just fire, but the gentle and deadly ice Mu Xue gave me.''


    [Oh?]


    Brian''s voice sounded in Asura''s mind as he could see the changes using the ck monolith''s information board, something that Asura had forgotten about.


    This was something that the hologram would have spoken about, but as the blue and red Anima and mana began to dance inside his flesh, bones, muscles and organs, he remained quiet. Asura seemed to be natural like Brian imagined.


    Except one thing...


    Asura had no sense of what a core felt like due to his birth, and the two orbs began to orbit his heart, releasing and merging the huge amount of energy and power melding with it.


    "Grrr!"


    "Arrr!"


    The wolves inched closer, their bodies low as sharp grey fur rustled along the ground and bushes before they locked onto Asurapletely.


    The moment Asura saw them lock on, he smiled beneath his mask.


    "Nowe."


    He whispered gently as the wolves attacked, the leader, thergest and most powerful wolf,unching itself first.


    A tight feeling was forming in Asura''s chest as the changes began to happen; only a psychopath might turn their own heart into a core for their entire body, but his n was different and beyond Brian''s thoughts.


    Asura only had his brain before, and hearing what a core did. He chose the heart for specific reasons!


    The reason was simple!


    His heart pumped blood around his body! The strongest muscle in his body other than his brain!


    If he turned his brain into a core, it would be too risky, and there was no way for it to connect to all other organs in his body or his bones, flesh and skin! Even his hair could be affected by the heart being his core.


    ''Let''s pray that my choice isn''t suicidal!''


    *Woosh*


    Asura thrust Lumeris Nova towards the wolf, the long de on its red body cleaving through the wind.


    "Grrrr!!"


    The wolf leapt back, dodging the strike as the rest charged forward, but Asura didn''t stop moving Lumeris Nova, which continued to spin like a helicopter propeller, slicing through the air.


    Asura''s movements were smooth and precise as he spun thence around his body, the wolves unable to get close without risking injury as the scarlet de carved through the air.


    "Grr!"


    One wolf attempted to jump over Asura''s spinning defence, but he raised Lumeris Nova above his head, blocking the wolf as the de cut deeply into the grey fur, the wolf crashing down to the floor after jumping over him.


    Blood sprayed into the air as the wolf rolled across the grassy area, struggling to stand up due to the pain caused by Lumeris Nova and the force behind Asura''s counterattack.


    The other wolves paused, giving Asura time to twist hisnce and change the direction of his attacks, thrusting outwards as the wolf that jumped at him earlier struggled to stand up.


    "Grrr!!"


    The wolf screeched in pain as Lumeris Nova pierced through its skull, killing it instantly before Asura pulled the weapon free; blood dripping from the wound was devoured and absorbed by the scarlet de as the ck mes grew brighter.


    A surge of strange mana was swallowed into Asura as he felt that sensation of ecstasy, like when fighting bandits or kissing Mu Xue. The mana quickly merged with his heart, now a strange crystal-like texture with half crimson red and the other half ice blue.


    ''Good! My theory works! Now...what''s next?''


    He leaned back, feeling that the air was strange, a green de of wind tearing through the sky and trees past his face, dodging only a few centimetres as thergest wolf opened its mouth wide with green magic particles leaking from its snout.


    [Until your core isplete, slowly gather energy inside. Remember, you can never reforge a core.]


    [Your talent will decide the shape, size and limit!]


    "Mu Xue... can I ask a big... Big favour?"


    Asura stepped back, lightening his stance, hopping more fluidly than before, as he spoke to Mu Xue, who opened her eyes wide, wondering what he wanted.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need help? Is there an issue with the suit?"


    He twirled to the side, dodging two wind des fired from the wolf as he countered, swinging Lumeris Nova as the wind des passed his body, cutting the leaves on some nearby trees and causing them to fall.


    "No... Mu Xue... I need you to collect as many wolves and monsters of this level or even slightly higher and make them attack me in groups!"


    "Now?"


    Asura darted forward, his body narrow and leaning forward as hisnce pierced forward, aiming towards the wolf leader.


    It was faster than Asura expected, but his eyes were better seeing the wolf intend to move to the right; looking at his muscles'' tensing movements, Asura lunged for the rear wolves instead.


    The wolf leader snarled, watching Asura move away and attack the smaller wolves, causing it to be enraged. Its fur stood up as green magic particles leaked from its body, forming a whirlpool around the creature.


    "GRRR!!"


    ?Devour Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper


    A ck wave of energy erupted from Asura''s spare hand as hisnce prated the heart of the small wolf, instantly sucking it dry of all mana, allowing it to start swirling around his body like a giant cyclone, slowly building momentum.


    He grasped his hand tight as the vampiric grasp spread out, grabbed all the smaller wolves, and missed the leader.


    "Please, now! I need a constant supply of enemies! I will reward you with anything you desire! This is truly my most important moment!"


    [Mu Xue POV]


    Asura asked for my help!


    Mu Xue paused, listening to Asura''s desperate tone as she realised he was serious. Her eyes widened as she nodded, disappearing from the branch like a ghost and appearing near a group of wolves a few kilometres away.


    Her fingers glowed with shimmering ice before the small shards prated the bodies of the wolves, causing them to howl and rush after her.


    She didn''t stop.


    Instead, her icy blue eyes filled with magic particles were searching for more and more monsters until she managed to create a mini stampede following her.


    Over two hundred monsters, all between stages one and two.


    Mu Xue used her excellent control of ice magic, slowly turning it into iced strands that pulled the monsters along. For those who fought back, she prated their non-lethal parts with icences, increasing their hatred.


    "I will do anything for Asura. No matter how depraved or sinister!"


    Her face was filled with a smile as she carried the baby of a Gram Bear, a rare and deadly monster that only spawned in the forest once a decade.


    When she returned, Asura was standing on the wolf leader''s head with his ck sabatons; the red glow of his eyes was now bright like a crimson torch. She watched with dazzled eyes as his leg mmed down, and he crushed the skull under his foot.


    The armour was stained red with the ssh of blood, followed by a loud crack and bubbling squish that echoed the wolf''s death cry.


    ''Asura... I will do anything for you.''


    "To see you rise..."


    With that, she sent a group of wolves towards him, their bloodthirsty eyes locked onto the human in ck armour bathing in a blue and red glow, with the blood of their race oozing from his body.


    "Asura! Next Group!" She chirped at him, locking the other monsters in a frozen cage to stop them from escaping. Her face filled with the smile of a little girl in love.

 Chapter 14: Zephyr Forest - A Dragons Pink Dream

    Chapter 14: Zephyr Forest - A Dragons Pink Dream


    ? Xavida POV


    "Mmm..."


    Inside a ck bed with huge pirs and white silk, a beautiful woman slept peacefully, her clothes kicked off and wearing only her dark blue thong as she rolled over onto her back, spreading out.


    A scent lingered in the air, the distance so far normal people would never sense this, the sound of a quiet roar reverberating in the west.


    The sounds and scent caused her chest to race suddenly, causing the sleeping dragoness to open her beautiful eyes with a stunned look, snapping her gaze to the window facing the Zephyr Forest.


    There was something inside the forest that called out to her.


    "Papa?"


    In her sleepy daze, she mistook the roaring dragon.


    She felt her body shudder from its powerful aura, just like her father in the past before he got sick. Xavida began slowly wrapping herself in a ck and purple robe and light leather armour and stepped onto the window before two beautiful pale pink wings expanded.


    Thin like pieces of silk but glistening with her beautiful pink scales, she stepped into the air, both wings fluttering as she glided through the skies. A warm breeze from the eastern continent caused her to smile with delight.


    ''I love flying~ and I can feel Dad''s presence in this dream.''


    Her mood improved instantly as she flew closer towards the roaring dragon in the Zephyr Forest, the feeling growing stronger as she felt her body tremble with anticipation and delight, racing over the Wolven hignds with pink scales covering her cheeks and thighs, twirling in the air.


    ''This feeling...''


    She was excited as if reuniting with her father, who left her alone in the real world, her heart beating rapidly as shended on a tall branch that rattled from her weight with anxiety filling her mind now only a few hundred metres from the loud sounds ofbat and roaring.


    Xavida''s normally cold face looked rxed as her purple eyes focused on the distance.


    Seeing the sh of a long weapon, she felt confused as her father used a shortsword. Yet this weapon was immense.


    A long red pole with beautiful golden runes written in dragonnguage and a huge sword-like de tore monsters apart in a frenzy as the beautiful ck hair and crimson eyes shed in her vision from the dragon''s dance of battle and dominance.


    ''So amazing and fierce...''


    She noticed slowly this wasn''t her father, but the feeling in her chest only grew worse the moment she epted that fact.


    ''Who?''


    ''Who are you?''


    Her entire body was filled with goosebumps as her dragon scales formed and covered her pretty skin, almost vibrating from the thick scent and aura the male dragon was flooding the forest with, and Xavida was intoxicated by it.


    ''Wait... is this?!''


    As the fight continued, Xavida realised the truth, her face turning bright red as she crouched on the branch, staring at the man from behind.


    ''This feeling is like Papa said about finding my mate!''


    ''No... a lewd dream.''


    ''Xavida isn''t a lewd girl.''


    Her brain was fighting between two sides, one denying it while the other wanting to ept it without resistance.


    ''Ahhh...! Papa said to find your mate and follow your instincts.''


    Her purple eyes narrowed as she watched the ck-haired youth kill monster after monster, tearing them apart easily as the dragon aura exploded even further, making her head spin.


    ''But Papa also said don''t rush, wait till you''re older.''


    "How old is older?"


    She asked, her body burning up as his hair flickered, slicing a huge bear in half. He turned to face her their eyes seemed to meet instantly, causing all her feelings to intensify.


    A fierce, bloodthirsty crimson met the lustful and gentle Violet.


    ''NO!''


    ''How can it be him... I am not having a lewd dream about him!''


    Her eyes fixated on his body as powerful torrents of fire and ice magic enveloped his body like a storm before forming two sharp and scaled arms that began to tear apart the wolves, each one sucked dry by those dark red and blue arms...


    "No... this, I am not a lewd girl..."


    Yet her body, seeing this power, felt hot, and sweat oozed from her forehead as she began to pant like a loose woman.


    Xavida screamed internally as she jumped from the tree, her wings pping as she flew back home, her body trembling uncontrobly as the maturing dragon felt embarrassed.


    Yet she couldn''t resist turning her head, ncing once more at the handsome youth covered in monster blood before flying faster.


    ''Ahh!! Papa lied! He lied, that uncouth man who touched my body and said I smelt nice!''


    Her thoughts continued to run rampant, thinking this was all a dream, until she reached the academy, stepping back through her window, where she copsed on her soft bed.


    ''It must have been a mistake... right? I would never see his face in those types of dreams.''


    Xavida convinced herself, rolling around as her robe fell from her shoulders, revealing her smooth shoulder as she hugged the pillow, smiling happily before the intense heat overtook her, the scent of his body and aura still pouring through the window, as quietly, her mind lost the battle...


    She slowly slipped her fingers under her soft, silken robes and traced along her squishy pink scales, moaning as her tail wrapped around the bedpost.


    "Ah~"


    ''It''s his fault...''


    "I am not lewd... this is his fault... Just a dream... it''s only a dream."


    Her violet eyes lit up as Xavida found the source of her "heat" and began rubbing herself, feeling the strangely soft, sticky scales that parted and caused her body to tremble while she slid her fingers along them faster, for more of this exciting sensation; biting her lip as her legs mped shut, trying to hold back the embarrassing moans as she whispered.


    "Ah~ Ah~ Mmmm~ stupid... don''t hold my hand...!"


    An ethereal image of a beautiful white dragon and a fierce ck dragon appeared, wrapped around her back. She had formed the ck dragon with crimson eyes.


    The two curled around each other in her imagination, causing her to lose herself in her strange pleasure as the two dragons seemed to be intimate and mate.


    Her eyes closed tightly, followed by the loud panting voice of Xavida, who gripped her quilt tightly, making a rather sticky mess on her bed.


    A gentle whisper with no denial left her lips as she began to calm down slowly, barely enough for bugs to hear her soft words. "Ah~ it felt so good... Asura..."


    On this night, thinking she was in a dream, the white dragon discovered the pleasures of selffort for the first time, with a hateful man figure filling her mind throughout the act.


    ***


    ? Mu Xue POV


    Meanwhile, as the white dragon enjoyed her sweet *dream* Asura''s battle continued as Mu Xue became harsher upon feeling the presence of another woman and seeing the gaze they shared, her jealous heart sprang into action.


    She began to collect stronger monsters, elite variants, as her eyes were filled with a lustful glint, seeing the huge changes in Asura''s aura and his body, the tight muscles, his beautiful creamy skin filled with wounds...


    ''His magic... it''s identical to mine... Asura, he loves me so much...''


    Mu Xue began to convince herself as Asura fought, ying the monsters as his crimsonnce danced through the forest, cutting down everything in his path as his breathing became ragged and heavy, his stamina and mana exhausted.


    Yet each time he killed a monster, a portion was restored, while most was used to increase his foundation. Mu Xue didn''t know exactly what he was doing, but the purity and density of his magic were increasing before her eyes.


    ''So I must continue!''


    ''To make him the strongest man, to love me even more than that weird dragon girl!''


    The two girls were already fighting strange battles due to him, where their feelings would lead.


    Asura was unaware as his de killed countless beasts and monsters.

 Chapter 15: Dual Cultivation - The Cycle of Earth First Layer [1]

    Chapter 15: Dual Cultivation - The Cycle of Earth First Layer [1]


    Asura''s body was exhausted, each breath causing a burning agony to spread from his lungs and chest as the muscles tightened.


    He grasped hisnce with a loose grip, fingers trembling, ncing with blurry eyes, watching thest few monsters growling in their cages.


    ''It hurts to breathe... my fingers are numb, and blood keeps bubbling in my throat...''


    "Haa....ha..."


    Around his body, the ground was desecrated with the torn, destroyed corpses of various beasts as the mud was now wet and sloppy with their blood and fluids filling the deep holes gouged out by Lumeris Nova''s huge de.


    ''Mu Xue is watching me, and I must finish...''


    A huge sphere of fire and ice throbbed inside his chest, beating like a newly evolved organ.


    Asura didn''t understand everything but found that his dragon monolith had fused with the mes... and the ice Mu Xue gave him was merging with the devil monolith.


    "Asura? Can you continue?"


    Mu Xue''s big eyes were watery, watching as he fought almost endlessly for four hours, yet even now, his de was dancing.


    She could feel it from his pale face, convulsing and twitching muscles...


    Asura was about to copse.


    ''Xue''er... Hmmm?''


    He forced hisnce to prate a wolf''s chest, the heart now easily sliced by the de that burned with a ck me and sucked the monster until it became a dried husk.


    The brief flow of energy helped him recover a small amount, but it was not enough to help the unbearable cramping in his muscles and organs as if they were all being squeezed by someone and yanked from his body.


    ''I can sense something... someone...''


    As another bear was torn in half, Asura turned his head, his arms moving subconsciously as the de ripped the monster apart and sucked it dry.


    His eyes crossed another; she was standing in the distance, her body blurred in the darkness and his strained eyesight...


    Only her beautiful amethyst eyes seemed to cry out.


    ''Don''t Give Up!''


    ''Fight Hard!''


    ''You Can Do It!''


    He didn''t understand why this feeling spread through his chest.


    A warm scent of vani,vender and freshly baked tart filled his nose as the figure vanished, a beautiful white image behind as she flew away.


    Asura felt a second wind as he turned to face thest ten monsters with renewed vigour, biting his teeth, swallowing the warm taste of iron in his throat as he jumped into the frozen cage and began to tear apart the monsters like a ravenous beast...


    No, he was like a Devil who discarded his safety, devouring all who entered his range.


    ***


    Hisnce sliced across the face of the final stage two wolf, cutting through the bone and eyes with a dirty, wet ssh of goo covering his ck armour caked in blood, mud and monster flesh.


    "Awu..."


    The final howl of the wolf sounded, echoing in the dark forest of silence as Asura copsed to his knees, the life essence stolen from the wolf barely covering his expenses.


    He couldn''t fight more as the heavy ck helmet slipped off his head, and Asura lost the sensation of power in his arms and fingers. Lumeris Nova dropped thence from his fingertips, reluctant to part as it vanished into blue and crimson light particles.


    "Haa.... Xu....Ueeh...."


    A vile mixture of blood, tar and impurities began to pour from his stomach as if all his organs had dumped their waste at this moment, forcing him to regurgitate and vomit them out, feeling pain like being crushed before falling forward,pletely spent.


    "Asura!?"


    Like a frostet, Mu Xue shed to his side, ignoring the disgusting scent and sticky ck substance with coagted blood and god knows what pouring down her arm and body; instead, she held him in her arms, stroking his sweaty, matted hair.


    "Asura? Are you okay?"


    Under her worried calls, his body only continued to remove the vile source of his impurity and pain, convulsing in her arms as tears dripped down her cheeks.


    "I shouldn''t have pushed you so far..."


    "I will take the pain."


    "You only need to smile and love me."


    She desperately tried to heal the broken skin and cracks on his face, but her mana was low and only caused the damage to worsen.


    "Asura..."


    As she was about to copse with worry, stress and panic, a powerful hand touched her shoulder with countless red feathers fluttering around before she fell into a deep sleep.


    Her body wrapped around Asura to protect him.


    "These reckless bastards..."


    "Fighting so many beasts and using them to follow a new path..."


    "Staying here was the right choice."


    "Now I am certain."


    Momentster, they were back inside the warm academy room, clean and tidy, cuddling together.


    "Asura Fenix... A boy with the blood of a dragon, devil and..."


    "Tsk... Who rumoured him to be a coward and fearful of hurting a fly..."


    "This boy is just like his name..."


    "A damn Asura..."


    The woman''s husky voice faded as her crimson hair fluttered in the morning wind, recing the disgusting scent from Asura''s vomit with a gentle breeze of floral spring air.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside Asura''s body and mind.


    Asura''s body was filled with enough mana to cause him to explode.


    All five monoliths were now brightly lit inside his mind as Brian was in her true form, channelling the extra energy into the unknown obelisk.


    Her nose was bleeding heavily, and her skin cracked like Asura in the real world as her hands constantly directed the excess mana to the needed monoliths.


    "The Devil Monolith needs to reach the first stage."


    "His heart has split into two to form his inner core and relies on the dragon and devil parts being perfectly bnced... ugh... this fool, why did he act so stupid."


    "I will be his bncer... Until he is ready, let me keep them all from crumbling due to his current imbnce."


    Despite saying this, the beautiful phoenix was smiling from ear to ear, her eyes like crescent moons at the sleeping Asura lying on the ck monolith in the centre.


    She was happy to see him exceed even her expectations when she told him about the foundation being important.


    Her idea was for him to kill a few monsters, maybe six or seven, to form a solid base.


    "Yet this fool... He chooses his heart andpletely fuses the devil and dragon monolith into his dual hearts... Out of sheer guessing and spection because I called it life essence!"


    With affectionate eyes, she endured the pain of her flesh tearing, blood oozing down her body as the Devouring and Devil Monoliths finally reached the first stage.


    "I hope this is enough..."


    "Once he begins the Cycle of Earth''s First Layer1... I will redirect the excess Anima towards that kind girl and help adjust her path and this stupid pir that refuses to wake up!"


    Her foot kicked the tallest pir, only for the damage to be reflected and make her cry out in pain as the final moments of danger began to pass.


    By the time Asura woke up, he would have stepped onto the correct path and understood why he didn''t have a mana core from birth.


    "It''s good that this girl is so pure in spirit and body... Although I should take her to the bathroom..."


    "No girl wants their beloved to see them in a dirty state..."


    "I just hope that woman isn''t close and senses me."

 Chapter 16: Dual Cultivation - The Cycle of Earth First Layer [2]

    Chapter 16: Dual Cultivation - The Cycle of Earth First Layer [2]


    Inside Asura, the huge crimson and blue crystal, two hearts throbbed slowly with deep and powerful heartbeats. It began to condense slowly, no longer a huge size, forming a powerful rhythm beyond a normal heartbeat but two beating in tandem.


    It echoed in his muscr chest, the sound resounding as his body finally reached the First Layer of the Earth Cycle.


    The power starts to formte his first stages of body and foundation establishment, improving his muscles, organs, flesh and bones for his future journey.


    The door opened with a gentle snap as a beautiful woman with her face covered and ck feathers drifting around her. She gazed affectionately at Asura with a gentle gaze.


    Standing beside his bed was the beautiful woman with ck hair who finally finished helping Mu Xue reach the same point, but it was far simpler due to her unique body.


    "If you can hear my voice, and it brings you relief. I have allowed her to take the same path."


    "Her heart is now a crystal of Nether Ice, and even the greatest me could never melt it."


    His veins became thicker, all impurities and que within them burned away by the strange blood now flowing through his veins.


    The me of a ck dragon and the ice of a devil twirling around, forming his blood of pure life essence.


    A single drop of his blood was enough to save a normal mortal from death or burn them into ashes, depending on the thoughts and desires of Asura.


    "Did you know how dangerous this was?" A husky, baritone voice chimed from her soft red lips as she bit them while stroking his soft raven hair.


    "If I didn''t use my me to help refine both of your bodies, I would have lost you again."


    "idiot..."


    She scrunched her face as her fingers poked his nostrils, making him look like a pig, bringing a smile to her face before looking at Mu Xue, who slept beside him peacefully. Now, her eyes were ice blue, and her beauty seemed to have increased.


    "Please protect and love him as you always have."


    The ck phoenix stroked Mu Xue''s cheek with a smile, and there was no jealousy or ill will before she stood up and snapped her gaze towards the window.


    In the distance, a red-haired woman with a long scar down her cheek was staring into this room.


    "Ah... If I don''t leave, she will find me for sure."


    "At least she doesn''t know of his true colours. That damn red bird woman is hard-headed."


    A group of ravens fluttered away from the window as the beautiful woman figure vanished like a phantom. On the desk was therge book with brown parchment she wrote for Asura and a small blue one for Mu Xue.


    ***


    "Ugh.... my head feels so heavy..."


    Asura began to wake up his body felt strange.


    He thought he would feel heavy, tired and sore because he only remembered copsing and then hearing a beautiful woman''s deep voice whispering in his ears, spurring him on and saying he could do it.


    ''Who was that voice... Did I mistake Brian''s voice for a woman, haha?''


    Slowly climbing from his bed, he found the familiar back of Mu Xue, who was cooking at the stove, but her naked back was on show.


    Xue''er was cooking in only an apron!


    ''How erotic!''


    However, before he rushed over to her, he sat on the edge of his bed,pletely naked, checking every part of his body to discover most aspects of him had improved.


    Some more than others, but his sight, smell, hearing and dynamic vision were improved greatly, and he could see both the magical particles, mana and floating dust in the air without focusing or squinting.


    ''It feels... really good.''


    ''I can see the hairs on Mu Xue''s little sister...!''


    ''Her cute light blue hairs are a little curly and cute.''


    His muscles felt a little tighter, more condensed, but the power he felt punching out caused a small snap of air that swirled around his fist.


    Asura then leaned back and took a deep breath, feeling that his body could finally absorb the natural mana from the air directly into his body.


    ''I can feel the magic particles entering my body, being converted into Anima and through my veins.''


    ''This isn''t normal...''


    Slowly opening his eyes, he noticed therge book with his name written on the front and a weird ck aura of magic particles that burned and rejected all others that approached the brown and white parchment.


    "Dual Cultivation - The Cycle of Earth Basics."1


    He opened the first page, a magical glow of ck mes writing the page as his eyes looked, introducing him to this new power he could feel within his body.


    ¡ªCongrattions on taking the first step, Asura.


    The First Layer of the Earth Cycle is the first step to creating an inner core, the very start of a cultivator''s path, to create their world step by step.


    The inner core was superheated, even hotter than the sun. This will be the energy source of your future cultivation life and your biggest advantage.


    Normally, one would only make their inner core inside their Mana Core or abdomen, but because you are a little stupid and strange, you chose your two hearts.


    This means your inner core is connected to everything else in your body.


    Essentially, you are creating your world with yourself as the core.


    Do not worry or be anxious.


    Asura, this path is yours and is closest to the true path of World Formation.


    Your Current Level is the Earth Cycle''s First Layer.


    First Layer - Using the most powerful energy in the known universe transforms your organs and bones to ept your future cultivation as the foundation of your beginning. The size and shape depend on the user''s will and desire.


    Arger core is dangerous and can cause irreparable damage or death!


    (Inner Core that forms your foundation.)


    Second Layer - Create a filter to allow your Anima to flow even smoother and protect your inner core, the soft but dense outer core, which will be created from your muscles and empower your bones even more. (Outer Core to protect the Inner core)


    Third Layer - Create earth that will keep your entire core safe from harm and all your Anima to be distributed all over your body. Your flesh will be stronger, more durable and absorb more energy. (A hard and protective Mantle that would keep both safe.)


    Fourth Layer - The final Layer of the Earth Cycle transforms your skin, hair and nails into extremely durable, able to absorb the strongest blows and once again, the amount of Anima absorbed from the world increases, bolstering cultivation.


    The finalyer covers the mantle and corepletely, allowing for the future evolution of your living world. (This state is known as the Crust formation.)


    ?


    As Asura turned the pages, he found that the me suddenly stopped writing; instead, it wrote a cute message.


    "This is enough for now, beautiful! Too much might be negative to your growth!"


    "Please check again when you reach the Third Layer."


    "Focus on slowly growing the power of your monoliths and keeping them in bnce."


    "Now all are Stage One apart from that pesky unknown one and your Asura monolith."


    ''Really!?''


    Asura hadn''t thought to check the pirs because his physical changes and the feeling of Anima flowing through his veins made him feel extremely good, forced to read this book to make his morning glory finally sleep.


    ''I wonder why I woke up so horny. Is it because I no longer feel ashamed of myself?''


    "Asura, are you awake?"


    The sound of nging pans and the hot oil used to fry bacon and eggs was followed by the delicious scent and Mu Xue''s voice as she called him to the table.


    "Come eat while it''s hot!"


    "You worked hardst night, so let me help you recover your strength."


    He could feel she was in an extremely good mood from how happy her voice chirping was, the pitch slightly higher than usual as he stood from the bed and wore a loose red robe before walking into the kitchen holding the book.


    The moment he left the bedroom, the book began to transform into a strange swirl of ck fire that entered his back, forming a ck wing tattoo covering his shoulder des.


    Asura only knew because the mirror was facing him, showing him the detailed wing in his reflection.


    ''Why did the book hide?''


    ''Probably due to secrets...''


    [You should lift your left hand and desire to see the central monolith data. That book has some good uses.]


    Brian''s voice sounded weak and much hoarser than before, so Asura didn''t argue but did as he said, and the next moment, his jaw dropped.


    Not only did he see a sh of Mu Xue''s naked body due to the draft of wind from the opened window as her flimsy blue apron fluttered to the side, but a small ck window with white runes hovered above his left forearm.


    "Such pretty blue hair..."


    His words turned Mu Xue''s face bright red as she quickly covered herself, feeling her heart almost bursting from her chest.


    ''This is the information on that stone!?''


    ''My information!''


    "!!!"


    "Sit down and eat!!"


    Asura also hadn''t noticed. His brain could process two things simultaneously as he reacted to Mu Xue''s view and the screen in tandem.


    A primitive parallel thinking ability.

 Chapter 17: I, Your Father! [1]

    Chapter 17: I, Your Father! [1]


    Mu Xue''s cute face looked so beautiful as she leaned over and kissed his face; her soft lips seduced Asura, who enjoyed her sweet scent, like a mixture of the most lovely winter flowers and a sweet dairy dessert.


    "I burned the egg a little. Don''t be mad, okay?"


    Asura didn''t look at the information as he focused on Mu Xue''s lips, the soft sensation and her beautiful face, using both parts of his mind to focus on each sensation: one his sense of touch and the other sight and smell.


    "Even if the egg was charred ck, as long as you cooked it... I would eat!"


    ''Please, save this smile of hers to a part of our memory that never forgets.''


    The newly improved mental function was a little strange for him sometimes. He would think to reach for the fork or salt, and his hand already held the shaker due to the second part acting separately while knowing his desires.


    He decided to call his new ability - The Devil''s Instinct as it worked more like a feeling or instinct than another him thinking independently.


    The second part of his mind would perform the actions that he desired or thought.


    There weren''t any other thoughts that spoke in his mind.


    Instead, he would suddenly know some knowledge that he briefly wondered about. Or information on his current state of cultivation that he didn''t read or quite understand.


    ''This is so cool, like I am sleep learning.''


    ''Inbat, it will help greatly with defence and fluid movements.''


    With his mind free to focus on the battle like a strategist and tactician, the second part would feed him thoughts faster than the Asura focused on movement and battle, allowing him to block, attack and cast spells using the second section of his mind.


    ''It seems to drain my Anima faster, though...''


    Since he woke up, Asura could feel the exact amount of Anima inside his body, but it was nothing like the knights and other mages spoke of in the past because his Anima waspletely fused with his blood.


    Rather, blood was an impure and inferior version of life essence so that it could be reced with the superior fluid.


    "The egg is wonderful, Xue''er. Its slight crunch adds a nice texture when mixed with the soft sauce and sausage."


    "Eh... are you just saying that?"


    He smiled at her doubtful face while eating thest of her cooked eggs, with a devilish smile and taking her legs with his foot.


    "It''s good. My little wife, cook for me forever."


    "Who is your little wife... I am the big wife!"


    "Oh? Xue''er, you speak so well now. Come, let your husband spank your naughty rear!"


    ''If it wasn''t for the smouldering rage in my chest and the feeling of hatred that never dies down, would I not be happy just to spend a quiet life with this woman?''


    "Ah!?"


    Mu Xue didn''t seem reluctant but started to sip her tea and look flushed, her lovely fair skin turning pink as her little feet under the table began to kick Asura''s shin gently, her soft pink lips pouting.


    He didn''t realise that gaining this ability would allow him to capture and fall for this cute existence even more than before.


    ''I wish those fools were not thinking of my father''snd and our secret treasure already.''


    ''Then I could marry you, have many children, and forget everything.''


    ''Yet I know we must face all the future battles and strife...''


    Asura knew when that voice told him about losing something: his peaceful life and passive mindset that wanted to avoid conflict.


    But that didn''t mean he would stop trying.


    He aimed to be the strongest in the universe and spend quiet, boring days with those he loved.


    Especially Mu Xue.


    While thinking, my eyes could watch Mu Xue gracefully eating her small bowl of light wonton soup with a little slurping sound as she thought I wasn''t listening.


    "Cute..."


    "Ah!?"


    She dropped her bowl with a bright red face before rushing away with the empty dishes and cleaning them.


    ''How can anyone not love her?''


    ***


    After breakfast, Mu Xue helped Asura get dressed, which was a tant abuse of her role and job to touch and caress his body in revenge for his actions during breakfast.


    They stood together in a ck outfit with dark red ribbons and highlights.


    "You look handsome, master." / "You look so beautiful, Xue''er."


    A cold flow of icy mana left the body of Mu Xue through their kiss while Asura''sher ice Anima flowed into her.


    Their energies mixed, purifying and improving Mu Xue''s and Asura''s bodies while improving the pleasure of the kiss, making Mu Xue''s breath and saliva sweeter with a minty chill, and Asura''s was like honey and lemon, soothing her throat and filling her with warmth.


    Pulling apart, the icy strand of saliva joining their tongues was sucked up by the strangely flirtatious Mu Xue, who pressed her lips together and kissed the air after swallowing thest of his frigid Anima.


    "Master, your taste is even more delicious than before... Xue''er might get addicted."


    "Then fall, be addicted. I won''t let you stray from my side, little Xue''er."


    "Mmm..."


    "Let''s go?"


    Mu Xue wore a simr outfit to Asura but instead had a long skirt while he wore trousers. She also had a small dagger strapped to her waist, hidden under the skirt, while he kept thence hidden in the strange storage that came with the monoliths.


    Asura held Mu Xue''s hand tightly as they left the room and headed downstairs, nodding slightly at the dormdy who smiled at the pair as the two left unaware of the future, only trusting in each other while tightly holding each other''s hand.


    ***


    They arrived at ss quite early, with only a few currently present. As nned, they split apart and acted differently from when in private.


    Mu Xue hated the idea, but Asura knew some people who wanted to usurp and take his father''snd would approach Xue''er first.


    So he wanted to use this to their advantage; in this life, he would find out immediately and not when it was toote.


    ''Not after she died trying to stop them alone... in that cold ce.''


    Asura sat on his desk and wrapped his face in his arms, trying to hide the vicious glint in his eye, unable to control the anger within his heart at that image, the snow gently falling like any other winter day in his father''s territory...


    However, in the courtyard''s centre, countless corpses were torn apart by a de and a beautiful woman''s corpse was frozen in the centre, covered in wounds...


    ''Maybe this was also the curse I epted by being reborn?''


    ''Cursed never to forget, whenever I be content with the present...''


    ''The images of my loved ones'' deaths be like realistic daydreams, haunting nightmares in in sight.''


    ''A reminder to me.''


    ''Never forget.''


    The door opened as a beautiful woman entered, her soft white hair swaying as she tied it into a side braid today, showing her lovely pointed ears with pink scales along the tip and a small earring with a bronze dragon.


    A symbol of her departed father, Valgoza, the unbreakable bronze dragon.


    Her eyes nced at Asura, feeling a disturbance in his aura and scent, causing her heart to squeeze before increasing in pace. Yet, twitching her nose, she rushed to her desk and turned away, breathing heavier as her cheeks turned slightly pink.


    "It wasn''t a dream...st night... it was real..."


    Xavida''s words trembled as she tightened her fist on the desk, almost wing the surface with her nails while biting her lower lip.


    ''Strange... this scent is someone cooking a dark berry with vani and cream dessert?''


    It wasn''t just Xavida who felt something from the hidden changes of Asura. The moment he could smell her scent, the rage and fierce pain in his chest began to fade.


    As did the image of Mu Xue and his father being killed.


    However, he was yet to realise the link between the two; even as his secondary thoughts noticed the scent from her, he didn''t link them together.


    He did, however, notice one thing.

 Chapter 18: I, Your Father! [2]

    Chapter 18: I, Your Father! [2]


    The brief moment before ss started was always boring and filled with nothing interesting to do, so Asura began searching for something to pass the time, and as he peeked from the corner of his eyes, the cool-faced Xavida focused forward before he noticed her hand hanging between their desks, swaying slightly.


    ''Is she trying to hold my hand?''


    Curious enough, he felt it was a strange scene, but he didn''t reach out himself and instead decided to tease her a little while having fun observing her reactions.


    So instead of doing anything, he let his hand fall naturally to the side, gently tapping against hers but then moving a few centimetres away, dangling freely.


    Let''s see if she wants to remove more of that strange energy inside her body.


    [You just want to tease her, right?]


    ''Don''t speak, Brian... it''s time for ss.''


    [...]


    A loud sound rattled before the door opened as the royal children entered with their usual grand re. It felt like even the most simple things would be an annoying, over-the-top scene.


    It annoyed Asura, who felt the prince was just a two-faced prick.


    About the princess''s thought, his judgement was currently on hold. All he knew was that she tried to achieve something her brotherbelled treason before she vanished. Was she killed or sent to some seedy noble to be a seedbed for future royal children?


    Since his death and rebirth, some of Asura''s thoughts have be more aggressive and less reserved. In contrast, Asura of the past might showpassion or pretend not to know the horrible fate of the princess.


    ''Let''s keep my eyes and ears open, maybe have Xue''er make friends with her, to find out any information. I don''t want her to die or suffer. I am a member of this kingdom, after all.''


    The prince and princess floated to their seats before suddenly a loud noise shocked everyone as the door was mmed open by a thick leg full of muscles and scars but with beautifully silky skin opened the door.


    "Good morning, ss! How was your first day in the academy?"


    The crimson hair and mature face of Lorem peeked from the door after making the entire ssroom jump in shock.


    Her eyes observed the room, narrowing as she nced briefly towards Asura and Xavida''s location, the slight action making the female dragon pull her arm back and lower her head to the ck desk.


    ''This woman... Her gaze was quite fierce, or was it my imagination?''


    Asura leaned back in his seat as the feeling of danger shed in his mind and body the moment she looked at him¡ªa warning, perhaps? His back was warm, damp and cold from the chilly sweat dripping down his back while all the hair on his arms stood up.


    ''Did I do something?''


    Lorem''s eyes, when looking at him, were those of wonder, judgment and...


    ''Why does she look at me with such anger?''


    He was slightly shocked at how nobody else received such a gaze until he saw that the skin of Xavida was like his, covered in slight pink scales as if to defend her from an enemy.


    In the next moment, a soft hand grasped Asura, cold, damp with sweat, as the delicate fingers of Xavida tightly grasped his.


    Lorem stepped towards her desk, a victorious and pleased smile on her cracked red lips. Her beauty was unmistakable and even her scar did little to cause negative to her style.


    She snorted, looking at the pair of connected hands for a moment, a fleeting grin on her charming face.


    ''Did she do that on purpose... To make Xavida hold my hand!? Ridiculous, I have no connection to Lorem.''


    "Now then, today, your life in the academy starts for real. Be prepared. This isn''t some field trip or academic school."


    "Battle, cultivation,petition and war!"


    "That is why this academy exists, to form the future defenders of our glorious Kingdom!"


    Lorem was so vibrant that Asura and Xavida didn''t notice the subtle tingling in their hands as he devoured the curse and small portions of her mana.


    Their connection formed a tiny, minuscule purple seed inside his brain as her body became lighter, the stabbing pain in her chest and muscles fading slightly.


    "Eh?"


    "What do you mean, teacher?"


    Some students lookedpletely confused and looked at the teacher with wronged faces and looks of concern.


    ''I cannot me them. At first, I thought this was a joke in myst life... How foolish to force myself toe just because my father is an Earl.''


    "I mean, what I said?" Lorem''s head tilted, revealing her muscr neck with a dark scar wrapped around her neck and showing her sharp teeth with a wild smile.


    "This academy is meant to make you knights, warriors, mages. It''s not here for some pathetic diploma to be a merchant or butcher but to fight for the kingdom."


    "Especially you nobles, shouldn''t your parents have told you this academy was only for future heirs or those who had nothing to lose?"


    She is a good instructor, telling them the truth now even as they look at her with eyes of me and anger. If only they knew, this knowledge would help them endure the hell that begins from today.


    Asura''s hand grasped Xavida tighter, his fingers entwining with hers as the force of his devouring increased. Since reaching stage one, he could increase the intensity and chose to help this dragon girl a little more.


    Xavida was injured in the original timeline as the princess broke her arms because this cold girl suddenly stopped moving, frozen on the spot and taking a full-powered blow head-on.


    Now he knew better and could see the dark, sickly mana that was likely the cause and filled her body like a deadly tumour, wrapping around her muscles and mana core as if smothering Xavida''s insides.


    ''The pain must be excruciating...''


    "I don''t ept this! I didn''t join the academy to fight but to be an Arch Magister!"


    A boy with ck hair down to his neck, tied in a bun with curly bangs, stood up while banging his desk with a bellowing roar.


    His eyes filled with fire, and his finger pointed towards Lorem. "My father is the Marquis of Vanderbak! Why would he send his only son to fight in such deadly and brutal ways?"


    ''Probably because you are like this, self-entitled, prideful and weak.''


    Before anyone could react or even speak, a long, tanned leg snapped like a viper, striking her prey and instantly piercing the unknowing mouse.


    The sound was like the snap of a twig, but the force sent the boy flying into the wall with a rumbling crack as he fell with a deep thud.


    "I don''t give a rat''s ass if you ept. I, Your Father. Lorem, the defender of this kingdom, am your instructor."


    "And you WILL follow my lead or be crushed under my boots and left to rot!"


    ''What a precise and wonderful usage of magic...''


    Asura''s new eyes saw the tight, beautiful swirl of fire magic that caused the noble to fly into the wall. He could feel that each particle, thread of mana, was kept to the limit where it would only cause the boy extreme pain and not kill or severely injure him.


    ''An amazing warning for others, too...''


    Lorem blew her crimson hair from her face before putting both legs back on her desk, and as if nothing happened, she looked at the ss again with a wicked grin.


    "Today, you have but one ss and the subject of the ss is to survive."


    ''Ah... I hated this ss. Bad memories began surfacing in his mind as he tried to oust them.''

 Chapter 19: Ability Assessment - Mu Xue

    Chapter 19: Ability Assessment - Mu Xue


    Asura felt sad that these kids didn''t understand that her words weren''t lies. This time next month, they would fight in the southern wilds against monsters just to participate in a ranking assignment that affected their grades and support for the first year...


    ''Damn Academy, I almost died of necrosis and mria!''


    ''I mean, we have healing magic...''


    The difference between healing for a person with high and low magic was like heaven and earth because the people with low mana couldn''t resist the pain and symptoms using their mana.


    So when the healing magic amplified the disease''s natural cycle it was gone faster.


    Those with low magic would be forced to endure the pain they would normally feel for a week or more in two days... Many people with low levels of magic would instead opt for natural healing because of this pain.


    His face turned pale at the thought of that hell he suffered.


    Originally, just two weeks of extreme muscle cramps, fever, and all sorts of nasty symptoms became three days of hellish pain, vomiting and suffering more than double the intensity...


    For Asura, with no magic core or the ability to protect himself, the treatments were as painful as his flesh being torn apart by des and ws.


    ''Never again!''


    ''Lorem, wipe that smug look on your face!''


    ''One day, I will be stronger than you and spank your fat ass!''


    Lorem didn''t care about Asura''s stupid thoughts.


    He couldn''t help feeling the resentment of twenty years after losing one of his toes to that horror trip.


    However, as a man with no mana, he survived. That was the true amazement of the staff at the time because hundreds of students who could use magic died!


    "Now then, my dear students, I can see how excited you all are!"


    Some were pale in the face because, like the now unconscious male who wet himself, they came here for an easy ride as it would bring them prestige and allow them to inherit their family property or name.


    Lorem pped her hands together as people began to whisper together, a shockwave flowing from her palms, causing everyone to shut up and straighten in their seats.


    "Head to the main arena and prepare for battle. You are permitted to use your weapons and magic to the fullest."


    "There are no rules," Lorem added.


    Her eyes gazed around the ss once more, again showing a strange look to Asura before she stepped away from the desk, her seductive body swaying herrge buttocks as she left the ssroom and headed towards the arena herself.


    Mu Xue looked towards Asura with her worried amethyst eyes as she left with the friends she made, seeming to want to rush to him at any moment.


    ''Have fun, I''lle soon.''


    Asura squeezed the subtle fingers of Xavida while mouthing a response to Mu Xue, who opened her mouth before smiling and nodding. It seemed she just wanted some attention.


    Such a cute maid; why is my lover so adorable?


    "Let go."


    Xavida''s voice sounded like a gentle chirp from a songbird, only speaking after the room was mostly empty, with the prince giving her a fleeting gaze before leaving.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Asura dropped the pretence that he didn''t realise anything. It wasn''t very kind to her when she knew he had reached the first stage and was a dragon, just like her.


    ''Well, technically, I''m a dragon, right?''


    [In fact, you are a dragon, a devil and many other things.]


    [Your blood is like a beautiful mixture of perfect synergy and fusion thanks to the devouring monolith keeping them all in check.]


    ''I see, but will other races find it strange if I am a devil and dragon?''


    [Fool, you will appear as whatever race you possess inmon to other people, a Devil to devils and a dragon to dragons .]


    [But your dragon bloodline will be more obvious the stronger you be. You are the greedy and all-devouring ck dragon, after all.]


    Brian was more helpful since he summoned Lumeris and Nova and reached the first stagepletely with a perfect foundation and state.


    His voice sometimes seemed a little effeminate and worried, but Asura didn''t have much experience with females being kind to him or showing this kind of worry, so he just put it down to Brian being a hologram.


    ''Quite urate...''


    [Then why haven''t you devoured that little maid? She''s practically screaming for you.]


    "Fine... Let go?"


    "No."


    Asura imitated Xavida and held her fingers tighter while pulling her up and dragging the cold-faced dragon girl towards the door with a smile on his face. He knew it was forceful, but his aim wasn''t anything other than to increase their strength and stop her from experiencing the pain in her body.


    "Yes!"


    [Such a kind man, don''t you want to taste the forbidden meat of a dragon princess?]


    He ignored Brian''s strange talk, different from his usual banter, and noticed that despite her mouth saying to let go, Xavida''s fingers were tightly pressing into the back of his hand, making it pale white from the pressure.


    In silence, they both walked down the busy hallway with some students looking at them, causing the demon queen to blush, turning her head away from the smirking Asura and pouting.


    "Stupid, let go."


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the arena, which was now filled with all first-year students and faculty, with some of the second-years standing proudly at the top of the arena, watching down from the VIP boxes.


    In the centre of the ring was some young female instructor who was very pretty andcked the muscles and scars that Lorem had, but she was just as deadly, using illusion and her shadow element to reach the top one hundred mages in the kingdom.


    "Now then, everyone in the stands! It''s the awaited hazing you all look forward to!"


    "Yeah!!"


    "Let them burn!"


    This event was one that all students would remember closely as they first came to the academy and then had their hopes of a smooth life vanish on the first day as they were pitted against each other to decide their grades and talents.


    "Newbies have so many fresh faces and wonderfully high-ss figures this year! Give me a cheer!"


    Her voice was high pitched as she danced around, nothing like a normal instructor, but this kind of thing was how she cultivated her charming and illusive art to a higher level.


    Each cheer or yell was worth it, letting her stay youthful, beautiful and more powerful, and she only needed her to act like this.


    "Wow! Marry me!!!"


    "Fufu, you want to marry me? I am an expensive, handsome fan!"


    "Now join me, Lucretia Verdant, as we summon the first contender!"


    Her hands were spread out as she bounced on the spot; Lucretia''s breasts weren''t held down, so they swayed and jiggled with her movements, causing the males to be excited.


    Filled with hormones and affected by her charm now shouting and screaming at her while the man who shouted to marry her was beaten in the stands.


    In the most extravagant VIP box was an elderly male with a silver crown on his head, tworge lions roaring into the skies and a golden robe with several thick nes wrapped around his neck. This man was the king, and he looked amused by the act of Lucretia.


    "Oh, ho-ho. My student never changes since meeting that old woman to tutor her in illusion and charm."


    His mood was upbeat as he sat beside the prince with a smile, but the princess stood at the door like a guard or maid.


    "I hope you win the top spot, my son; you are not like them."


    "You are special, my heir and the hope of all Silvaria!"


    "Father! I won''t let you down!"


    "Good!"


    Many of the retainers close to the princess showed a dark face, especially the young women who suffered from the prince and his daily actions.


    In contrast, V bit her lower lip, feeling angry, but couldn''t do anything as she looked out the clear ss, the announcing instructor calling the first student. Her fist was clenched so tightly that blood began to ooze from her pale white gloves.


    A helpless princess who held no power in the current state of the monarchy.


    "First up, from the Fenix Territory, a lovely female Second Rank de Knight Mu Xue, please head to the main arena."


    Instantly, the crowd exploded in cheers from both males and females alike.

 Chapter 20: Ability Assessment - Memories Of A Distant Summer

    Chapter 20: Ability Assessment - Memories Of A Distant Summer


    Mu Xue didn''t care for the spotlight, but her every move was so elegant and beautiful that the crowd became enthralled with her.


    She jumped onto the arena, her body gliding like a feather dropped from a window. Landing with a soft sigh, she glistened like an aquamarine in the sunlight.


    Small shards of ice wrapped around her body, causing her amethyst eyes to glow ice blue before stepping into her spot and holding her katana.


    Lucretia began to hype her up and danced on the spot.


    In reality, Mu Xue might not seem amazing now that she is in her thirties, but she reached the second stage at the young age of neen and has since seemed trapped at the threshold of stage three.


    Normally, a person would reach stage one before turning twenty and then stage two before turning thirty, but geniuses always existed, as did those who started fast and then crumbled.


    Maybe they believed her to be thetter.


    However.


    ***


    Inside the king''s VIP box and watching the arena.


    "Come on, everyone, look at her beauty, those lovely eyes that glisten a new colour! Her soft curves and wonderful swordsmanship!"


    "Give some support to Mu Xue!"


    Lorem was sitting quietly, no longer in the stands, as she was meant to protect the royal family during events like this. But suddenly, when she saw the current Mu Xue, a strange smile reached her lips as she tapped the table.


    "Oh~ it seems the girl finally stepped into the third stage."


    Her words caused the king''s fingers to tremble, and the prince narrowed his eyes and watched as the male opponent was summoned.


    "A woman of that level at the side of a useless earl with no mana core." The prince made his voice loud enough for the kind to hear as if to sow seeds of discord as the king stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "Maybe I should have words with the head of the Fenix family..."


    ***


    Mu Xue didn''t move her gaze and stood silently, watching in the opposite direction because her master was watching her across the seat.


    He waved with a gentle smile, letting her feel at ease as the blue shards of ice danced around her more beautifully. Some even formed pretty little roses and flowers.


    "Oh! Look at the beautiful disy of Mu Xue''s mastery over the ice element!"


    "Now~ let''s summon her opponent!"


    Some seemed to think she was putting on a disy, but Mu Xue simply felt her heart racing as Asura watched her and didn''t remove his eyes.


    "Listen up, folks! Her opponent from the Lebora Territory, a handsome and powerful Second Rank Mage! Darim Lebora! Please head to the main arena.1"


    The crowd began to scream, but this time, it was only the women as the males didn''t want to cheer for some handsomedy-killer who was known to put his hand out too many of the women in his territory and leave them as single mothers.


    He stepped onto the stage gracefully, trying to show the same grace as Mu Xue, but his wind magic was weaker and less stable to the eye.


    Mu Xue''s ice wasn''t done forcefully but was as natural to her as breathing.


    This wasn''t a high-level skill as anyone could do this; even warriors whocked talent with magic and the elements could do so. It was called Atmos Weaving, literally tranted as Weaving the magic of the atmosphere.


    The caster would lower the total potency of their mana and magic by a small amount, allowing it to flow around their body, constantly reducing their spell cast time and recovery time by an equal amount.


    "Everyone! The match is about to begin! Please prepare for some wonderful entertainment!"


    Lucretia shouted as her skirt flipped, causing some boys to rush to the toilet as she left the stage to the edge and sat on an umpire seat.


    "Fight whenever you are ready."


    ? Mu Xue POV


    "Mu Xue, Asura''s de knight, will fight you."


    Mu Xue didn''t take any action other than preparing her stance. She leaned forward, her hips lowering as she twisted herself slightly. Her hand rested above the long ck handle, tied to it by a small gift that Asura had bought for her.


    "Such a beautiful woman. I regret that I must fight such a lovely figure and hurt you."


    His words were slimy and annoying, causing Mu Xue''s gaze to be less human and ice cold; she grasped her sword, ready to cut him down without mercy.


    "How could such a talented and wonderfuldy serve the trash who cannot even use magic."


    "Why don''t you be mine? I will show you a world of pleasure that useless--"


    Mu Xue''s body vanished with the sound of cracking ice echoing before her body appeared above his head to the right, smashing into his face with her foot.


    The sound of cracking bones caused her lips to curl into a wicked smile.


    He flew backwards with a dull bang, his body crashing into the ground with a fierce thud while Mu Xuended gracefully.


    Her eyes focused on the male leader without emotion. She stepped forward gracefully, using faint patches of ice to glide towards him rapidly. As her leg pulled back, she slid at him at high speed.


    He spat a mouthful of blood, rubbing his jaw, "Haha, I like your spirit!"


    ''I don''t want you to like me!''


    He blocked Mu Xue''s kick with his armoured bracer, catching her attack, but the force caused the bone and cheap bracer to shatter; she was no longer stage two, and the difference in power of both her body and elemental force was like a child and a grown adult.


    "Guha... ah... my arm, you bitch!"


    "WOOOAH!"


    "Oh god, she''s so cute!"


    Mu Xue gained a lot of praise as she seemed to skate around the arena like a fairy. Her brutal kicks broke Darim''s arm before she twirled in several circles, her blue eyes matched with Asura''s lovely ice-blue trail wrapping around her swift movements.


    Master is watching, this bastard... how dare he!


    ''Asura... you are not garbage or trash!''


    ''Just wait.''


    ''Xue''er will wipe out those who think so!''


    Darim began to struggle to his feet, his right hand crackling with earth magic as he tried to cast a spell, while Mu Xue approached with extreme speed, holding her de, stabbing it through Darim''s left knee, piercing through his armour and flesh, pinning him to the floor.


    She slipped out the de, a spurt of red leaving the wound before it seemed to freeze over as the male began to scream in agony. Mu Xue twisted her wrist before slicing across the air, cutting Darim''s good arm clean off.


    Ah... killing the enemy of my beloved master... so good. Die.... call my beloved master.... dare to call him useless!


    ''Die!''


    Her de sliced and shed all thoughts only about her beloved master.


    ''Die!''


    Like a brutal berserker, she thrust her de into his face, deforming his cheeks and teeth, snapping them from his gums with a twisted smile on her lovely lips.


    The words "Asura" moaned each time she attacked with a lustful and erotic whimper.


    ''Ahhh... master Xue''er wants you to kiss her more, make the fluffy feeling dominate her mind, then throw her...''


    "P.....please.... help....!"


    Disturbed by the gargling voice of Darim, Mu Xue looked down; nobody but he could see those crazed eyes, tiny pupils, and iris-like an insane animal!


    "Die...."


    She cut.


    "Help..."


    She stabbed.


    "I''m sorry!"


    And she shed the boy''s flesh without emotion.


    "Please..."


    Her de sliced through the air with a beautiful shimmer of ice, her face serene without emotion as the crowd and stands were shocked. Lucretia was about to stop the fight, but her arm was held back by Lorem, causing this scene to continue.


    A brutal but elegant execution of a lesser noble. Mu Xue''s attacks were precise and methodical, removing Darim''s limbs, ears, nose, tongue, and finally, his manhood.


    Finally, her de pointed towards his throat, but she looked not at him but towards Asura. Seeing his glowing eyes watching her and the smile on his lips, she felt her body burning despite being encased in the storm of ice.


    ''Master is smiling... Xue''er... Xue''er loves you; anyone who insults or hurts you, I will kill them!''


    It was then that Asura''s lips moved with a simple sentence that caused her body to tremble with pleasure.


    Your dance was beautiful, Xue''er.


    Mu Xue didn''t know why, but she disliked how her father and brothers used their family martial arts from a young age.


    It was too stiff and ugly... So, over years and years, she formed this beautiful, deadly dancing style with her ice shards and magic particles dancing around, making her seem like a beautiful princess of ice.


    Even when they beat her, saying it was wrong for a mere woman to change their family martial arts... In secret, she hid away until her feet bled and her body was covered in bruises. She trained in this style...


    Only when she met Asura... did her style gain any form of appreciation.


    ''Master, you said I was like a princess of icee to save you...''


    ''So I will be your princess knight... hehe, Xue''er remembers, but maybe Master forgot such a thing long ago.''


    Mu Xue thrust her sword through Darim''s throat, ending the battle with cheers and apuse. She was beautiful, elegant, brutal, and ruthless to her enemies but also kind, gentle, and loving to Asura.


    Instead of waiting to be interviewed, she dashed forward, darting faster than when she fought Darim, more than twice the speed before jumping into the open arms of Asura.


    "Master! I fought my best!"


    Asura smiled as they twirled together; he told her to act how she wished, to discard etiquette and follow her heart, and even if he looked stupid, so what?


    He was a pathetic man with no core, then why not use that to see this wonderful smile of his future wife?


    Mu Xue felt her heart racing, feeling that since that day a week ago, her master had changed so much. She worried one day, she might wake up and fall back into the lonely life where he didn''t care about her anymore and be an introvert in pain.


    "You were beautiful, my ice princess."


    "Will you forever protect me as my knight?"


    Those words...


    "The Winner, byplete devastation. Mu Xue, the Third Rank de Knight!" Lorem''s voice echoed, stealing the attention of the crowd, while Mu Xue stared into Asura''s eyes, the dazzling light glowing as his words registered.


    ''!!!''


    Tears fell down Mu Xue''s cheeks, happy tears of joy as she nodded, her soft lips pressing against Asura''s cheek, "Yes... master, Xue''er will always protect you. Xue''er loves master... please... never leave me again."


    Asuraughed, kissing her forehead as he whispered, "I promise... Xue''er. You''re my knight and little Ice Princess. But let me protect you, too, sometimes."


    Always in a world of their own, the tournament continued as the jealous masses tried to avoid looking towards thep of Asura, where Mu Xue proudly sat.


    She made him stop pushing her away and wouldn''t take no for an answer.

 Chapter 21: Ability Assessment - Raise your guard, princess.

    Chapter 21: Ability Assessment - Raise your guard, princess.


    The assessment period wouldst until everyone had fought, and the instructors would grade everyone on several things:


    The stage of their core


    The level of their fighting techniques


    How well they managed in a sudden battle.


    Asura was sitting in the stands with Mu Xue, who fed him a sandwich she got before he knew he was hungry.


    As they watched Xavidapletely crush her enemy with a single attack, she struck the girl like a lightning bolt; her magic and body flow moved in perfect sync before she stepped off the ring in silence.


    "Winner, Xavida Bahamot."


    ''It seems they are not keeping her identity secret, probably because of the prince and his nasty personality.''


    Lucretia began strutting along the arena with beautiful magic particles dancing around her body.


    Each step created arge shockwave that resonated from her foot, restoring the damaged arena to its former state, all crack and rubble like going back in time; it returned to the former pristine stone arena.


    She raised her arms with a twirl as a golden light shed from her fingertips.


    "Now! The moment all you lovely boys have been waiting for!"


    "The next contender for the assessment! Our beloved sword princess! V Silvara!"


    Lucretia''s fingertips showed beautiful golden sparkles as the princess descended the stairs, slowly with measured steps, holding her eastern sword in a silver sheath over her shoulderrger than Mu Xue''s and closer to a nodachi in size.


    Her white uniform fluttered in the afternoon breeze as all other fights stopped as if to worship the princess and her first official fight.


    "With a record of two hundred and fifty duels with her peers and seniors, our lovely princess V is one of the most powerful geniuses of the future!"


    "Give your affection to your princess!"


    "Wooooah!"


    "Princess, look here!!"


    Asura smiled wryly, having almost forgotten how popr this princess was.


    ''I feel bad for her opponent... Her talent and hidden power will crush them... Stage Two at the young age of neen.''


    Her talent in swordsmanship and how she didn''t shrink from males and those more powerful earned her the ideal eldest sister title in theing months.


    He could feel the arena shaking from the people around him standing and cheering; her beauty, grace and humble attitude were why mostmoners wished for her to be the future queen.


    ''Shame that she is trapped in a spider web of plot and treachery to ever surface as one.''


    [Will you save her too? Like Xavida...]


    Brian''s voice was rather apprehensive, probably worried about something like changing time too much or something, but Asura just shrugged his shoulder and smiled, leaning down and kissing Mu Xue''s lips while everyone was focused on the stage.


    ''I do not care.''


    ''If the chance arises, then I will do my best.''


    ''My priority is revenge and making this woman in my arms happy.''


    [...tsk...]


    Themunication began to distort as Asura swore that Brian had clicked his tongue and insulted him with vulgarnguage.


    "Now then!"


    "For all you wondering who might be the opponent of our wonderful princess!?"


    "Worry not! I shall now announce them!"


    Asura ced his hand on Mu Xue''s cheek as their kiss deepened. Her arms wrapped around his back, coiling his tongue with hers, now intoxicated by the naughty feeling of kissing with so many people around who could watch in the blink of an eye!


    A mixture of frost and me swirled around their mouths as both benefitted more from their cultivation.


    The ice element inside Asura grew denser and filled with the deadly chill of the lowest level of hell, and the fire inside his blood matched the ice perfectly.


    His passionate mes filled Mu Xue''s entire body, spreading through her veins like an intense inferno while her mana, like a raging blizzard, did the same for him.


    "Behold! The Son of Earl Fenix! Asura Fenix, the heir to House Fenix!"


    Her voice tried to sound enthusiastic, using her magic and charm to increase the hype, but when his name was mentioned, the hype seemed to shatter.


    Instead, there was mockery, insults and even peopleining about the match being rigged so the kingdom could hide the princess''s ability for the assessment.


    Instantly, the arena looked back towards the seat where Mu Xue and Asura suddenly parted, the strands of saliva still visible as her eyes reverted to normal.


    ''Interesting''


    "Master..."


    "Do not worry, Xue''er. Let your husband show you exactly how much he has grown thanks to your dedicated love and affection."


    His words made the surrounding people and males of the arena grit their teeth due to the amplified sound before the extremely handsome male turned to face the steps.


    "Loser with no core!"


    "Trash, merely a pretty face."


    "How dare you stand where she is."


    "I hope you die."


    ''Ah, nostalgic; these words should hurt but feel warm, almostforting.''


    Asura didn''t speak back or let their words change his mind, so he continued.


    The feeling of magic inside his body was swirling faster, each word, insult, and curse only increasing the speed, refining his body and magic to a level beyond their imagination.


    ''Tell me, Lumeris, Nova... which of you shall help me trounce the princess and make the kingdom nobles look at me with different eyes?''


    He didn''t rely on shy disys of magic or revealing his entire power, strolling with an elegant and patient pace with a faint smile on his devilish face with his piercing crimson eyes, never leaving the face of the princess enduring her pressure.


    "Asura Fenix greets the princess."


    A graceful bow, lightly lowering his chest with one arm across it, pointing towards the moonlight with three fingers1.


    V didn''t return a bow because she was royalty, but her eyes with contempt seemed to vanish due to the respect he showed.


    "Asura, please forfeit. You have no core and will be injured if we sh."


    "Worry not, I shall be fine."


    "..."


    "Do not say I didn''t warn you; this princess will teach you to avoid danger in the future."


    Asura didn''t get angry or snap back like a foolish teen because he knew she was just awkward with words due to being in that type of situation for decades with no allies to back her up and only the sword to keep her safe.


    Her mere aura would have been tearing my skin apart, so she warned me.


    ''A gentle princess, but forgive me.''


    ''Xue''er wants to see me shine, even though I want to remain low-key, and I want to crush that woman.''


    ''Let me steal your brightly shining light for my use!''


    V took a stance, her long and heavy sword propped diagonally from her right shoulder to the left hip de turned down with her beautiful eyes closed.


    The silver sword with a long red strip down the centre, constantly filled with V''s immense fire and earthen magic power, formingva that bubbles inside the special de.


    "Everyone! Please enjoy the battle!"


    Lucretia vanished from the spot, returning beside Lorem, watching the stage with bright eyes, her normal moody look filled with a sharp gaze.


    "Where is your weapon? Asura, please step down--!?"


    "Come to me, Nova."


    Asura''s right hand stretched out, opening his fingers and grasping at the air, interrupting the princess as she looked at his body wide-eyed.


    ''Beautiful''


    A beautiful sword appeared, the de as if crafted with the purest looking untouched ice, more than eighty centimetres long with a straight dual-sided de.


    Its pristine ck guard with ck wings folding from the edge and a name written in strangenguage down the guard.


    This was Nova


    The devil de of eternal frost.


    "Forgive me, princess, I cannot hold back or go easy on you."


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªSoulfire de


    A surge of blue and ck fire 1swirled together as it danced from the tip of his fingers, wrapping the handle and dancing along his guard before enveloping his beautiful frozen longsword.


    It should have melted, many eximed.


    However, these mes were from the deepestyer of hell and burned colder than the most frigid tundra on the surface.


    "Raise your guard, princess."


    The moment his words finished, to the dismay of the entire arena, Asura Fenix vanished, and by the time they found his figure again.


    His de had already sent the princess flying backwards, covered in his blue mes, as she desperately cast a huge barrier of earth to douse the me, only looking at Asura''s idle figure with utter shock.


    Only in the crowd was a single person celebrating as Mu Xue punched the air, her eyes sparkling as he used her element, and the sword somehow felt simr to her.


    ''A girl in love can be so cute.''


    Not giving the princess time to recover fully, once again, Asura vanished.

 Chapter 22: Ability Assessment - Clash Of Resolve

    Chapter 22: Ability Assessment - sh Of Resolve


    A blue radiance tore through the air before her face as V''s body tensed, her eyes turning red like theva in her sword as she struck with a masterful overhead strike, cutting across the sky with a single stroke.


    Her eyes narrowed as the air exploded with the sh of steel and ice, vibrant blue shards and molten sparks fluttering through the air as the pair''s eyes met for the first time.


    Asura''s crimson eyes filled with determination, drive and excitement, and the dark, molten eyes of the Princess showed her confidence, curiosity and ferocity.


    ?Devour Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper


    His assault didn''t end.


    Reaching over as their des fought against each other for dominance, and his body still in mid-air, Asura grabbed V, creating several bloody hands that grasped her body and tightened as he clenched his fist.


    "Argh!?"


    The moment she lowered her de, trying to deal with the bloody hands draining her vitality and manatching onto her flesh like sharp vines, Asura dropped to the ground, twisting his hips to send a powerful fist coated in blue mes into her abdomen.


    ''I cannot show weakness or respect.''


    ''This is a battle to show my worth!''


    ''Otherwise, I will be discarded.''


    ''Like useless trash!''


    V''s eyes narrowed in agony as his fist impacted her waist, causing her stomach and innards to tremble.


    "Hah!"


    But her counter was swift, taking advantage of the moment Asura pulled back to grasp his sword in both hands, her de like a deadly eagle pierced forward, through his guard and slicing across his perfect porcin-like cheek, a line of red dripping down his soft cheek onto the arena floor.


    ''My first injury.''


    Asura''s eyes widened, his expression showing a small amount of shock and surprise, but a smile soon reced it.


    The crowd erupted into a loud cheer for the princess as she took the aggressive advantage, attacking Asura with a beautifulbination of several shes from multiple directions as she advanced, her body beginning to burn with her intense mes.


    "Humph..."


    V snorted, looking a little disappointed and annoyed, "Why are you smiling? Have you gone mad?"


    ng!


    sh!


    Thrust!


    ck!


    Asura didn''t respond, his smile widening as he stared at her with those intense eyes. Grasping Nova, he showed no fear as the blue me flickered across his body, twisting and using every moment to devour her excess mana and learn her techniques as he did with Mu Xue.


    His mind worked hard, calcting the best ways to counter and attack, dodging her sword and blocking where he could.


    ''She''s not bad... No, she is amazing; I truly admire the princess from the bottom of my heart!''


    ''Her sword is pure, filled with ambition and grace. How can such a woman be allowed to vanish?''


    ''If this were an ordinary duel, she would win.''


    ''Her strength, speed, technique and ability to predict and adapt to my fighting style are superior to mine.''


    ''But it is not an ordinary duel, and my ''talent'' has always been...''


    "Ah!"


    Asura''s expressionless eyes filled with amusement as the battle raged on.


    He could feel his skin burning with every strike, his flesh melting and regenerating, his bones cracking and repairing, and his muscles being ripped apart and restored over and over again as his blood boiled and evaporated.


    Asura''s body was like an eternal furnace, his own ''talent'' allowing him to use the intense molten mana devoured from her to instantly temper himself so that he was like a machine made for battle.


    Their des shed, with the beautiful ice shimmering and forming a cloud of frozen mist each time the superheated de of V collided with it.


    The pair exchanged over fifty blows, with Asura losing most, but V had already noticed the changes; subtle, but the changes were bing more visible to her magical eyes!


    "You, why are you able to continue!?"


    Her face was no longer cold and aloof, the usual expression she disyed to the world, but now it was full of respect, awe and curiosity, with a small amount of anger and rage as her strikes became more savage and fierce, "What is this!? Why are you not afraid!?"


    "Ah, I am afraid, your highness, but..."


    Asura''s sword blocked a deadly sh across his throat as he pressed his palm along the back of his de to reinforce the defence, causing the princess to pause and listen as his voice grew low and his gaze intense, "What is it?"


    She gasped before his body twisted, pivoting and wrapping around her side, spinning his body like an ethereal snake, and dragging his de through the air so gracefully it didn''t even register in her mind until she felt him slicing along her nk as blood spurted before freezing, instantly filling her side with intense pain.


    "Gah!"


    "I want to beat you, to crush you under my feet even more than my body fears you!"


    His words rang through her mind as she fell to one knee, holding herself up with her sword, her blood flowing from her wounds as she panted, staring at the sky above her with her de gripped firmly in her hand.


    Her body was weak and exhausted, her energy drained, and her mind was confused.


    V wanted to understand why this boy could stand up and smile, to show enjoyment when she saw her magic making his body burn, his blood boil, and his bones break repeatedly!


    It was a cruel form of torture, but he just smiled andughed like a madman.


    Asura watched as the Princess looked at him; he didn''t show mercy like waiting for her to get up, lifting Nova above his head, the frigid chill of her de covering him, creating a mirage of a handsome blue man about to execute the Princess.


    But just as he was about to strike, his eyes widened at the sudden boulder of molten rocks fired towards him from her open palm, a spell he hadn''t seen her cast!


    "Kuh!?"


    A sh of pain exploded through his body, his chest and back feeling as though a stone hammer had shattered them, and a stream of blood erupted from his lips as he was sent flying back through the air,nding heavily on his feet and rolling to a stop.


    He coughed, blood sttering the ground as he tried to breathe; his lungs and internal organs felt crushed as a violent and powerful mana was being devoured into his blood.


    Slowly, he stood with the help of the monoliths supporting him.


    ''I want to win! I want to beat this woman at all costs!''

 Chapter 23: Ability Assessment - Liberacíon

    Chapter 23: Ability Assessment - Liberac¨ªon


    ?V Silvara POV


    The Princess stood up, now coated in molten rock armour, and her eyes were glowing golden orange and she looked at Asura with a peculiar gaze, flicking her wrist and causing the ground to ignite in golden mes.


    ''Asura Fenix, you were someone I saw as a mere pebble, unworthy of my gaze, and I will surely apologise for this in the future, but now.''


    ''Please, fall to my de!''


    "I''ll admit, the supposed trash from the Fenix territory..."


    "Has my praise and respect and confirm his quality!"


    "But I, too, cannot afford to lose!"


    "I must fulfil my duties!"


    V roared, her body exploding with heat as the ground melted beneath her, "Now show me everything you''ve got, Asura Fenix!"


    To the Princess, there was nopetition.


    This wasn''t so low anymore and instead became something important that she must win no matter the cost. She was now fighting against her future, the fate she couldn''t escape no matter how desperately she tried to w her way out.


    V Silvara, the first Princess of the Kingdom of Silvara, knew that if she lost here, everything she worked for, strived for, struggled and suffered for would be wiped away!


    Her body shot forward with such explosive force the ground cracked; her ability to disy magic in the atmosphere meant she had reached the peak of Stage Two and was probably touching Stage Three already.


    Red lines of me followed her body as melting rocks rotated rapidly around her de, aimed straight at Asura''s chest.


    "Brian... Sorry, but I''ll have to use a bit of that power."


    ng!


    Sparks and mes danced in the air as a beautiful sound echoed throughout the stadium, the two swords locking in a deadly embrace as V''s mouth opened agape for the second time, as blood spurted from her neck, caused by the sharp ws on Asura''s left arm.


    ''What technique!?''


    ''I have heard of techniques to change the body, but why...''


    ''His ck eyes empty and filled with death... that golden stare causing my body to feel sheer terror!''


    ''I am V Silvara, princess of Silvara!''


    ''How can I falter to such fears?''


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªLiberaci¨®n - La Primera Forma (Iplete)


    Asura''s left eye turned ck with a golden pupil in the centre, no iris, just a devilish void that seemed to absorb all light, and his left arm was now ck with blood-red runes and patterns drawn along his arm, and the mes of his sword exploding with a dark, evil feeling that caused V''s heart to shiver slightly.


    ? Crowd POV


    In the crowd, both Lorem''s and Lucretia''s eyes opened wide.


    The match they were betting on suddenly changed as the golden coins on the table were knocked off by Lucretia''s hand, mming the table as ck and blue mes flickered around Asura''s left arm, pulsating with a heat that caused the molten rocks of V to freeze.


    "Lorem! How dare you cheat me with this bet! Who is that boy!?"


    "..."


    Lorem didn''t respond as she clutched her hands together, watching the two on the stage locked in a power struggle, feeling an intense storm brewing in her chest.


    "I met him yesterday, the hell you mean."


    "A bet is a bet!"


    "Tsk, you bitch! Just wait next time. I''ll drink you dry!"


    "A damn first year, able to manifest their mana in physical form... How is this a boy with no mana core!?"


    ---


    In the box above, the prince clenched his fists tightly as his sister continued to fight valiantly against the male who stopped his n to seduce and fool the future demon queen.


    "Father!"


    The king noticed his son''s strange appearance, watching the stage at first, believing it to be rted to his sister now showing her power and prestige, so he waved his hand, causing all the entourage and retainers to leave the room before sealing it with noise-cancelling magic tools.


    "Speak, my dear son. What ails you?"


    "He is the one!"


    "That damned bastard from the Fenix family, because of his interference, our n to trick and use that slut from the demon kingdom to crush those who might threaten our rule was ruined by him!"


    It was strange, but the king felt a sense of relief that, for once, the frantic princeined about not his sister but an outsider. People changed, even if the boy''s father was a dear friend in the past.


    ''I see...''


    ''The boy is handsome, just like his father. No, the boy surpasses his father greatly because she is his mother.''


    ''That damn Fenix, he managed to tempt the woman I wanted back then and forced her to marry him...''


    Looking at his rabid son, he knew he wasn''tpetent in the king''s chest, but the daughter couldn''t rule. He feared the change she might bring, and he would bebelled as ipetent, losing territory to the demons to the north and the basement to the south.


    "Leave it to me, my dear son. Let''s make our move in the assessment in the south."


    "Father!?"


    The shocked prince wore a crooked smile as his face looked unsightly with messy hair and bloodshot eyes.


    "Worry not. I will have Lorem fulfil her duties."


    Watching the stage, the king felt slightly regretful and knew that another of his friends would soon be his enemy, but for his son and the legacy of his rule not to be seen as inferior, his pride would ept any abuse or hatred.


    ''Forgive me, old friend.''


    ? V Silvara POV


    V''s body was sent floating in the air from another brutal swing from Asura''s icy sword as the mes burned her cheek, destroying her earthen armour while the ck arm grasped at the air, trapping her in a bloody hand and mming her back down to the ground, forced to spin her body using a great burst of magic to destroy the bloody hand beforending.


    "Haa....Haa... You...." Her breathing was faster, feeling her muscles screaming as his assault never stopped, a blue line cutting down her front, missing her chest and flesh only by a mere hair''s breadth.


    "Haha..." Asura chuckled, licking the blood from his lip, "Yes?"


    His smile was so handsome she felt a shiver down her spine, realising what kind of weapon this young man was.


    He was a natural-born monster!


    A handsome and dangerous monster that she wanted to tame!


    V Silvara realised that Asura Fenix was not some mere talent, a genius, prodigy or anything simr. Instead, he was a monster created by this world, destined to create chaos and war wherever he went.


    And she admired him!


    Her sword moved quickly, thrusting towards Asura''s chest, hoping to finally finish the match and give herself time to rest and heal her wounds.


    "Ha...ha...ha...hahahaha!"


    But Asura''s eyes shone brightly as the audience watched in amazement as his body twisted around the de, moving like water as a blue me covered his right leg, kicking upwards into V''s chin.


    Crack!


    Her teeth rattled as blood spat from her mouth, and her body stumbled back, falling to the ground as Asura''s sword rose above his head, the mes changing to a jet-ck colour as they dripped to the ground like drops of oil, evaporating when they touched the arena floor, leaving small craters in their wake.


    His sword came crashing down; V raised her de, covering her arms with thest mana, a thick molten armour covering her body thicker than half a metre in a futile effort to block the strike.


    Her eyes closed, biting her lips and tongue to endure the pain as she refused to ept defeat!


    However, instead of the sensation of death and pain, she felt nothing. Opening her eyes slowly, she saw Asura''s de resting beside her neck, and his body covered in sweat was standing over her, panting as the ck mes vanished, and his left arm returned to normal.


    "A wonderful duel, princess; you were so beautiful, like a goddess dancing on the surface of ake."


    His charming smile caused her heart to skip a beat as her eyes widened, and she opened her mouth to speak, "Y-"


    "V wins!"


    ''What!?''


    ''Why!?''


    The announcement cut her words short as Asura sighed, raising Nova and bowing with the hilt, pointing to the ground before her eyes, "Your victory, Princess. I hope we can duel again in the future."


    Then he walked away, leaving her alone, lying on the arena floor, unable toprehend what happened as the crowd suddenly went wild, screaming and shouting in delight! The fight showed not only was Asura Fenix the well-known no-mage but was actually beyond their imagination.


    Somepared his beautiful swordsmanship, fierce aggression and handsome looks to the prince, most agreeing he was far superior, as the coupling of V x Asura became a strange whisper in the stadium.


    "He..."


    V couldn''t move; her hands, legs, and body werepletely exhausted as she desperately held the blood pooling in her mouth back, swallowing it before a soft hand touched her shoulder.


    It was Lucretia, the only ally of the Princess in this god-forsaken capital.


    "He wanted to lend you a favour, and you deserve to stand at the top."


    Never did she expect to hear those words as she turned to find his figure, but he was gone like he never existed in the first ce, only a trail of thick, crimson blood showing the damage he had suffered.

 Chapter 24: Bonds - A Maid And Her Master

    Chapter 24: Bonds - A Maid And Her Master


    ? Asura POV


    Mu Xue''s big eyes were troubled as they rushed to a nearbyvatory; Asura crumbled against the wall, vomiting blood violently as his insides screamed in agony.


    "Asura!"


    Mu Xue cried as she hugged him, crying loudly, "You''re hurt; why aren''t you healing yourself!?"


    Asura wiped his lips, chuckling weakly as he patted her head, "Sorry, but I can''t... Haha... I..."


    "Stupid! Idiot! Dummy!"


    Mu Xue sobbed, punching his chest softly as Asura felt his body burning, his anima and lifeforce consumed in such a way that his body felt withered and brittle.


    Using Liberaci¨®n was always a double-edged sword, devouring and consuming all his anima to empower oneself, and it was impossible to control as his body couldn''t cope, but he had to do it.


    Today, the battle wasn''t about winning but showing his worth, not to the king or the instructors but to the Princess whocked solid allies.


    Asura wanted her to owe him a favour; otherwise, her value as a monarch would plummet.


    So he used Liberaci¨®n, sacrificing his body and life force to win against her, showing his worth, but unfortunately, he couldn''t keep it going for longer and realised from V''s words that she needed to win the battle.


    "You fool... I thought you were hurt... don''t do this again!" Her soft blows became a gentle caress as she tried to infuse her mana into his body, desperately kissing and touching their skin together to transfer it into him. "Idiot, dummy, stupid... You were so amazing... but don''t do that again!"


    Asura chuckled as his body rxed; the pain didn''t ease as his life force was overdrawn, but he pretended it did, so Mu Xue would not worry more, "Thanks... haha..."


    "We should go to the medical ward."


    Asura nodded, "No, let''s go somewhere else."


    Mu Xue nodded as Asura grasped her hand, leaning on her shoulder as she helped him walk.


    Asura''s body was weak, his muscles constantly convulsing while he looked at Mu Xue with a thankful gaze as they reached their room, copsing on the bed as Mu Xue began to strip him.


    "Wait, wait... I''m injured, not dead!"


    His cheeks reddened as Mu Xue giggled, "I know, Idiot... But your body is full of blood and sweat, right?"


    She blushed, touching his naked chest, "Let me clean you."


    Asura gulped, nodding as Mu Xue began to wash his body gently with a cloth, wiping the blood from his wounds while infusing the cloth with her mana, wishing to send his pain away with her gentle touch.


    "Mu Xue, thank you."


    Asura grasped her hand, pulling her close as their bodies touched, and their lips met, the kiss slow and sensual as her sweet taste entered his mouth, and her body became hot, pressing her chest against his as their tongues intertwined.


    Her cheeks were flushed red as they pulled apart, with Asura gazing deeply into her eyes and stroking her face as she bit her lips shyly, "Asura..."


    The next moment, she unfastened the cloth ribbon of her uniform, revealing her supple breasts to him as her smooth pale skin captivated him, causing his body to tremble as she climbed on top of him, "I''ll help you recover..."


    Mu Xue''s face was bright red as Asura gulped; his body was still in pain and weakness, almost overwhelmed by his desires.


    He ced his hands on her hips as she kissed him deeply, the icy mana soothing the burning feeling of his organs as she ground her soft mound against his crotch while he grabbed her soft buttocks.


    "Mmm!"


    Breaking their kiss with a long string of silver saliva dripping down her chin and heavy swaying chest as she sat up, her ice blue hair was undone, hanging freely behind her as her big innocent eyes stared at Asura, "Can I...?"


    However, the moment she was about to remove her clothespletely, the image of Mu Xue ovepped with that woman for a mere moment, and he snapped out of his lust, knowing that the first time for a cultivator and knight was extremely important.


    "Xue''er..."


    Asura wrapped the thin silk quilt around her body and pulled her into his embrace, letting her face rest against his chest so she could hear his heartbeat.


    "We have so much time ahead of us."


    "Do you want to do it now at this moment?"


    He looked down at her face that seemed to cry at any moment, knowing that rejecting her again would be something extremely hurtful, and he couldn''t exin it well.


    "Sorry, Asura... I was just so happy and wanted to help you."


    "I know, but Xue''er." His hands gently cupped her cheeks, pulling her face closer to his. Their lips were about to touch each time they moved, but neither went further than this as they stared into each other''s eyes. "I don''t want our precious first time to be because of cultivation or to heal me..."


    "But..."


    "If you hug me like this, kiss me gently, I can heal just fine."


    It wasn''t just the vision of the duchess that caused him to feel this was too hasty, but his own heart and the image of his first time with Mu Xue were more romantic and passionate.


    Something more than the one just now, to heal his wounds... A passion that could burn the atmosphere around them.


    "Really...? It''s not that you dislike Xue''er, right?"


    Asura felt a chill down his spine as her eyes looked dull and strangely intense when she asked this question, but this wasn''t the case, so the strange terror vanished when he kissed her softly.


    Mu Xue''s face blushed as Asura whispered, his voice hoarse and rough, "Never, I love you, Xue''er, but we have plenty of time. I want to give you a night, a moment you can never forget and will always remember as the moment in your life we became one forever."


    She nodded, his serious eyes causing her eyes to water with her lips quivering as Asura wrapped his arms around her, embracing her tightly as he stroked her back lovingly.


    "Okay... Asura..."


    Mu Xue sniffed, burying her head in his shoulder, "Asura... I love you too; please stay by my side forever."


    "Forever and always, Xue''er."


    They spent the afternoon hugging and kissing passionately as he healed slowly while the two flirted until Mu Xue''s second match came; she didn''t feel tired from their cultivation and instead realised something special about their little cultivation...


    "Your match will start soon; I''ll stay here like you asked me to, so go and fight hard. Win for both of us, okay?"


    "You are making me stronger too... I never realised until now... My magic is stronger, and mana flows smoother... Asura!"


    Mu Xue''s eyes lit up with excitement and joy, kissing him passionately, her body bing heated before rushing off to her match with a new vigour!


    ''I have to settle things with that woman, or at least crush the engagement talks before I go further with Mu Xue...''


    ''It''s unfair to drag this shadow. I want to give her everything I have.''


    Asura chuckled, rxing as he rested and waited for the assessment to continue. He would likely not get a top assessment in all grades as he lost, but at least he showed enough to stop those who doubted him, and soon...


    "Amalia, you wille to test me, right?"


    ''My dear twin sister... I have not seen you in over two decades. I miss your scolding and fierce training that allowed me to survive that hell...''


    ''How can I let you die like that again?''


    Knock Knock!


    "Hello? Is anyone in there?"


    And so, once again, the changes caused by his actions start to surface as the wooden door gently knocks again before an unexpected guest enters.


    Not the one he anticipated.

 Chapter 25: No Turning Back - Unwanted Guest.

    Chapter 25: No Turning Back - Unwanted Guest.


    ''That voice...''


    A familiar voice echoed from the other side of the door, causing Asura''s mind to freeze with cold fury as he sat up from his bed, tightly grasping his fingers together under the sheets and piercing his thigh with the tip of his nail causing blood to ooze from the wound to calm the fiery rage that filled his body like surging magma.


    ''You are...''


    "Come in."


    His voice was calm, soft and one that most women might swoon for as the deep vibrating tone filled the quiet room with the red curtains gently blowing in the open window.


    When the door opened with a loud ck, a beautiful woman entered with raven ck hair, sleek and wavy down to her lower back, wearing a dark green Eastern gown and a pair of emerald eyes that shone with a deadly but sickly charm.


    "Young Lord, what a surprise to see you can use magic. I am here on behalf of your dear exalted sister."


    This woman was the maid that served Amalia Fenix, her tanned skin and golden hoop earrings gently swaying as she bowed towards Asura on entry.


    "It seems you are still bleeding; please allow me to help tend to you... That stupid dog seems to have left you alone."


    ''Ah... I will kill you.''


    ''You would call Mu Xue such words when it was your family that killed everyone she loved or cared for.''


    "Watch your words; she is the maid of the future heir to the Earl title, a rank above you."


    Asura didn''t overly scold her, rather just speaking with a low tone as if to change the subject while gazing at her with narrowed crimson eyes, observing the exotic, raven beauty swaying closer with her obscene hips purposely shaking, now grasping the first aid box that Mu Xue had prepared.


    Once again, her tant actions caused him to feel irritated.


    "Forgive me, Young Lord."


    Her face showed signs of remorse as she gave a full bow, lowering her body more than ny degrees and covering her heavy chest as if to seduce him with the squashed marshmallows changing shape, showing how soft and supple they were.


    "No matter; you came to see my wounds, so do as you please."


    "Understood. Please forgive my unworthy and unskilled hands."


    She lowered her body onto the bed, causing the springs and mattress to squeak before pulling back the quilt, only to gasp before looking towards Asura with a strange gaze, like something she never expected.


    "Oh my, our young lord seems to be extremely capable."


    As she swallowed her saliva and, like a truly skilled maid, began to tend to his wounds.


    Her hands were very skilled, even Asura couldn''t deny, as the various abrasions and deep wounds on his body were pasted with a healing paste by her delicate fingers before she changed the bandages and prepared hot water to clean the rest of his body full of sweat.


    The time passed, and Asura could calm his rage as the maid began asking questions like Mu Xue. Her standing was special; thus, unlike normal maids, she was more talkative.


    "Young Lord, I never knew you could hide your mana core for this long. The great lord used this to find those who sought to take your Fenix family''s treasures andnd?"


    ''Are you ying the devoted and faithful maid?''


    "It was merely an ident."


    "The person responsible for my initial test made a mistake. I didn''t wish to sully their honour, and Father epted that we would say I awakenedter."


    Her fingers slid over his chest, sometimes seeming to flick his nipples or abdomen on purpose.


    They were the hands of a serpent trying to charm her prey, slithering and sliding to their nefarious goal.


    "Can I ask you a question, Young Lord?"


    "Why did you surrender even though you could have beaten that princess?"


    He looked at her with a smile, watching her with narrow eyes hiding the me of disgust deep in his chest as her hands slipped below his waist.


    ''If not for therge amount of mana you give me each moment. I would cut those hands off.''


    On the outside, she and Asura were having a warm conversation, with her sometimes flirting with him.


    Each time he didn''t reject her words or push her away, she moved closer to his crotch, letting her skin touch his by ident and leaning down so her breasts would touch his palm.


    ''This woman probably believes me to be easy prey due to myck of experience with women.''


    ''Although they were illusions, I have slept with that woman thousands of times with a near-real sensation. I had confirmed that when teasing Mu Xue...The skills, experience and sensations from that illusory world are useful in reality.''


    "You know, Lord Asura. Amalia is extremely lonely... How about I try to arrange a meeting between you both and help to fix your rtionship?"


    Asura took a moment to look at this woman. Her hands were anything but the faithful maid she portrayed, seeming to want to gain his favour now he wasn''t useless.


    ''Likely, knowing I am not useless, her family''s orders aren''t a honey trap extremely easy and most likely to seed.''


    He would never deny how lonely his sister might be, but she was too weak toin.


    No, maybe she was, after all, this woman...


    Thepetition from the arena sounded in the room as the maid''s hand slowly released him. Things ended, and he lost interest in her additional service because she didn''t give him any useful information.


    "Lord Asura... Do you want to..." Her lips shone from her pink gloss as she bit her lower lip and opened her robes slightly.


    "Enough, go clean your hands."


    Though the Asura Monolith was about to reach stage one, his disgust was too much to continue; he had standards.


    She moved towards the washroom as he pulled on her opposite hand and threw her down onto the bed, causing the raven-haired maid to gasp with her emerald eyes gaping at him with a fake watery look meeting his dark, fiery gaze.


    Asura''s naked body covered the maid, who showed a look mixed with a victorious look and a feigned embarrassment like a maiden.


    "Lord Asura, are you sure?"


    Her long, skilled tongue slipped along her plump and seductive lips as her eyes lowered down, enjoying the sight of his well-trained and superior body.


    As he looked down upon her, this action seemed enough for her pure and chaste acting to end, probably thinking her tactics had seeded.


    "So, the young lord cannot hold his lust and wants to taste a real woman?"


    "Ah, that sounds perfect."


    "But we shouldn''t. I am the maid of your sister and a warrior of the Shang n..."


    Asura enjoyed this reaction, the feeling of seeing Shang Mei, the sister of Shang Luo and the cause of his sister''s death in the previous life, offering her body to him as she began to slip out of her robes, revealing her tanned figure.


    I know she was a pure maiden but trained in the ways of seduction and betrayal...


    ''Silly girl.''


    Not only that, father, mother and even the kind maids who took care of our daily needs for decades, the kind soldiers who fought for my father to the end and the dedicated people who never surrendered only to be massacred by the Shang family in search of the Fenix Inheritance.


    "Does the cute young lord enjoy this one''s modest disy of her naked form?"


    With a calm mind, Asura ced his hand over her chest, the tips of his fingers pressing down on her left breast; her soft and warm squishy feeling was truly to die for. If not for the twisted smile of victory her damn face.


    He leaned over her, now crushing her chest with his, as the warmth from her sweet breath blew into his face and down his cheeks before he whispered gently.


    "How would your older brother feel if I returned your head in a box?"

 Chapter 26: No Turning Back - Asura Monolith

    Chapter 26: No Turning Back - Asura Monolith


    "Eh?"


    Shang Mei started to panic, but Asura''s right hand grabbed her throat and tightened around it like a snake suffocating his prey, watching her pretty face transforming from the act she was performing to a ferocious and twisted visage.


    As Asura''s deep voice whispered in her ear a second time.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªLiberaci¨®n - La Primera Forma


    The moment his arm began to transform, his left eye turned ck, causing Shang Mei''s eyes widened before she tried to use her mana to break free, only to find it constantly devoured and fading before she could manifest something.


    Her eyes became crazed as she shouted with a hoarse voice.


    "Little boy, do you think Amalia will forgive you should I die here!"


    "I am that pathetic bitches only friend, hahaha, the only one she trusts!"


    Ah... I love it, just like your brother... Please, keep talking.


    "Amalia will curse you and never forgive you for as long as you live! Hahaha!"


    Asura smiled at her as the huge amount of mana inside her was being mercilessly devoured, nothing like what he did with Mu Xue or Xavida.


    Instead, he was preying upon her with a ferocious gaze as his eyes seemed to be zing with dark red mes.


    "Is that all, you filthy Shang family slut?"


    "I am used to that feeling. As long as she lives, even if she hates me to the core."


    "To save my cute little sister, I will stain these very hands ck with your vile, poisonous blood, you snake!"


    "As if a little boy like you has the guts-- ugh!?"


    He didn''t want to hear her voice anymore, the feelings he felt upon dying reborn.


    The true reason he was given a second chance was not just to make Mu Xue happy or live a happy life. It was to crush the enemies of his father and family and those who broke his pride and treated him like a foolish dog!


    The next moment, his right hand clenched around her soft neck, snapping the bones with his powerful grasp, watching as her eyes dted and mouth gasped before prating her chest with his ck demonic arm.


    Its devilish spines pierced her flesh and cracked open her ribs as blood and flesh began to flood and ooze from the deep cavity. Her arms grasped his with ast effort to save her life before his hand smothered her screaming voice that sounded like a dying cat.


    As the light in her eyes faded, he leaned over her and whispered.


    "Ah... what a shame, hahaha."


    "You might have been able to trick my sister into his bed if you worked a little more."


    "Sadly, your brother will be forever waiting for your message and guide on how to deal with Amalia and Xavida, and I will kill your pathetic coward of a brother in a year."


    Her eyes flooded with tears, filled with panic, terror and agony as Asura devoured her while still living, sucking the mana from her body as she turned into ashes beforepletely vanishing from existence as if Shang Mei never visited him in the first ce.


    The next moment, Asura began to feel a sense of intense pleasure, forced to bite down on his arm until it began bleeding as all the monoliths in his body began to go berserk.


    ''Damn... all my monoliths are about to reach the first stage, and some are more than halfway to the second... damn it feels so amazing!''


    ''Eh?''


    ''Why are they draining? Where is it going!?''


    [For you to evolve and adapt, part of your life essence will be spent while the rest will be bnced between your monoliths.]


    ''Ugh... it''s burning me as it fades... Brian... Why is it taking so much!??''


    [Calm down... Leave it to me I will reduce the amount you lose.]


    Asura''s heart was throbbing wildly as his veins bulged from his skin, writhing as the mana and Anima in his blood surged like a tsunami.


    ''Too much power...''


    His body rolled from the bed, staggering to the shower as dirt and filth started leaking from everywhere on his body while experiencing extreme cramps and pain in his bones and organs tightened.


    "Argh.... what''s happening...!"


    [You finallypleted the first stage on all monoliths but the hidden one.]


    "Ueeh....!"


    Asura found himself in the shower, pping his arm against the bar to turn it on as the freezing water cooled the burning inside his body and leaned against the stone wall.


    Suddenly, he began feeling nauseous, the sensation of her insides, her sticky blood not leaving his mind as he suffered from killing her in such a brutal and inhumane manner and was the closest he came to murder in human in both lives.


    His mind seemed to view the bandits as different, likely due to how they vanished so quickly. But he was forced to watch Shang Mei slowly withering, which caused him to be deeply affected.


    [Let it out, and you will be reborn.]


    "Ueeh!"


    He couldn''t speak from the pain in his body improving to the feelings in his mind and the moment of her death repeating in his mind as he began to vomit heavily, copsing to his knees with his raven hair covering his face under the icy water cascaded on his body.


    ''Why do I feel sick...''


    ''There will be so much more blood on my hands in the future...''


    ''Asura...''


    ''This is enough.''


    As if resonating with his thoughts and desire to strengthen his mind, the Devil and Asura Monolith began to glow slowly as his head leaned back, reflecting in the glistening silver of the showerhead as the eyes of Asura began to change.


    Bing fierce and devilish...


    [That''s it]


    He covered his face, hiding his eyes, which suddenly caused his heart to tremble as a strange ck and red liquid oozed from his eyes, a sense of glee and excitement.


    He covers his face, hiding the eyes that caused his heart to tremble.


    [Congrattions.]


    [Whatever stopped you from activating the Asura monoliths benefits is gone...]


    [But why... does it feel like something else was taken away...]


    Asura slowly rose to his feet, even with his muscles convulsing and filled with cramps and strange movements.


    He bit his lower lip and stood, enduring the pain as if to etch the moment and this determination into his heart.


    ''This is the path I swore to take.''


    ''I cannot step back now, and I have no time to be sentimental about the death of a mere enemy.''


    ''Asura Fenix, will you save those you love and reach great heights...''


    ''Or Fail, causing many to die from your failure!''


    He looked into the silver shower, turning the hot tap to the maximum before taking a deep breath, seeming to adjust himselfpletely.


    "Many will die. My path is one of blood, one of chaos and domination."


    "My enemy a kingdom, an empire and a world."


    ''I will take these final moments to embrace these fleeing emotions and entrust myself to the Devil and Asura''s blood within my veins.''


    After he took a moment to breathe, his face gradually returned to the normal Asura, no longer fierce and devilish.


    His beautiful face with wet raven hair looked serene in the silver showerhead. However, in the depths of his eyes were mes swirling around each other, dark red, blue and ck, the mes flickering as if waiting for the right moment to detonate.


    By the time Asura left the shower, his body waspletely repaired from both instances of using his liberation technique.


    Now, he sat on the windowsill wearing his ck uniform, watching a small red bird flying towards the Fenix territory from his hand with a small letter tied to its feet. Asura himself held a small de in his hand while stabbing into the stone below his window.


    Dad should be able to prepare, knowing the enemy is the Shang n and many spies who are rted to them in his inner court.


    "The arena is so excitable it seems that Mu Xue just crushed another enemy..."


    "After all, Mu Xue, you are the beacon of light guiding me on this path of darkness..."


    The loud chants of his cute maid''s name resounded even at the window he sat as he closed his eyes, almost able to envision her current movements and actions, the former misery and shock from murder gone.


    ''I lost quite a lot of progress, but now my body has improved beyond a normal human, and all my monoliths are bnced, ready to awaken the final one...''


    [Remember there is always a price to pay for progress¡ªensure you have excess amounts of Anima stored when you reach the Second Stage in the future.]


    Now, only a faint smile and calm demeanour surrounded him.


    ''Soon, my sister wille to find Shang Mei, and I will be her enemy once again.''


    ''At least this time, it''s not because I am a pathetic disgrace to the Fenix name.''

 Chapter 27: The Wretched Monarchy - The Disappointing Prince

    Chapter 27: The Wretched Monarchy - The Disappointing Prince


    In the centre of the arena, Mu Xue''s body was surrounded by a wonderful scene of dancing ice and snow that swirled around her body like an enchanting blizzard that followed her every whim as she looked to the sky with a faint smile.


    ''Master, I will do my best so you will praise me.''


    Mu Xue took pride in being Asura''s maid and guardian knight even if she was now his lover, and he wanted her to be his wife. That wouldn''t change how she acted; she had developed an attachment to calling him Master.


    "Once again, the lovely knight from the Fenix territory has devastated her opponent!"


    Lucretia''s bright voice sounded as the girl on the ground slowly sat up with the help of the medical mages and potion knights helping her.


    ''I didn''t kill because Asura doesn''t want to kill those who do not deserve it...''


    "Who can stop this girl from rising to the top!?" The husky voice of Lucretia sounded as Mu Xue left the arena.


    Unaware that a group of people were following her. A tall and handsome blonde male with blue eyes and three men who were all Stage Two knights charged with his protection during normal times as he followed after her with a smirk on his lips.


    ''I wonder if Master would like me to use my hand... Should I use a ntain to practise? I want to make his face look surprised and praise me. Hehe.''


    While she was pondering with a brilliant smile, now prancing and hopping around while lightly swaying, she couldn''t help but imagine the face of Asura trying his best to hold on and act tough.


    "Excuse me, Miss Mu Xue."


    A soft-spoken male''s voice sounded, breaking her little daydream.


    ''Who?''


    Mu Xue turned around and saw a male that she knew well. It was the prince of this country who had a horrible series of rumours about his treatment of female knights that he took a fancy to.


    He promises them high positions or a role beside him, and then after they give themselves to him, they are thrown away to his guards.


    Because her master was weak andcked magic in the past, Mu Xue performed detailed research on hundreds of nobles and the royalty that might be at the academy to protect him from harm.


    Even now that he was stronger, she continued to gather information so that she might be able to assist him in other ways.


    "Who is it?" She knew but still asked as her eyes narrowed, and she felt her fiery heart of delight cooling down instantly.


    Your frivolous smile is disgusting, you pig.


    "You rude knight, can you not see who it is!?"


    "Our illustrious prince and the future king of this kingdom! Why do you not bow!"


    The two idiots called out, performing their roles to make the prince seem like a quiet and handsome guy as his hands pushed down as if to calm them, shaking his head before continuing.


    "Calm down, Dalton, Barret."


    "Lady Xue has just performed an excellent battle; maybe she is a little tired. Do not make her feel ufortable."


    "Can you forgive them? Lady Xue?"


    ''This damn fake, why are you breathing on me with your filthy breath.''


    ''It stinks.''


    Mu Xue was a gentle and bright girl to those she epted and loved, and she refused to cause any trouble for her master and just stared at the group of males with an emotionless face, giving the smallest smile possible.


    "I do not mind."


    "However, please call me by my family name. I don''t want my master to misunderstand."


    "..."


    The prince seemed taken aback because of her cold and distant response. He was likely used to the knights of other noble families fawning over his position or handsome face and talent.


    Sadly, he was inferior to Asura in everything but position.


    "Can we not get to know each other better from now on?" The prince asked, his body moving closer as Mu Xue''s eyes sharpened and became hostile.


    The clueless prince and his goons didn''t seem to catch the hint when sharp ice began swirling around her body subconsciously.


    ''Who would get to know you, damn snake?''


    ''I can smell your disgusting body odour from here.''


    "Not interested."


    Mu Xue turned around, her blue eyes glistening as she saw the prince''s face distorting in anger as he leaned forward to grab her body.


    Her eyes snapped open as she twisted her hips and pped his face with measured force, only sending his body flying back into the three goons he brought with him.


    "I have no interest in knowing you. My master is Asura Fenix, and I only need his touch."


    "Please be mindful and keep your filthy hands to yourself!"


    Her eyes were sharp, which maybe even Asura had never seen before. A fierce and angry face scrunched up, causing two of the guards to shudder in fear while the prince himself began to urinate.


    The aura and look in her eyes were like a giant serpent staring down at them, ready to devour them whole without a second thought.


    Watching them tremble and seeing the prince soil himself, she snorted before turning around and leaving with light steps towards her shared room with Asura, a quiet but pleasant humming from her lips as she began to skip.


    ---


    "Damn it! Get off me, you fools!"


    Prince Valos was furious, his face like someone forced him to eat a bucket of dirt and sour fruits before hitting him in the crotch with their knee.


    Filled with embarrassment, he pulled himself up, feeling the disgusting warmth and mmy feeling of his pants.


    Once again, he looked towards the disappearing figure of Mu Xue.


    "You filthy Eastern Bitch! I will crush your fucking master and push you down before his very eyes!"


    "I will vite you until you beg me to be your master! Then throw you to a criminal den to be gangbanged to death."


    The three knights beside him were silent but felt thements were slightly extreme.


    However, he had done simr things to women who called him pathetic or small, and their ends were horrific, with even their families being massacred.


    "Oh?"


    A sudden husky and domineering voice sounded from behind the four of them, a woman who caused the prince to shudder and instantly turn back with a terrified face.


    The only woman apart from his mother, that the king was powerless to help him against.


    "L-Lady Lorem..."


    "Little boy with a tiny cock, did you just threaten to rape my cute disciple? Shall I sheer your hair and tear off your flesh?"


    Her foot mmed into the prince''s chest, sending him sliding across the floor, leaving a wet trail from under his buttocks.


    "Wow... she looked at you, and you pissed yourself; what a regal and worthy ruler you will be! Hail the prince of urination!"


    Lorem joked and made a big scene as the three knights could only tremble and move back, allowing her to step forward and stomp on the prince''s chest.


    "Little Velos, if you so much as sniff Mu Xue''s scent. I will castrate you. There is another who can seed to the throne and is far more capable than you."


    "Know your ce, dog."


    Velos couldn''t even reply; if Mu Xue''s gaze was a fearsome serpent that would devour him, then Lorem''s simple nce was enough to eradicate him.


    "Do you understand, Prince Velos?"


    "....Tsk..... Yes... I understand!"


    You damn whores, speaking down to me! How dare you speak to your future king and master! I will crush you both... Damn it!


    Why does everybody look down on me?


    Only that woman...


    The duchess of Drakur!


    She is my only ally!

 Chapter 28: Evolution - The Eyes of Desolation

    Chapter 28: Evolution - The Eyes of Destion


    Asura seemed to have fallen into a serene state, sitting on the window as he drifted off and found himself inside the mystical spirit pce with the huge ck obelisks encroaching on the surroundings.


    While Brian was sleeping under the central monolith as usual.


    ''I still can''t read the strange runes... However, they are clearer, and the monolith is finally increasing visibly.''


    He stepped closer to the smaller central obelisk, which disyed Asura''s status and the one he could summon in the real world.


    Now that all four Monoliths were Stage One, he trusted the information on this page more than before.


    "It looks like I must endure that pain twice to awaken each monolith."


    Asura leaned back, realising that somehow he went from a useless piece of garbage to having a mana capacity beyond the first queen.


    Something that made him realise the choice to make his heart and body the core of his cultivation was right.


    ''What should I make my priority?''


    He looked through the lists of each and noticed that they all had a simr choice.


    Sadly, the devil monolith''s activation chose the heart upgrade because he needed the boost. Otherwise, he would have died when training with Mu Xue and breaking through the First Layer.


    Unlike the dragons, evolution thought the devil''s heart was more of a universal upgrade.


    Devil''s Heart - Increases your heart''s durability, endurance and capability to manage and control your mana and blood with enhanced capabilities.


    Unlike the dragon evolution, this didn''t give him another heart but stopped him from suffering a heart attack or failure during his cultivation breakthrough, allowing him to have perfect control over the flow of his Anima1.


    Now, it was flowing through his veins in ce of his blood, constantly refined and purified by the four totems and reced by the devouring totem.


    He closed his eyes and began to decide how to evolve each monolith, but not all gave options like Dragon and Devil.


    The devour monolith was different, offering him optimisations on how to devour and what the Anima taken would be used for.


    ?Devour Evolution?


    Force - Devour living targets at twice the speed, but devouring magic particles naturally is much slower.


    Efficiency - You can Purify all qi and mana an extra time, allowing your density to be upgraded further. It takes longer to drain something that is living.


    Adaptability - You devour the magic particles from the air faster, but the mana gained from devouring living beings decreases slightly.


    Quick Dual Cultivation - When cultivating with females, both parties gain a faster transfer rate, but it takes longer to purify and improve the female''s mana to a higher level.


    Sensual Link - When cultivating with females, it increases the pleasure felt by the female while improving the level of purification, increasing both party''s magic density and affinity.


    Asura was first interested by the first three as they gave a direct boost to his powers but then noticed each one seemed to have a minor setback, which annoyed him as he looked at the second two before noticing that the Sensual Link didn''t have a negative and was more about improving the density and affinity of magic rather than speed or amount.


    ''Well, it''s also interesting to make the pleasure more intense... I wonder how Xavida would react in ss.''


    The reason he chose this evolution first was the fact he didn''t n to murder too many people, at least not now, and devouring beasts might not always be ideal when he needed their pelts, eyes or magic crystals for money and proof of extermination for the exam.


    Making Mu Xue sing in a beautiful voice as she looked at him with dreamy eyes was not the main reason...


    Or so he swore in his heart.


    The Asura monolith was selfish and didn''t give him a choice. There was only one evolution, and it was rted to his eyes.


    ?Asura Evolution?


    The Eyes of Destion - Allows the user to see through all illusions and resist all charming spells within Two Stages of current cultivation. Able to see the movement of Anima, mana, qi and magic.


    "Phew... Once I activate these transformation choices, I might as well die..."


    Asura didn''t notice that Brian was watching him with a strange smile, seeing him take a strange position as if preparing himself for the pain.


    "Okay... Let''s go! Evolve me!"


    ****


    Pain exploded throughout Asura''s body; his mind trembled as he felt every bone, muscle and organ inside him exploding repeatedly as the mana surged and reformed everything, creating a more efficient version of his body.


    He hated that this damn process would repeat because he only changed his eyes and the dual cultivation ability of his devouring bloodline.


    Asura copsed against the wall, vomiting blood violently as his insides screamed in agony. There was a feeling of his magic bing cleaner and more refined through the changes to the devouring bloodline that began to link with his kidneys...1


    Theplex veins and systems connecting to his other organs, flesh and muscles in aplex of ck fleshy tubing.


    "Haaa...."


    He panted heavily, gasping for breath as he leaned against thevatory wall, looking at his reflection. Yet, this time, Asura was smiling as his eyes didn''t change colour or anything.


    Still, they were so bright in his reflection that it made him seem more intelligent and handsome, and a mere nce around the sky showed that his spirit pce was saturated with magic as the fire, ice, earth and wind elements all danced through the air and twirled around the four pirs before each one absorbed one element.


    Dragon¡ªFire


    Devil¡ªIce


    Devour¡ªWind


    Asura¡ªEarth


    The final one seemed to ept the strange ck mes that were small in number emitted from the other four pirs after the first elements entered them.


    This meant that Asura had five elements, yet the wind and earth elements were the weakest as he hadn''t cultivated or used them actively.


    ''That won''t remain true for long.''


    He thought to himself while checking his updated status and smiling excitedly.


    ? Asura Fenix - Status ?


    Age: 18


    Cultivation Technique: ???????????? (Unknown Tier)


    Cultivation Level: First Layer of Earth Cycle (Inner Core Formation)


    Cultivation Progress: 90%


    Magic Density: S


    Magic Capacity: SSS


    ? Elemental Affinity ?


    Ice: B


    Fire: SSS


    Wind: F


    Earth: G


    ? Monolith - Status ?


    Devil: 100/10000 (Stage One)


    Dragon: 100/10000 (Stage One)


    Asura: 100/10000 (Stage One)


    Devour: 100/10000 (Stage One)


    ????: 100/5000 (Stage Zero)


    ? Evolution ?


    Devil: Devil''s Heart (Stage One)


    Dragon: ck Dragon Scales (Stage One)


    Asura: Eyes of Destion (Stage One)


    Devour: Sensual Link (Stage One)


    ????: None


    ?End Of Status?


    Asura smiled as he stood from the window, forgetting to say goodbye to Brian in his good mood and rushed back into the bathroom before taking a quick shower, fixing his uniform and leaving thevatory as the bell rang.


    This signalled the end of the day''s battles as Mu Xue burst through the door with her eyes fixated on him, a needy and sad look as she jumped into his chest, wrapping her arms and legs around his body before kissing his lips, desperate to cleanse her soul.


    The Sensual upgrade worked wonders instantly, as her body trembled lightly in his embrace while her body was filled with pleasant tingles that removed all memories of the disgusting prince in seconds as she pushed him down onto the bed with her momentum.


    "Xue''er."


    "Asura... Mmm..."


    Their tongues intertwined as Mu Xue felt amazing, moaning into his mouth as she felt her body heating up, pressing her chest against his before they pulled apart, a thick strand of their saliva forming a bridge.


    "Your kiss... why is it so amazing after a fight?"

 Chapter 29: A Moment Of Anger Well Spent

    Chapter 29: A Moment Of Anger Well Spent


    Asura sat in the darkness, watching Mu Xue''s pretty face sleep peacefully.


    Not long after they entered, she was excited and, between their kisses, spoke about her match against a girl who used ice but was weak and that Xavida surrendered without fighting when put against the princess.


    ''It''s different fromst time...''


    ''In the previous world, Xavida and V fought until both were exhausted, but Xavida lost, and now it seems that was due to her weakness.''


    ''That filthy prince wanted to make you his? Did he ask thisst time, too... Ah... My heart feels painful. I want to throw her down, mark her body with my lips so no other man approaches her... ''


    ''Damn it... I am so irritated and jealous.''


    His body gave off a light, magical glow, the shards of fire and ice dancing around him as his anger empowered the Anima flowing through his veins, increasing the magical pollution caused by his body.


    ''Let''s head out... ughter monsters until the sun rises.''


    With a flicker of his dark red eyes, his body stepped beside Mu Xue''s sleeping body before leaning down and gently kissing her soft cheek with a smack echoing through the room.


    "My lovely Xue''er, I am sorry you must deal with such idiots."


    "Worry not. I will make sure nobody bothers you again."


    The moment he began turning away, her soft purple eyes shimmering like gems were filled with delight as she observed his obsessive and crazed eyes with golden pupils.


    She didn''t call out and watched with a warm smile as he left from the window.


    "Master... those obsessive and monopolistic eyes make me so wet... Xue''er might lose control and assault you one day."


    "Well... let me just follow you and keep you safe. Hehe."


    Quickly wearing her armoured maid outfit and changing her underwear, she grasped her sword and stepped out the window, feeling impressed that Asura''s speed and stamina had increased so much after reaching Stage One as her lips curved up.


    "After all, Master could never be ordinary... His speed at least is greater than a normal Stage Two."


    ***


    Once again, Asura found himself in the same forest that allowed him to take his first steps while he dashed deeper, trying to reach the deepest area of the Zephyr forest, ignoring the weak wolves who cowered upon sensing his aura.


    ''Not even Stage One...''


    ''Let''s allow them to grow¡ªno need to kill these beasts that won''t even serve as delicious meat for dinner.''


    ''Lumeris Novae to assist me.''


    Asura jumped along the trees to avoid causing the wolves and ordinary monsters to be dragged into the conflict as he focused forward.


    His ears and eyes could detect the vibrations in the air and the tiny movements of the little squirrels running along the branches while searching for Stage Two enemies while holding his rednce with the lovely seventy-centimetre sharp sword de.


    ''A magic trail...''


    The appearance of a blueish hue of faint shards of mana flickered in the air as he rushed towards the entity emitting them.


    Two huge bears were tearing the carcass of a brown wolf with a loud thud, using their ws and teeth to devour the meat happily, their ck eyes looking around to ensure no other predator would try to steal their meal.


    ''They''re Stage Two...''


    ''Their fur colour is unique, though...''


    ''Ice blue, reminding him of his muse Mu Xue, then the face of that disgusting prince.''


    Asura knew the rumours he also understood the truth about that man. Velos, not just someone who betrayed and caused Xavida''s death but the number of female knights and pretty merchants that had their lives ruined...


    ''Almost beyond count.''


    Asura leapt from above the tree branches,nding on the ground softly while walking slowly towards the two bears that stopped eating to look at him.


    The two bears growled ferociously while charging towards Asura, their six-metre body moving incredibly fast while their thick blue fur rippled like waves along the wind, forming sharp ice shards and creating a cold armour.


    Stage Two creatures can manipte their elements...


    Asura gripped his rednce tightly, rushing towards them, using the bear''s size against them by ducking under them while swinging hisnce, its tip digging deep into the exposed stomach of the right bear that roared painfully while it tried to swipe its w to get rid of this pesky creature.


    But Asura had already disappeared.


    He appeared behind the other bear, stabbing hisnce through the back of its neck, a dark me created by his devil arts creating a small vortex that merged with his devouring arts, sucking the bear''s magic and mana into his body rapidly.


    ? Gained 10 Anima ?


    Asura didn''t stop as the other bear''s mouth opened wide, a huge vortex of ice shooting dozens of ice des towards his face, tearing the air with a bitter howl, blowing him backwards and causing him to roll back off the withered bear.


    Landing on a twig, he used the spear as a vault to leap towards the smaller bear with more brilliant blue fur.


    Asura swung his spear, causing a crimson arc to shoot forth while he controlled it, the bear opening its jaws once more, an icy barrier appearing in front of it while roaring angrily.


    However, the crimson arc split into seven fragments, curving around the barrier, piercing the bear''s head and heart, with a brutal sizzling sound and foul smell of overcooked meat.


    It copsed on the floor, its ck eyes staring lifelessly at Asura.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "But you exist to make me more powerful."


    ? Gained 10 Anima ?


    However, despite feeling a thrill each time, he fought the monsters one stage above him, and the increase in his power gave him intense pleasure each time the percentage towards the Second Layer approached.


    Ever so closely, now at ny-four per cent.


    Asura licked his lips hungrily before sensing another Stage Two monster approaching, the smell of blood and fresh meat attracting it.


    This time, it was a white tiger, its four-metre-long body filled with scars across its fur.


    ''Hmm? This aura...''


    ''It seems I must fight if I want to get stronger.''


    Asura tightened his grip; the tiger''s red eyes stared at him emotionlessly, its long fangs dripping saliva as it moved incredibly fast, jumping towards Asura while its ws glowed golden light, creating fiery des aiming for his throat.


    Asura dodged to the side, rolling on the ground, avoiding its ws and the des of fire that shot past his head, mming into a tree and cutting the trunk down, causing it to fall loudly.


    Its tail glowing silver, creating a whip made of steel, smashing down towards Asura, who raised hisnce to block the attack, pushing him back, causing his boots to dig into the dirt while his arms shook violently, almost losing his grip on hisnce.


    ''Fuck! It''s strong!''


    Asura clenched his jaw while kicking the tiger, a burst of ck mes erupting from his kick while the tiger rolled away, its fur charred and smoking from the attack.


    ''Using Devil Arts isn''t enough...''


    Asura grinned wickedly, dropping hisnce and raising his hand, ck runes shining across his arm, forming strange runes that wrote the word ice in countlessnguages, rotating as they flickered with ck ice filled with dread.


    The tiger looked at him warily, moving around him, watching for opportunities.


    "Come!" Asura shouted, "Or are you scared?!"


    The tiger growled while rushing forwards, its tail forming silver swords, shing downwards, aimed for Asura''s throat.


    Asura grabbed its tail, gripping the silver de while using all his strength to pull it towards him as the ck magic circle formed a deadly shard of ice that shot towards the tiger''s brain, killing it instantly.


    ? Gained 10 Anima ?


    Asura felt a rush of ecstasy course through his veins, his blood boiling while the tiger dropped dead, the magic circle fading as he sighed in relief, picking up hisnce.


    ''Damn... Stage Two creatures are quite strong.''


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead while walking deeper into the forest, hoping to find more opponents that would increase his power and approach his goal of bing stronger.


    Smiling as he continued onwards, reaching the centre of the Zephyr forest where Stage Three creatures roamed and the feelings of intense hatred towards Velos faded, but now he could use his wits and plot his cold, deadly revenge.


    In the background, with a face of worship, Mu Xue followed him, collecting any parts of the monsters that could be sold for money.


    "Master... you are so fierce and powerful; what might happen to me if you use that power on my body!? Ha...Haa... so exciting."


    Asura killed another twenty Stage Two enemies before returning home and targeting Stage Three enemies when he was morefortable with his power.


    ? Gained 210 Anima ?

 Chapter 30: Academy Assignment - A Boys Wet Dream

    Chapter 30: Academy Assignment - A Boy''s Wet Dream


    ? Mu Xue POV


    Quickly, she reached the shared room before him and hurriedly removed her clothes, hoping to switch to her camisole, but suddenly, Asura came back. He was faster than she thought, so she jumped into her bed naked.


    ''He''s so early... ah... I was going to... Eh!?''


    Asura came back and dropped into bed before instantly falling asleep.


    He did feel the presence of someone following, even watching him at times, but there was no danger or hostility at a nce, so he presumed it was Mu Xue, knowing that girl would never sleep if he left alone.


    What he didn''t know was he dropped into Mu Xue''s bed as she quickly rushed to return and waspletely naked when his body fell on her. This caused the poor girl to suffer an exciting and vibrant night as his naked body was pressed against her until morning because he hugged her in his sleep.


    ''I can feel his... oh god, it''s hard... like iron!''


    Mu Xue was struggling to control herself as she felt his scent, warmth and touch spreading as he hugged her tightly, the hard length pressed against her buttocks as she tried to hold in the mature woman and lustful feelings inside.


    However...


    Those feelings won.


    When he woke up the next morning, the table was piled with garlic butter, fried fish, arge ss of orange juice, and many foods that boosted energy and focus.


    "Xue''er, you made such a wonderful breakfast; I am so lucky to have you as my wife."


    "Hehe~ I am the one who is lucky to have that as my..."


    Asura was eating the fish, unsure what she meant as her voice trailed off, but her eyes gazed at his lower body and face. It seemed Mu Xue liked handsome and well-endowed men like any normal girl.


    "But you look a bit sleepy. Do you want to take the day off? I can say you aren''t well."


    His kind gaze caused her chest to ache as her dark and naughty actions were the only reason she was awake now...


    ''If you knew I was using your thing to rub myself...''


    ''Would you beat me? Kick me out... maybe like those dirty thin books, you''d tie me up and spank me while using your violent and dangerous spear to punish me.... ah...''


    ''Mu Xue, stop; you are not a lewd woman... It was just once... just three times...''


    ''Just the tip!''


    "Master.... you are too kind to Mu Xue... I will be fine. It''s just a little sleep."


    "You sure? Want me to carry you to ss?"


    "Hehe... yes, please..."


    "Mmmm, okay."


    She thought he was joking, but seeing his serious face caused her to worry; what if he found out that Mu Xue was only tired from having fun while using his body as her side dish all night...


    She cooked such high-scented foods and meals to hide the scent of her body that was so thick in their small shared room a short while ago.


    Her intense embarrassment caused a small storm of blue icicles to swirl around her face and body as she tried to hide her bright red face from Asura''s gaze.


    ''Master.... you are too kind, too handsome and perfect... I cannot let other nasty girls trick you; Mu Xue will protect your purity... forever!''


    To Mu Xue, the changed Asura was like her ideal man, sometimes fierce, other times gentle and caring.


    Her heart had already melted into a puddle, and now he was just causing her to enter overdrive, desperate to monopolise his kindness and that wild side he hid from the world.


    ''My Master... Only Mine...''


    Whether she meant only she could be his maid, or only she could be his woman was something only the mind of Mu Xue knew.


    The hour after breakfast, the pair spent fighting together in a very physical spar to see how much he improved. Mu Xue used more of her power and soon began to realise that her master was a genius ofbat for sure...


    His eyes would learn her patterns, and then his body followed, countering her and forcing her to win the fights with brute force...


    ''Master entered the shower with me, his eyes watching my butt... and front with a slight red face... ah... Master, don''t make Xue''er into a lewd woman who attacks you at night...''


    After they showered together as if natural, they rushed out of the door in their uniform because it was almost time for the lesson with Lorem to start!


    ***


    ? Asura POV


    ''Mu Xue was a little strange today because I slept in her bed naked.''


    ''I might have done something wrong to her as I found my dream to be a little erotic... and I was pressing against her smooth buttocks with my other half...''


    So now he was carrying her on his back, letting the embarrassed maid lean on his shoulder with her chin because of the dark rings around her eyes that were slowly fading.


    He knew those things would happen sooner orter, but the stigma of that woman still lingered in his heart, making those acts seem tainted and wrong.


    Quickly down the path, he noticed that the students no longer insulted him or pointed,ughing, although some did.


    They were soon corrected by their friends orpanions, which made him quite happy, but the main cause was...


    ''Nobody called me a no-mage or said I was an embarrassment...''


    ''Father, it''s a stupid thing to be proud of, but why does this small thing make my heart explode with glee?''


    ''I swear, next time in the assessment, I will work even harder, so when you get the monthly report about my activities... You can be proud of both my sister and me!''


    Mu Xue was oblivious to her master''s worries as she was blissful. The feeling of her master''s skinst night and now his hands holding her buttocks were divine.


    "Xue''er, is itfortable?"


    "Mmmm, I want to ride you forever."


    "Hmmm?"


    She found herself bing more and more of a naughty woman since the moment he kissed her almost a week ago. Mu Xue then blushed from her vulgar remark as she noticed that her master showed an amused grin at her response.


    ''Mu Xue is much more daring than before...''


    ''I shouldn''t make her wait too long, or she might jump my bones afterbat training!''


    The two had their first theory ss today and were in a hurry; due to theirte-night hunting, both slept in a little and would be ten minutes early at best.


    Rushing a little faster, he found thatpared to a week ago, or even a few days ago, the weight of Mu Xue was minute and didn''t hinder him other than slightly changing his bnce and centre of gravity.


    Taking a deep breath, he dashed forwards, dodging the other students as Mu Xue clung to his neck; her sweet breath smelt of milk and vani that she had eaten for breakfast as they arrived at the door rapidly.


    ''Oh shit! Xavida!''


    His speed was a little too high, and the quiet Xavida was skipping alone to the ss, which was a strange sight on its own as she suddenly turned around, seeming to hear the loud noise as the trio collided...


    Asura felt his world overturn before a warm and strangely sour scent filled his nose. before moved his hands to try and move it. Only to feel arge, stic, squishy object in both hands pushing them together, causing a female''s groan as many students were gasping loudly.


    ''Ah... what a warm feeling is this Mu Xue''s ass?''


    ''Strange... the mana isn''t ice... it''s wind...''


    "Master!?"


    Mu Xue looked in shock as she stood up, her knees a little sore, but in the front of the ssroom...


    The teacher''s desk had been moved while Asura was lying on his back, and Xavida... was sitting on his face, letting out lewd sounds, while her hands were gripping his crotch, moving around as she tried to stifle her voice.


    And unlucky for the pair...


    "Oi! What''s going on?"


    Lorem''s husky and irritated voice sounded from the door, followed by the prince, before she spoke again with a strange... tone.


    "Oh? Two love birds are having fun so early in the morning? I never expected that two people paired for the assessment were already this close to each other!"


    "Nnnn...?"


    Finally recovering from the strange sensations she felt, the huge amount of her poison and curse that was sucked away caused Xavida''s mind to go nk as she turned red like a beetroot releasing the crotch of Asura and hurriedly standing up... feeling a strange dampness before rushing to her desk like lightning and hiding her face.


    "Did it smell nice?" Lorem asked the dazed Asura, who started to get up but hadn''t quite recovered from theck of oxygen in his lungs.


    "Ah... it smelt amazing."


    "Oho? Then did you taste it?"


    "Mmmm, a little sweet, but bitter and sour...."


    Then, he started to look around and realised he was speaking to Lorem; looking to his right, he saw Mu Xue''s tearful eyes, and many of the girls were making strange sounds that only sounded like squeals or "Kya" to him...


    While Xavida was hugging her head, her long ears with pink scales were now bright red.


    ''Ah... It wasn''t Mu Xue''s ass, was it... But it did taste good... was that because of her mana or Because of Xavida herself?''


    He wondered while walking to his seat, unable to take his eyes off the shy dragoness who refused to hold his hand for the first period.

 Chapter 31: Academy Assignment - Lorems Theorem

    Chapter 31: Academy Assignment - Lorem''s Theorem


    Currently, Lorem was standing with a stern gaze, but she wasn''t angry at all.


    She was amused seeing the future Demon Queen getting off on a teenage boy''s mouth, making sure she stored it on a video gem for ckmailter.


    "Well, my lovely students, the assessment period is over, and the judges will go over the many entrants and by the end of the day, you should get a judgement on your overall performance."


    Lorem looked like a genuine teacher for once as she looked at the many hopeful and disappointed students with a rare, gentle smile.


    "Don''t worry if you do poorly on this test; it''s just for the first month''s evidence and grants. You will get less money below the C rank, but that''s only until the assessment."


    "Those who are struggling,e to me anytime before the assessment, and I''ll lend you at least one silver to buy supplies to survive in the assessment without tax; you can pay me back next month, okay?"


    Asura looked at the teacher and found that maybe her past rumours were true, how she was originally from the slums and because of her lucky awakening or something her power grew rapidly until she was one of the strongest youths in the kingdom...


    Even now, though, she doesn''t forget when she struggled to eat anything, be it a ball of mouldy bread or dirty water...


    ''Quite admirable.''


    "Moving on!"


    "Some of you might not know about the assessment as some families know more than others, and some knights have experienced it and tell their children."


    "The assignment is graded in pairs, so please keep close and work together well. If your partner dies, your achievements will be cut in half or may even fail if you are judged ipetent as an ally."


    "Eh!?"


    "What?!"


    Many students were shocked at this because normally it was groups of three, even the prince or the girl near Mu Xue, but she was silent and looked back at Asura, remembering what was said by Lorem regarding Asura and Xavida while biting her lower lip with slightly dulled eyes that bore into Xavida''s figure with a strong feeling of jealousy.


    "I don''t have time to listen to youin, soe to me after the lesson! Now, I''ll just name the partnerships."


    "Princess V and Knight Mu Xue."


    "Prince Valos and Knight Sarah."


    "Asura Fenix and Lady Xavida."


    ...


    ...


    ***


    Once Lorem finished announcing the people and their roles, she sat on her seat with a loud thud and put her feet on the tables, crossing them as she leaned back, the ck chair creaking as she let out afortable sigh of pleasure.


    Then she snapped her fingers as the board filled with a big title.


    [The Stages of Power]


    ''Come to think about it, because I was injured after the tournament, did I ever attend this ss?''


    ''Not that it would matter because I could not use magic in myst life...''


    Lorem''s fingers snapped again as she started the lesson; the windows darkened, and only the board was brightly illuminated. It was a strange sensation that felt mystical as Asura could now see the magic particles floating and dancing around to create the phenomenon that made these things possible.


    "Are you all focused?"


    Her body stood up and she walked around the front of the room as she slowly disyed a faint light from her body.


    "Can you see the small magical particles flickering from my body?"


    "These are Stage One magic particles created by the body when casting Stage One and basic spells.


    Snap!


    A small me exploded from her fingertip as she snapped it before hitting her other hand and extinguishing it.


    "See?"


    Her body sat on the edge of her desk; as she crossed her legs and leaned back, her plump buttocks squashed t against the desk while her eyes narrowed, looking at the many pupils now with the same particles of various elements swirling around them.


    "This is how we detect someone can be a mage, knight or warrior."


    "We do have tools that measure the amount, but they cost a lot of resources or are frankly not urate enough to be useful to half of you."


    Asura watched the sight, too. He saw Mu Xue''s huge amount of silvery blue particles, the strange green and purple floating around Xavida, but there were dark... sludgy parts that wrapped around most of them, slowing their flow.


    ''So that''s her curse...?''


    ''How did nobody notice it before, though?''


    [They cannot see it, boy.]


    [Well, those below Stage Five can''t. But that Red Bitch can see it look like she''s watching even your particles with amazement.]


    [The evolution of your eyes is not just to make Mu Xue''s tits look sexier and more detailed]


    It was a good thing for him to learn, but with this, he realised that Stage One wasn''t special...


    "So, for those unable to use magic, the first stage might be some kind of magical and superhuman state..."


    "But in reality, those of Stage One are only slightly stronger than a normal human with a bit of magical power able to cast basic spells with no ability to control or morph them."


    Lorem looked at Asura for a moment, her eyes seeming to show a smile as they narrowed at him, showing a predatory smile, causing him to feel curious about her gaze and strange reaction.


    ''Why does she look so strange?''


    [You should look in a mirror next time you use magic...]


    [It''s like a bloody storm of fire and ice, and you''re not even casting magic...]


    She didn''t remove her gaze as her body slowly became wrapped in a brilliant me that covered her hands, flickering and causing the room to heat up.


    "This is the test for those reaching Stage Two - The manifestation of magic around one''s body and the ability to modify and change its shape."


    Her me began to move around her body, starting at the fingers dancing along her arms, forming small people on skis before reaching her shoulders and dropping down her chest, leaping from her huge breasts, causing them to wobble, as the mes dispersed a few inches from her body.


    "Now then, it''s hard to tell the difference, right? Haha..."


    "Let me show you the same fire spell using a Stage Two level core."


    Snap!


    cing her hands a metre apart once again, the me flickered and shot towards her other palm, but when she pulled it back, the me stopped, returning to the beginning.


    "Only those above Stage Two can achieve this: the ability to control their magic, altering its movement or size with a mere thought."


    Lorem then snuffed the me and stepped off her desk, walking around the ssroom with her hips swaying slowly, smiling as she reached Asura''s desk before cing a piece of paper in his palm when passive.


    "The difference in power of a Stage One and Two is huge... If Stage One is slightly increased, then Stage Two is the superhuman that No-Mages believe them to be."


    "Increased power, speed, endurance in bothbat and sex, making most male mages'' worlds more enticing than No-Mages, and the Mana contained in the core is now a liquid and has triple the volume as a Stage One."


    "Now you all must be excited to see what mighte from a Stage Three, right?"


    The next moment, the ssroom transformed into an inferno as Lorem''s body exploded with mes, her eyes still watching Asura with a yful smile.

 Chapter 32: Academy Assignment - Manifestation Vs Liberación

    Chapter 32: Academy Assignment - Manifestation Vs Liberaci¨®n


    The ssroom became a sea of me, the floor, windows and ceiling all enveloped in the powerful form of instructor Lorem, who was sitting on her desk as always, holding something in her mouth¡ªa long ck pipe with golden runes sparkling as if writing something in a strangenguage.


    ''Those runes seem familiar...''


    Asura felt a sense of deja vu from the pipe before his attention shifted back to the teacher, who casually moved her hand, lighting the pipe filled with a sweet-scented magic herb used to soothe those with PTSD or other illnesses rted to the mind.


    "Now then... Stage Three is the big one that most knights await all their lives."


    "Because of this."


    Her body twirled around, showing two beautiful feathered wings created of mes attached to her back as she lowered her jacket, revealing her scarred shoulders and muscr back, and the same feathers created a tail that came from the bottom of her skirt through a p seemingly activated by mana.


    "Manifestation."


    "The unique identifiable skill that is finally unlocked at Stage Three. Because otherwise, we cannot easily tell the difference between a Stage Two and Three without disying this ability."


    "During theter end of stage two, as you amass enough mana inside your core and refine it into mana crystals, your core will finally evolve for the first time since you cast an elemental spell."


    Asura felt his heart beating rapidly, wondering what the difference was between his Liberaci¨®n and this Manifestation apart from the sheer increase in magic particles that were nowpletely different.


    Before small crystals of fire element surrounded Lorem... Now, those crystals were all zing mes raging around her body as they were pumped full of her mana.


    "You see, the actual creation of this form is rather simple..." She chuckled before half of her Manifestation faded, leaving her soft arm without mes, and the magic returned to crystal form. "This phenomenon is caused when you inject the mana created by a Stage Three core into the magic crystals around your body."


    "Any questions?"


    Her body leaned against the desk as she seemed to struggle, or so it seemed to Asura, who could see all the mes around her were fluctuating back to crystals as the mana ejected from her body seemed blocked by something...


    She took a drag of her pipe and closed her eyes to calm herself down.


    Maybe the instructor has her own story... I have never seen this kind of thing before, but the pain and suffering she must endure just to teach us is likely more than Xavida''s dragon curse... What happened?


    [Her race is a rare existence born with perfect synergy with the magic world... It seems that in her life, she has been forced to endure the most painful choices to sacrifice her blood and existence to keep this kingdom safe.]


    ''Eh?''


    [But she does not have long to live... Her me is dwindling, and her race can only be fixed by another of her race, and at this moment, the other does not exist...]


    ''Really!? There''s no way to stop her death?''


    "Instructor Lorem, why do you say only those outside the body and not the newly created Mana crystals inside the body, too?"


    The question was quite smart and came from the prince, a shocking question, but even so, Asura would still punish him shortly¡ªwhen nobody existed to see or link it to him, he would attack.


    Preferably in the southern wilds in the assessment.


    "Hmmm, Valos, that was a rare good question from you. In truth, the reason is quite simple... Because we would mutate into disgusting monsters beyond recognition."


    "The devils of the abyss use this method..."


    "Those violent and dark beings that lived in the depths of this world and tried to usurp the''s control over seven hundred years ago."


    "When they perform their ability, it is not called Manifestation, as that refers to using the magic around us to empower our bodies and keep our form without losing it forever."


    "I admit that some Manifestations will change the summoner slightly, making their hair change colour, arms and legs turning into animal parts¡ªbut that is all temporary and never a permanent disfigurement."


    She turned around and pointed to the pages on our ck tes, and they contained more detailed exnations about the Manifestation and the dangers of trying to copy the devil''s path.


    [That devil''s way is simr to your Liberaci¨®n but more crude and iplete... Because a true devil can use the ability in the same way as Manifestation, but the effectsts much longer and will restore your previous form afterwards.]


    So their information is wrong?


    [Not wrong, but iplete.]


    I see... What''s stronger?


    "Instructor Lorem, which is stronger?" This time, the princess asked politely as she lifted her hand, seeming unaffected by the heat in the ssroom as she wore her full uniform and sometimes looked back at Asura with a strange look.


    He had been ignoring it because the prince constantly gave him death stares.


    "The Devil''s Path is infinitely stronger."


    "Eh?"


    "What!?"


    "Then how did we win all those years ago!?"


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    Instructor Lorem''s hands moved to silence the ss as she showed a rareugh and looked out the window as her mes finally vanishedpletely¡ªfor a moment, there was a sad look in her eyes as she stroked the pipe in her lips.


    "The reason for that is simple: our ability only uses the outside magic to improve our body greatly, but it doesn''t increase our magic power or density. If anything, it makes us lose density as we are focused on physical strength..."


    "While the demons are strong... without their technique, their bodies are almost one level stronger than their current Stage..."


    Her eyes became serene and serious as she looked over the entire ss, except Asura, showing her faint smile before her words caused everyone to doubt the woman who had defended the kingdom for hundreds of years, maybe longer.


    "If you encounter a devil or monster that can use this ability and are only Stage Three or Four. Run. Don''t look back... Even if you are withrades or loved ones."


    "Run."


    The lonely feeling in her voice washed over the entire ss as it began to feel cold and lonely. Her lips sucked on the pipe as she moved around the desk and sat in her chair, no longer in a yful mood.


    "Because the Devils can use their transformation to boost their magic density and power... What was one stage above bes two stages above, and that''s just physical and defensive power."


    "Do you know the difference between the density of stage two and stage three spells?"


    Her lovely crimson hair seemed to shimmer with light as she pointed to the huge wall beside her and instantly cast a fireball that smashed into the wall. The damage was pretty strong, causing the rock to shake and the floor to burn.


    Thud!


    "This is a Stage Two Density Firebolt."


    Wow... it''s amazing.


    [Watch closely, focus your eyes and witness the horror of increased magic density!]


    Hearing the words of Brian Asura did just that, while his hand subconsciously grasped Xavida''s tightly and suddenly, her eyes seemed to be more vivid as she too could see and feel his current thoughts.


    ''Watch Closely, Don''t Remove Your Eyes For A Second!''


    These were the words and thoughts that Xavida felt as she watched in shock, feeling like his hand was not only healing her wounds but improving her sight and smell and even giving her a little feeling like she was stronger.


    The hidden benefit of his upgrade is the Sensual Link.


    Holding his hand, feeling the intense pleasure of the dark goo being devoured and taken from her body, Xavida''s anger at Asura began to fade rapidly, the pleasure and strange sharing of senses causing her to gasp as Lorem lifted her arm.


    "I can see!?" Xavida called out before a huge ball of mes identical to the firebolt of Stage Two but more than ten timesrger as it smashed into the wall.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion followed as the entire wall was destroyed ashes spread around the ssroom as a hot storm of embers filled the room¡ªa deep crater over two metres wide forming where the wall used to be as the entire room shook, almost like the entire floor above might copse.


    "See. Imagine this damage increased by one hundred times."


    [Did you see?]


    "This is why I tell you to run because as the stages get closer to five, the density difference is a magnitude different."


    "Stage Zero to One is a different of Nine."


    "Stage One to Two is a difference of Ny."


    "Stage Two to Three is a difference of Nine hundred.1"


    "If you are against a devil that is Stage Four... then even I would be forced to call for aid from all the instructors and knights that currently serve the kingdom..."


    "So please, be careful...."


    Asura''s eyes were focused not on the damage... but on the trembling arm, muscle and hand of Lorem, noticing that her entire right arm was covered in strange markings¡ªa thick haze denser and more deadly than Xavida.


    It was constantly eating her mana and limiting her...


    [Don''t think of helping her as you are... That curse will devour you whole.]


    "C...ss is over¡ªgo enjoy your dinner." Lorem''s voice seemed tired, as if she pushed herself too hard. Asura saw even the small me crystals fading from around her body... crumbling as the ck aura destroyed them...


    Ignoring the advice of Brian... Walking past her, he slowed down and tried to devour a few strands of the ck curse...


    That instant, Lorem and Xavida looked at him with strange and differing eyes.

 Chapter 33: Academy Assignment - Accidental Happening

    Chapter 33: Academy Assignment - idental Happening


    [WHAT DID I TELL YOU?!]


    The voice sounding from Brian seemed to bepletely that of a domineering empress who was about to cry out in sorrow and despair.


    However, Asura couldn''t hear her words as the ssroom began to transform into a hellscape¡ªmelting walls and bubbling mounds of flesh covered the ground as his body staggered and fell out the opened door, only stopped from copsing due to Xavida grabbing his hand out of instinct.


    [Asura!? Speak to me... No... Not like this.... he can''t even perform a nirvana yet!!]


    [Help... stupid monoliths! Help him...!]


    "Asura?"


    Xavida''s cold voice sounded as she could feel his body boiling with heat, making her hand hurt even though the pleasant sensation was there¡ªshe was suddenly feeling strange emotions in her heart as she took action, running away with him in her arms using her Stage Three prowess to its limit even with the paid of her curse eating away at her body.


    ''I need him... Without him, I cannot achieve my goal... Nor be cured, stupid guy... I don''t want to see you in such pain...''


    ***


    Lorem''s face was ashen in the ssroom because she could tell, just like Xavida...


    No, for her, it was more clear.


    She was stronger and more experienced to feel the difference in a single mana crystal or particle that moved or changed in her body. The curse she contracted hundreds of years ago forced her to learn this... but now?


    "Seven crystals of the Nine Million in my body have beenpletely cured... and they can now fight off the cursepletely."


    "That boy..."


    Thud!


    Lorem knew the power of this curse more than anyone else; each crystal was cursed at her peak, which was close to the top of Stage Five going by this world''s power level, but in reality, her true power was closer to the superhuman stage eight.


    "The density of my magic... those crystals are enough to swallow him several times over... MY one chance of a cure, gone like that..."


    She smashed her desk in the frustration of losing the student that most interested her due to the strange bloodlines in his body, including the devil bloodline that made her like this.


    After checking his details, she knew that the Fenix bloodline had zero links to the demons or dragons, but they did have links to the first Queen Athea. This meant that any special factors were all rted to the boy, not his family bloodline, as she had checked the female twin Amalia, realising that it was just Asura who was strange.


    "Not to mention that ck bitch was with him... Her scent, I could never forget that woman''s filthy stench!"


    Lorem copsed on her half-broken desk and looked to the door.


    Could she use herst plume to save his life, or would it be corrupted before invoking the resurrection spell?


    I should go...


    ***


    ? Xavida POV


    The unfortunate girl, acting on instinct instead of bringing him to the nurse or a treatment centre, brought him to a dusty old ssroom.


    As Asura''s bacsh intensified, his skin started to turn ck and burn with a dark me that tore his flesh apart before something desperately tried to repair it, only to be damaged again.


    "It keeps tearing..."


    "Must hurt."


    Thankfully, it was a long break before training started, and Mu Xue left earlier, not noticing the change in her master; otherwise, Xavida worried she might have more exining to do...


    She looked at the dusty room and used her magic to clear several of the desks, making them fly against the wall, putting a soft cloth that was clean enough on the top of the tables and turning back to him.


    ''His body... What is happening?''


    Unsure of his state, she held his hand tight and ced his body on the desk¡ªwith a cold face, she slowly removed his shirt and zer because of the ck ooze and blood oozing from his pores, staining his clothes and making them sticky and disgusting.


    Yet she never made a disgusted face, only looking at the wounds with purple eyes shimmering with a sad look.


    ''This is like my illness when I first got sick and couldn''t control my power...''


    ''I am not doing this because I like or love him... It is just because we are partners for the assignment, and I need his Help...''


    ''He gains things from me when we touch... I know his scent, the thick scent of a male ck dragon, grows even stronger the more we touch.... the longer we touch.''


    ''If he dies, how can I get into the top ten...''


    She wasn''t quiet because Xavida didn''t speak or have much to say.


    It was just that the curse caused damage to her throat when she was first poisoned, and she still fears that stabbing pain that gued her until she could at least control it and resist the outbursts of the curse energy.


    "Idiot... Always touching..."


    "Never think about me."


    Her face didn''t seem angry, but it was still quite t due to the curse making it hard for her to manage her muscles, but she seemed to show a small... faint smile.


    Sitting beside him, she took several pieces of cloth that were pristine white andrge enough to cover most of his chest as she gently dabbed it against him, the blood and ck goo seeping into the cloth rapidly as she started to help clean his body.


    Each time he made a painful sound, her eyes widened, and she became more worried as the more she wiped him, the faster the curse spread and became worse...


    ''It''s not enough... He''s going to die...''


    Because her mind was distracted, her body slipped; as the cloth and fabric flung onto the ground, the ground instantly began to sizzle and melt before burning into the ground and vanishing after making a half-metre-deep hole.


    Xavida''s body almost touched the cursed flesh, but instead, her hands were ced on the opposite side of his face as she looked stunned.


    ? Asura POV


    Asura felt pain throughout his body, the feeling of small daggers constantly tearing his flesh before fire and salt seemed to be rubbed into his wounds, only for the daggers to tear it again, pushing deeper into his flesh.


    He heard a woman''s voice... No two women, one mature like an empress, the other a gentle and cold voice like a soothing blizzard that made the pain stop momentarily.


    ''Mu Xue...''


    Suddenly, there was a sound of something falling, and a cool, squishy sensation covered his lips. At first, he felt stunned because the sensation caused the aching pain to vanish for a moment, and he mistook the kiss for Mu Xue due to the extreme fever.


    Because she slipped... Xavida''s lips collided with Asura''s, but the moment her shock began to fade... his hands wrapped around her head, and he kissed her passionately.


    Xavida froze while Asura kissed her deeply, his tongue slipping inside her mouth and rubbing hers sensually, causing her mind to go nk as she tried to push him away, but her strength failed her as the sensation of her curse being dispelled increased explosively.


    The intoxicating feeling of her body being rapidly cured was beyond her ability to withstand or stop herself from moaning into his mouth, feeling her heart tremble as she moved her tongue, feeling her mind shocked from the intense pleasure.


    Asura didn''t let go and continued to kiss her intensely, their tongues intertwining together as she moaned helplessly, feeling the heat rising between her legs as her soft breasts pressed against his chest.


    Neither of the pair realised that the danger was long gone... Not just because of their kiss but due to an exhausted empress now kneeling on the ground and panting as the ck monolith was almost filled to the first stage.


    A few minutes passed as their kiss ended, his breathing heavy while Xavida panted weakly, her cheeks flushed red as she wanted to p him but couldn''t bring herself to do so, a strand of drool glistening on her lip.


    ''The curse and pain are gone...''


    He was d but immediately felt bad for mistaking her for Mu Xue, "Sorry, Xavida... I"


    "Don''t care."


    "Fine..."


    At first, he thought she was just normal, but the faintest red hue covered her cheeks despite her speaking with an icy monotone voice like usual, but breathing was deep and rapid, while her fingers were fidgeting with her uniform buttons.


    Before she seemed to conclude, "...I go."


    "Wait..." Before she could go, he held her arm and stopped her from leaving as she looked back at him with a strange look, seeming to be a little scared of his action.


    "Problem?"


    "I was thinking about Mu Xue just now¡ªit''s not fair to kiss you thinking about another girl."


    "Doesn''t matter"


    However, he didn''t release her arm, noticing her slightly different aura after telling her the truth as he smiled and pulled her back with hardly any power.


    She could have escaped if she wanted to.


    "It matters to me¡ªso I''ll kiss you this time, Xavida."


    "Avoid me If you dislike it."


    "???"


    Xavida seemed conflicted as she thought to herself, before she knew it, they were kissing again, but this time... Her mouth was opened from the beginning as she kissed him willingly, her hands wrapping around his neck while moaning softly.


    Asura held her waist and pulled her closer to his body, their bodies pressing against each other while the burning pain returned, causing him to wince slightly.


    Xavida broke their kiss and pushed him away, wiping her swollen lips and ring at him with her beautiful purple eyes¡ªseemingly shocked by her actions or maybe enjoying the kiss, she kicked his shin lightly before running out of the door.


    A few secondster, she looked back inside at the shocked Asura before pulling out her small tongue, "Bad man! I don''t kiss!"

 Chapter 34: Training Lesson - A Modest Payback, Intro

    Chapter 34: Training Lesson - A Modest Payback, Intro


    Xavida was about to rush away before her eyes dted, watching in shock as Asura vanished from her sight. It couldn''t have been possible¡ªshe assumed with an astonished look before his hand cupped her chin, lifting it to face his crimson eyes¡ªglowing with a tempting charm as she leaned closer to her face.


    "It''s okay..."


    Before she could respond or speak, once again, her mind entered that chaotic ce of intense satisfaction as, for just a moment, she surrendered herself to his addictive kiss that seemed to have improved.


    She surrendered to him submissively, closing her eyes as their tongues danced with each other passionately while her knees trembled, her legs growing numb.


    Xavida waspletely overwhelmed as Asura pinned her to the wall¡ªit was different from when he was sick or the kiss afterwards...


    She could taste his sweet and addictive saliva mixing with her own, unable to extract herself as more of her dark curse was whisked away by his skilful tongue.


    Her mind was lost inplete bliss, her consciousness drifting away¡ªunable to resist him anymore¡ªwhile Asura enjoyed this situation, his hand reaching below her shirt to caress her slender waist and perfect curves, enjoying her smooth skin that sent chills down his spine.


    Xavida''s mind snapped as she realised what she was doing and shoved him away roughly, panting heavily as she wiped her wet lips, her purple eyes filled with confusion and desire and her tongue licking the traces of his saliva remaining in her mouth.


    "I kiss."


    Asura''s tone and voice were like Xavida''s, causing her cheeks to burn brighter as her hands clutched together, unable to deny the benefits and bliss she experienced during that moment... but her heart and mind refused to surrender to this thug!


    "Hmph..."


    Asura chuckled as he watched her cute expression, coughing weakly while his wounds had healed significantly, causing Xavida to click her tongue in frustration¡ªher cheeks still flushed red.


    "Bad Man...!"


    She stormed out of the room with a final re, leaving Asura alone while he leaned on the wall, sighing softly before grinning widely.


    What a cute girl.


    Thanks to that annoying woman''s illusions, I have learned a few things, whether I like to admit it... They are quite useful in this life, especially the bedroom things and teasing these two little maidens.


    Asura closed his eyes, trying to dispel the tingling and numbness in his body while trusting Brian''s warnings in future. Should he want to absorb from her again, he knew that his power would have to increase.


    "Let''s go to training. There isn''t enough time to meet with Xue''er..."


    ***


    Located just behind the ssrooms in the Magic Academy''s vast campus was an enormous area with several stages with magically enchanted barriers to protect students during training lessons¡ªthese were used in sync with the main stage for the assessment.


    Because of the time taken to recover from the intense curse that almost devoured him, he arrived for training close to the limit as Lorem stood silently, wearing a different outfit from her usual suit and skirt instead of a basic leather training outfit.


    "Line up, today is your first time training here, but there is nothing special. You pick a partner and fight."


    "Eh? Instructor, are you not supposed to guide and teach us how to fight?"


    A blonde male with messy hair and brown eyes asked slightly confusedly. From his build, it didn''t seem he was used to fighting, and the question was fair. At least, Asura thought it was a fair question.


    "I am not here to babysit you; you should have yourbat style, fighting, and methods. All I can do is watch you and give pointers based on that. I am not your mentor or trainer but a simple instructor here to avoid unnecessary death."


    "Knight Bradley, you help them and give pointers when needed."


    An older male with silver armour with countless kinks and de marks entered the arena, politely saluting Lorem before turning to the students with a straight face.


    "Form Pairs."


    His voice was powerful and caused most of the students to pick a partner suddenly. Many of the people who didn''t fight chose each other, while somehow the Prince chose Asura, watching Lorem, who sat on a broken pir looking at her hand.


    Why does she seem so amazed by her hand? It''s just a normal fair-skinned hand, right?


    Asura didn''t notice momentarily, but then he remembered when the instructor was casting her magic.


    Her hand used to have a ck scar in the centre that was nowpletely gone, leaving silky, soft skin.


    Sometimes, her gaze would move to Asura in secret, showing confusion and shock that he wasn''t dead and seemed even more solid, and his mana was denser than before.


    "Oi! Fenix, you are this Prince''s partner. A mere Stage One Earl should feel happy to be fighting against me."


    Valos seemed to have a bone to pick with Asura, both making his sister shine brighter and then his damn maid threatening him.


    "I see."


    Asura said nothing or show respect, which caused the knight to frown, while a few of the nobles who supported the Prince smirked, knowing how unforgiving he was to males who disrespected him.


    ''This idiot truly believes I am just a normal Stage One, huh?''


    ''Fine... I''ll y¡ªsince you dare have thoughts towards Xue''er, let me give you a small lesson before I kill you.''


    ''After all, I can''t let this insect tarnish that knight.''


    "I am very kind, so you can choose whether we use weapons or magic."


    "Oh! Prince Valos is such a wonderful man¡ªbeyond our inferior minds and offers his lesser a chance to survive using his strongest talent!"


    The Prince and his clowns seemed to be trying to attract attention as the knight instructor looked at the group and remembered something before he raised his hand.


    "Wait, everyone, let''s see the Prince and the future Earl''s duel to set an example of what training should be like. I am sure youdies would love to see two handsome guys fighting, sweating and getting physical together."


    "Kya...!?"


    "Instructor is a pervert!"


    "And boys, don''t you just want to see these damn pretty boys get wounded, bruised and hurt?!"


    "Yeah!


    "Damn, handsome guys always flirting!"


    This Knight is amusing!


    "This instructor is pretty amusing..." Lorem muttered as she found it equally interesting to watch the two males fight.


    Asura shrugged his shoulders and noticed that Mu Xue looked at him with strong eyes of confidence and a warm smile on her lips, mouthing do your best, master~ and blowing him a kiss before turning back to her friends and being questioned by them.


    Turning to face the dragoness constantly gazing at him with daggers while pouting with her slightly swollen lips, her opponent was a normal girl, and thus she seemed annoyed more than usual.


    ''That girl... did she want to fight me and teach me a lesson!?''


    Because she seemed so angry, he kissed her and enjoyed the reaction.


    "Let''s fight with no weapons, and magic is just fine. Valos."


    His voice was dull and seemed a little deeper than usual, causing the Prince to shudder for a moment like a mouse being stared at by a dragon, the fierce red eyes of Asura gazing at him with a deep, ga glow.


    "Come, fight me."

 Chapter 35: Training Lesson - A Modest Payback, Finale

    Chapter 35: Training Lesson - A Modest Payback, Finale


    "This idiot thinks he stands a chance against the Prince without his sword, haha."


    Asura didn''t take notice of the jeers from the inferior knights who chose to follow Valos because they were all as guilty as each other in his eyes.


    ''Hopefully, you are together in the assessment.''


    He stopped three metres away from Valos on the spot indicated on the arena floor, slowly stretching his muscles and body that were still quite sore from earlier on.


    "Prince Valos. If you would please stand in the marking and prepare forbat, I want you both to remember this is training and murder is prohibited."


    The knight Bradley seemed to be quite fair, and Asura nodded. Only a fool would kill the Prince in the yard of the Kingdom.


    More than fifty knights would hunt him down in a few seconds if he did that.


    "Heh, did you hear that Fenix? Thanks to this being training, I cannot kill you¡ªweapons would have been fine, you coward..."


    "However, be careful because my magic might just cause you injuries that affect the assessment."


    The Prince showed a prideful smile and flick of his long bangs before seeing Asura shrug his shoulders and take a strange stance.


    "Nonsense."


    "You!"


    Valos pointed towards Asura with a twisted face filled with anger and jealousy, seeing how calm Asura was as his body began to crackle with a fierce wind element, causing the arena to be turbulent with rocks and debris fluttering around the pair.


    "Don''t think because my pathetic sister could barely defeat you and those tricks that it will work against me! I am the true heir and future King!"


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Battle Form


    The void battle form is the basic Asura Combat Arts and teaches practitioners to embrace the chaos ofbat rather than resist it. Movements are fluid, unpredictable, and designed to disrupt an opponent''s ability to anticipate attacks.


    They can use their Anima to freely flow through their limbs to add elemental damage at any moment of the attack.


    With his arms at his waist, he rxed, not showing any sign of guarding. This strange ability burned into his mind when he reached Stage One of the Asura Monolith.


    It made no sense to him before¡ªhow could something called Void Stance defeat or protect him from an enemy''s attack?


    "You dare mock me? Your Prince!"


    Valos roared with veins popping up on his forehead as Asura stood there with closed eyes and took a deep breath.


    He could feel the magic moving through the air, the berserk wind mana from the Prince, gentle ice fluttering around the mouth of Mu Xue when she breathed, an intense volcano that surged each time Lorem''s heartbeat and Xavida''s crackling lightning as it began to fight back against her curse finally.


    ''I will listen, adapt and surpass... I am Asura in body and name.''


    Like self-hypnotism, his feet slowly bounced faster and faster before his eyes snapped open; the fist of Valos was inches from his face, covered in a crackling green wind de aimed to blind him... Yes, the Prince''s mana was aimed at severely wounding Asura.


    ''Because you want to take Mu Xue from me... Hahahaha!''


    A slightly dark glint flickered in Asura''s eyes while his lips curved into a wicked grin¡ªbefore Valos could blink, he had already countered.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªShadow Serpent''s Embrace


    Asura''s head and spine twisted and bent to avoid the blow, showing serpentine grace, as his right fist wrapped around the arm of Valos, filled with a ck and silver me


    "Wha¡ª"


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Palm


    His left palm struck Valos in the chest, sending the Prince flying several metres before tumbling along the arena until he smashed into the wall as the mes began to burn his flesh, unable to heal fast enough due to the silver Asura me.


    "Haaa..."


    Asura exhaled softly, his breathing and musclespletely rxed even after using his power¡ªthis was the philosophy of the Asura Combat Arts: fight to control chaos, never consumed by it before turning to Bradley and d the match wasn''t over.


    In contrast, the Prince looked horrible, his chest burned and the white uniform in tatters as he stumbled to the centre of the arena and faced Asura once more.


    "You filthy cheater, I will crush you!"


    Convinced of his stupid logic, the Prince''s body wrapped in wind mana and exploded with an unstable and deadly aura.


    Valos rose quickly and disappeared in a sh of green light, reappearing above Asura instantly and smashing downward with his fist shrouded in wind des, attempting to shred Asura.


    The crimson of Asura''s eyes slowly fluttered as he looked upwards¡ªlike an ethereal dancer, he dodged the Prince''s punch with ease and allowed the des to cut into the arena ground.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªEphemeral Cyclone Kick


    His hips twisted, pulling back his right shoulder, before it shot forward like a bolt of lightning and crashed into Valos'' stomach, knocking the wind out of the Prince as the explosive aura of mes caused Asura''s body to spin rapidly before his right leg snapped back and kicked the Prince seven times in quick session before kicking him upwards into the sky.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªSr re Fist


    Asura jumped upwards while he stopped spinning, with his body rising above Valos, with huge amounts of mana gathering in his left fist, before smashing Valos in the crotch as the silver mes condensed and exploded, sending the Prince crashing back down into the arena floor, causing a crater to form underneath him.


    I felt his balls exploding... melted by my mes. Did anyone notice?


    His body gracefully dropped before his feetnded on the lower body of the Prince, causing the poor man to vomit blood, already squealing like a pig as Asura lifted his leg into the air above his head, about to crush the Prince''s skull with an axe kick¡ªfinally Knight Bradley spoke out to end the one-sided battle that made the Prince look foolish.


    "That''s enough! The Prince Valos cannot continue, Asura Fenix¡ªplease stay your hand!"


    Asura didn''t stop his kick but let it smash down into the hard ground, causing a small crater from where his heelnded a few centimetres from the head of Valos, who was staring at Asura in terror, his body trembling for several minutes.


    ''Doesn''t this sound just like what happened with Mu Xue... All that''s missing is...''


    With a wet sound... The Prince ended up urinating himself.


    ''Although I assume it''s bloody urine with the destruction of his testicles.''


    Without regret or remorse, Asura saluted Valos half-heartedly before smirking under his bow.


    "Thank you for the great lesson, Prince. I now know what to expect from my future battles..."


    Slowly walking back to where Mu Xue was standing, his shoulder was brushed into by the princess who looked into his eyes with a fierce gaze, not like an enemy but as if Asura had done something to embarrass her, while Asura finished his sentence without lowering his voice.


    "Disappointment."


    "You bastard! Say that again!"


    "I''ll make you shut up!"


    Two knights always around Valos drew their weapons and stepped forward as if to attack Asura before Knight Bradley stepped in front of them and flicked their swords...


    A simple flick and their swords shattered, hundreds of silver gone instantly.


    The two men felt as if their feelings of pride and belief in the Prince were shattered at this moment as they fell to their knees. Both swords were paid for with the borrowed money from the Prince, and they still had a lot of money to pay...


    They were screwed.


    "Know some shame! You are knights of Silvara, notmon thugs who cannot afford to lose!"


    "Victor, Asura Fenix, The future Earl of our Eastern Border with the vile Xian Tei Empire, is a talented and hopeful Heir!"

 Chapter 36: Training Lesson - My Devour Has Taste

    Chapter 36: Training Lesson - My Devour Has Taste


    ''Strange...''


    Asura felt a little conflicted after defeating the Prince.


    He expected to be able to devour some of his mana and use it for himself, but although he managed to deplete the Prince''s mana by over half permanently, he gained nothing at all.


    [...]


    [You...]


    [Do you want something from that guy''s body inside you forever?]


    ''Wait... Why do you phrase it so disgustingly, and why do you sound so excited!?''


    He kind of understood it was a strange feeling inside himself that absorbing the Anima of living males was a little disgusting on a mental and emotional level for him, and thus, he tended to use their stolen mana to attack them or create spells instead of storing and using it to improve himself.


    [It''s just a mental thing. Don''t worry too much about it.]


    The battle between Asura and Valos seemed to break the ice as the new students began training in the many arenas with four people on each stage. The entire ss was now gripped in a battle frenzy after the intense battle of the Prince and Earl.


    "While you are fighting, please listen to my voice without losing focus. When in battle, sounds and voices could be your dyingrades or loved ones, but you must remain focused."


    At some point, Lorem was standing beside Asura as he felt the wisps of her cursed energy faintly seeping into his body, not enough to damage him like an hourss slowly turning and spilling sand.


    His body began to work overtime, absorbing the curses slowly, only causing him to feel an increase in temperature at most.


    ?Gained 1 Anima?


    ?Gained 1 Anima?


    ?Gained 1 Anima?


    The sound began to ring in his mind as Brian quickly turned it, only to show gains of ten or more to avoid distracting Asura.


    ?Gained 10 Anima?


    "I will read the current grade and value assessments for you all while you fight. Those who lose focus or their training battle during this time will have their scores lowered entirely."


    "In a random order!"


    "Mu Xue!"


    ¡ªMana Density: B


    ¡ªMana Affinity: A


    ¡ªKnight Stage: Three.


    "Silvara Velos!"


    ¡ªMana Density: C


    ¡ªMana Affinity: C+


    ¡ªMage Stage: One


    "Silvara V!"


    ¡ªMana Density: A


    ¡ªMana Affinity: A+


    ¡ªKnight Stage: Two (Peak)


    Many people were fighting with increased motivation and momentum during the battle, hearing their grades. Some who used to be the type not to fight or see merit in a future of magic and knighthood began to feel ted.


    The ones with lower marks felt their pride damaged and fought hard to prove they were not that weak!


    Asura looked at Lorem, her tenacious and heroic face; even with her scar, she was one of the most beautiful and charming women he had met. Not in a pure lustful way, but he felt proud to know her, to be her student in this world. As she began to run out of names, the one he was worried about came.


    ?Gained 100 Anima?


    ''Will I be seen as garbage, or is this to be my first step into the stoplights taking centre stage of my family''s demise?''


    "Fenix, Asura!" Lorem''s face turned towards him, showing a strange smile as she gave him a wink before continuing.


    ''Here ites!''


    ¡ªMana Density: S


    ¡ªMana Affinity: S


    ¡ªDragoon Stage: One (Peak)


    ''Eh? What is a Dragoon? My attributes are surely higher than this... Did she do this to make me stand out but not be someone hunted?''


    Asura looked towards Lorem, who gazed at him with a strange look; it was not just his imagination.


    There was something in her eyes¡ªthose enchanting golden eyes of wisdom that sought something from him, yet he didn''t understand their desire.


    One thing he knew for sure was that standing beside her was enough to bring his entire being to the next level, and it was causing hell inside him.


    [Don''t be eager for sess; take what you can get to reach the Second Layer, but beyond that, you must forge with intense battle, training and supplement with the energy of these women¡ªotherwise, you will risk hurting yourself and them.]


    [If you are not in peak shape, the Anima you give them will be wed, too.]


    [This bitch! Don''t do it!]


    ''Hmmm?''


    Brian''s shout caused me to lose focus as everything became blurry.


    There was a sudden burst of pressure and heat as Asura saw the world slowing down¡ªa huge bird of me reigned supreme, burning those who became her enemies and giving her blood to save those she adored...


    That huge bird stared into his eyes, the sound of the world fading out¡ªslowly, even the heavy shing of weapons and magic became distant, like the breathing of Mu Xue during sleep.


    Opening her beak, the voice was deep and booming, causing his head to ache with each letter and word.


    "Boy with a Fire affinity beyond naturally possible..." A strange bird call sounded as she spoke, but those golden eyes were all too familiar with this existence. It was most certainly rted to Lorem or, most likely, the person herself.


    The ck aura that decayed her body was the biggest sign after her beautiful golden eyes that never left his body.


    "There are very few things you can be."


    "Only two existences with a fire affinity and capacity of an SS-ss or more."


    "A red dragon."


    "And a phoenix..."


    Her long, elegant, pointed beak poked his shoulder, letting a small red me enter his chest, causing the inside of Asura''s body to tremble as an earthquake inside his body erupted on a scale of ten!


    He didn''t fall and held both hands on his knees tightly as the insides of his organs began to scorch, but the me didn''t hurt him¡ªinstead, it was like they were being given something theycked...


    ...Something they desired greatly.


    "Ugh...."


    Asura tried to focus on the strange situation was too surreal, and he thought it was likely a dream as the figure of Lorem and this bird was a little too different, one a heroic and brave knight and the other an elegant and lovely phoenix.


    "Do not worry, little bird."


    "I will not tell your secret and need not bend your will. I am just overjoyed and filled with bliss that another of my kind was finally born into this world when hope was all but faded."


    "After Seven thousand years of waiting for you."


    "A dozen more won''t hurt."


    Her words were deep and clear, as if they were engraved into his soul and mind before Asura shook his head and found himself still in the arena. Lorem was facing the rest of the students, and everything seemed like a daydream.


    [That was no dream...]


    Asura suddenly felt bloated before he lifted his left arm only to notice faint marks on his flesh, like dragon scales and patterns close to feathers from the back of his hand to his elbows, causing him to feel a little unsettled.


    ''Brian... Why did my cultivation almost breakthrough and my Monoliths... Did merely standing here beside Lorem allow me to improve this much!?''


    [Asura, calm down. Your teacher just told you all not to lose your calm even if you should lose your loved ones, including situations like this!]


    ? Bottleneck Reached Please Find a ce of Practise ?


    Cultivation Level: Earth Cycle First Layer (Inner Core Formation)


    Cultivation Progress: 100% - Breakthrough imminent


    ? Monolith - Status ?


    Devil: 4999/10000 (Stage One)


    Dragon: 4999/10000 (Stage One)


    Asura: 4999/10000 (Stage One)


    Devour: 4999/10000 (Stage One)


    ????: 4999/5000 (Stage Zero)


    "Last Student, those of you who won your battles, congrattions. To the losers, remember this defeat and loss of your ranks and make up for it in a month!"


    "Bahamot, Xavida."


    Asura suddenly put the current state of his body to the back of his mind as the cold-faced dragon was currently fighting with Mu Xue in an equally matched battle. The pair weren''t using magic or their special abilities, just martial arts and weapons.


    ¡ªMana Density: S


    ¡ªMana Affinity: S


    ¡ªWhite Dragon Stage: Two (Peak)


    ''The moment the words left their lips of Lorem, nobody seemed shocked to hear that she was a white dragon.''


    ''Rather, it seemed like something they already knew!? ''


    ''Was I the only one who didn''t understand or realise these things?''


    [Foolish boy, she spoke in a dragon tongue just now while casting a spell that told everyone else she was a de Knight.]


    ''I never even noticed...''


    [Like you snap your fingers to look cool when quick casting, she clicked her tongue when casting that spell, so of course you missed it.]


    [Remember, different mages and beasts will have different ways to cast...]


    [Some disgusting creatures even cast using their bodily gas...]


    [But her humour is quite good..]


    ''Hmmm?''


    [A Dragoon and a Dragon... She''s implying you''ll end up riding that Bahamot girl.]

 Chapter 37: I Will Tutor Him!

    Chapter 37: I Will Tutor Him!


    Shortly after Lorem gave out the assessment scores, the lesson ended, and only those who wished to train for a little longer were still in the arena¡ªmost of the nobles and people had rushed towards the dorms to contact their families or celebrate.


    Lorem was still observing as Asura and Mu Xue did basic training drills in closebat. The maid seemed reluctant to harm him before they started, but the moment the training began, her eyes and attitude changed as she attacked him with everything.


    Her long legs assaulted him with a barrage of well-timed kicks, alternating between his midriff and face, which forced the handsome earl on the back foot.


    "Interesting, although she is crazily in love with the boy when they train, she attacks even more ferocity than fighting the others today..."


    She watched as Asura''s strength seemed to be slightly higher, but his time as a warrior and skill as a fighter was a little lower as Mu Xue''s speed and magic maniption were far superior, using her versatile ice magic to empower her rapid kicks.


    Mu Xue''s ?Ice Magic? was unique, and it was not something seen often¡ªnormally, ice would be brittle or more fragile the longer it was used unless you gathered and stacked it into a chunk orrge piece however, Mu Xue''s was thin like a butterfly wing yet still caused heavy damage when it cracked and sliced apart with each kick.


    "Fufu, master... you have taken twenty-two kicks!! That means you have to kiss me twenty-two times wherever I ask!"


    If only Lorem knew the truth, for Asura to get Mu Xue to train him thoroughly without worry, he made a simple bet that each would kiss the other anywhere the person asked for each hit made.


    "Oh? But I have hit you six times so far. Do you not realise I am slowly growing used to your speed, my lovely little wife."


    Her face showed a nk look before she blushed and smiled, "I would love to kiss you anywhere you ask. Why would I care?"


    "..."


    "I almost forgot you were bing a little pervert."


    Mu Xueughed as she kicked forwards again¡ªhowever, this time, Asura caught her leg, and she was surprised at first before feeling a tingle down her leg as his mes evaporated her ice when she tried to attack him with an ice shard formed in her hand, he blocked it by lifting her off the ground and mming her down, with a heavy m,nding on her chest.


    "Ha... master~ are you going to force Xue''er here... make her submit both as a woman and knight!?"


    Mu Xue licked her lips as Asura looked down at her with a grin, "Do you want me to?"


    "Hmm, if the master wants it~ but that burning, thick pole is pressing against my crotch... Master seems to enjoy the idea of poor little Xue''er submitting."


    "Let''s not go further. I don''t want to have all these eyes seeing my little maid''s cute sight and sounds."


    "Hehe, okay... I can''t wait to collect my reward."


    The pair separated, with Lorem watching them with a slightly irritated look before she walked over to the remaining ten people¡ªV had been fighting against Xavida as they constantly came to equal blows, and V was on the losing end due to herck of regeneration.


    "You lot, line up. Before you return, I want to ask a few of you regarding your future for the assignment."


    Lorem''s voice was moremanding and serious than normal, so they all rushed towards her and stood in a neat line¡ªeven the girl with her right arm bleeding stood with a solid salute before almost copsing.


    "Don''t be so serious; it''s not a punishment."


    ''I wonder what she wants...''


    "I have been watching you who stayed for the extra training period and felt you all deserved a little private coaching and training from a certain high-level knight."


    Her golden eyes flickered as she looked at Asura and Mu Xue before tracing them over V and Xavida and a male named Cedric, who was quite talented but below the names before, but he looked arrogant and seemed to feel superior to the rest.


    "So, which of you would like to train with me for the next few weeks? I can promise your power, strength, resilience andbat power will skyrocket in a way that makes surviving the assessment more than double."


    A loud bang sounded as the door was kicked open by a long, sensual leg with lean muscles tightly contracted to form a more captivating shape, nothing like a brutal and muscr leg built for pure power.


    No one would believe this lovely thigh and soft calf could have kicked open the stone doors more than a metre thick with one hit.


    Lucretia''s steps, her slight bounce and the way her hips flicked when swaying to each side caused Cedric and Asura to be momentarily dazed¡ªthis instructor was deadly as she seemed to shine magically.


    "Oh my, Lorem, you red-haired flying ret. Are you trying to steal the best chance of recruiting such an amazing hunk as your little student?"


    "Hmmm?"


    Lorem just clicked her tongue and hummed with a smirk as Cedric began to flex his muscles and stepped forward to appeal to Lucretia, who looked rather different from her previous look on the stage to Asura.


    The lovely woman was short... barely above his abdomen, but her body was even deadlier than before, a restricted honeybee shape waist, the size of her buttocks and breasts didn''t match her cute and youthful face that seemed almost demonic with short pointed ears as she looked at him with an adorable wink.


    "You want to take him away from me? A mere dream slut like you who has never even touched a real man despite iming to be a master of seduction?"


    "Problem? Old woman with a shrivelled womb? Ever waiting for her fabled lover boy to be born, even though it will never happen?"


    "Tsk... You cannot have him. He needs a brutal and harsh training regime to give him the skills to survive and utilise his powerpletely!"


    "Fufu, can your harsh, nasty voice motivate him enough?"


    "With one gentle word from me, I would have him giving his entire effort to destroy me, make a mess of me until I can no longer walk~ fufu, do you think your ugly face could do that?"


    "..."


    Asura watched the two women exchanging words that seemed like threats, but instead, he felt they were slowly agreeing, sharing keywords and hiding the truth of their conversation from the students...


    ''I am sure... These women will join hands if the words of Lucretia and her devilish figure are mixed with the training regime of Lorem...''


    ''The person they want to train is fucked!''


    [Why do you not use your pretty and smart head to go further? Realise WHO they are talking about, dear; it''s you they want, not any of these cute girls or the fool who is about to get pped.]


    The said fool stepped forward, causing Asura to almost stumble at how Brian was always so wise and seemed to know the future sometimes.


    "Ladies..."


    "I am extremely delighted you wish to fight together over teaching the future Duke of Mardok. I must say it''s an honour to have such beautiful women fight over--"


    "Who?"


    "What is this idiot saying?"


    Both Lorem and Lucretia interrupted Cedric before Lucretia kicked his face, and Lorem back-fisted him as if the response to the disgusting words spoken from his mouth caused them to be extremely annoyed.


    "Asura, we have a proposition for you."


    "Fenix boy, would you like to have a lovely time with this big sister? I am very moist~ and flexible fufu."


    Lorem gave a dirty look to Lucretia, who made a warm, sultry voice and shed her lean, muscr thighs with a lewd bulge of her plump thigh showing, wrapped in a tight pair of ck chainmail stockings.


    "Will it make me stronger and allow me to improve beyond what training alone would do?"


    Asura didn''t waste time. He knew his greatest weakness was that hecked experience and real training,pared to Mu Xue''s life as a knight and warrior and even V the princess having a life of training with a sword master.


    ''Ick too much and need something beyond normal.''


    ''Otherwise, I will never catch up and only spend time flinging around my superior mana density.''


    "I like your eyes, Asura Fenix," Lorem spoke with a powerful tone.


    Her fiery orbs seemed locked with his as he remembered that strange vision and looked away from his fiery instructor.


    "Youck finesse, tactics are fine, your power is fine, but how you use it and manage it is inferior and caused your loss to V in the assessment battle."


    Mu Xue pouted as she watched the two tutors seeming to give him the most attention, wondering if the two old women might be trying to put their hands on her beloved master, but when Lorem spoke about the issues, she felt he suffered, and she couldn''t fix them alone her wariness and resistance faded.


    "Master, you should ept. Both Instructors are the most powerful and talented in their fields..."


    When he heard Mu Xue''s words, Asura feltpletely convinced, although he nned to do so anyway.


    "I will train with you as long as you train Mu Xue, Xavida and the princess with me."


    "Oh, my~ are you asking us to train your harem with you?"


    "No problem, we were nning to select some of them, but since you requested, in return, your training menu will be increased by the number you asked to bring. Understood? That''s four times what I originally nned for you."


    "Handsome boy, be prepared for hell. You might just die before you get to the assessment in a month."

 Chapter 38: The Dragons Concern

    Chapter 38: The Dragon''s Concern


    Asura took a quick shower after training ended and sat waiting for the girls in the hallway on a wooden bench¡ªhe found it soothing to watch the passing students and instructors with calm eyes.


    He tried remembering information about them or their names like a small game to pass the time.


    [You strange boy...]


    ''It''s not like I can do anything else right now, and my mind can focus on my cultivation using parallel thought, meaning I am free to rest.''


    [... Don''t be a smart ass!]


    ''Yes, sorry, Brian the wise, I will be a good man and never joke with the elderly again.''


    [You should break through near that dragon girl¡ªthe power you need should be better filled by her rather than always draining Mu Xue''s ice element. Try to boost your wind and earth, too.]


    ''She hates me...'' He replied with a quickint, leaning back to see the women all leaving their side of the showers, all with slightly wet hair and floral scents mixed with fruit.


    "Master, you waited for me?"


    "Bad guy... don''t look."


    "...."


    The princess gave him a faint smile before leaving with her maid as she seemed to want to ask him something but couldn''t, her head turning back several times as the other two girls took his entire attention.


    Mu Xue looked ecstatic as she didn''t even try to hide her slightly damp cleavage and body, moving closer to him and sitting on his right with a proud look on her face.


    "Of course, I waited, silly girl."


    Since the announcement, she no longer needed to hold back because they acknowledged his superiority.


    "Oh, Xavida want to sit here?" Asura teased, patting hisp as she lifted her nose and let out a "Hmph!" but her eyes looked at his hand and didn''t leave¡ªinstead, she sat on his left as if being rebellious to her normal self.


    "Hmmm..." With the soft sound of her lips pressed together, Xavida''s hand grasped Asura''s and pulled it closer to herp. Her eyes narrowed with a delighted smile at that moment¡ªit seemed she made a victorious face.


    ''Two beautiful women want me so badly... Life is good.''


    [You are aware the moment that girl sat down, Mu Xue was ready to stab her...]


    Life sure is good¡ªa super affectionate lover.


    He wanted to break through with Xavida, but the only method his two minds came up with might make Mu Xue upset... so first, he must promise her something and then make ns with Xavida!


    [He''s beginning to believe!?]


    "Mu Xue, our training with Lorem starts in two days, so how about tomorrow after lessons, we visit the city and see the various shops and cafes?"


    "Oh, my~ master, are you asking Xue''er on a date?"


    She seemed more excited than he hoped as she squeezed his hand and leaned her head on his shoulder, smiling, "Mmmm, let''s go... I want to find an outfit, so I''ll go first, okay?"


    "I might bete because I need to discuss something with Xavida for the assessment. Is that alright?"


    "Mmmm~ d-a-t-e~~ d-a-t-e~~ it''s fine! Ehehe..."


    Mu Xue was strange¡ª she longed for a date far more than he knew, as Asura did not always make time in the future to take her out and let her enjoy a nice meal and time with him outside of training and other things.


    She looked back a few times, waving at him and blowing several kisses before her body vanished toward the dorms, leaving the awkward dragon with that red face and the slightly tired but focused Asura.


    ''This girl''s face is so pretty up close... especially from the side as the sunlight fades.''


    [You... are a true dragoon! Mount that dragoness!]


    ''I never knew you were a dirty old man...''


    [Who is dirty? You little shit!]


    "Practise for assessment?" Xavida looked at him.


    Her voice seemed to improve, and the more she talked to him, he felt less strain or stress from her face as her fingers tightly sped his hand to make the most of him devouring her curse.


    "If I could remove arge portion of your curse, would you be interested?"


    "!?"


    Suddenly, her face became a mixture of dismay and fear, maybe because he could take her curse away. She even wondered if he was somehow linked to her... like fate.


    Even if Xavida didn''t want to believe that, her mind shed to their kiss and the feeling he gave her when she fell on his face... Leading to aplicated mixture of feelings as she looked down.


    "If you can... please, I don''t want to hurt anymore."


    ''Can you tell me what I need to do?''


    ''Otherwise, if it''s something she''s not prepared to do, I won''t give her false hope...''


    [There is only one requirement... When you break through, she needs to be in physical contact with you.]


    [Skin to skin, or to be put more simply. Hugging you naked.]


    ''Nothing else...?''


    Asura was a little taken aback, but most of the extreme emotions rted to anger, shock, fear and those that might cause him to be unsightly like the prince earlier today or Cedric, he hid those reactions for now and slowly adapt to them as each day he felt a new sensation because of his growth.


    People used to only mock orugh at me, some even beating me... Now, some people seem to cheer me on...


    He looked at Xavida, whose purple eyes watched him with wonder, her hand refusing to release his as she grabbed the edge of the seat with the other, causing it to turn pale from the pressure used.


    ''She seems to want to heal herself.''


    "I can, but... it involves something that might make you angry... Let''s go to your room and talk in private?"


    Xavida and the foreign nobles were not forced to share rooms for diplomatic reasons, and thanks to the sword Saintess, this rule was even more irond for talented visitors like Xavida.


    "Mmmm... Let''s go, but don''t do anything strange..."


    She stood from the bench, and like she was oblivious to other people''s eyes or words, the dragoness of lightning didn''t release his fingers, instead intertwining them in a lover knot, making many people who saw get the wrong idea.


    Once the pair arrived at her dormitory, she guided him up the stairs while blushing from the dorm mistress and her strange look and smirk.


    "Here... Bad guy, don''t look for my underwear."


    "Who would look for them? Aren''t you already wearing the best pair?"


    "!!!"


    For the first time, she released his hand, showing a look of regret before she doubled down on her anger and frowned at him, rushing to the bed and sitting down, bouncing with a loud squeak as she watched Asura with narrowed eyes.


    "Tell... how to heal curse."


    "I can''t heal it all, but if we keep doing the same things until the assessment, I can help clear most of it, I promise!"


    Xavida looked at Asura with shining eyes¡ªthe moment she was cursed, the man called her uncle imed only he could heal her, the man who betrayed her father and someone she would never forgive.


    So she was in despair at first believing it was a weak curse... but the more she travelled to the academy the less magic and power she could use until she was almost struggling to walk and then she met this boy...


    "I will... do it!"


    "Okay then! Let''s get started!"


    "What should I do?"


    Her eyes sparkled like amethysts in the moonlight as she leaned forward and looked expectant for his answer; as he unbuttoned his tunic, she felt a strange atmosphere but remained calm... her hands grasping her sheets.


    "First..."


    "First?"


    "We need to get naked and embrace each other!"

 Chapter 39: Broken Dragoness

    Chapter 39: Broken Dragoness


    ? Xavida POV


    "Mmmm...????"


    "Good... Let''s get started then."


    The male who caused her brain to suddenly short circuit began removing his clothes in full view,cking any sort of shame and glued her eyes to his tight muscles and smooth abs that were thick and powerful and made her heart beat thump rapidly.


    Xavida tilted her head then looked down, to her left and right, as if the darkened windows andvender blinds might hold the answer she needed...


    ''What is he saying while suddenly removing his clothes?''


    ''Naked, is he going to do something unmentionable to me!?''


    ''Why does his body look and smell so good?''


    ''Badman, I will bite it off!''


    "Come on, Xavi, if we aren''t holding each other naked, then you won''t get any benefits, and the curse won''t be removed."


    His voice didn''t soundmanding, and it wasn''t as if he was fooling her; she could sense his sincerity, but the situation was moving too fast for her mind and mouth to synchronise while her body moved on autopilot, slowly unbuttoning her uniform.


    The sound of her clothes sliding down her body filled the room. He tossed his clothes against the wall. Xavida couldn''t help but swallow at the sight that dangled in front of her, causing her fingers to hasted, unclipping her bra and letting the silk lingerie drop to the ground.


    ''An enormous dragon... in a forest of raven trees... Could my teeth even bite that off? It might choke me!''


    "Ah... Mmmm... Let''s..."


    When her mind caught up with what she wished to say, I already bared her body for him to see...


    "Wow... your body is so beautiful, and your belly and hips scales are really pretty."


    "Eh???"


    ''Naughty Man! Why are you so obscene!?''


    ''Do you not know the significance ofplimenting a female''s delicate scales... This is just to get rid of my curse... not mating, not lewd... nothing like those dreams!''


    "Your dragon is nice and thick... and long..."


    ''Xavida''s Mother said never to speak about a man''s phallus so openly... He is nothing like Father said¡ªa dragon''s sense of beauty and humans are different!''


    ''No, no, no... he''s a dragon¡ªit should be fine... yes...!''


    "Hmmm? Is it? Thanks! I thought it was pretty big."


    ''Idiot!? Who brags about that when you''re about to make me do such embarrassing things?''


    ''Brag to your maid! No... don''t, don''t let that woman see.''


    A moment of confusion almost caused her head to overheat as the male moved towards her, his muscr body approaching before sitting beside her. He didn''t seem to feel the awkward feelings and thoughts she did.


    ...


    Standing in the slightly cold room, feeling the tingle of frigid air on the tips of her bosom, making her small pink cherries rise towards the sky. Her skin filled with slight bumps, trying to block the silky purple hair with her hands and the small pink scales framing her alluring and sensual feminine areas.


    ''I feel nervous... there is a fireball in my gullet... I might burn this room in embarrassment... what do I do!?''


    "Shall we begin?"


    The bed squeaked as Asura sat on the bed, his naked body now invading the space she usually slept, his prideful face looking at her from behind as if to admire a priceless artwork.


    "Can I touch you?"


    His question caused her body to jump, looking away with her eyes widened and trembling as countless questions and situations moved through her mind before his body leaned forward, and she felt a strange feeling¡ªhis fingers slid across the soft pink scales that framed herrge buttocks, pressing the flexible flesh until his fingers sank into her meaty rump.


    "Hueh!?"


    ''My ass... he''s touching my ass....!? I thought he meant... why, it feels so hot wherever he touches... the curse is being drained so fast...''


    ''Why does it drain faster from my ass...pared to my hands? Is this a lewd thing?''


    ''Am I a lewd girl for enjoying the warm feeling in my crotch!?''


    Xavida squeaked as her mouth released a purple me filled with lightning before she covered it with both hands and stepped back.


    Her bottom fell onto Asura''sp, with his hand now trapped, holding onto her supple butt cheeks, squeezing her springy and flexible scales as the me continued to spew from her soft lips in her shock.


    ''It''s touching my butt... the hard... long dragon is...''


    ? Asura POV


    The moment her body fell onto hisp, Brian told him he should take action now to start the process¡ªotherwise, Xavida might pull away and cause irreceable damage.


    [Gently hold her and shift her body to face you¡ªlet her wrap both legs around your waist and form the lotus position.]


    [Do not prate her...]


    ''As if I would suddenly prate her. Look how nervous she is. She is vomiting mes while covering my thigh with her messy fluids.''


    "Xavida, I''m going to move you into the position now. Try not to be so shocked, okay?"


    "Mmm....."


    Her muted response trembled as her body quivered, probably thinking it might be something different to what she thought, as his hands gently wrapped around her soft hips, the smooth purple scales almost soft like flesh as his fingers sank into her curves and lifted her body.


    "Ah?!"


    A small surge of purple fire shot past Asura''s face as he lifted her slowly¡ªshe seemed to struggle for a moment before her eyes matched with his, fluttering her longshes, almost like instinct, her legs extended and wrapped her soft thighs around his waist and cross them around his back, and her arms wrapped around Asura''s neck.


    "Ahh, this... bad....no... it''s so warm and feels amazing... Nnn..."


    The pleasure of her entire body being drained of the curse caused Xavida to lose her focus; with a red face, her eyes became wet and dreamy as jolts of pure ecstasy filled her body, melting her resistance and brain...


    "Good.... this is too good..."


    As her buttocks shifted forwards, a wet feeling spread from her crotch and dribbled across his stomach and crotch¡ªalthough she lookedpletely confused, Xavida was releasing a sweet-smelling fluid from her vagina, making Asura''s heart beat faster as Brian exined what was happening.


    [This girl... is she a born slut? Damn female dragons always go into heat the moment they smell a wonderful male of the same race...]


    Brian said with a hint of amusement and scorn¡ªAsura could feel Xavida''s soft body squirming as she rubbed her crotch against his as if to seek more intense stimulus, her eyes bing a little distant as her voice let out a low moan.


    "...Bad...guy... it''s so itchy... deep inside... Mmm..."


    Although Asura wanted to touch her soft breasts and kiss her puffy lips, Brian warned him that if he did anything sexual, that would break Xavida''s mentality¡ªinstead, Asura needed to concentrate on draining the curse from her body and mana while his second mind would start the breakthrough process.

 Chapter 40: Earth Cycle Second Layer - Outer Core Formation!

    Chapter 40: Earth Cycle Second Layer - Outer Core Formation!


    [Focus on her¡ªthe more you resist the desire, the more you can help her.]


    With a deep breath, he gripped her back as if to reassure her and let her feelforted and secure.


    "Xavida, I am going to start now. Thank you for letting me do this. You are the only one who could help me, and I won''t forget this."


    "Nnnn.... I won''t.... forgive....! Hmph.... it''s pressing against me... lewd dragon."


    [It is a lewd dragon... a very lewd and big...]


    ''Brian?''


    [Nothing! Start you damn fool, or she''ll be a mess by the end!]


    "I will keep watching you, my eyes will never leave you, and I will remove the curse that makes you suffer so much."


    "Haa... Nnnn..."


    The next moment, a powerful suction and gravitation force began crushing both of them¡ªas Asura began the creation of his outer core, the process would allow his body to evolve further...


    The lightning from Xavida''s body resonated with the strange phenomenon of purple lightning, now zapping his body at regr intervals as if to bore into his body and fuse with his muscles, bones and brain.


    Brian told him that absorbing the lightning from Xavida''s body would increase the speed of creating his core, allowing Asura to create a strong connection with her and reduce the chance of failure...


    However, this also increased the danger¡ªthe curse within Xavida''s body was powerful enough to affect Asura''s Devil Arts, attempting to corrupt his body and, change his evolution path and turn him into a mindless demon or beast controlled by the curse.


    Brian exined that since Xavida was a young female dragon with a purity and innocence that the curse had tainted, the curse was weaker in some aspects but stronger in others¡ªit attempted to control Asura''s body with lust and carnal desires while attacking his mind with evil thoughts.


    To Brian, this was merely a test, and if Asura failed to resist his temptation and took her purity, then he would fail and damage his core.


    Brian believed Asura would fail¡ªhowever, as Xavida''s body continued to release the cursed energy, mixed with her purple lightning, changing itsposition and nature¡ªthe curse became less harmful to him and more beneficial to his body.


    "Ugh... it''s.... stop...!"


    But this twisted lightning that poured into his body was a double-edged sword as the curse for females made them resist pleasure and more frigid, only seeking the one that cursed them or could cure them...


    They knew this curse as the Dragon''s Honey Trap. Male dragons with this curse would lose all reason and mate with any female found, regardless of race...


    Thus, Brian... or the ck phoenix, worried he would be addicted to this woman whose body waspletelypatible with him in both shape and sensation.


    [Damn hussy... worse than that red bird....]


    However, as Asura struggled to resist pushing his hips up to prate her unguarded Eden, he was unaware that Xavida was having an even harder time¡ªthe curse within her body was causing her to try to embrace the pleasure and submit to her desires.


    She felt ted while resting inside his arms was toofortable and rxing... The feeling when their bodies rubbed together caused her mind to nk out, and all the pain, suffering and loneliness faded.


    "Hold on, Xavi, I will take all the pain that makes you suffer¡ªhold on a little longer."


    Asura''s gentle words made her heart pound wildly, and every word sent shivers through her body, making her release even more fluids that made their friction and movements even smoother, sometimes feeling his dragon almost entering her body, causing a jolt of excitement and bliss only for it to slip past her body, and leave her with a sense of loss.


    "Bad guy... A-Asura... please don''t... Xavida is... losing herself... Nnn...."


    Xavida''s voice became soft, her head moving forward as their foreheads touched and their noses rubbed together¡ªAsura noticed her tears dripping onto his cheeks as her arms tightened, her lips smiling as he felt the process starting for real.


    A huge cage of lightning began forming inside his body, the purple now tainted by the curse and his bloodlines turning into a dark ck with deep purple outlines as it caused his flesh to tear apart and repair rapidly and transform.


    The muscles and sinew were stronger and more durable, but the pain caused Asura to scream out, his eyes almost rolling back while he gripped onto Xavida''s back until blood oozed from her creamy skin.


    The pain was intense, and Brian told him to endure¡ªthe lightning cage was forming perfectly within his body, and the curse within Xavida was reacting, attempting to flee her body and flood into his like it found the perfect host...


    However, Asura''s body rejected it violently, the lightning cage attacking the curse and trying to consume it¡ªBrian told him he must hold on, and this process was crucial to his evolution.


    While Asura fought internally, Xavida felt her body spasm and tremble¡ªher mind bing hazy as the lightning within her body was being sucked into his body, and the curse weakened, causing her to regain her rity and senses.


    She was drowning in pleasure, but the moment of rity allowed her to realise what the pleasure was, as she saw Asura suffering...


    The more her curse was lifted, the more his skin cracked, bleeding, and his flesh tore with blood oozing all down his body¡ªeven the ck scales that grew around his pelvis were damaged by the ck lightning.


    "Stop...! Asura... stop hurting yourself... it''s okay... Xavida doesn''t have to be cured... ahhn...Mmm!?... it''s... tainted with such evil, vile energy... Bad guy..."


    Even though she said these things, her lightning was flowing into his body¡ªand her body convulsed with the pleasure of her mana being purified and bing denser while the curse rapidly devoured her body, once again her mind bing nk.


    The lightning cage within Asura''s body grewrger as it expanded, and the curse tried to flee Xavida''s body and flood into Asura¡ªBrian told Asura that the more he resisted and endured the torture of his flesh tearing apart and repairing, the stronger his core would be so he forced himself.


    Even when his instincts screamed to douse the burning mes in his abdomen, he bit his lips and tightened his hands till blood oozed from his palm.


    Brian exined that the more Asura endured, the more Xavida''s lightning would ept him¡ªthis meant that if Asura failed, Xavida would suffer as her lightning would reject him and might backfire¡ªmeaning he would fail the process.


    Thus, Asura resisted¡ªhe ignored the burning dragon in his crotch that wanted to burst forth and plunge into Xavida''s paradise. Instead, he gritted his teeth, enduring the lightning piercing his body and the curse attempting to flood his body and corrupt his mind.


    He pushed his hips upwards¡ªshifting Xavida''s body until her crotch started pressing against his stomach as she whimpered and moaned¡ªbut this allowed him to rub her soft lips against his raging dragon, helping relieve Xavida''s desires and causing her lightning to calm down.


    Asura''s core was almostplete¡ªwith his body reaching its limit and the curse almost flooding into it, the core finally formed, her lightning nowpletely fused with his mind and the devouring bloodline...


    But it spent his power as he doused her back in arge amount of warm, sticky fluid, causing Xavida to reach her limits...


    With a loud sigh, Asura''s head dropped as his vision blurred, and his consciousness faded...


    "Bad guy... thank you... for not giving up on Xavida... but...!"


    "My back is all sticky... it''s dripping down my butt...!"


    "Hmph... idiot... it smells too strong." Xavida''s cute voice weakened¡ªAsura''s body was exhausted, and he could not open his eyes or speak as the process had finished and he had seeded¡ªhowever, now his body was recovering, and his body would undergo another stage of evolution.


    In his sleepy state, a gentle hand seemed to brush along his body, cleaning him with a warm cloth, as the scent ofvender and vani filled his nose...


    He could smell Xavida, but his eyes wouldn''t open... and he couldn''t move well, only able to feel the warmth of her naked body lying against his side, exploring his body with her fingertips and the warm cloth.

 Chapter 41: Mu Xue Is Jealous

    Chapter 41: Mu Xue Is Jealous


    In the silent room, there was a single area filled with a fresh scent of berries and fresh vani as they entwined their bodies on a gigantic bed, hugging each other tightly as their mana was visible in the air, dancing together.


    A mixture of red and blue swirled around the purple lightning as it slithered through the gaps to form hundreds of lovely flowers of the three colours wrapped around the male as if a loving kiss from the female''s body.


    Mana from her body began to vibrate and pulsate before it entered Asura''s body through his crotch and came back out of his pores. Now more vibrant and refined a momentter, caressing her silky skin before slithering around Xavida''s body and entering her crotch.


    It seemed the jolt of pleasure that filled her every fibre caused her to leak a gentle moan, arching her back with a light gasp as her body seemed to glow for a moment as the enhanced Anima improved her bodypletely.


    The strange phenomenon had been repeating for several hours since the pair both lost consciousness at the peak of Asura''s breakthrough as he broke the limits of his monoliths.


    Now, a little more mana, and he would reach the second stage in all of them.


    Ba-dump


    Ba-dump


    In the quiet room with only breathing, four hearts beat in sync, following each other''s rhythm as their deep, resounding sounds formed a baritone melody.


    Xavida''s lips curved into a smile as she leaned against his chest, feeling nostalgic as the memories of being a young girl on her father''sp surfaced in her light consciousness as she awakened.


    Her thoughts filled her body and mind with a sense of relief and safety, and with the curse now barely twenty percent of what it was before, there was nothing negative in her heart as she hugged Asura tightly, snuggling against his chest.


    Time slowly passed as Asura was still fighting off thest of her curse energy that had fused with his brain when it fused with her lightning element, causing him to fall into a deep moment of unconsciousness.


    He could feel the jolts of electricity shooting through his body as they attacked the curse with the fire and ice from his heart, causing him to wake up slowly and now understand why Brian told him to choose Xavida instead of Mu Xue to break through with.


    "Mmmm..."


    ''I imagine he will suggest I break through beside someone with a strong Earth affinity for the thirdyer next time.''


    "Nnngh... Morning papa...."


    The sudden, gentle, and sweet voice of Xavida caused Asura to freeze while his eyes adjusted to the current situation as he looked at the naked body of Xavida, covered in sweat and impurities, but their lower bodies were almost joined.


    "Mmm... you smell so good." She continued before hugging his neck, seeming toozy to open her eyes.


    "Like that bad guy... and his stupid enormous dragon."


    Once she finished speaking, it was like time froze for the pair of them as she opened her eyes, first realising she was naked...


    "You... Me? Bad guy... Why are we naked?"


    Then the long thing between his legs had inserted its tip inside her... not enough to cause damage, but her eyes widened as she felt the sensation of being stretched and a foreign object a few inches inside.


    But she didn''t scream or shout because a sudden feeling of pleasure washed over her from the constant channelling of his thick, pure Anima being used to improve her own mana density, capacity and affinity each moment he was even slightly inside her...


    She felt like her mind was melting because of the pleasure.


    "Ah... It''s tight, warm and wet..."


    Asura couldn''t help but honestly speak as her forbidden garden wrapped around him before the two slowly pulled apart with a quiet smack as his tool, covered in excess fluids, flopped to the side.


    The next moment, she kicked him off the bed and found himself on the cold ground after crashing into her dressing table. All of her clothes and underwear were now covering his body as she looked at him in shock with a bright red face.


    "Bad guy... you...you took my first time!"


    [This silly girl...]


    pletely misunderstanding it was just the tip... a big tip, but she still has her hymen!]


    ''Brian... When were women, rational creatures... Help me get out of here!''


    Asura''s body felt amazing¡ªhe was sure that despite minimum visual changes, on the inside, he was like a sword made from Mithril but his exterior was a basic iron sword!


    He climbed off the ground, picked up his pants, and started dressing while trying to fix the situation, wanting to exin.


    "Uhm... Xavida... have you noticed?"


    But the current Xavida seemed strange as she was both extremely flustered and embarrassed but equally angry and shocked as she kept checking the bedding for blood and looking at Asura with a strange look.


    "Bad guy..."


    "Take responsibility!"


    Her eyes were like a wronged princess as she wrapped herself in the soft nket and flung onto the bed, looking at him with her pretty purple eyes before he couldn''t take it anymore and moved away.


    "Go away, don''te back!"


    She shouted cutely.


    Her actions dumbfounded Asura as he left the room and closed the door behind him, unable to understand her reaction before he heard Brian''sughter in his mind.


    [Hahaha]


    "What''s so funny?"


    Asura frowned as he walked towards his dormitory room. The time waste. He worried that Mu Xue would be angry about making her wait until they went on a date tomorrow, but he wasn''t sure what kind of mood she would be in.


    [Xavida reacted like that because her Anima hasbined with yours¡ªshe is currently experiencing the effects of having another person''s mana inside her body. It''s exactly as you just imagined... As if your thing is deep inside her]


    ''Why doesn''t Mu Xue react so strongly, then? I would have thought she spent almost daily as Xavida did for a few hours.''


    [Because it''s like that, she is ready to ept you anytime, anywhere, like an all-you-can-eat buffet.]


    [The shy and cute little dragon girl is like a rare restaurant that opens to only certain people at certain times, and she was shocked by both waking up to find you inside her physically and the strange feeling of so much of your mana inside her.]


    ''Brian... You seem very experienced in this field, old man.''


    Asura sighed as he arrived at his dormitory room door and unlocked the door, walking into the dark room where Mu Xue should be sleeping.


    But as he stepped inside, a slight breeze blew past him, and he suddenly felt something tackle his waist and forcefully pull him towards the bed.


    "Eh?!"


    Before he could react, Asura fell onto the bed and saw Mu Xue above him, wearing a pink nightie that was loose around her neck, revealing her lovely, perky breasts as the moonlight shone down on her, highlighting her beauty.


    "You are sote... *Sniff* *Sniff* was that Xavida girl that much more interesting?"


    Mu Xue seemed teary-eyed as she sat on Asura''s crotch, rubbing her soft buttocks against his lower body as she sniffed the air.


    "I can smell her... Why do you smell so much like her? Did you two do... dirty things?"


    Mu Xue''s expression became sadder as tears seemed to flow down her cheeks before he hugged her against his chest and began stroking her hair. "Ah, we might have done dirty things, but you should know the reason and result from feeling my current magical density and pulse."


    Mu Xue''s ears twitched as she pressed her head against his chest and listened to his dual heartbeat and magical pulse, freezing for a moment as her tears stopped flowing, and her mood changedpletely.


    "You... reached Stage Three... no Two?"


    "Mn, I broke through with her held, and not only that.. look. I asked Xavida to help me¡ªour affinities match perfectly."


    His fingers crackled with dark lightning, different from Xavida''s, who seemed more aligned to the light element with a bright purple colour, sometimes pink, while he was dark, with a slight ck colour added to the deep violet hue.


    "Hmmm... so you did dirty things with a thunder hussy..." Mu Xue mumbled quietly as Asura heard Brianughing in his mind again as she grabbed his hand and sucked on his finger, her tongue flickering around his fingertip as she reced the thunder with her ice element, costing his hand before she stopped with a wide smile a nod.


    "My element suits you best because you are my master, my husband...."


    Mu Xue''s eyes were a little strange as she gripped his hand tighter, making it hurt slightly as he worried something had changed his gentle and cute maid forever... Yet, somehow, her strange mood swings kept him keen.

 Chapter 42 The First Date - Morning Preparations

    Chapter 42 The First Date - Morning Preparations


    Asura didn''t say any smooth lies or try to change the topic as he saw her looking at him with those obsessive and worried eyes¡ªhe extended his right arm and caressed her cheek, sliding his thumb over her silky smooth cheekbone, wiping the slightyer of tears as he pulled her closer with his left arm that grabbed around her waist.


    ''She''s so cold... her magic is constantly manifesting and leaving her so cold...''


    "Xue''er, you''re right. I am your master and husband."


    Her big azure eyes were glowing brightly, showing how much mana was active within her body as he ced his forehead against hers.


    "That will never change, and you will always be my number one." He whispered those words slowly and clearly so she could engrave them into her heart. "But Xue''er," Asura continued as he gently cupped her chin and lifted it so their eyes would meet.


    "Never forget that I am the master here. If I am with other women or have things to do, you cannot be like this and hurt your body, make yourself so worn out in fear I won''t return."


    Mu Xue''s body shuddered, her lips opening with a slight smack, "But... you might not." Her eyes widened as his lips cut off her words, kissing her without care, knowing that she would say he might note back.


    So he wanted to reassure her with his actions, to affirm her importance to him.


    His tongue intertwined with hers, tasting the faint minty vour as her arms wrapped around him, pressing herself tightly against him, wanting to feel everything she could through the touch as her eyes turned to blissful orbs of azure light.


    Their kiss was loud and wet as she seemed to pour out all of her frustrations and worries, filling the gaps with her jealousy. She sucked on the tip of his tongue, almost tearing it from his throat.


    The mana radiating off Mu Xue''s body became hotter, more passionate as if fusing with the mes inside his body¡ªAsura felt his skin burning as if her jealousy was trying to consume him whole.


    ''Not bad...''


    He liked this feeling as if melting into one with Mu Xue, feeling all of his monoliths tremble with ecstasy as they all began filling rapidly with their ardent kiss.


    This kisssted four minutes before Mu Xue finally separated, gasping and panting loudly, drool dripping down her mouth as she looked up at Asura, seeing his calm face but burning eyes that made her shudder.


    "I love Xue''er the most, as always. Her cool ice and soft body is the only thing that can calm the mes inside me."


    He wrapped both arms around her body, enjoying how she changed once the slight, intense feeling vanished from her eyes, now melting into a soft and cute Xue''er like always as their naked bodies were pressed together, the warmth, sticity and suppleness making Asura unable to resist.


    "Ah... Master... don''t.... we have to date tomorrow.... Mmmm..."


    He wrapped both arms around her body, enjoying how she changed once the slight, intense feeling vanished from her eyes, now melting into a soft and cute Xue''er like always as their naked bodies were pressed together, the warmth, sticity and suppleness making Asura unable to resist.


    He couldn''t wait until the morning¡ªafter all, Mu Xue''s body was addicting. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They kissed again, more gently this time, as heid her down on the bed, his hands wandering freely across her body, touching and teasing as she turned bright red, her ck tuft of fur glistening with silver threads of fluid.


    "Such a cute girl. Were you worried I would run off with Xavida and nevere back?"


    Mu Xue nodded shyly, biting her lip as she shivered when Asura leaned over her, cing his lips on her neck and nibbling with his teeth, his fingers rubbing against her ck tuft of fur, pushing one finger inside as he heard her moan softly.


    "Be a good girl in the future. Don''t get mad and just kiss me. I will always return¡ªif Xue''er is worried,e find me, and I will ept all those insecurities and feelings in your heart."


    "Mmmm...." Mu Xue moaned again as Asura inserted another finger, thrusting slowly as his kisses moved down her chest, nting butterfly kisses all over her pale white skin that glistened with beautiful icy blue beneath the surface, showing her emotions.


    "Let''s sleep together tonight¡ªtomorrow is our first date."


    Mu Xue nodded as Asura slid his fingers out, lifting her hips as they hugged each other, her lips quivering as she felt his thick fingers leave her body, the heat reced by his dragon pressing against her cleft as they wrapped each other in the quilt and gently kissed before falling asleep in each other''s embrace.


    ***


    A brisk sound of steel cutting on the chopping board while a young woman''s melodic hum filled the room, causing Asura to wake up with a pleasant feeling. His body was cool, and the window was brightly lit from the morning sun.


    ''Today, I will finally have the first proper date of my life. No illusions!''


    Sitting up from the bed, the sheets slipped down his chiselled body while he fixated his gaze on the adorable woman practically dancing around the kitchen as she hummed to herself, cutting the chicken and pork before cing it into the searing hot wok and pan her bare buttocks visible with the lewd maid only wearing her apron once again.


    "Xue''er, your cute little ass is shaking freely." "Hehe~ it''s not little." Her hips began swaying, demonstrating the allure of herrge rump jiggling and pping together. "See? You love a nice big ass, right? I caught you staring at the maids while growing up, Fufu."


    He climbed up from bed, the sound of his bare feet pping the wooden floor before reaching the car echoing as her cheeks suddenly tightened, and she looked back at him with a shocked look.


    "Xue''er, what do we do... I don''t think we''ll get to enjoy our date if you tempt me so strongly from the moment I wake up!"


    "Ahh... that, why so big..." Asura wrapped his arms around her back and lowered the heat of the pan as it almost spit some boiling oil onto her fair skin while his other handnded on her hips, adjusting her so his morning glory slotted between her smooth, stic cheeks.


    "Master..."


    He leaned closer to her ears, which were turning bright red, "Because Xue''er and her little butt are too sexy, and I became your prisoner for life," his tongue slipped along her ear before nibbling the tip and enjoying her body trembling from his actions.


    "How will you help me feel at ease?"


    "A-Asura... breakfast... is almost ready... that...."


    ''In the thousands of illusions about that bitch, I had experienced various situations, from moments like this where I was the one seducing her to being overwhelmed.''


    ''I was happy these things made my cute Xue''er react this way.''


    Rather than feel shame over his past of being fooled. He would use everything he learned for this girl in his arms, now frozen stiff and emitting icy magic crystals from the feeling of his cock between the crack of her buttocks to her shimmering huge eyes that seemed to want more of this.


    He learned this morning that Mu Xue was weak in defence despite her vigorous attack.


    "Don''t worry, Xue''er. I want to enjoy the entire day with you." He whispered. "Let''s not rush anything," as he kissed the back of her neck and pulled away from her cool body.


    His mind refreshed from the mana gained from dual cultivation as he headed towards the bathroom to freshen up while humming the male part of Mu Xue''s song, causing her stunned face to show a warm smile.


    Their morning interaction was a great start to their special first time.

 Chapter 43 The First Date - Afternoon Meal

    Chapter 43 The First Date - Afternoon Meal


    Asura and Mu Xue left their room shortly after breakfast and shared a brief kiss before heading towards the royal city. "She wants to meet near the first sword of Silvara..." Shortly after leaving, Mu Xue asked if they could go to the city separately.


    Her cute face with a lightyer of makeup made her even prettier than before, making it impossible to say no. He watched her lovely ck dress with dark red shoes skipping away towards the eastern exit while he took the south exit slowly and casually.


    ''The effect of surprising me just putting the tip inside Xavida...''


    [Be careful... it will change forever when it exceeds a certain pration level.]


    [Especially if it''s when you break through the intense pleasure and feeling of your dense anima as it reaches a new level, it will cause their feelings and affection towards you to be too strong.]


    ''What do you mean? It''s not some shady technique that makes them my ves...'' ''If so, please remove it.''


    [Don''t worry]


    [It''s nothing like that. Instead, it brings out their hidden feelings for you. If they like you, it will be amplified, and they won''t be able to hide it anymore...]


    [For those that don''t even hide it, it might be a little strong like Mu Xue this morning.]


    How was she a little crazy and seemed to want to kill Xavida?


    [Yeah, but worry not, it won''t be constant and only for a short duration after that kind of cultivation...]


    [You should focus on training through battle and keep the two separate.]


    He walked faster, heading towards the meeting spot, and didn''t need to feel worried because. In his heart, he couldn''t do it that way because of his trauma.


    That act was something special that he only wished to do out of love and affection. He changed his focus now that he knew the feelings were genuine and only those that the girl had initially felt for him.


    ''Although I won''t deny as a male, it''s appealing to grow more powerful during sex.'' ''However, it''s not something I''ll do to get stronger, only if I want to be connected to my loved one, and the power will just be a side effect we enjoy together.''


    [Good... I knew you would be like that. Those acts are sacred, and the feelings you have now have been important. The moment you use the women you love to get stronger is the moment you have fallen as a man and cultivator.]


    Asura didn''t respond as he felt amazement each time he came to the capital, even if he had seen this sight hundreds of times, the bustling streets of vendors and tradesmen selling or advertising their wares.


    The wide paved roads were full of carriages and people walking around as the smell of cooked food, perfumes, and spices filled his nostrils.


    He walked leisurely until reaching the first sword of Silvara, a monument built to honour the Goddess of War, the first Queen, Athea. "It''s huge..." The sword was several dozen metres in size and was almost taller than the castle itself. The de was pointing down into the ground with a constant stream of thick and powerful mana being expelled into the air, filling the capital with a powerful density of mana, increasing the rate at which people grew as mages and warriors.


    "Eh? She changed clothes?"


    Asura eximed as the beautiful Mu Xue stood in a dark red dress; her hair seemed glossier and shimmered in the reflection of the blue magical aura of the sword. He froze for a moment as she waved at him with nervous fingers... "Xue''er?"


    Her dress was beautiful, with a strapless dress, with severalyers and a sweetheart neckline... the long ballroom-style dress fluttered as she stepped forward, causing him to feel shocked... her hair seemed to be pale white because of casting the magic that entered her body, as Asura rushed forward.


    Asura wore a ck sleeveless tuxedo with a white undershirt, jacket, and iron fixtures over his shoulders.


    Mu Xue giggled as she saw Asura rush forward, his handsome face showing shock and confusion, making her smile.


    "Is there a problem?"


    She twirled around with a bright smile as the skirt spread like a rose, allowing Asura to see the high heels underneath, making him look shy, as he took her hand and held her close.


    "You are the most beautiful existence I have ever met... Never leave my side or sight¡ªI refuse to let you part from me."


    Mu Xue asked nervously as Asura smiled, cradling her cheek as he leaned closer and kissed her lips softly... "Of course... You are the most beautiful! Nothinges close to my Xue''er."


    As if their roles were reversed from the morning. Mu Xue''s heart, this time, fluttered as she felt his hot magic flooding into her, causing her hair to remain silvery white because of her magic''s strange aura and overaction.


    "Asura... am I pretty?"


    Mu Xue asked nervously as Asura smiled, cradling her cheek as he leaned closer and kissed her lips softly... "Of course... You are the most beautiful! Nothinges close to my Xue''er."


    Asura answered without hesitation, causing Mu Xue to hug him tightly, her eyes glistening with tears as she buried her face into his chest... "Thank you!"


    They stood before the sword for a few minutes, enjoying the feeling of magic entering their bodies, enhancing their growth speed.


    Its visual look from a distance made it seem like the pair were in the middle of the ocean, but that thick ocean was in the face of the magic and mana expelled like a thick smokey energy by the sword. Mu Xue raised her head and looked up at Asura''s calm face with a smile.


    "Should we head towards the restaurant?"


    Mu Xue nodded happily, holding Asura''s arm with her hands as they slowly wandered towards the noble restaurant he booked using the academy terminal¡ªshe enjoyed the stares of jealousy and desire from many of the female passersby, causing her to giggle happily and swing his hand.


    "Asura... can wee here every week?"


    Asura thought momentarily before considering the future, "How about we make it a special monthly event? Once training starts, it will be hard to get more than a day or so off."


    Mu Xue nodded, returning to the training program the teachers had announced. They nned to begin in two days to allow everyone to rest after the two events, and it wouldn''t be easy with the training regime set up... "Promise?"


    "Promise," Asura replied with a smile, enjoying her clingy behaviour. He felt happy as he held Mu Xue''s soft hands with their arms locked together. He noticed a familiar figure approaching with an ufortable expression, but just sneered and held the soft waist of Mu Xue even tighter.


    While she only noticed Asura right now, her blue shimmering eyes watched his face, fingers filled with pure bliss.


    It was the prince, walking with a limp and his waist wrapped in a thickyer of bandages, but Asura and Mu Xue ignored him before entering the private and elegant restaurant for nobles. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He didn''t have the poor taste to make any trouble for the restaurant''s hard-working people as he took the reservation parchment and his noble si ring to show them, but the staff was amazing and seemed well-studied with his noble symbols.


    "Wee to our restaurant, Lord Asura, Lady Mu Xue."


    A tall, elegant waiter greeted them with a deep bow, leading them towards a reserved table. The prince clenched his fists in anger, ring at Asura with rage as he watched them enter together happily.


    "My prince, shall we eat elsewhere?"


    His maid suggested, trying to help the angry prince, but he refused. "No! I''m going there." The prince limped forward, ignoring the stares of the guests, as he arrived at the entrance and demanded a table next to theirs.


    The manager frowned but couldn''t refuse and led him towards the nearby table, causing Asura to frown but ignore him as Mu Xue sat opposite him.


    The menu was expensive and delicious-looking dishes, but it wasn''t what caught Mu Xue''s attention. Instead, it was the view...


    "Asura! This ce has such a superb view of Silvara''s sword."


    "Does it? Let''s see. Well, it certainly is beautiful."


    Mu Xue eximed happily, looking through the window with a childish smile and sparkling eyes, causing Asura to nod and order several dishes as he tried to block out the annoying presence gazing at him like a betrayed lover.

 Chapter 44 The First Date - Moonlight Waltz Prelude

    44 The First Date - Moonlight Waltz Prelude


    Asura ignored the prince and focused on what was important to him while using his parallel thinking to monitor the prince and his actions.


    "What would you like to eat, Xue''er?" His voice seemed more charming, speaking like a prince from a fairy tale as she looked at him with shimmering eyes.


    Asura''s mature voice enamoured Mu Xue, causing her cheeks to flush slightly as she pointed to various dishes... "These... these."


    Her adorable voice made his heart pound, and he ordered many dishes containing meat or fish and vegetables. Mu Xue didn''t care about the prices, smiling at Asura as he signalled for the waiter. "Anything for you, Xue''er."


    Following this restaurant etiquette, he snapped his arm and fingers, and their VIP attendant came over with two sses of wine, water and some bread.


    "Mydy and lord, are you ready to order?" The polite male waiter asked, wearing a light blue suit and jacket with a small cap. "I would like to order some appetisers... Can I have a mixed tter of roasted meat, fish, vegetables and cheese?" Asura requested politely, and Mu Xue nodded along with his requests, her lips almost drooling and trusting his choice.


    "Understood, and the main courses?" The waiter questioned with a smile, noting down the request.


    "We will have one signature fish dish and one of your pork and beef signature dishes if possible?" Asura requested politely as Mu Xue looked at him with sparkles in her eyes, amazed by his maturity and choices.


    "Of course, sir, and deserts?"


    Asura nced at Mu Xue, who shook her head.


    "May we order after eating the appetiser? I think my lovely wife doesn''t know what to eat. There are so many wonderful choices. Also, may you bring a bottle of each of the wines? I enjoy their taste very much." Asura exined, causing Mu Xue to blush lightly as the waiter nodded professionally.


    "Of course, Sir. I will get your appetiser soonand bring the drinks momentarily." The waiter bowed deeply and left gracefully, causing Asura to lean back against his chair as Mu Xue gazed at him lovingly.


    Asura poured Mu Xue some water to avoid getting drunk too easily, causing her to hold the ss, but she didn''t drink. But stared at his handsome face as he drank some himself, causing Mu Xue to bite her lip.


    Asura noticed her stare and leaned forward, taking her soft hands as he rubbed her palm... "Are you okay, Xue''er?"


    "I just realised how much I love you." Mu Xue replied honestly, causing Asura to look stunned momentarily as he squeezed her hands and reached towards her cheek, rubbing her soft skin as she blushed... "Me too."


    Their intimate atmosphere continued as Asura kept massaging her palm and cheek, causing her to rx and close her eyes with a satisfied expression... "Mnn"


    Mu Xue rxed into his touch, causing Asura to enjoy the scene as the appetiser arrived momentster, but Mu Xue didn''t notice as she opened her eyes.


    Asura released her hands gently and served the appetiser... "Would you like some cheese or meat, Xue''er?"


    Mu Xue nodded and looked coy.


    It was always her serving him as a maid, and now her heart and chest were filled with a bubble feeling, like millions of tiny butterflies and doves were flying around, causing her to be so excited she couldn''t help but shiver lightly.


    Asura sliced some of each and ced it onto her te with a smile... "Here, Xue''er."


    Mu Xue smiled happily as she picked up a piece of cheese on her fork, the slightly melted cheese dripping down onto her roasted ham, while Asura took a slice of fish... watching the adorable actions of the woman who had been by his side for so many decades.


    Mu Xue ate slowly, savouring the delicious cheese and ham, causing Asura to sip his wine and watch her reactions as he did the same thing.


    "This is good... I like it...!" She beamed at him, her little ss of red wine empty, as she finished her ham.


    Mu Xue ate another cheese, pairing it with a small piece of tomato and roasted bell pepper, causing Asura to nod... "Let''s try a bit of everything, shall we?"


    The meal was a wonderful time for the couple¡ªfor the first time, both of them could experience a real date, the feeling of the music gently ying in the background, the hushed conversations of different couples together while their whispers and signs of affection constantly travelling between each other.


    Mu Xue ate delicately but quickly, savouring every vour, while Asura enjoyed her reactions and asional smiles, causing them to finish the meal in just over one hour, with Mu Xue choosing mint ice cream and chocte curls as her dessert.


    "I''m full! Thank you, Asura!" Mu Xue expressed happiness as Asura paid the bill, leaving arge tip for the waiter. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It was my pleasure, Xue''er," Asura replied, standing up and offering his arm, which she immediatelytched onto; they left the restaurant together as Mu Xue looked up at Asura happily... "Where to now?"


    "Shall we take a walk?" Asura asked as Mu Xue nodded happily, enjoying the warmth and gentle magic flowing into her body from Asura.


    They strolled around the capital, ignoring the prince, following them with his maid, as Mu Xue pointed to different things she liked...


    The day had been so wonderful that she was still struggling to breathe¡ªher heart hadn''t stopped dancing since they left their room together.


    After walking to let their dinner settle down, the pair were standing at arge crossroads. "Xue''er, can you take this card and wait for me at the location? I have something to deal with. I will be a few minutes, okay?" Asura handed her a small golden card and pointed towards a hotel in front of them... "Wait for me there?"


    Mu Xue looked confused but agreed, kissing his cheek gently as she skipped away with a bright smile, causing Asura to turn and pretend to ignore the prince before entering a dark and narrow passage.


    ***


    Valos saw Asura vanish as he rushed towards the area, even though his maid sighed in dismay, "Master, we should head back..."


    He ignored her and entered the alleyway, where he saw Asura waiting calmly... "So you followed us."


    It startled Valos at how Asura knew he was there, causing him to straighten his back arrogantly...


    However, before he could even speak, a fist smashed into his face, filled with a strange flow of electricity that stunned him, causing him to copse to his knees.


    "Do you understand why you are kneeling before me?" Asura asked coldly, his gaze turning dangerous as Valos felt his soul tremble under the pressure...


    Bang!


    Asura didn''t y¡ªtoday was a date with his beloved, the woman he wanted to make his first wife, and this insect was following him around all day, almost ruining their meal as his knee smashed into the prince''s face, crushing several of his teeth and busting open his lip.


    Blood leaked down Valos''s mouth, causing him to re upwards... "How dare you hit me!"


    Asura kicked him in the stomach, sending him tumbling backwards as his maid watched in shock, her eyes widening as Asura stepped forward, lifting Valos by his cor... "I will do more than hit you should you evere close to her again."


    Valos was terrified as his lost teeth oozed blood before it dribbled down his cheek when his maid finally reacted, drawing a short sword... "Release the master!"


    Asura turned his attention towards the maid, who froze at his terrifying killing intent as she dropped the de and fell to her knee, urinating herself in terror¡ªthis woman was the only one to be made into the prince''s toy for money and vanity.


    Asura returned his attention to Valos, who was trembling in fear... "Do you understand?"


    Valos spat out some blood, nodding his head... "Y-yes."


    Asura released him and vanished, causing the maid to rush forward and help the prince, who was bruised and covered in blood...


    "P-Prince... you''re soiling yourself again!" The maid wept as Asura was already stepping into the hotel.


    In honesty, Asura knew the king would not punish him as the plot to take down the Fenix domain needed him to stay alive and not alert his father.


    That''s why he didn''t take the prince''s rubbish.


    The ce where his princess awaited, sitting on the red sofa kicking her legs and looking around before she spotted him, and her face lit up like the kingdom''s sky on the anniversary of Althea''s death.


    "My princess, forgive me for beingte." Asura bowed to her as she stood up with a brilliant smile filled with anxiety and anticipation of what the night held for her.

 Chapter 45 The First Date - Moonlight Waltz Interlude

    45 The First Date - Moonlight Waltz Interlude


    ¡ªUnknown Vi, Royal Capital.


    A ck-haired woman was lying on her red sofa¡ªher beauty was enchanting, with a small beauty spot beneath her left eye. There was a sense of feigned worry in her gaze as she looked at the blonde male kneeling against her thigh with tears in his eyes.


    "Oh my, dear prince, who hurt you this time?" Asked an alluring and husky female voice.


    "I-It''s your damn fianc¨¦! He keeps beating me... Perhaps... perhaps he knows of our meetings and is angry?"


    Valos was nothing like the confident, woman-eating prince of lore¡ªinstead, he seemed like an innocent virgin boy within the grasp of this woman''s palm as she stroked his messy hair.


    "Fianc¨¦? Hmmmm, my dear, who are you talking about... I cannot seem to remember..."


    Her words paused at the right moment to make the prince''s heart race, her feigned ignorance inting his deted ego and machoism as he recovered from his slump.


    "That Fenix bastard who was born with no core! However... even that seems to be his father''s lie, as he can use magic just fine!"


    If Asura were here, his eyes would show great delight at the thought not just him but even the prince was a prisoner to the illusions of the future duchess of Drakkur, currently still the heir as her father was yet to pass.


    "I see... forgive me, prince, I did not know. That is an arrangement by my father, and I have no control... Y-you won''t think badly of me, right, my dear future king?" Through honeyed words and her skilful maniption, the prince was already her prisoner and couldn''t even notice that the real Verana was sitting on the single, throne-like chair watching the prince interact with her clone, a sickening smile and a mockery on her face.


    "Silly prince, even if you were the only male on earth, I would never let you touch my body... But that Fenix boy... He isn''t a No-Mag... Interesting, my mother''s spy swore there was not a spec of magic inside his body." Her voice wasn''t as sultry or seductive when speaking with this body.


    "Did she lie, or maybethat boy is special? Fufu, I want to know. Let me meet my future husband. The prince is getting boring anyway."


    She stood from her chair, swaying her hips like it was second nature to charm those around her and left the room as the prince continued to spill his secrets, woes and inner feelings to a mere clone.


    Even the clone showed disdain towards him at this point...


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the upper suite of the hotel, Asura was guiding Mu Xue''s hand, her eyes stunned by the elegance of the beautiful inn. "Asura... this must be expensive... Is it okay?" He could only turn to her lovely face and smile, different from the woman who demanded the best and most expensive delights. Asura adored how Mu Xue was happy with such simple pleasures in life that he wanted to show her the world''s beauty. "Even if it cost my entire fortune to make you smile, I would dly throw it away. Xue''er." Asura''s hand led her onto therge balcony bigger than his room. He gently pulled her along as she stepped on the smooth marble tiles under the silver moonlight and the azure glow of the Silvara sword. "It''s so beautiful... the moon and sword look like they are dancing together.." ''Their beauty cannotpare to yours, my dear Xue''er.''


    His body wrapped around hers, and she was captivated by the radiance from the sword, creating trails in the sky that created the appearance that the two were dancing together while the distant sound of slow, ssical music echoed from the distant pce.


    "Xue''er, would you dance with me?" Asura whispered in her ear, his breath tickling her neck as Mu Xue shivered and nodded... "O-Okay!" She responded with a cute voice, intoxicated by the atmosphere.


    His arms wrapped around her waist, twirling her body like he was ustomed to this, her eyes fluttering with a purple and blue light intertwining as Asura matched her steps and guided her through the dance under the stars and sword.


    Mu Xue was lost in a dreamlike state, unable to recognise reality as she trusted Asura. She spun and danced across the floor as her hair flowed elegantly into her dress.


    "You are like the brilliant argent moon, guiding my steps in the night," Asura whispered into her pink ear as she leaned against his chest. The dance slowed into a waltz as the music changed, and she closed her eyes, feeling Asura''s heartbeat as he held her close, their steps echoing in the silent evening.


    "If I shine... It''s only for you..." Her pink lips opened, and she turned bright red, feeling his grip tighten around her waist, feeling like the world existed for only them.


    Mu Xue rested her head against his chest, listening to the music as they danced together. She was unaware of time as the Silvara sword''s blue magic illuminated the sky and city below, the pce celebrating its anniversary under the divine weapon.


    Asura lowered his lips towards her pink ear and kissed her cheek... "Xue''er, do you want to see something incredible?"


    Mu Xue lifted her head from his chest, met his emerald eyes, and nodded. Her face flushed as he held her hand and guided her to the balcony''s edge. "Trust me," she said.


    It was like magic.


    A few moments after they stopped, like the world was in his hands, beautiful fireworks shot into the sky, brilliant, bright, and colourful, as her eyes widened and her mouth wide opened with a smile. Asura looked at his beautifulpanion, slipping a small box beautifully ordained with gemstones, both amethyst and sapphires twinkling as he tapped the beautiful maiden''s shoulder.


    She turned, and Asura kneeled on one knee, opening the box to reveal a beautiful ring containing both gems... "Mu Xue, will you marry me?"


    The moment his words ended, a huge firework filled the sky, and the same words, written in blue and purple, entered Mu Xue''s eyes as she realised he meant it when he asked her to be his wife.


    Her eyes trembled as tears formed, falling down her cheeks like shining gemstones, and her head nodded violently as Asura slipped the ring onto her delicate finger.


    Mu Xue tackled him to the ground, smothering his face with kisses and hugs... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes... Yes... I will...!"


    Asura embraced her tightly, holding her warm body in his arms as she cried into his chest, overwhelmed by emotions...


    They stayed together for almost an hour until Mu Xue calmed down and helped Asura stand, wiping her tears and blushing...


    "S-Sorry..."


    Asura chuckled and cupped her cheeks, kissing her forehead... "Don''t apologise... this is the happiest moment of my life..."


    Mu Xue blushed harder, hiding her face behind her hands... "Mine too..."


    Asura hugged her once more, feeling her heartbeat as they stood under the Silvara sword''s divine light, admiring the city.


    Asura caressed her sparkling light blue hair... "Xue''er, you are mine forever now."


    Mu Xue gripped him tighter, nodding her head... "Always... I won''t let you go... ever....ever..."


    He could feel the strangeness in her eyes and smiled, acting before she could be stuck in that strange mood¡ªhe lifted her off the ground, his arm under her knee and walked towards their room, carrying her like a princess.


    The final fireworks exploded behind Asura with his every step away from the balcony.


    Her eyes shimmered with wet tears once again¡ªshe looked at the huge argent moon now so close to the it wasrger than the sword as if they were embracing, leaving Mu Xue with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 46 The First Date - Moonlight Waltz Chorus*

    46 The First Date - Moonlight Waltz Chorus*


    Mu Xue looked at Asura''s gentle face, her body filled with warmth from her delight from his proposal and the feeling of him carrying her like a princess as they slowly approached the elegant room.


    With each step, she felt the expectation and desire in her heart spike, increasing like a balloon being filled with air constantly until it was reading to pop.


    Once they entered the room, Mu Xue''s eyes sparkled in awe once she saw that it was even more luxurious than she expected!


    Before, when entering, she was too shy and embarrassed to look.


    ''It''s so beautiful...''


    ''Did he go to such efforts just to propose to a lowly woman like me?''


    The walls were decorated with gorgeous patterns, while the bed was made with the softest material Mu Xue had ever touched, and she couldn''t help but feel moved by how much this should have cost. There were also multiple beautiful decorations ced around the room. Her heart pounded harder as Asura carried her over to the bed, gently cing her down on it.


    Asura stared at her, his expression gentle but also full of passion.


    ''Why do you look at me with such loving eyes?'' ''Since the day you changed, the doubts I ever felt were all snuffed out... those eyes are somitted and filled with your love for me.''


    ''I am but a maid, yet you make me feel like an empress!''


    She found it difficult to exin her feelings, these thoughts hidden in her heart that made it race like she was about to die, but Asura''s lips moved and caused even her mind to be chaotic.


    "You are the most precious woman to exist in this world, no matter where youe from or these scars that show your unyielding efforts to protect your family..."


    "They are not ugly to me, but show your divine beauty."


    His soft fingers slipped her dress down to her elbows, the smooth velvet bra hanging from her chest as he stroked the barely visible scar near her heart...


    A ce where her family''s killer pierced her and thought her dead.


    ''Why can your beautiful crimson eyes look at my scars and shameful past... and see only beauty and innocence?'' She asked in her heart as he gently pushed her to the soft bed¡ªher dress slipped further down, revealing the lovely silk underwear withced patterns.


    Mu Xue''s body was not soft like other girls but filled with tight muscles and well-formed abs that quivered.


    Asura''s fingertips traced along her belly, teasing each small wound or mark, his soothing touch as if connecting them all and epting her heart was ignited with feelings she had never felt before.


    ''Ahh... god... it''s ticklish.... but feels good.''


    ''This is why you made me wait? So you could tease me and make me feel so important... to fill my heart so much there is only room for you and our future child?''


    ''A naughty man... but you are my man...''


    Her cheeks turned red as the man of her desires, dreams and reality all aligned as one beautiful raven-haired noble, a mere boy who saved and cared for her¡ªnow grown into a man.


    His gentle caress was so skilled, making her heart tremble and worry she might not be his first, despite spending all her spare time watching or guarding him...


    Please don''t abandon me after making me your prisoner.


    Asura leaned forward, his crimson eyes smiling at the lovely Mu Xue, before kissing her abdomen; a jolt of shock made her stomach roll before his kisses traced along her stomach up to her neck, his warm breaths sending tingling sensations through her skin.


    Mu Xue could feel herself getting wetter, her body growing hot as Asura pulled off her dress and then undid her bra, as two soft white hills flopped out, swaying with her erect nipples dancing in the air, her arousal exposed to the world. "So beautiful and cute. My lovely Xue''er."


    "A....Asura... it feels nice.... don''t think I''m a lewd woman... it''s only for you. I get this aroused..."


    He didn''t tease her bosom, only gently wrapping them in his hands, softly rolling and caressing them with a hot gaze looking into her eyes, causing Mu Xue to feel as if his burning desire was melting her insides.


    She wanted to kiss him, to embrace him, but Asura smiled tenderly, refusing her attempts and leaning in, his warm tongue licking her earlobe, followed by nibbles that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Ah~ Mm~ Asura, don''t tease me anymore..." Mu Xue whimpered, her ears sensitive as Asura continued to lick and nibble on them, his breathing making her moan.


    "You want me?"


    "Of course!"


    "Then say it," Asura said huskily, "Beg for me to take you, beg for me to fill you, beg for me to love you forever." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mu Xue bit her lip, her legs quivering as Asura blew hot air onto her ears, his hand moving down and rubbing her panties that were soaking wet, rubbing his fingers together as they slipped inside, causing her hips to rise from the sudden sensation she always desired, his fingers teasing her small pin bud, rolling it between his fingers and thumb.


    She drowned in an electric jolt, her soft lips gasping as Mu Xue couldn''t withstand this tantalising pleasure anymore, her hands gripping Asura''s back as she pleaded, "Take me, Asura, fill me to my depths and give me your everything, let me be yours forever!"


    "Good girl," Asura praised.


    His skilled hands slipped off her underwear, exposing the thin, light blue hairs atop her pubic area¡ªhis fingers spreading apart her lower lips, showing her sticky petals parting and thick nectar dripping onto the bed sheets as Asura licked his lips and spread Mu Xue''s legs apart.


    Mu Xue blushed, watching as he removed his clothes, tossing them aside and showing his well-toned physique¡ªthe sight of his member rising upwards, standing tall and mighty, caused Mu Xue''s heart to skip a beat, her mouth salivating as Asura positioned himself in front of her entrance.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes~ Take me, Asura, now!"

 Chapter 47 The First Date Ends - Moonlight Waltz Coda**

    Chapter 47 The First Date Ends - Moonlight Waltz Coda**


    "Please~ take me!"


    Mu Xue cried out, pulling Asura''s head down and locking their lips together, her tongue slipping inside his mouth¡ªtheir tongues coiling together, drool dripping from their mouths as Asura slowly entered.


    A soft gasp and wet squelch sounded as his thick tip spread apart her soft, sticky tunnel, causing Mu Xue to gasp, her legs spreading out as she felt her tight insides being expanded slowly...


    She trembled, feeling a strange sensation filling her body as her mind became distant.


    "Mmmm... Asura... Nnn..... tight..."


    Asura''s hands gripped Mu Xue''s waist¡ªtheir bodies pressed against each other as he thrust deeper, inch after inch invading her soft, silky tunnel, making sure not to rush or hurt her, enjoy the warm, slimy juices that oozed from her smooth folds wrapped around his member, the tight hole offering a slight resistance as he was halfway inside.


    "Ah..."


    "It''s okay... I''ll be gentle."


    A slight grimace on her face before she began sucking on his tongue incessantly¡ªthe small barrier blocking him from going any deeper waspletely torn, with a thin trail of blood seeping down his shaft.


    Mu Xue moaned, her legs wrapping around Asura''s waist, pressing her heels against his buttocks, pushing him deeper as she broke away from the kiss, moaning in his ear, "Give me more, Asura...


    Asure looked at her beautiful face, as both eyes were glowing bright blue, almost shining with ice magic flowing through her veins¡ªher hands gripping Asura''s back tightly, nails digging deep as she said, "Give me all of you, Asura... let me feel our love!"


    He knew Mu Xue was different¡ªsomething hidden inside her had been slumbering all these years, and her emotions were strong, but it seemed they were unleashed the moment he crossed this line and made her into a woman.


    "Aah.... that''s it.... hurts... but it''s good..."


    With each thrust, a thick and powerful torrent of her mana flooded into his body, the monoliths and his heart working to transform it into Anima as it flooded back inside her, the pleasure assaulting her mind and driving Mu Xue crazy.


    Each thrust caused her body to shake, her legs wrapped around Asura''s waist as he, too, lost control; his heart was filled for the first time in both lives... the feeling of Mu Xue was the best thing he had ever felt¡ªhow she warmly epted him inside her wet tunnel.


    "Haa... Asura....Hmmm!"


    "Xue''er... this is the most amazing feeling...!"


    Her soft folds wrapped around his tip as if to keep him from leaving, a hot, passionate pleasure causing him to m his hips in seek of more of this warm, surgery feeling that filled his empty heart.


    "I can feel you.... here.... in my heart.... pumping through my body with your searing hot love..."


    Each powerful m prated deeper inside Mu Xue¡ªher toes curling, her body trembling as she felt this foreign sensation of being connected as one.


    "Asura..... deeper... faster... drown me in your love!"


    Mu Xue begged, tears spilling from her eyes as she kissed him, her tongue dancing with his, coiling around each other like serpents in a desperate moment of coption as he thrust hard¡ªthe sound of flesh mming echoed inside the room, followed by loud smacking sounds as fluids dripped between Mu Xue''s thighs, coating Asura''s member with thick sticky nectar.


    "Asura.... something''sing..."


    "Xue''er... I can feel you..."


    "Asura~ Fill me~ let it all out, give me everything...." Mu Xue cried out¡ªa rush of energy swelling up inside her body, her mind unable to handle this raging wave as Asura pushed into her depths, his member twitching as it exploded like a volcano, releasing the hot whiteva into Mu Xue''s deepest parts, mixing with the energy that was causing her body to react. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her azure mana and Asura''s frigid Animabined into a new kind of energy that flowed throughout Mu Xue''s veins¡ªa scorching hot feeling as it swirled inside her abdomen, pooling into one spot.


    "Ahhh... Asura~ Asura~ fill me~" Mu Xue moaned in ecstasy¡ªher mouth wide open as she gasped for breath, sweat dripping from her body as Asura rolled his hips, pouring out everything inside her.


    "Xue''er~ take all of me..."


    Asura moaned¡ªa burning pain assaulting his arm and back where Mu Xue dug her nails, biting on his shoulder, tasting his blood as the energy merged and then entered her womb, a fiery orb appearing, changing her entire body and core... as she did for him... his essence flooded her entire core creating a small me orb containing the essence of a dragon and Phoenix forming a small egg inside Mu Xue.


    Their energies connected, hearts entwined and bodies united¡ªtheir souls thundered as their climax ended, and the burning pain subsided, leaving Asura panting for breath¡ªhis face buried in Mu Xue''s hair, smelling the flowery scent with a hint of blood lingering.


    Mu Xuey panting for breath, a wide smile as Asura gently slipped out, a long trail of semen mixed with blood connecting from her pulsating pussy, dripping onto the bed¡ªshe hugged Asura''s naked body, tears falling down her cheeks as she whispered in his ear, "I finally fulfilled my promise and made you mine."


    Asura kissed her cheeks¡ªtheir sweaty bodies pressed together as he closed his eyes, smelling her sweet scent, and held her until sleep imed Mu Xue, his lips slightly trembling as he watched her sleeping peacefully, knowing his wish had been granted... Mu Xue, the girl he lost and never realised his feelings for until she died...


    Finally, she became his first real woman, and now a small seed formed inside her core, a budding me that would soon grow into something interesting, causing him tough...


    "So you do snore in your sleep... Xue''er..."


    Asura whispered, lying next to Mu Xue, his mind drifting as he closed his eyes, falling into sleep, a genuine smile on his face.


    In her dreamy state, her only thoughts were. He made me whole; this time, we will forever be bound by fate... I won''t let us be parted... even if death separates us... we shall be born again.


    *** Meanwhile, inside Asura''s spirit castle.


    A beautiful ck-haired woman no longer hiding, as lovely raven feathers dangle from her arms and cover her breasts like a makeshift dress.


    She watched Asura''s sleeping face on the screen while her veins were filled with ck fluids, gradually absorbing from the monoliths.


    "You look so happy¡ªI am happy for you, little phoenix..." At first nce, it might seem she was stealing from his monoliths, but the only power she was draining was the cursed... filthy mana from Xavida and Lorem... her body didn''t grow weaker butstronger.


    For her, this was a great tonic, but for her beloved who sleeps in the arms of another woman tonight...


    It was stopping him, limiting his growth, and so every night she would take it into her body, then when it was filtered, cleansed and healthy...


    It flowed back inside, which was why the monoliths were always bnced fully... "I will do anything for you, Asura... and I approve of this lovely girl, Mu Xue. I wish you both eternal happiness together."


    There was no jealousy in the female''s eyes but gratitude.


    When she looked at Mu Xue, there was respect, and the small me in her core, for some reason, felt more like the aura from her than Asura...


    "Silly boy, taking her first time as a male phoenix before you have awakened... It''s a good thing I am here... but now this girl... she has be my sister, a nostalgic feeling... I await the day we can meet..."


    ''I only hope she can ept me and not try to kill me out of jealousy... fufu.''


    Once again, the female''s lips began to ooze vibrant blood as the process of siphoning and cleaning the mana was agonising.... her lower feathers were all soaked in this vile blood that smelt like corruption and death.


    "As I said... I will do anything for my family, especially you, husband."

 Chapter ?48 First Morning - Lonely Morning

    Chapter ?48 First Morning - Lonely Morning


    Asura began to feel the movement of Mu Xue, opening his eyes slowly to see her perky buttocks swaying in front of him as she was getting dressed...


    ''Such a perfect rump¡ªsurely the gods created her just to tempt me into crime!''


    He held back the desire to reach out and pick the soft cheeks and instead started to wake up himself while enjoying the slightly awkward movements of Mu Xue as she tried to walk normally, seeming to have a slight limp.


    "Good morning, Xue''er."


    "Ah? Asura!"


    She turned around, slightly grimacing before almost jumping forward and hugging him tightly.


    Her hair and body seemed brimming with magic like a small Silvara sword. Her body was now refined to the limits when using ice magic.


    "Asura, I can use magic so easily now..."


    "It feels so good just to move it around my body since we did that... I can feel it enters me so much faster and bes a very pure magic."


    "Mmmm, how will you thank the kind master who gave you such a nice gift?"


    Mu Xue''s eyes widened as she turned bright red, looking down momentarily, which confused Asura.


    He wondered why she was looking down before she climbed to her knees and looked up at him from his lower body.


    "It''s my first time... I will try not to bite..."


    Asura felt his heart racing with both lust and admiration for this cute girl who was offering a man''s most loved action that wasn''t sex. ''I want to enjoy her warmth, those silky lips and her hot, slimy mouth... but not now.''


    However, he gently stroked her glowing hair, which was silky smooth and cool, pulling her into his arms as the pair hugged tightly.


    "Although I would love to enjoy that service, Xue''er, you are still sore fromst night, right?" "Nnn!" His fingertips began to stroke through her glossy hair, removing the slight knots and kinks using a small me to heat his fingertip and nuzzling her nose with his.


    "Then let''s wait for those kinds of things. I don''t think I could hold back if you were to give me a blowjob now. I am too crazy about seeing your lovely ass..."


    "!!!"


    The honest words from her master and husband caused the quite shy Mu Xue to blush deeply and bury her face in his chest, realising that he saw her dancing¡ªher hands began to hammer his chest softly before looking up at his handsome face.


    "You look so manly today. Is it because I gave you my first time?"


    "Or am I so in love with you that I am too far gone?"


    She''s getting more confident and makes cute little jokes now¡ªI am d... I want you to shine like a princess, Mu Xue.


    Asura didn''t answer¡ªinstead, stroking along her back, he listened to her heart beating while she listened to his.


    "Asura, why do you have two hearts beating at once? Are you sick or some kind of fairy?"


    "Silly girl..." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Why do you think that dragon girl seemed interested in me? It''s because somehow I have inherited dragon blood, and when I reached stage one, I kind of evolved as both a human and a dragon.


    "Nnn... will our babies be half-dragon then?" "Who knows, maybe they will be even more special after all¡ªthe cutest queen of the fairies is in my arms right now. Hahaha."


    "Hehe~ am I that cute?" ''I wish these calm and happy days with you by my side couldst forever, Xue''er...''


    ''But I know from the moment that assessment starts, the world will drift into a chaotic ce, and even now, I am not ready to stand against it even with your support...''


    ''Please, allow me to enjoy this movement, Athea... Let me enjoy the first morning with my wife before the world begins to move.'' ''I want to embrace this lovely woman just a little longer...''


    Tomorrow, the pair would be split into their teams for the training given by Lorem and Lucretia, but he knew that because he was now an anomaly, there would never be an easy week ahead of him in this survival training with Xavida.


    Her uncle may be the prince... Any of their enemies might target them in a butterfly effect, and thus, now was the time for him to remove these warm and fluttering butterflies from his stomach to focus on whates next.


    War.


    ****


    ? Xavida POV


    Meanwhile, in the academy...


    Walking down the quiet hallways, a girl with a cold face was moving with light steps; she had been to visit a certain person''s room several times but had no luck making her heart feel a strange emotion...


    ''Where is the idiot...'' ''Stupid... sees me naked... makes me feel good... then vanished!''


    She didn''t want to be angry, but the thoughts of that moment the evening they shared caused her heart to beat in different rhythms and made her chest hurt... Or so she told herself desperately.


    ''This isnot love, this is not lust... just sickness.''


    There were rumours he was spotted in the city with his maid... The very mention and thought of this caused Xavida''s body to crackle with lightning.A strange thought passed through her mind that she tried to remove but failed like a constant loop.


    ''Why is he not with me? He is my mate... No... No, that''s wrong!''


    ''But why is he with another woman?''


    "I don''t care anymore..." Xavida whispered as she entered the library, looking up the strange feeling she had since the night they spent together.


    She wandered the shelves, looking for different books with varying genres. One book was called, I think I can use another element... another... was a sexual education booklet... because she felt him inside her, she was concerned.


    The final book was rted to dragons and was written by a female dragon in the distant past who exined her feelingspletely right now. "Why does my heart beat out of sync when I think of you?"


    It was a steamy romance novel about the blue dragon meeting her spouse before the great dragon extermination war with the southern barbarians who believed in the old gods. But it revealed that the only reason a dragoness will have her heart beating out of sync is from a single existence... Their mate and powerful feelings regarding that mate.


    Xavida didn''t start with this book as the huge love heart and dragoness kissing a human made her feel strange and irritated, and she chose the educational book first.


    ''Will Iy an egg... Dad said not to do that with anyone but my husband...''


    ''Stupid Asura! Tease me... then leave me.''


    ''See if I don''t beat him up with my new earth element!''


    Thus, on the morning that the pair who swore themselves to each other were flirting and enjoying a lovely breakfast together before they fell into bed and lost to their endless passionate youth, ignoring her soreness and filling the bedroom with the beautiful cries of the eastern maiden.


    A lonely dragon was studying magic, men and her feelings inside the quiet library...there was a sudden curse as the cute dragoness had an open page showing an image of two people having sex.


    Ironically, the same position she did with Asura...


    "Stupid Asura... Just you wait!"


    "I will beat you..."


    "But why is the thing in the book so small and short?"

 Chapter 49 Intense Training - Hell...

    Chapter 49 Intense Training - Hell...


    ? Lorem POV ?


    Lorem was standing in front of a small group of her ss.


    Today was the day to start the first week of training, during which she would be in charge of half while Lucretia would train the rest. However, she felt irritation in her eyes. Her gaze passed over Asura Fenix, and Mu Xue fixed on her stomach and the sensation she could feel inside. ''It seems this idiot gave his first time to this de knight, and now she will be even stranger with the power of phoenix mes in her arsenal.''


    She didn''t have any problem with it but felt this would be such an annoying waste of potential if given to her. No, her thoughts stopped on that idea as she shook her head.


    This change wouldn''t make her a phoenix or change her greatly, but now, along with her amazing affinity with ice, her fire affinity was at least a B-grade.


    "Good morning, everyone¡ªit seems you all don''t want to die and turned up today!" ''These damn cute kids, why are you smiling so brightly? Don''t you know the Hell we are going to make you endure?''


    ''War ising, and I don''t n to see any more of my students dying because of people''s greed!''


    ''Even if it is my own King.''


    "Good morning, Instructor!" Asura was the first to give a suitable response. His eyes were focused and filled with fire.


    "Morning, Instructor!" Mu Xue followed as the other members greeted them in order.


    Well, of course, they would. He probably spent the entire weekend having sex with the girl beside him because of how luscious her hair and skin were.


    ''She looks like Lucretia after breaking through to the next stage... all soft, fluffy and sated...''


    "Do you remember that half of you will be going with Lucretia, who will be a littlete as always, and then the rest with me?"


    The students nodded, so Lorem leaned against the ckboard and tapped her fingers.


    "Xavida and Fenix pair up."


    "Mu Xue and V."


    "Griezeman and Cedric."


    Like this, they were arranged in their groups while Lorem took Xavida and Asura along with Cedric and his partner while stepping away as Lucretia finally came to the ssroom a little out of breath and looked a little over.


    "Sorry, I''m a littlete... I drank too muchst night... fufu."


    "Shut up and get your students. We''re going to the portals!"


    ''How hasn''t this woman been fired yet? Her body stinks of alcohol and her pathetic masturbation.''


    ''Imagine a woman known for her charm and sexy dances is aplete virgin because of the cultivation technique she has...'' ''Even the damn duchess of Drakkur isn''t this stupid and chose a technique where she could have fun.''


    "Right, Kids, follow me. We''re going to leave."


    Lorem seemed a little more cheerful as the group left the ssroom¡ªonly Lucretia and her groups stood a little dizzy as Mu Xue''s eyes watched Asura leave with a nostalgic and devastated glint before they turned slightly dull...


    ''Ah... this boy stuck his penis in a crazy chick...''


    She thought to herself, seeing the look that Mu Xue gave Asura and Xavida, who held hands as if it were natural.


    ''But this kid, why is he making moves of the future demon queen... doesn''t he realise that makes him a big target...?''


    ''Whatever... Let''s make him tough enough to survive their knives in dark corners.''


    ***


    ? Asura POV ?


    ''Being separated from Xue''er after we spent the past two days together feels strange, and I rarely leave bed...''


    ''She looks so lonely I can feel her icy magic forming from here.''


    "Hmmm?"


    Xavida grasped his hand as she looked to the ground. Sometimes, her eyes would peek at him with a strange glint as they walked towards the teleportation booth. ''Why is she holding my hand so obediently today?''


    He didn''t resist or flick it away. Looking back, he saw Mu Xue''s crazy look and could only give her a bright smile and blow a kiss using one hand. This seemed to work, as she blushed and covered her face before vanishing from his sight.


    "So each of your groups will be sent to a different ce where we have tamed and controlled various ranked monsters."


    "First, Cedric, you are going to Zone 2A, which is mostly filled with Stage Two monsters, but don''t think it will be easy as they are intelligent and numerous."


    "Yes, instructor!" Cedric had learned from showing off in the past; now he was quiet alongside his male partner."


    "Prince Velos and Sarah will be sent to Zone 2C like 2A. It is dangerous, and you will probably struggle early on, so make sure not to make light of it!"


    The prince looks pathetic at the moment, haha... I think thest beating did a number on his body.


    "Asura Fenix, Xavida Bahamot... you two, well, the Zone you go to has a nickname, and that name is Hell. You two powerful partners can easily take care of it."


    ''Hey!?''


    ''That''s all we get! What''s that ominous name?''


    Before he could speak, they arrived at the teleport room with more than ten booths.


    As Lorem stepped forward to confirm with the knights and technicians, Asura and Xavida returned to their awkward state as she suddenly spoke...


    "Asura... Did you have a good weekend?"


    It was the first time she approached, and he was shocked and worried about how to answer her.


    Do I say it was great? Why is your smile so much feminine today?


    Asura had no way of knowing the lonely weekend had changed Xavida''s thoughts, and the feeling of not being forced to suffer pain to live because of her curse also caused her to think of the one who helped her... Along with the books she read.


    It was true for some reason¡ªthe Xavida he met today was much less prickly. Even when he was holding hands with Mu Xue, there seemed to be nothing wrong as she smiled at him for a greeting, and now... "I had a wonderful weekend, but it would have been nice to have seen your face."


    His words were just lip service. They weren''t lies, though, as he felt this way. Seeing her was somehow soothing as she was so small and adorable. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Really!?"


    Her voice was filled with excitement and so loud that the other pairs suddenly looked over towards them. The prince scowled at Asura before they met eyes, and he began to whimper and look away.


    "Is something wrong?" Knight Sarah asked¡ªher voice was quite mature and tomboyish as Asura waved his hand.


    "Ah no, it''s fine."


    "Mn! Fine... Ignore!" Xavida added as she looked at Asura with her small white tail hidden beneath her skirt swaying happily.


    Asura didn''t want another issue because Lorem seemed ready. Her stern gaze called up the first group and looked at him with a look that seemed to mock him.


    Strange woman.


    "Xavi, I did miss you though. You''re really cute today. Did you change your makeup?" "Ah...!" Xavida''s face became bright red because she only followed the tips in the books now¡ªher tail was almost making her skirt turn over as her little hand gripped him tighter after a short time of waiting.


    It was finally their turn. With Lorem''s call, the sweet moment with the tsundere dragoness was over.


    "Yo, Loverboy and his lizard wife, your portal is ready, the ck and silver one in bay four."


    "Here we go. Make sure to watch each other''s backs."


    Asura looked forward, trying to ignore the sweet smell Xavida was giving off that tickled his nose. She seemed nervous as she nodded and gripped his hand even harder.


    "If you die, I will kill you myself!"


    ''I guess that''s Xavida''s style of concern, so I should ept it with thanks.''


    "Then I will live and keep holding your soft little hand, Xavi."


    "Idiot... dumb," Xavida muttered with a radiant smile.


    Asura dragged her forward towards the teleport pod. The doors slid downwards as he pulled her into a tight embrace, worried they might be separated before the void swallowed them... transporting them into their Zone, the infamous Hell...


    Unaware of how radiant and delighted the dragoness was in his arms... the amount of essence flowing into him was much greater than usual.


    [What happened with this girl? Why is she suddenly in love-love mode with Asura!?]

 Chapter 50 Intense Training - Desperate Escape!

    Chapter 50 Intense Training - Desperate Escape!


    The reason this ce was called hell wasn''t some buzzword to make the first years feel scared or add excitement to training.


    It was the only word to describe where Xavida and Asura were sent.


    ***


    A red world with ck rotting trees and soft, murky mud below their feet, the pair found themselves in a rotting forest filled with the stench of death and decay.


    "We should get ready forbat¡ª" Asura''s words were cut short as a long ck leg prated his abdomen, the sharp appendageing from a deformed insect like a huge mosquito with eroded wings and ck tar covering its body.


    "Ugh!?" ''Damn, it hurts... my abdomen is burning... I can''t feel my right arm!?''


    There was no mistaking that the creature was above stage three and that the pair had zero time to respond due to the nature of this random teleportation.


    It was all down to luck as a dirty, vtile substance began to fill the wound, dirty ck tar bubbling as the leg tore from the wound with his blood spraying.


    All of this happened in a matter of one second.


    "!!!"


    A jolt of purple lightning shed before the body of Xavida, covered in dark purple scales, appeared above the monster; she had jumped into the air, transforming mid-way, using her wings to throw her forward as her ws ripped at the monster''s back, tearing a thick chunk of the dirty purple meat and ck sludge before her hands pushed out a loud crackle before lightning began to envelop the monster with a sharp bolt.


    She felt her abdomen hurt, pulling the muscle due to her anger and bad positioning before the lightning was shot.


    "Nnn....!"


    Asura''s dull eyes saw the sh of purple lightning before the sour scent of cooked meat that had spoilt filled his nose.


    "Haa...." His lips struggled to breathe as the strange fluid was slowly devoured by his body and turned into whatever it could...


    [Asura! This is a nasty toxin. Make sure your little partner doesn''t get it in her body.]


    He couldn''t rey but nodded, trying to straighten himself, but the sudden attack had damaged the muscles connecting his right side, setting him off bnce as he regenerated.


    Xavidanded, her foot slipping in the sludge, her head leaning back as a long, sharp tongue snapped at her former position...


    When she looked to the right, a sense of horror filled her chest as dozens of glowing eyes watched them from the darkness of the blood forest.


    I should have activated my armour... why was I too conceited? He cursed, watching Xavida''s eyes filled with shock and something he never expected from her...


    Fear...


    There was a moment of hesitation before her body glowed purple as the magical glow wrapped around her feet, and she used it to shoot away, grabbing Asura''s arm. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He felt her arm almost crushing his bones as she lifted him and began to race at max speed; the world began to distort as her lightning propelled her faster and faster until that murky swamp and the ck rotting tree vanished.


    She desperately tried to escape.


    But the eyes were still watching, peering in the darkness...


    ***


    How long did she run for... Asura didn''t understand. Normally, it would be fine for her to use that ability, but after cultivating with Asura, her breakthrough to Stage Three was dyed to make her foundation and body improve to perfection.


    ''I can feel her muscles and body trembling... Forgive me, Xavida, we were too full of ourselves.''


    The forest began to fade, and they approached a rocky clearing with a huge mountain of rocks and crags.


    Asura had remembered the horrors and experience of that month-long assessment that he locked away... eating dirt to survive, hiding and urinating himself when a Stage four beast passed by...


    ''I have to recover and support Xavida!''


    He hated the dirty feeling of this forest as they reached a small cavern... Through the pain of his torn abdomen and muscles restoring themselves, he vomited over her shoulders more than half a dozen times, the image of a cool badass or cheeky ssmate long gone now.


    He hated the dirty feeling of this forest as they reached a small cavern... "Haa.....Ha...Haa....Ha....." Xavida was pouring with sweat; her veins were bulging under her skin from overusing her magic as she copsed to her knee... "Fine... Okay?"


    Even now, as her body was covered in small cuts and wounds from the monsters and sharp objects as the pair escaped, her beautiful eyes, now dull and tired, cared for his safety first... It made him feel angry at himself...


    ''I should have been ready.''


    "Thanks to you, I am fine... Are you okay?" Asura''s voice was a little dry, but he was recovering and managed to allow her to show a relieved smile until she suddenly seemed to gag¡ªher cheeks ballooned as she began to vomit and wretch outside the cave entrance.


    "Ueeeh.... F-fine... don''t look." Xavida desperately tried to tell him¡ªas her pale face and weak body leaned against the wall, he ignored her and began to prepare lemon water, some basic medicine for mana sickness and, of course, a fresh set of armoured leather like hers was destroyed.


    ''When she killed Stage Three, I got some essence...''


    Asura knew that their lives weren''t guaranteed here, and the only thing that was for sure was the timer on the teleport was seven days¡ªthis hell was genuine. The small scar on his waist was a testament to that.


    ''Let''s not make the same mistake again...''


    He was filled with anger and self-reflection as he wore his ck Wolf Mail,pletely recing his college outfit with a full leather armour and then that metal armour that Mu Xue had made.


    "Xavida," Asura called out to her as she staggered inside.


    "Nnnn....?"


    Her eyes were no longer with any of the fight or rejection, barely able to stand or walk as she fell against his ck and red-ted armour, seeming soothed as she rubbed her forehead on the cold chest piece.


    ''I will close the helmet once I am done...''


    He grabbed the small bottle with the lemon water and medicine mixed before taking arge gulp, keeping it inside his mouth, before leaning down and kissing her lightly with his hand holding the back of her neck to stop her from resisting and thumbs against her lips to keep her mouth from closing¡ªhe transferred the lemon liquid before separating...


    No matter how angry she gotter, he decided this was the best way to help heal her body and mana core, which was likely damaged from overuse. Asura lifted the chin of Xavida¡ªher eyes seemed as pale as her face as she looked at him weakly, a smile as if happy he was okay.


    He grabbed the small bottle with the lemon water and medicine mixed before taking arge gulp, keeping it inside his mouth, before leaning down and kissing her lightly with his hand holding the back of her neck to stop her from resisting and thumbs against her lips to keep her mouth from closing¡ªhe transferred the lemon liquid before separating...


    Xavida was too weak to fight, so she swallowed the sweet but sour liquid and medicine, and she coughed and wretched as Asura took another gulp and repeated the process twice until he felt her tongue fighting against his.


    ''So she has recovered enough strength to push me...?''


    Xavida wanted to reject Asura due to the fact she had vomited and worried about her breath, but he didn''t show a bad face and kepting back, so she began to forget her fatigue and sore body as his anima entered her body, revitalising her from the core outwards, mixing with her magic element before entering her brain...


    After transferring a few mouthfuls of lemon water with medicine and anima, Asura separated. He saw her blushing face, no longer pale, and eyes brighter before he ced their foreheads together, checking for a temperature.


    Her amethyst eyes just watched him, her hands wrapped around his back now with more strength as she felt his strange power flowing through her body and, once again, the pleasure of him draining even more of thest bit of her curse.


    "Are you feeling alright, Xavi?" His voice was low and gentle and seemed more charming as they were close in a dark cave, her eyes never leaving his face as she smiled gently.


    "Mm! I feel really good, thank you... Asura." ''Good, I was worried you might be sick or hurt... He thought, stroking her soft, silky white hair¡ªhe didn''t stop until her racing hearts synchronised with his.''


    During her moment of fever, both of them were racing so fast he thought she might die as they burst from her chest. "I am going to go hunting outside the cave¡ªI saw some edible monsters¡ªcan you wait here and start building our camp here? I have some talismans that ward monsters, safety candles and nkets in my storage."


    Asura told Xavida with amanding voice but still allowed her some leeway to choose. She looked at him like an abandoned rabbit before she pushed out her lips as if to say it was okay if he...


    This time, without the medicine or an excuse, he leaned in, pressing his lips gently and kissed Xavida, their lips wet, warm and gentle as he opened her teeth slightly¡ªthey shared a deep kiss where her tongue entered his mouth.


    Something he never imagined her ever doing of her own volition as she began to explore his mouth, wrapping her tongue around his and drinking his saliva...


    When he separated after five minutes of gentle French kissing, Xavida seemed dazed as if forgetting everything except this strange guy, and she just watched him with half-closed, expectant eyes¡ªwatching his ck wolf helmet close, leaving only his attractive red eyes glowing with a tracing light as he turned to leave.


    "I''ll be back within an hour."


    "Mmm... I''ll wait."


    "Lumeris Nova... It''s time to hunt."


    [I will help locate the enemy and slowly leave things to you...]


    ''No, Brian. I will fight alone.'' ''Otherwise, I will never learn and always rely on you in the moment of need.''


    ''Thank you for offering.''


    [In emergencies, then!]


    With that thought, Asura once again stepped into the dreaded hell that awaited him, but this time, he wouldn''t be unprepared or overconfident for a single moment.


    He realised the forest beside the kingdom only had domesticated and tamed monsters...


    Here, they were all wild, violent and filled with hunger.

 Chapter 51 Intense Training - Growth x 2

    Chapter 51 Intense Training - Growth x 2


    The surroundings were filled with sharp rocks and patches of grass before leading into the dark forest, a sense of dread lingering from that dark, rotting forest of hell.


    He noticed the sky was ck here as if the sun could never shine... the only lighting from the blue luminescence and light from magic particles flowing from the flora. Asura took out ten light stones in front of him¡ªhis senses stretched to their maximum as he slowly walked through the soft ground, cing a stone every few steps to remember his path¡ªeach footstep seemed to sink as if swallowing him.


    His helmet and armour helped give him night vision, but he had taken out extra stones anyway due to how dangerous this ce was and how dark it got¡ªall sounds disappeared other than the slight fluttering breeze that left goosebumps on his skin.


    ?Devour Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper


    However, with a flick of his right arm, something strange came from the bushes as an invisible wave of ck energy burst from his fingertips and served like an eerie w ripping through the bushes and sinking into the meat of the strange creature.


    ''I wasn''t wrong!''


    Instantly, a huge amount of vitality and power began to syphon into Asura''s body as the creature attacked.


    Using the momentum and opportunity, Asura turned his body left, crouching as a wolf-like creature filled with tough armour andrge, vicious spikes burst towards Asura''s former position; its maw opened with green spittle flying.


    Asura wasn''t caught off guard as his body exploded away from his current position, the power of his magic surging rapidly, thrusting his swordnce towards the monster''s gaping mouth; a vicious metallic sound screeched as the force threw Asura behind the beast...


    A sharp screech of anger and pain left the creature''s mouth as a sharp line of blood poured from the cut along its tongue¡ªits thick fur matted as purple blood began to pour...


    "Raaargh!!!"


    The creature charged Asura in its pain-filled state, aiming for the kill as Asura slid along the muddy dirt ground, creating a trail before standing up...


    His right arm punched the creature with a right hook, the power causing its body to leave the ground for a moment, its spine twisting before crashing against arge stone spike, itsrge body bending the rock.


    The armour covering his fist glowed before purple sparks flew¡ªAsura''s strong blow didn''t only dislocate the creature''s jaw but also fractured its skull and ribs... thanks to the addition of the powerful lightning element given to him by Xavida.


    ''Thanks, Xavi, your element helped.''


    Asura wasn''t merciful as the creature''s guts spilt out from the impact; he pushed his right hand onto the creature''s head and began to devour it, but the monster''s broken spine stopped it from struggling from the intense pain of being sucked into the devouring glyph that shone on his palm.


    Minutes passed as the creature slowly faded from the world¡ªAsura stood up, cracking his fingers... a sudden surge of energy burst into his body...


    "One down... A whole forest to go, huh..." his words carried a sense of irony as two sets of eyes watched him. It seems thatbat will keep attracting more... how exciting¡ªthis is intense training.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªSoulfire de N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His eyes watched from within the helmet with a crimson light oozing as he began to use more magic, creating a surge of red and ck mes from the tip of his fingers¡ªlike a dragon and phoenix, the illusory mes danced around the handle of the long spear before forming a raging fire around the de.


    ''Time to hunt, boys...''


    A savage roar left Asura''s throat as the mes lit up his entire armour like a man wearing a suit of dragon me armour carrying a long zing swordnce of mes¡ªthe darkness around seemed to recoil at the sight as his confident figure stepped towards the endless dark forest...


    Only Asura''sughter, apanied by the sh of steel, flesh and roars, remained as hours passed.


    ***


    ? Xavida POV


    Within the cave, Xavida waited; her anxious amethyst eyes gazed at the various tools and items ced upon the small table with a candle melting, creating flickering shadows across the dark walls...


    She also added several light stones in the deepest part of the cavern and discovered it was blocked off with only one entrance and was the perfect stop to set up their base.


    "I wonder if he will be safe...?"


    She wondered whether Asura would be alright, worried that the forest was filled with those Stage Four Monsters that caused her to shiver, remembering the moment he was stabbed and trying to suppress the memory.


    Breathing heavily and closing her eyes, sheid her back against the cold cavern wall¡ªshe missed his warmth after she kissed him a few times, remembering how gentle Asura had been since they first met...


    ''He was the first person to take my side since my mother died... and he only wanted to hold my hand or tease me.'' At first, she was terrified he was one of her uncle''s hidden men, aiming to trick her. What made her even more scared was that spending time with him and how he could remove her curse felt too perfect... The more pleasure he gave her, the more she felt resistance in case the next day she might wake up and realise it was all a lie...


    However, the night he stayed in her room, those feelings and thoughts began to fade, and her heart began to ept her feelings towards him. This was due to her misunderstanding that she might give birth to their children...


    The information on the dragon''s coption was rathercking, and she didn''t understand theplexities and that they didn''t go all the way.


    Regardless, to Xavida, the entire thing and the tip were the same, especially when shepared the image size and what she saw between Asura''s legs.


    ''I hope that hees back soon... I want to kiss again.''


    ***


    A silver light shed before lightning and steel cut through the throat of a huge deformed bear monster¡ªAsura killed another creature.


    With purple lightning surging from his body with his swordnce, piercing another monster covered in poisonous skin before prating the skull and ripping the top of its head open¡ªblood and brain sttered across Asura''s armoured face as his helmet seemed to glow due to the bright green blood.


    "Haa.... ha... I should head back¡ªat least ten monsters with edible meat and some interesting fruits seem safe." Asura wiped the green blood with his arm before noticing several eyes watching him...


    Dozens of creatures followed Asura, hoping he would drop any of the monster meat and fruit after cutting it down.


    ''It seems they finally see me not as easy prey... well, whatever, let''s give some to them.''


    Grabbing the sliced bear meat from his spatial ring, he tossed the huge chunks of dark-purple monster flesh into the darkness and heard a rush of footsteps scrambling¡ªAsura turned and began to sprint through the forest.


    His body easily dodged attacks and killed several weak stage two monsters thatcked intelligence, his palm draining them before using them to leap across the trees before finally reaching the safe zone where his lights were ced.


    "Oh... she''s already set up the barriers... Is she better? Let''s hurry back!"


    In his haste, he missed the wet clothes upon leaping into the entrance as he found the cave was warm, less dirty, and there was even a nice bed; however, his gaze looked to the right... ''Oh my... what a sight...''


    Xavida was looking at him with her big eyes,pletely naked inside a makeshift bath... she seemed to have brought it herself as she tilted her head, watching his ck helmet opening, revealing his handsome face.


    ''Isn''t she going to start shouting or get mad?'' "Wee home. Are you okay?"


    He was confused at her current state, nodding to her as she spread her arms and seemed to beckon him, her soft pink cherries and swaying mounds causing ripples in hot water, steaming with bubbles. "Come join me?" She asked in a cute tone that surprised Asura.


    ''Is she under the influence of drugs or something?'' ''Or was it some weird monster nt she ate!?''


    He thought perhaps this was some strange illusion or trick, but her honest gaze told him it was reality... and he didn''t need to ask twice... those soft pink scales that shimmered in the dark cavern light were enough for any male to have their desire ignited.


    ''I''m too tired to care about the consequences...''


    Asura was exhausted, his armour slowly folding as he tossed the leather tunic into the washing basin and quickly became naked.


    "Like what you see?"


    The moment his armour clicked and began to release...


    It was her throat that swallowed her saliva like a horny teenager, never removing her gaze from his body for a second.


    "Love." Her red face whispered before hiding under the water and bubbles.

 Chapter 52 Interlude - Falling In Tandem*

    Chapter 52 Interlude - Falling In Tandem*


    Asura looked at the pretty body of Xavida and smiled before climbing into the small bath she had brought¡ªthe water was hot, filled with a bath bomb with a sweet and calming scent.


    "Did you get hurt?" Xavida asked with a gentle look, her body moving close in as the water began to swish, revealing more of her alluring belly and soft, swaying breasts filled with small flesh colour scales that covered herrge are and nipples.


    "I''m okay. I am d you recovered so soon." Asura''s eyes narrowed as his smile broadened.


    ''Her body is so sexy, different from Mu Xue''s.'' ''The way her pink scales hide part of her breasts makes me aroused... is it the dragon blood in me... I can''t stop the blood pumping into my crotch.''


    "D-Don''t stare..." ''I felt that her words were different to what she wanted... as her legs parted... ah, her lips are so pink, puffy and cute...''


    "They are too pretty to look away..." His words caused the Dragoness to turn away, her lips pouting while her cheeks turned pink, the dark cavern hiding her embarrassment as she subtly pushed her arms together so he could see her breasts better...


    "Look nice?" Asura needed to swallow his saliva as her nipples were finally exposed...


    They were silky and shone in the light due to the bath water and looked glossy as he moved closer, the feeling of that night when they cultivated together and their resonating bloodlines causing his heart to race in sync with hers.


    Her body is so erotic... the soft bumps along her skin from the cold air and the way her tail slides between her buttocks... parting her soft lips.


    "You look beautiful..." Asura reached out, his hands gently cupping her exposed breasts, the tips of her drooping flesh stic in his fingers, as her hard nub rubbed against his palms¡ªher eyes widened from shock before he bit her lip and let out a sigh of pleasure from his caress.


    "Nnn... just a little bit... touch a little... Haa... Mnn..."


    Xavida closed her amethyst eyes, the water bubbling with her wiggling hips before his rough fingers pulled lightly and rubbed her nipples¡ªhis left hand supported her back before he suddenly kissed her neck, making the cute Dragoness feel a jolt of pleasure travel down her spine with his lips moving to her mouth...


    "Hmphn....Nuuhmm!"


    Asura suddenly kissed Xavida, his tongue sliding into her mouth before intertwining with hers¡ªthe soft tongue of Xavida squirmed before she started sucking it with his fingers caressing and twisting her perky nipples between his index finger and thumb.


    "Haaa...Nuu..." Her breathing began to be heavy from his touches and kisses... she moaned inside Asura''s mouth as pleasure rushed throughout her body... N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Is her dragon blood reacting to me like mine does to her?'' ''I want to feel her scales... ''


    His hand released her breasts which jiggled and pressed together before his fingers began to stroke her belly, teasing her soft abs and the silky scales leading down to her fluffy crack, touching her pubic hair before separating her tender slit...


    "Naa... Mmph...!?"


    Xavida gasped as Asura sucked on her tongue, his right hand grabbing the back of her neck to stop her from escaping before pushing their bodies together, feeling the softness of herrge breasts between them.


    ''I want to kiss her forever... the intense lightning that fills my body feels so good...!''


    The Dragoness blushed as Asura continued to kiss her¡ªhis middle and index fingers explored her soft, pink entrance as it leaked sticky lubricants, making it warm and wet... His fingers rubbed her lower lips before caressing her pearl... Xavida''s breathing intensified as her toes curled from intense stimtion, with their tongues continuing to dance...


    Asura inserted his fingers, her tight tunnel clenched as her wet muscles enveloped his fingers, creating slippery noises... her tongue stopped resisting, and she seemed to enjoy kissing as he massaged and stroked her shallow wet walls¡ªhis fingers moved in and out of Xavida until her thighs began to quiver...


    "Hmmm....Mhm...! Naan... Noo!" Xavida''s back began to arch, Asura supporting her as she squirted, spraying their bodies as he watched her cute, lust-filled face...


    ''So cute... I want to do this more... Xavida is mine... mine alone.''


    "You came for the first time...? I guess dragons girls cum quite hard... my fingers were almost torn off, huh." Asura chuckled¡ªXavida red at him before gasping as his right hand pulled her fluffy buttocks...


    "Mean... bully me..." Xavida bit her lips as she parted her legs, allowing Asura to grab her firm round asscheeks... her body raised as his left arm held her back, rubbing their chests together as she wrapped her arms around his shoulder¡ªherrge bust wrapped around his face as her pussy became fully exposed, dripping...


    ? Xavida POV


    ''I am so wet... Mnnh... I think I will pass out from him just touching me down there... I can feel my womb trembling and tingling. The book didn''t say it would feel so good that I would pee myself... ah... it''s still sensitive, but I want to feel more!''


    Her cheeks flushed, and she felt embarrassed as Asura rubbed his nose along her cleavage, his left hand pulling her waist as his fingers traced along the curves of her hip... she arched her waist and shivered when Asura began to stroke the small scales of her lower abdomen...


    ''Ah... his tongue!?''


    "Ah... Mnn...."


    Xavida tried to escape his pleasure... standing up as his face pressed against her abdomen, the hot breath from his nose blowing against her soft petals and tickling her clit. Her moaning increased...


    His soft tongue licked her dripping juices, causing her knees to shake¡ªher hand grabbed Asura''s hair, watching his handsome face gazing at her private ce before he began to suck on her soft petals...


    ''Eh!?'' ''This... it''s good... ah... the book never said... licking me would feel this good! More... lick more!''


    Her breathing grew ragged as her legs lifted, resting her weight upon Asura, sitting on his shoulders while leaning her feet on the dark cavern wall so he could not escape...


    His tongue darted, spreading her flower lips apart, the squishing and slippery noises sounding like thunder inside Xavida''s ears¡ªhis lips kissing and sucking while tasting her secretions, savouring it before thrusting his hot tongue into her passage...


    "Hiii... I can''t anymore... Ah... Ah... Asura!" Xavida''s hips trembled as her tail began to wrap around something long... and fierce... throbbing in her grip as she began to move her tail... the feeling of it rubbing against her scales made her pleasure grow, especially the soft, pink scales underneath her tail.


    ''I feel so hot... Asura is licking me so good...'' ''It feels like something is about to tear open down there! It feels... I can''t... .. Ah...Ah...'' "Asura... I like you...! I like you!"


    Her mind nked as Xavida orgasmed... she squirted upon Asura''s face while her tail continued to rub and squeeze his shaft, feeling it twitch before white liquid began to spurt from the strange fleshy rod, each jet of the hot goo covering her soft, round ass, and between her the cheeks...


    ''Ah... It''s so hot... his sperm... he smells so thick and masculine... is this supposed to go inside me.. it feels so good!? I think I want to breed him so he won''t look at anyone else''s...''


    ? Asura POV


    Xavida panted, Asura carrying her, ignoring the sticky good dribbling from herrge buttocks and tail... kissing her sweaty neck and whispering in her ear as she continued to hold onto his shoulders, the strength left from her lower body¡ªthe young dragoness slipping into the bath with a ssh, as Asura smiled, gently helping her wash... ''I almost ended up going too far... the lust for people with matching bloodlines is too intense...''


    He helped her dry off before wrapping her in a warm sheet and cing her in bed, thinking about the words she said clearly when she reached her second climax...


    "You like me... I always thought you disliked me, cheeky little Xavi."


    Asura didn''t sleep for a while, his hand stroking her soft cheek as he began to change his thoughts on this girl¡ªa simple invitation to the bath had changed their rtionship more than when he broke through... ''I can see why Brian said it was dangerous to seek more power using the women close to me... a bit of forey gave me more aura than killing all day...''


    ''Now I just need a tiny battle, and I can reach Stage Two on all my Monoliths... even that strange one seemed that it might finally awaken...''


    [It''s good you are reflecting¡ªremember to think about her, too...]


    [She not only lets you touch her but lick her... It seems she began to change from the night you cultivated... Take responsibility, Asura.]


    ''It''s not about responsibility...'' ''I always felt attracted to her, and since she told me her feelings, they are mutual.''


    ''I''ll take things slowly¡ªuntil she ispletely ready, I will support and give her all the affection she desires.''


    [So you won''t just sleep with her?]


    ''No... I discovered with Mu Xue the importance of timing, location and feelings. I don''t want to sleep with her on a whim or ident...''


    ''Xavida is more important to me than some cheap moment of pleasure.''


    ''She gave me her lightning so I will give her everything.''


    [...]


    With these passing thoughts, Asura hugged the sleeping Xavida in his arms all night, keeping her warm and safe, listening to her childing mutters and sleep-talking. He gently stroked her soft white hair, whispering in her slightly pointed ears, "I like you too."


    Not noticing the smile on her face as he closed his eyes. he slowly faded into darkness, hoping Mu Xue would ept his feelings for Xavida.

 Chapter 53 Interlude - A Better Way To Improve!

    Chapter 53 Interlude - A Better Way To Improve!


    In the shadows of his spirit pce, the sleeping Asura was sitting in front of the devouring monument, his eyes reading through the first stage passage with a serious look while jotting things down on a piece of paper his mind conjured up.


    ''Can I not change how the power of devouring works during those acts... Maybe a way that can benefit my loved ones a little more...''


    "What are you doing thiste, letting your parallel mind do the resting while your main mind is in this lonely ce?" Brian''s raspy voice sounded as Asura turned to him slowly with a focused gaze.


    ''Oh... it''s Brian. I wondered who was lingering around me.''


    "I wanted to see if there was a method that would stop this happening in the future. It is far too tempting, and I hate getting these benefits from doing those acts with my loved ones."


    His face seemed downcast, "it reminds me of my past life''s shame... I don''t want to be like HER!"


    The shadow of Brian moved around his body, seemingly confused as to why Asura was so conflicted, although it caused a smile toe to their face, knowing that he had taken the advice and warning to heart this much. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You cannot stop it, but with a solid mind and heart, you can control it to benefit you both in a more tangible way; right now, you struggle to see their gains as they use the old cultivation system..."


    "If you change how it''s used slightly, then it will be a great boon for you and your loved ones¡ªallow it to refine their bodies, mana veins and magic so they might deem to keep up with you in the future."


    "What benefits would that have for me and them?" He wondered, ensuring he got the most from his devouring ability.


    "First, it would allow your women to all eventually cultivate with the same system as yourself; their bodies, organs and bones would all be evolved, empowered and tempered to the stage where they can take the first step..."


    "In return you would also gain this benefit, constantly improving your body, making your Anima purer and more dense while condensing all benefits into something that keeps your foundations perfectly stable and tight."


    Asura felt this was better after being beaten several times. The importance of a strong body and magic density was all too vital. Also, he could have more control, and enjoy the act this way without unwanted thoughts.


    ''I like the idea, and maybe it will open new paths for us all in the future.''


    Turning to Brian, he looked resolute, "Please, can you show me the way?" Having control would make his heart feel at ease.


    "No problem, kneel before the Devour Monument, and I will help you."


    "This is something you would have learned a littleter on, but it weighs on your heart; I will help you learn it earlier."


    He followed the old man''s orders, kneeling before the monolith, and closed his eyes, feeling the warmth pulsating from the ck obelisk and wrapping around him like a mother embracing a child calmed his unstable mind.


    ''I feel so at ease...''


    Once the monolith performed this action, Asura was as if sleeping and would only awaken if Brian were to touch his body physically.


    ? ???? POV


    Brian watched the handsome Asura, his raven hair gently swaying from the light breeze of the monolith with each step; the old man transformed into a beautiful maiden, the ck feathered phoenix form that she normally hid when he was present.


    ''Do not worry, this was the next stage of your devouring cultivation that would have be clear to you anyway. Now your women will surpass those known as geniuses in the mortal realm, and you no longer need to think of anything other than enjoying sex with them.'' "I look forward to the future harem you create and how they choose to use the gifts you will give them: a strong body, endless magic with a density they could only dream of in the future."


    ''Even with a lifetime spanning millennia... I still learn new things about you¡ªhow delightful.''


    The change she would make would simply stop his cultivation from increasing from the mana and anima shared between the couple, instead condensing it to slowly improve everything about both parties to avoid damage to their foundation.


    This would lead the female to gain an extra cycle of anima to temper their body, organs, mana veins and magic density. Then, thest remaining anima would increase their cultivation slower than before, but overall, their gains are more than double. In return, Asura would gain the same benefits but with an emphasis on his Magic Affinity and body tempering, and his anima would be refined further than the female, causing his Magic Density to grow longer and more passionately he loved his women. It had nothing to do with focus or his technique, but the more pleasure they gave each other, the better the technique would resonate for the pair.


    At the same time, his passive devouring ability would be amplified to cover the loss, meaning when he holds hands with Xavida or Lorem, he would absorb even more curses in half the time, and now devouring enemies he killed would be close to instant.


    As for the minor cultivation when he kisses the girls and Mu Xue, refining her ice element... That would also be greatly improved.


    ''I don''t want to lie, but it''s just a little white lie... okay?''


    Her hand reached out as if to brush the bangs from his face¡ªhowever, before touching it, she pulled back as her fingers trembled while the devouring monolith continued to pulsate from her left hand ced on the ck stone.


    "With this, you don''t have to feel guilty for taking from them and gaining so much... They will gain just as much as you do for some of them. They will gain even more in the future and won''t face the same bottlenecks that would hamper their progress."


    With a flick of her fingers, a strange runic tattoo floated from the monolith before swaying through the air and seeming to enter the body of Asura, causing his skin to glow a faint purple due to the devouring element being linked to his thunder.


    As Asura''s body began to convulse, the huge monolith at the back of his pce began to break the seal around the obelisk, now with a huge spider web-like crack running down from top to bottom. The moment this happened, the entire pce seemed to tremble as a light shone from the outside, and the entire citadel began to expand... five wings, five monoliths... each one vanished before appearing in a different area of the citadel.


    ''I did not expect this... What amazing luck! I just wanted to improve his control...'' When Brian removed her hand, her form turned back into that old man before vanishing and sitting beside the Master wing, where the Phoenix Monolith now stood. The words were still jumbled, but the words could not be denied...


    Asura was on the brink of awakening.


    "Never did I think... you couldn''t awaken your true bloodline because of this lump in your chest... Hahahahaha.... my dear spouse... how stupid.... lovely... kind... and wonderful are you?"


    Asura''s body was now lying on a gentle bed in the Eastern upper wing of the citadel where the devouring monolith gently glowed with a warm heat.


    Life was finally beginning to appear in his once-dead and dreary citadel.


    ? Lorem POV


    Meanwhile, in the citadel...


    Lorem watched the screens that showed each training ground with a location and coordinates. Of course, Lorem wouldn''t send them to such ces without being able to find them within minutes. She had not moved for a moment. When Asura was stabbed, or when Mu Xue almost killed the princess who mentioned meeting with Asura in private...


    Or the prince was submissive to the knight he was travelling with.


    However, this isn''t what she cared about right now... Her eyes were fixated on the cavern where Xavida and Asura were sleeping...


    "You... it''s you..." A flutter of red and ck plumes and feathers fluttered around his body as Asura levitated several metres, a mystical spectacle...


    "To think a True Phoenix Bloodline existed... but his family... no, that is only his father. What of his mother? Where did shee from..."


    She began tapping through the kingdom''s database, trying to discover information about Asura''s mother... but there was nothing, even with the highest level of clearance in the kingdom... Nothing!


    "Why is there no information on where she was born or even died!?"


    Lorem began to take deep breaths.


    She couldn''t change this, but the truth was before her eyes... The male phoenix she had been waiting for was the same young man who could heal her illness.


    "Imagine I missed this important man because of thinking he was a No-Mag... and I didn''t remain in the academy."

 Chapter 54 Battle In The Forest - Double Dragon Devastation!

    Chapter 54 Battle In The Forest - Double Dragon Devastation!


    The weather of the hell zone was always temperamental as the rain and thunder hammered the forest. Mountain water began to drizzle down the entrance, causing Asura and Xavida to stir.


    ''I feel so good... the feeling of her mana flowing through me feels amazing...'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their bodies wrapped around each other like two snakes as their hearts synced¡ªshe snuggled tightly on his naked chest, causing Asura to reach out.


    At the same time, his eyes opened due to a sudden burst of anima and magic rushing throughout his body...


    Asura didn''t realise the amazing feeling was her lightning mana, tempering his organs, bones, flesh and mana veins constantly at a pace more than triple the past.


    What''s going on!? This is different... so much of her mana is rushing through my veins, and the amount of lightning magic in my body is double the normal!? His eyes looked at Xavida, who was hugging him tightly, her lips kissing his chest as she let out quiet whimpers, her body trembling as her tail wrapped tighter around her thigh, tightening as she bit down on his chest, letting out a loud gasp that echoed through the cave, her eyes opening as she turned bright red...


    "Not... a naughty girl..." Xavida mumbled before falling asleep again, her legs shaking and unable to contain herself...


    ''Was it Brian...? No, Brian wouldn''t meddle... what''s going on here?''


    [This is the only other method¡ªyou will no longer increase your cultivation, but the rate at which you bond and improve their bodies is greatly amplified along with your sensual devouring perk...]


    [I worry for the future¡ªthis poor girl reached her limit several times just hugging and kissing your chest...]


    [Before youin, this way, thedies will gain even more than you do¡ªthis makes your heart lighter, right?]


    ''Damn, Brian... it''s like he knows my mind better than I do myself.''


    Asura shrugged his shoulders while looking at the smiling face of Xavida, who seemed extremely happy¡ªhe noticed that her side of the bed was rather damp...


    So he rolled her over onto his side while tucking her in.


    "I should make something for breakfast before we go and fight..." He was happy to have the devouring monolith as it helped him sort out the items of a monster corpse he needed or wanted much better. The juicy breast meat of the female corpse he stored was thick and juicy with only a small amount of fat.


    ''I wonder how to cook these things... It looks like pork, so should I cook it on high heat to kill germs for around thirty minutes?''


    [Once the outsides are browned, try to lower the heat, and the time seems right. Don''t forget to season the meat lightly with salt and pepper near the end of the thirty minutes.]


    Taking advice from Brian, who continued to guide the young Earl on his cooking adventure, the scent was a mix of bacon and gammon while the meat was a little tougher, but the vours of its melting fat were delicious.


    "Nnn... tasty smell... I want some eggs... Ostrich egg...!" A soft feeling spread across his back as Xavida, wearing nothing but the white nket, pressed her body against his back, rubbing her nose against his neck and hair affectionately. While yawning, her hand reached forward, grabbing the cooked breast meat before nibbling, slurping and making a mess...


    "Hot... Haa... yummy!"


    ''My lovely nude dragoness seems to like ostrich eggs and the strange pork-like meat.'' Asura felt her smooth breasts squish against his back and realised that even now, the remains of her curse were being devoured into his body; while the tingling wasn''t so intense, it felt pleasant to stay close to her as she ate behind him messily...


    "Can you get dressed, Xavi...?" He asked with a smile on his face¡ªthe dragon girl just gazed at him before putting the breast meat down on the wooden cutting board and spreading her arms,pletely revealing her soft pink scales,rge breasts and the alluring scales that lead south to her puffy mound hiding her most private ce.


    "But you like seeing me naked, why hide?" Xavida asked in a cute tone with her innocent amethyst eyes...


    ''My adorable and mischievous dragoness... you seem much braver when you are naked.''


    He didn''t bother arguing as Brian seemed to suggest she might grow anxious and distance herself if he disagreed right now...


    "Fine, Xavi. Let''s cook the rest of breakfast together, then go hunting, okay?" Asura asked while stroking Xavida''s head¡ªshe nodded while pressing her head against his chest affectionately, wrapping her arms around his waist and hugging him, leaving messy bits of grease on his body.


    "Mmm, cook and eat... together."


    He gave up, but honestly, it felt nice to spend time with her, not pushing him away or being strange.


    [She only pushed you away or acted strange because she didn''t understand the feelings that were irritating her...]


    [Now, she seems to understand better.]


    The pair spent quite some time cooking the meat, as it seemed both were very hungry, while the atmosphere between the two became more natural¡ªas she took a piece of cooked meat and sniffed happily.


    Her eyes seemed like wild beasts, knowing the exact moment it was cooked perfectly, then taking a huge bite, filling it with her saliva before passing it to Asura, watching him bite into the same ce with her cheeks bright red.


    Asura felt weird but knew that dragons must have some weird culture and habits when eating with a spouse¡ªBrian suggested this might be one... as her eyes glowed with lightning each time he ate the parts she had bitten.


    ''It doesn''t taste bad.'' Xavi has sweet saliva, anyway. He thought as their meal eventually came to an end.


    "Will you touch...?"


    Her cute eyes were like a cat as her tail swayed, biting her lower lips as she stood before him with her legs parted. She had a look of shame on her face as she looked away with blushing cheeks. "Please..."


    Asura was surprised by how submissive she had bepared to yesterday...


    Brian confirmed this wasn''t abnormal behaviour, even though she might turn shy and rebellious once she wore clothes¡ªafter all, dragons liked showing off their partners while protecting them with everything they had.


    "Let''s make a deal: if you manage to kill three monsters daily, I will do that before bed each night."


    Asura negotiated cunningly¡ªBrian seemed impressed at the deal since there would likely be fewer problems between the couple if she understood killing beasts daily helped them both progress.


    Xavida stared at him for a few moments...


    "Kill beasts... Husband touches?"


    ''Husband? Is that how she recognises me now? Brian, are dragon females this straightforward?''


    [I believe she is one of the more honest and adorable, maybe... They are normally cunning and sneaky.]


    Asura nodded his head¡ªXavida felt extremely excited and rushed to the back of the cave, her naked figure rushing towards the small back she brought while looking back at Asura bent over, shaking her behind as if to keep him watching...


    ''This girl... was she always like this?''


    [Well, you''ve awakened her adult and sexual instinct... once they choose a spouse, much like all great beasts or divine beings, they don''t change to another for life.]


    ***


    After making a bet and teasing him for a while, Xavida wore her leather armour, which Asura noticed had been repaired to full strength.


    He asked her how, and she then took out several weird devices inside the bag as he checked the various talismans, potions, and magic tools inside her storage...


    "You were very prepared, huh?"


    "Hehe... My husband praised me. Papa left this bag and said it would fix the broken things or kill the bad guys."


    ''It seems she loved her father, a bronze dragon, huh... I remember reading about him during my research.''


    He tried his best for his people no matter what race they were...


    For some reason, I ced my hand on her shoulder, gently grasping her as she looked up at me in her full equipment with those lovely amethyst eyes... "Let''s make a ce where anyone can live and be happy. Like your dad dreamed of."


    "!!!"


    "Nnn! Husband is the best... He knows about Dad." Her soft cheek rubbed his armour... not the ck Wolf Mail, but the academy training armour because today he wanted to train his Devil powers.


    ''Dragons seem a troublesome and cute bunch, after all...''


    Xavida hugged him tightly before separating with sparkling amethyst eyes¡ªAsura patted her helmet, which wrapped around her dragon horns, protecting them as he equipped her spatial ring on her left hand''s third finger while smiling...


    Today, two dragons would unleash havoc in the hell mountains.

 Chapter 55 Battle In The Forest - Bonding In Battle

    Chapter 55 Battle In The Forest - Bonding In Battle


    Xavida rushed forward, her hands pulling two daggers shaped strangely¡ªit seemed they were designed to maximiseher lightning magic in closebat.


    ''Such a wonderful posture and bnce.''


    ''Is this the difference between a natural dragon and myself?''


    Her body started crackling as the first monster lunged forward as if to match her movement, a huge wolf around two metres long and quite tall with sharp fangs longer than her daggers, but the next moment, a second and third followed the leading wolf in a triangle formation.


    ?Dragon Magic Arts?


    ¨N Dual thunder Lance


    Two streaks of electricity seemed to dance in Xavida''s grip¡ªsheunched forwards in a zigzag pattern before throwing the daggers towards the leading wolves¡ªas the tips sparked.


    Huge energy released suddenly formed an electric current, connecting the de tip with a target as electricity surged¡ªwith a loud crackle.


    The leading wolf then electrocuted the other two like a chain reaction, while Xavida''s body slid under the front wolf, grasping her daggers and slicing the stomach of the wolf, letting its guts flop onto the ground.


    Zap! Zap! Zap!


    A strange screech left the monsters as Xavida grinned; however, due to her rushing too far ahead, four wolves that were hiding nearby watching leapt towards her unguarded rear¡ªAsura was there.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¨N Liberaci¨®n - La Primera Forma (Iplete)


    With an explosion of power, Asura''s left eye turned ck, with a golden pupil, and his left arm turned ck, with strange bloody runes along his skin¡ªthe eerie feeling caused Xavida to gasp before rolling out of danger.


    His right hand thrust the dence, smashing into the ground to split the group of four apart while he grabbed the leading wolf with his hand, the sharp ws locking the ferocious beast in ce as his muscles began to bulge, fighting against the wolves.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¨N Absolute Ice


    Instantly, the wolf began to growl, trying to escape Asura''s grip, while Xavida rushed to the right, dealing with two of the four wolves; the temperature around Asura''s body dropped below freezing rapidly as his left hand was coated in extreme frost before shooting a spike of ck ice through the wolf''s skull, killing it instantly as his left eye gleamed...


    ?Dragon Arts?


    ¨N Absolute me


    The ck fire appeared around Asura''s right hand before dancing around the swordnce as he tossed the frozen wolf corpse into the air.


    It shattered into powdered crystals, and the gleaming eye had already devoured all the anima remaining in the wolf, increasing his progress to Stage Two even closer.


    Asura''s body leaned back to dodge two wolves, trying to tear at his exposed throat; while he missed grabbing one, he switched, grasping the swordnce now zing with a ck and red me, twisting his body like a whirlwind, creating afterimages... Hisnce swung at the throat of the remaining two wolves¡ªXavida''s body charged with purple lightning as she arrived at Asura''s left, blocking herst wolf''s bite and creating sparks from her daggers.


    Her eyes narrowed like a delighted cat as she shot her right leg up into its snout with a loud crack, knocking it off bnce before stabbing a dagger towards their skull, killing them...


    "Haa....Haa.... so fun..." Her eyes were filled with joy, delight and desire as she watched the huge de of Asura tear two wolves in half, their guts and organs bubbling and dropping with a thud.


    "Ha.... really, being with you is fun, Xavida!" Asura winked back at the dragoness, taking a breather, as the pair backed away, preparing for the next attackers... the dense mana and thick scent of meat and blood attracted more monsters.


    "I won''t ask..." "I would tell you anything you asked me." He replied, his hand grasping hers as she felt a sudden jolt of pleasure and magic power flooding into her body¡ªshe moaned like when his fingers teased her... "Ahh...no..!"


    Xavida trembled while looking up at Asura with blushing cheeks¡ªhis right palm stroked her helmet with a gentle gaze that made her realise... "Bully...."


    "Who said this was bullying? You feel great and have more power, right?" Amazing... the amount of increase that Brian caused, now I can refill nearly a third of her empty magic cells with a small touch... but now it seems that choosing Sensual Link is a bit harsh... as it makes them feel triple the pleasure in such a short burst.


    "Nnn... but wet.... and sticky..." "Ah... let''s finish soon, and I''ll give you that reward." The moment she heard his words, her body exploded with thunder like a lightning storm, her figure leaping several yards into the air; as she pushed out both arms, her mouth seemed to be sucking in the air..., but the crackle and purple light shing inside caused Asura to look amazed.


    ?White Dragon Arts?


    ¨N Vanquishing Dragon''s Breath!


    A brilliant purple streak of electricityunched outwards, targeting three monsters that seemed to rush and tear towards Asura...


    They suddenly seemed confused, lowering their head at the strange purple and white lightning before exploding as if they were hit by a semi-truck, earning Asura time to dodge to his right¡ªhowever, the lightning dragon breath continued forward for another 20 metres, destroying trees, grass, rocks and several other monsters before ending... Xavidanded while breathing heavily before raising her thumb...


    ''Nice shot.''


    "White Dragon Arts, huh..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Asura watched her proudly while stroking her back¡ªthe moment he touched her armour, a pulse of pleasure made her legs quiver, and she leaned back... the young Earl held her so she wouldn''t fall... "Strong girl."


    "Nnn... husband praising... makes me so happy!" Xavida turned bright red, holding Asura''s chest armour before panting as she felt more energy flowing into her...


    "Haa.... husband... it''s so.... strong!"


    ''Even a simple touch is doing this... Brian... you damn perverted old man!''


    Her body shuddered as the effects of absorbing mana from him felt so intense and good...


    "Husband..."


    Xavida''s face was bright pink and glossy, and she looked almost rejuvenated as she only followed with the words.


    "Good!"


    ''Never mind... Brian, seeing her so happy, I would rather be a man that pleases them too much than one that doesn''t. You are a good wingman.''


    ***


    Two hourster, the couple were sitting on the rocks... more than twenty corpses lying on the ground waiting to be harvested.


    But right now, neither cared about anything as their tongues were entwined... Her tail swayed as if enjoying petting before Asura finally separated, allowing the cute dragons to sit on hisp, embracing her soft rump... "Hehe... sofortable."


    Her eyes filled with satisfaction and contentment as she gently bit his neck, moaning... as the feelings and vibrations of himpletely refilling her magic made her reach a wonderful height.


    "Husband...so strong... and big!"


    ''Ah... she is drooling on my neck... is this good or bad? I feel like her affection is growing extremely fast... well, so is mine.'' Asura began to stroke her back, now able to lower the amount transferred with simple touches slightly, but when she pleaded for him to make her "Feel tingly", he would turn it to full, like after they finally finished, she asked him to make her feel tingly...


    Thus, he transferred magic with a kiss... forcing her to change her pants while looking sad, saying, "I didn''t pee... it''s not pee... believe me!"


    ''Well, at least she''s happy... and so am I.''


    "Xavi, shall we go inside, make dinner, and have a bath?"


    Her soft nodding filled Asura''s heart with happiness... he enjoyed herpany since Xavida truly made him feel rxed and free of worry while also making him want to spoil her.


    "Yes... please touch and make me feel good!"


    "I will use tail?"


    "..."


    Asura looked away as he tried to pretend that the soft scales on the bottom of her tail didn''t feel great... as his little brother started to agree loudly in his pants. He couldn''t deny that it felt amazing, but he didn''t have the strength to resist her charms and not push her down...


    He was very old-fashioned and wanted to give her at least a wonderful date... but slowly, he was starting to realise Xavida might want something different from Mu Xue...


    So he swore to pay attention when she seemedpletely ready.


    "We''ll see... let''s bring the meat in first and ce the barrier again."


    "Nnn! I feel stronger... strange... I didn''t increase my Rank, but my lightning and punches were stronger..."


    ''Ah... I think that''s thanks to Brian, who did some extra tricks... and the natural improvement my devouring brought¡ªmaybe I was wrong to see it as something horrible... as long as it benefits the woman just as much... or more is fine.''


    "Must be our bloodlines mixing..."


    Xavida seemed to believe this¡ªshe enjoyed hearing about him being a Dragon... and their bloodline mixing seemed to mean something else as she blushed, her hand touching her stomach. "Hehe..."

 Chapter 56 The White Dragons Oath - Evolution

    Chapter 56 The White Dragon''s Oath - Evolution


    The pair had done this kind of thing for two days now, and with only four days remaining, they were getting used to their time in this Hell zone.


    Maybe because they were dragons with higher tenacity and endurance, but they only had trouble whenrge groups of Stage Three Monsters came.


    "Hehe~ husband''s scrambled egg and sausage breakfast~ so yummy." Xavida was resting with her head against Asura''s shoulder as he struggled to calm down after finishing the little dragon''ste-night massage. All his stages reached their limits and were on the borderline of evolving to Stage Two.


    ''However...''


    ''It''s like some kind of thin stic film is covering them... Damn, it''s frustrating!''


    "Mm?"


    Xavida''s mouth was holding a sausage as she began to chew it, watching the face of Asura for several moments before the sausage vanished, and she felt a sense of emptiness. "Asu?"


    Before she came on this trip, her meals were whatever she could find in the fridge or what the maids prepared in the cafeteria, but the food made by Asura made her mouth water and feel so happy eating it. "Darling?"


    She wiped the grease from her lips, sucking them clean to get all the delicious vour of the strange Stage Two pig monsters they ughtered the day before while still watching his strange face... "Honey?"


    Her lovely, long eyshes fluttered as she moved closer, her breath blowing along his cheeks, yet he didn''t notice her movements. His eyes slowly closed, and she made her move, hoping that it made him feel better, like when he did it for her.


    "Bad guy?"


    Since he didn''t reply, she pouted before kissing him deeply... her tongue slipping inside as she caressed Asura''s teeth and gums, tasting his saliva as her hands gripped his shirt while climbing onto hisp before starting to press both hands on his muscr chest, while she felt his hands grasp her fluffy buttocks.


    "Bad guy.... mmnmmhhmhhm...!?"


    Her tongue was sucked on intensely while Asura pulled Xavida close, his grip so tight she almost felt her back-breaking, yet the pain and pressure... somehow felt nice...


    Halfway through the kiss, Asura''s dragon blood suddenly became thicker and evolved to a high prestige, causing Xavida''s eyes to sparkle as she became intoxicated by his delicious scent, saliva and the huge dragon staff pressing on the scales between her thighs.


    ? Dragon Monolith --> Stage Two ? Devil Monolith --> Stage Two


    ? Devour Monolith --> Stage Two


    ? Asura Monolith --> Stage Two


    ? ????? Monolith --> Stage One (Awakening)


    Asura''s body began to burn as he was evolving all five Monoliths and bloodlines, causing him almost to devour Xavida as he pressed her against the soft bed, his hands now pulling her soft buttocks apart and kneading her flexible cheeks between his rough hands, causing her to gasp and whimper into their kiss.


    As Asura''s lips sucked on her tongue, draining her magic relentlessly, as she was drowning in pleasure like never before, her legs spread while pinned down, stroking his chest filled with hard, ck dragon scales...


    ''Damn... what''s happening!? A strange euphoria is filling me... wait... no way?''


    [...]


    [Congrattions on merging your bloodlines... Now, there will be less of a gap when switching arts and magic... but why is it with this girl... such a lucky lizard.]


    ''I couldn''t hear Brian''s words... the world became magical... euphoria and bliss filled my body as I reached a climax unlike anything before.''


    His left eye turned ck with a golden pupil once more as he lost control, and his left arm transformed as if in his Liberaci¨®n state... "Nnn... more... Mmmmh...!?"


    ''Wings... Wings... Force... Void''


    ''Devour... Rebirth...'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''What the hell is going on? I made my evolution choices in a blur...''


    Suddenly, his Devil Bloodline seemed to merge with his dragon blood, causing the entire cavern to tremble, and Asura could hear Brian shouting in his ears... but the words became like static and faded as his back began to writhe in burning and stabbing pain as he pulled apart from Xavida with a thick bridge of drool linking their lips.


    ? ? ?


    Stage Two Dragon Bloodline Evolved --> Unknown Bloodline - Devil Dragon Bloodline...


    Stage Two Devour Bloodline Evolved --> Unknown Bloodlike - Devouring Asura Bloodline.


    Rebirth Monolith is Beginning Bloodline Awakening


    ? ? ?


    ***


    ? Xavida POV


    "!?"


    Xavida''s eyes opened wide as she watched in awe¡ªthe pleasure of her body made her feel numb from the neck down, while the transformed Asura was so handsome... so wonderful in her eyes.


    As he tore off his shirt, suddenly she felt her heart racing as from his back, two pairs of wings sprouted...


    One pair, jet ck, with ded tips, ws, and scales like a ck dragon, but along the smooth ps were beautiful plumes of ck ming feathers...


    Then, a second pair sprouted from between Asura''s shoulder des, which seemed as ifing from the frozen void itself¡ªthe colour was pure darkness that made her heart freeze as the feathers seemed to be made of mes as cold as permafrost.


    Yet she felt so happy looking at his wondrous form, and she saw his Devilish left arm transforming as ck scales started to intertwine with the red runes... and his hands turned into scaled ws.


    It was a perfect fusion of Devil Empowerment and Dragon Scales!


    Ba-Dump!


    Ba-Dump!


    Both of Xavida''s hearts were racing as she looked up at his face¡ªher two hearts were almost popping out of her little chest as what mounted her was a dragon...


    His beautiful wings were spread behind him as his gorgeous feathers ignited mes...


    Xavida couldn''t help but gulp as she touched his cheeks.


    ''Hehe... his two hearts are beating at the same speed...''


    "Bad guy... you are so handsome... I can''t hold back anymore..."


    ''Asura... Darling... is so wonderful! Husband, I want to see more of you... why do you hide your dragon form to look like a human... husband is even more handsome, even if he has another bloodline...''


    Her heart shouted as she stroked his smooth ck scales that bordered his face, her lips opening as a pleasure equal to when his fingers were inside her exploded from her core as his thick anima surged into her body...


    ? ? ?


    Stage Two White Dragon Bloodline Evolved --> Stage Three Devouring White Dragon Bloodline.


    ? ? ?


    Xavida felt so happy... as her dragon bloodline evolved... the pleasure made her mind nk as she was unable to think... her hands reached out and stroked Asura''s cheeks while his wings spread, causing her to feel so safe and warm¡ªthe two were as if enraptured in a dream as for several hours they embraced... She had reached her zenith many times as Asura''s anima filled her body over and over until her new bloodline waspletely purified and filled her entire body... her body, the bed and him not soaked in sweat, her juices and other fluids from little Xavi who forced him to keep a secret with a red face.


    Asura was empty of anima and stamina the moment they finished as his body reverted to normal...


    However, now he was like Xavida, with soft ck scales along his pelvis, and his sideburns were now sleek, glossy ck scales... The change made Xavida swoon at how gorgeous they were.


    Watching him sleep, she felt strange feelings in her chest as her hands wrapped around his face... Xavida wasn''t stupid¡ªshe was very smart butcked contact with humans, so hernguage was too simple...


    Xavida''s mouth opened as a deep but gentle growling and gutturalnguage began to leave her lips, both ethereal and soothing, as her scales now covered more of her abdomen and cheeks, but they were beautiful and pink, soft and silky.


    "You... gave me something I can never repay again... How... How can Xavida ever return this feeling of happiness and bliss to you?" (Dragon Speech)


    "I haven''t even be yours, and you have given me so much..." (Dragon Speech)


    "My body... my hearts... and soul... they belong to you forever... Asura Fenix... My only husband... Because of your bad things... and naughty hands... I love you." (Dragon Speech)


    Xavida kissed Asura''s lips before hugging him tightly as her anima gently flowed back into his body, a slower and inferior rate to his, but enough to help him recover. Of course.... so much pure magical energy was sure to draw something...


    Something that was far beyond their current abilities.

 Chapter 57 Stage Four vs Stage Two Monolith! - Heavy Wounds

    Chapter 57 Stage Four vs Stage Two Monolith! - Heavy Wounds


    Xavida was tending to Asura when she felt a huge wave of magic osciting from below the mountains. The tidal wave of magic caused her eyes to widen and her body to tremble¡ªthe sheer density was enough to cause her body to feel the weight...


    ''I cannot fight... That... But Asura isn''t able to run...!''


    "What... should I do husband... after I vowed to you... will it end like this?" (Dragon Speech)


    She tried to steady her body, but her left nostril began to drip with blood before her body began to deploy her half-dragon form with beautiful pink and purple scales covering her body.


    Xavida struggled to stand firm, looking towards the entrance as the barrier stones crackled and exploded like pop rocks in a bucket of water...


    Her heart began to tremble, both of them beating rapidly with a deep thud as if to force the blood and Anima through her veins as she stepped towards the exist...


    ''The monster cannot find Asura... I will fight!''


    ?Devouring White Dragon Arts?


    ¨N Thunder Raiment!


    ¨N Lightning Blitz!


    Xavida''s body crackled with two intense trails of lightning, one white and the other purple, as it arced around her entire body with a loud zap, empowering her muscles and flesh with the white lightning inside her body, while the purple lightning was thicker, striking even her bones as her eyes began to glow brilliant purple with small lightning bolts dancing inside her pupils. But there was a deep terror of facing the enemy outside¡ªwith each step it came closer, her bones and soul seemed to tremble in terror.


    ''I will fight...''


    ''I will FIGHT!''


    ''I WILL FIGHT!''


    The moment she spoke, her foot kicked off the ground as she shot from the cavern holding two knives now glowing bright purple. Her Stage Three evolution was in full swing as her body wore lightning-like clothes.


    Thud!


    Her entire body was wrapped in thick purple scales, her teeth sharpening as two huge horns extended from her current smaller ones that she began to hide after noticing most people didn''t have them.


    Sizzle!


    However, now the pink, curved horns crackled with lightning as each step she took caused electricity to jolt from her feet.


    As she tore through the air, close to the speed of sound itself, her eyes glowing for each moment, she grew closer to a dragon, her eyes finally spotting the monster...


    A tall, dark, bipedal creature, almost humanoid, looked dormant with a body covered in an earthy, brown exterior.


    "May the Dragon gods praise my hunt! I will Kill his enemy!" (Dragon Speech)


    Xavida''s body shot towards the creature¡ªher arms pulled back as two beautiful white wings expanded from her back and propelled her towards the creature with a loud sonic boom.


    Its eyes glowed dark yellow, watching her with a slow... dull reaction.


    ***


    ? Asura POV


    BANG!


    There was a sudden shock to the entire cavern as Asura''s eyes shot open, still partially ck and yellow, his body jumping up as he felt a tingling sensation on his skin... he felt a sudden feeling of dread...


    He felt a moment of fear as powerful, dense magic washed over him like a tsunami, almost enough to weigh him down.


    "Xavida!?"


    "Xavi!!"


    His screaming voice was met by another fierce explosion that sounded like a stone bast shot into a rock wall and exploded hidden missiles as the cavern trembled with the insides almost copsing...


    ''Where is she... No... I can...''


    [ASURA! Don''t lose control... It''s impossible! You cannot!] He heard a female voice that was not Brian, yet something told Asura that she was him, and the worry and terror in her trembling voice were genuine.


    "Sorry..."


    "Xavida is irreceable for me."


    ''Xavida, I aming to save you.''


    ''Just wait for me.''


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¨N Liberaci¨®n


    Asura''s body began to tremble as Anima surged from his twin hearts working overload.


    Dense magic pulsated and oscited around his body while he took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    ¡ªLa Segunda Forma


    His eyes opened as an explosion of Anima different from before erupted from his body, cracking the cavern walls.


    Asura''s feet dug into the floor; his eyes were ck with golden pupils glowing, and his left arm was now a mixture of dragon scales, red devil runes, and sharp ws.


    In contrast, his right arm was white, beautiful like snow, with ck lines leading from a ck sphere in his palm. The lines went to his shoulder with three lines and then to each finger, creating raven ws.


    The white arm was a mixture of his Asura and the Devouring bloodline.


    Like a miniature typhoon surrounding his body, the air and magic density reached impossible levels for Stage Two as his eyes narrowed, darting left and right as he could see and feel the collisions between two powerful creatures.


    Bang!


    The weaker creature was smashed against the wall... as their magic density plummeted.


    Thud! Stepping on the ground, his body fired from the cavern like a bullet, his eyes not leaving the huge mana density as his arms pulled back, one covered in a freezing me, the other a raging fire of destruction.


    He wanted to help Xavida, but the only way to do that was to make this bastard interested in him alone.


    "Xavida... wake up... Xavida.... hurry and run! Activate your talisman!"


    Asura didn''t speak or think anything but to crush this enemy as his left fist, burning with a frigid and intense me, smashed towards the monster.


    "A....Abyss...?" The monster spoke the moment it saw Asura. ''A monster spoke?''


    [ASURA DODGE!] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Boom!


    There was no time¡ªAsura was sure his fist hit the target... he was sure... but the moment he realised something was wrong, an intense blow caused a sound like something detonating... the world suddenly began to spin rapidly as pain exploded all over his body.


    He smashed into the cavern wall, his back torn apart as the ck scales as hard as stone and metal were crushed, torn and destroyed like paper... his right eye was damaged with his jaw hanging loose, blood oozing from his damaged eardrum and shattered cheek.


    Zzzzzzzzz! The sound of humming... like static and a high-pitched scream, while his vision spun rapidly...


    ''What...'' Bzzt!


    Da! Da! Da! Da Da! The monster suddenly appeared in front of the wounded Asura and began to hammer him with barrage after barrage of brutal fists, the sound like a rock hitting a bag of flesh, followed by a loud crack and explosive sound as blood poured from Asura''s mouth.


    Bah!


    With a final blow, the monster smashed his head into the forehead of Asura, knocking him down to the ground, where hended on the bloody and injured body of Xavida... the sight of blood leaking from her mouth caused him to panic more than his injuries as her talisman finally flickered.


    "X.....X...Xavida... Be careful...full... I am Coming...!" The concerned voice of Lorem sounded from the static talisman as his vision almostpletely turned ck... ''Ah... with this, she will be saved... His fading thoughts sounded.''


    "GRAAAAAAAAAAAAA ABYSS!!! ABYSS!!!!" The monster roared, beating its chest, as a huge amount of earth-type magic began to gather density, making it hard for the pair to breathe as it stacked above them.... huge pirs of stone aimed to crush them.


    [Asura! Don''t sleep... Asura Fenix!]


    The hysterical voice of the normally mature and melodic ck phoenix from his spirit pce sounded as the sky was blotted with rock pirs... a soft hand squeezed his... despite his arm being crushed and twisted the wrong way...


    ''Ah... Xavi... I can feel your concern... but I am just a little tired...''


    Asura''s mind faded into the voice as she tried to embrace his back, with tears dripping down her face onto the destroyed rocks.


    "B...bad....guy.... wake up..."

 Chapter 58 Stage Four vs Dark Phoenix - The Waking Phoenix

    Chapter 58 Stage Four vs Dark Phoenix - The Waking Phoenix


    The world was broken... the wonderful citadel was covered in mes. Even the ck obelisks showed cracks and damage as Asura''s bodyy under the final monolith that flickered with embers of mes and strange ck plumes.


    ''Am I dead...? It hurts to think... Even this ce is falling apart...'' Asura''s body was covered in bloody cracks, his lower body destroyed along with many of his organs, only kept alive by the vigorous healing of his twin hearts. s... they were damaged by the torrent of blows from that Stage Four monster that had torn the arteries and veins in various parts of his body.


    "Why did you ignore me again... just likest time..." A gentle but scolding tone sounded¡ªthe voice was beautiful, like a melody from an angel singing praise.


    ''Who are you... Why is it so dark?''


    His eyes, once able to see almost two hundred metres without focus, now struggling to see a few centimetres... a sh of pale skin, lovely golden eyes... ck feathers that were glossy and soft.


    ''Who are you... where is Brian?''


    "Don''t move... don''t speak, just rx. I will take care of everything... Now I can help you..." Each time she spoke, he could feel the newest bloodline that began to awaken differently from the others.


    He could sense this bloodline was special and felt as if it epassed his entire being, not a foreign bloodline but... ''It''s like it was there from the start...'' There was a sudden pain... in all of his organs as Asura''s body began to il and convulse, but the woman''s soft hands gently caressed him, holding him in ce. Asura continued to struggle, his tongue almost bitten off before she used her arm to block his mouth, allowing his sharp fangs to bite into her flesh.


    "Ugh... that''s it, do not fight it. Let my blood help you... It is all I can do for you now." Her soft voice never scolded him and only soothed and affirmed him as her spare hand stroked through his raven hair while humming a familiar but strange melody.


    Like heated wine, delicious and warm blood flowed into his mouth... A sensation he felt when cultivation with the other girls began to circle through his body.


    The woman''s blood slowly healed his broken veins and bloody organs as he screamed and wailed from the pain of being burned by a thousand suns. ''More... I need more!''


    Asura felt a desperation he had never felt in any of his lifetimes. In fact, because of his peaceful first life, hecked a truly neededponent for a warrior: the will to fight and the desire to survive to fight once again.


    He had been stopped the moment he felt that monster''s density. The first time, he was utterly powerless and dwarfed. It triggered the memories of his lowest point and caused his entire body to shut down... Then, he was utterly destroyed within an inch of his life.


    ''I want to fight... I need to go back... Xavida is waiting... Stand up, Asura... I cannot be this pathetic!''


    The Rebirth Monolith seemed to be reacting to his intense feelings¡ªIt began to pulsate with strange alternating mes... one fierce, as if made to destroy the world... burning everything in its fiery path and another... rejuvenating, protecting and invigorating the earth and surrounding air...


    Suddenly, with a loud howling boom, two mes danced around the single obelisk: a ck me filled with dark, raven phoenix plumes and another red me filled with crimson plumes like two huge wings.


    They spread into the sky of Asura''s spirit world as the broken citadel began to recover the crushed bricks, smashed ss and even the damaged Monoliths all hummed and vibrated as a link of ck and red feathered chains connected them all to the Rebirth Monolith.


    "So you managed without my guidance... Always... my dear other half, you never surprise me."


    To this phenomenon, the beautiful raven beauty looked up to see its dark but enveloping glow and smiled gently. ''I must fight! Even if my bones are broken, my organs are crushed! I have to fight for myself and the women I love... for the future!''


    ''No...


    ...I Will fight Because I want to fight!''


    ? Dark Phoenix Arts?


    ¡ªOde to the Waking Phoenix: A Song of Annihtion and Rebirth.


    ****


    ? Lorem POV


    When she saw Xavida''s call for help, her body dashed from the break room and rushed to the teleportation device to react to each of their talismans. "How... why did the camera malfunction!?"


    A moment before the monster appeared, the entire system went down, and she was forced to reboot it from scratchpletely. Her eyes were zing as she currently ignored the pain from her curse.


    Seeing the glimpses of that creature in a Fully Manifested elemental armour., It was clear to her that the enemy was a Stage Four Abyss walker... ''Those bastards aren''t meant to appear in our protected zones... who the hell let one inside, and why at this time!?''


    Lorem was panicking because she had finally found a male phoenix to heal the pain she suffered by removing her curse.


    To her, the appearance of Asura resembled more than just a rare mate. He was a symbol of her redemption for failing to protect Athea all those years ago. In the distant past, she hadmitted a critical failure in protecting the first queen of Silvaria... Even the current royal family had no idea other than the one who took the crown, who would be given information from the first queen and each sessive ruler upon taking the throne.


    The truth was that the first queen did not have any children, and the person who continued her rule was an orphan whom she raised into a powerful and faithful warrior knight, and the first queen''s maiden name was, in fact, Fenix.


    Althea carried the Fenix n''s main bloodline. However, at the time, the Fenix n were filled with strife and bloodshed due to greed and hatred, and thus, Athea took arge portion of her bloodline and gave it to the person she chose as her sessor.


    That sessor was the current Queen''s ancestor and the Princess''s great-ancestor.


    Although she was stunned watching the sight, Lorem believed that Asura was her fated partner for another reason, which made her heart tremble even more.


    A familiar past, his distant but simr looks, atmosphere, and name.


    ''This must be fate... No, it is fate; he is my destiny, and somebody tried to kill him!'' ''Somebody who is in this academy.''


    ***


    Ba-Dump....


    Ba-Dump...


    Lorem''s eyes were closed as she felt the nostalgic feeling of the talisman sending her through space and time towards the ce it was opened... even now, she could feel a high level of magic density, almost trying to close this portal down by force.


    "Insignificant Worm, Do not get in my way!" She snarled in anger.


    Her hair began to flutter, two red feathered wings fluttering as the density that seemed immense was crushed... in an instant, she began to materialise but more than half a mile off target!


    "No... I won''t make it in time!"


    ?Scarlet Phoenix Arts?


    A sudden force began to swallow her powers... like a waterfall, her power was devoured rapidly.


    "Eh? Why...?" Lorem''s power was taken... her raging mes started to build as she was about to blow away the huge earth spell about to smash into the two students... yet something ate her power... her arts... N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly... A broken body stood with half a leg missing... his right arm severed...


    ''Asura!?''


    ''You... are so tattered, run!" Lorem''s body shot forward, using all the power she could muster after being drained... but the huge chunks of earth began to drop likeets from the sky...


    "NOOO!" mes exploded from her entire body. Even her tears began to burn with a scarlet tint, as if her blood was burning along with her magic.


    She could hear a male''s song... like a chanting verse...


    The feelings filled her with an eerie sense of the end... but a warm and gentle feeling like a lover''s embrace as everything returned to the start...


    ? Dark Phoenix Arts?


    ¡ªOde to the Waking Phoenix: A Song of Annihtion and Rebirth.


    "In the embers of despair, a broken form,


    Asura''s hymn, a Phoenix, I transform.


    A dance with shadows, a song of strife,


    Guarding love''s me, the essence of life.


    Through the abyss, my spirit does soar,


    Eerie whispers of an end, a love to restore.


    The mes of destruction, crimson and bright,


    Yet, in their midst, rebirth takes flight.


    Oh, hear the echoes of this fervent spell,


    A lover''s embrace, where destinies swell.


    From the embers, a rebirthed devotion,


    Defying darkness with a zing emotion.


    In the hymn of the waking Phoenix''s call,


    my resilient rise endures through all."


    His chant was constant as mes began to swirl, the huge rocks closing in as his left hand pushed forward, broken fingers bent and twisted while a ck me danced around his body.


    It was a mystical scene withyers of feathers forming a mantle.


    A violent red me formed a violent ball, devouring the mana from the world, a simple orb of pure destruction aimed towards the iing rocks...


    The monster was caught off guard by the huge pressure of Lorem''s magic and mes burning away its power and resilience as they billowed and burned his body.


    ?Dark Phoenix Arts?


    ¡ªmes of Annihtion.


    The moment his palm thrust forward, the ball of mes exploded into a massive explosion of fire and destruction. Its power shook the ground before shattering the iing earth spells as the rocks turned into dust and ash...


    ?Crimson Phoenix Arts?


    ¡ªmes of Rebirth.


    "No! Abyss... Must Return!!!" The monster screamed, trying to create a strange ck portal, but ck mes and feathers tethered it to Asura''s body.


    Lorem''s body flew forward, her arms open as she watched Asura begin to fall backwards. His body was beyond repair...


    His organs were barely functioning as his two hearts were damaged... yet there was a sudden flicker of ck fire that swallowed his body and wrapped the monster like infernal chains, devouring it into nothingness... leaving only ashes...


    "ASURA!"


    Lorem''s arms grasped his body, her bodynding with a crash as Xavida, who was slowly recovering from her critical condition due to the blood of Asura pouring into her wounds, barely opened her eyes...


    "Bad guy... you are a cheater..."


    Xavida''s eyes closed as Lorem looked at her wounds... they were already healing as Asura''s blood was inside her... but when she turned around, the entire body of Asura was now enveloped in a mixture of crimson and ck feathers...


    A sudden sensation of relief and attraction overwhelmed both women as he devoured the entirety of the Stage Four monster after stealing Lorem''s mes to boost his own on instinct... Causing his bloodlines to refine, purify and synthesise over and over and over until the energy waspletely devoured...


    "You... damn man, I won''t forgive you if you die!"

 Chapter 59 Recovery - A Forgotten Worlds Memories!

    Chapter 59 Recovery - A Forgotten World''s Memories!


    Asura was floating in a dark sea with his eyes closed, and the warmth enveloping his body flickered like gentle mes around him... However, he felt strange when he opened his eyes, as if trapped in a dream.


    He looked around only to find the muchrger citadel, surrounded by this beautiful blueke, as his body floated closer to the entrance.


    ''I was supposed to be doing something... There was an urgent thing I had to do...''


    Asura''s body felt extremely heavy as he walked through the citadel¡ªhowever, the moment he reached the main hall, he saw three women...


    Their bodies were transparent as if he saw ghosts... one was lovely with her fair white hair and beautiful scales, she looked back at him with amethyst eyes and muttered "Bad guy... wake up...." he didn''t understand, but the beautiful scales along her neck and cheeks were very pretty.


    ''Why do I always see you three... then you just vanish.''


    Sitting on the stairs, in a white and blue Eastern robe, a lovely ck-haired girl with azure eyes and an atmosphere of cold, her lips always smiling at him as she didn''t urge him on like the dragoness...


    "I''ll wait for you. Come back when you feel better, master."


    ''Master... why does that sound so strange... It should be husband...'' Finally, sitting on a throne, a raven beauty... her hair was long, glossy and soft, her golden eyes filled with a sadness that made Asura feel like crying... felt a deep pain in his chest upon seeing this woman he couldn''t even guess her name, as her two ahoge fluttered, finally matching eyes with him... Beside her was arge ck throne and a huge obelisk made from ck marble stone. It seemed to have the words Rebirth and Phoenix of the end engraved in beautiful runes, yet why Asura could read it, he felt vague, like his head was filled with fog to protect him.


    ''How many times has this same thing repeated now...?''


    Normally, I would turn around and go outside again after meeting them to a world with only trees and that huge ocean-likeke...


    Asura shook his head and began to look around clearly, doing his best to forcibly clear the mist of those blurry obelisks just like the one behind the throne... All of them were linked by chains, thicker than his arms and ck and red feathers.


    ''Bird feathers? No... something more grand and special...''


    His eyes looked at the main throne, where that empress-like figure sat with her soft raven feathered dress and closed wings, never speaking.... never moving.


    ''Phoenix feathers?''


    Suddenly, there was a desire to do something different. His feet began to step forward instead of retreating to what he knew... at first, he visited each obelisk.


    Dragon


    Devil N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Asura


    Devouring


    Phoenix


    He visited them all and felt the fog and haze slowly fading, but with that came a deep pain inside his body like he was being torn apart by something he couldn''t control... Asura endured the sensation of his arm being snapped, then became a reality as the bone cracked and twisted.


    "Ugh... this... damn...!"


    However, he didn''t stop. There was onest monument for him to visit... Thergest and most powerful one that was constantly pulsating with two mes.


    A ck me that seemed hot enough to destroy Asura with a single touch and a red me... gentle like a mother''s kiss.


    Step by step, he reached closer¡ªthe grand stairwell leading to the huge throne room elevated above the rest was filled with exquisite decorations and murals of two birds...


    There was one red and the other ck... but they seemed to be vying for the affection of one bird... Two males and one female? Or Two females and one male... It''s hard to tell with just their bird form.


    "Finally... you came to me..." A beautiful song-like voice sounded from the woman... her eyes that were forlorn, now glowing with a sense of hope and concern. Asura stood confused, the feelings from this woman''s body no man could misunderstand, a feeling of affectionate love so deep he might drown in her pure emotions, but he felt something... in his chest, two hearts were beating faster with each step he took towards this woman...


    ''I don''t know your name... but I should know it...'' That was the feeling his heart and soul were telling him, that this woman and the ones before were special.


    He thought they must be extremely important to appear in this pce as he finally reached the throne, brushing his hands along the arms as the cool, smooth marble created a slight vibration along the surface.


    Her gaze watched him as he seemed to pause, fixated on her face, only breathing slowly with no emotions shown. He just stared into her eyes.


    ''I know you...'' "What''s the matter?"


    Her gaze watched him as he seemed to pause, fixated on her face, only breathing slowly with no emotions shown. He just stared into her eyes.


    ''I know you...'' ''The woman who waited, who supported.''


    He felt his mind ache as the current scene superimposed with another... Thedy on the throne became a little less mature, sensual, and more cute... adorable, and the worldpletely changed into something Asura had never seen.


    ? ????? POV (Image of the Past)


    A young woman is sitting on the top of a strange metal box¡ªthe memory tells Asura that this thing is a car and used to travel much like a horse and carriage... Like thedy on the throne, he watches as the woman sits quietly, looking into the stars.


    The difference is their clothes¡ªone wears an oundish outfit, and her wings are used like a cape, while the other is the woman on the throne.


    "You''rete~ of all the ces in Neo-Tokyo to make me meet you. Why this ce with neither Di-fi nor a nice Moonbucks?"


    Asura suddenly found himself ying the role of the male rushing up the hill, but he couldn''t move or change anything... like an observer forced to watch his actions in a dream with full rity.


    "Hahaha... but it''s beautiful, right? You''ve already heard the is no good... soon those monsters will arrive, and this world will be destroyed too." "This might be thest chance to see this beautiful scenery before you leave on the rocket searching for a new world, right?"


    "Hah? Why are two speaking like you''re on a date!" Another woman... her figure blurry, but the fiery red hair he could never forget... "Sura is my fianc¨¦! Hmph...!"


    How can I never forget? Who is she to me? Are these memories of another life!?


    The fiery woman came close to Asura, the man in this image, and life looked the same as he did now.. except for the feathered ck wings on his back... He looked at the two girls almost like the opposites and couldn''t help but smile with his handsome face.


    The image became fuzzy... a little distorted as if his memory wasn''t fully encoded, but Asura tried to listen in to get any information he could before the handsome male named Sura gave a chop to the red-headed woman with bright red feathers, making her squat before he seemed to scold her.


    "What are you talking about? I never said I wouldn''t marry Helia... you will both be my brides!"


    ''Eh? This guy is two-timing so confidently!?''


    "..."


    "!!!"


    However, neither of the girls denied him... they looked at him with bright eyes... but the moment was cut short before something began to fall from the sky... hundreds... maybe thousands of huge ck obelisks dropped to the ground... ''Somehow, I can feel his emotions... the moment he saw those things that are identical to those around me now... he felt dread... reluctancy and devastation... and then the memory faded...'' ''No, these are not someone else''s feelings... They are my memories, my emotions! That''s why I can feel them so intensely.''


    Asura found that he was no longer standing near therge throne but standing over the beautiful woman, his face close to hers, almost touching their lips as her golden eyes stared back without speaking.


    ''I can almost feel the anticipation in her body... the feeling of her aura and this strange feeling... it''s her.. this is the girl from the memory... the one with ck feathers!''


    Countless memories from before that date began to flood his mind as two solitary tears flowed down each of his eyes as he saw her react for the first time, with both hands gently stroking his cheeks, wiping away the tears.


    ''I was with them... and when the end came, I couldn''t leave with them... Tricking them onto a one-way journey, thinking I would be there waiting for them...''


    "I made you wait a little too long... Sorry, Helia."


    "!!!"


    Helia''s eyes widened, but the moment she was about to speak, his figure vanished from sight, as the entire citadel seemed more lively, the five monoliths all flickering with a beautiful array of lights and magical elements.


    "It seems you''ve recovered... will you even remember this when you awaken, Sura? It''s fine... you are the same man, and the lump in my heart and the restraint causing me to hide is gone. We have all the time in the world to remember our past and enjoy our future."


    The female figure faded as tears pooled down her cheeks... vanishing along with the citadel and the obelisks...


    Asura''s eyes finally opened¡ªhe found himself no longer in the forest or dying... but inside a room... wrapped in a strange ss cylinder inside a messy room filled with a thick scent of a woman''s odour.


    He was floating inside a ck cylinder with strange tubes and other screens that seemed far more advanced than anything he had heard of before. A strange gel enveloped his entire body as the makeshift screen began to make a loud warning sound, and the gel was slowly drained.


    ¡ªPatient Asura Fenix Has Awoken! Treatment Complete!


    ¡ªPatient Asura Fenix Has Awoken! Treatment Complete!

 Chapter 60 Parallel Emotions - Different Paths

    Chapter 60 Parallel Emotions - Different Paths


    "Ugh... this ce is...?"


    He experienced a strange feeling of waking uppletely healed, all the while feeling immersed in the strange memories from another world that merged with his own.


    Asura climbed from the container andnded on a soft wooden floor covered in strange cables made with monster fibres and strange hide...Someone created the ck box he was inside with monster bones and various stones that were clearly from somewhere special.


    A luminous disy like the monoliths shed, showing the strange text he saw in those memories.


    Strange technology... the magic was mixed with architecture to make strange objects that can perform magic automatically...


    "It feels like a primitive version of that world''s technology..." Suddenly, the door opened from behind, and a woman cheerfully humming sounded before she stopped as the sound of wood and other objects dropped to the ground. He turned around and noticed that the woman was Lorem... "Oh, hey Lorem, you look as nerdy as ever."


    Her crimson hair shone in the light from the dusty, rustic blinds while her white shirt was full of creases and dirt, revealing her voluptuous chest with several scars and wounds. It seemed she was wearing an eyepatch to cover her right eye.


    The moment he spoke, the tone and deep tone caused her body to tremble for a moment before she quickly recovered and squatted down to pick up the various items that seemed to be used to make breakfast.


    ''Ah... those memories were so vivid I spoke like Sura in my memories. Lorem looks shaken by my words...''


    "Asura... you naked... can you wear the clothes on the side? I may be much older than you, but I''m still a woman with needs... your body is like damn poison..."


    He felt her words were fair and turned around, noticing that someone had cleaned his clothes in the Hell zone and neatly arranged them on hangars for him to change.


    At first, he thought she would be fine being an adult, but he saw her fingers trembling, almost dropping the bowls and various items on the ground while ncing at him out of the corner of her eyes.


    Once dressed, he noticed she had disappeared again and was likely getting some ingredients. Asura noticed that the bowls and other utensils were dirty, so he organised and cleaned the table of messy clothes and other documents. He then picked up a warm... triangr piece of cloth... it was silky-like velvet with a ck frilly outline... "Hmm... the scent is a little sweet and earthy..." "Hell..."


    "Hmmm?" Asura turned back to Lorem, who was looking at him with apletely red face while trembling as she ced the food on the counter and pointed at him with a strange look of anger on her face.


    "The hell are you doing with my underwear!?"


    "Eh? But it''s like string... how does this cover that..."


    The moment he said that, his eyes looked towards herrge, round buttocks, which were something that most men would dream of belonging to their wives.


    "S-string!?" For the first time, he felt that Lorem''s voice turned inside out as she rushed towards him to grab them from his hand.


    However, Asura simply moved them away from her grasp and sniffed them again.


    "Hmmm... it''s quite pleasant... maybe I should try wearing it?"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Immersed in the memories, Asura didn''t realise how he was acting wasn''t normal... and the man before her caused Lorem to lower her guard as he trapped her mind in the past.


    She remembered when Sura acted simrly to tease her and often stole her underwear to tease her back when she was weak and could onlypete with her intellect and skill with magic...


    "Hahahaha! You''re so cute, Lorem¡ªno wonder I fell for you!"


    It was that moment when the illusion shattered, and Asura realised that, at some point, he was being dragged by the nostalgic feeling of those memories, and the same was true for Lorem as she stood frozen on the spot... her eyes widened as she stepped back after snatching her thong back from his hand.


    "You... don''t speak nonsense... Get out!"


    Her voice trembled as she looked away, with closed eyes as if holding back intense feelings, and Asura realised... He messed up...


    "Lorem... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Get out! I don''t want to hear it...!"


    Seeing her tears falling to the ground, Asura silently left the room...


    He knew he messed up big time... and needed to apologise to her... but he also felt confused. What if those memories were... a mere inheritance from the monoliths? If so, he was trampling on both of their hearts... but what if it wasn''t?


    His name, the feeling of it being him taking those actions... a sense of confusion filled his chest as he left the teacher''s wing to find two people waiting for him.


    It was the lovely Mu Xue with her calm purple eyes watching him happily while matching the dragoness beside her as they looked at him with teary eyes. Asura felt like they had been waiting to meet him for a while as Xavida recovered, and the two girls... Somehow seemed very close.


    "You girls...?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, Asura. Let''s go back and eat something first. You look so pale. Me and Xavida did a lot of talking in the past week, and I know what happened..."


    Mu Xue''s face showed no signs of jealousy or the strange thing her eyes did; instead, she seemed bnced, as if the little dragoness beside her waspletely fine!?


    ''What''s going on!? She told me never to get new women!''


    "Husband, sister Mu Xue taught me how to cook!"


    Xavida proudly said as she held Mu Xue''s hand, and Asura realised that the little dragoness had lost all traces of hostility and was now calling her sister!?


    Women are scary...


    He thought while walking with them towards his shared room with Mu Xue, her body pressed against him as she whispered into his ear.


    "Fufu, are you shocked... at first, I wanted to gut her... but for the past week, she would visit Instructor Lorem, bringing you trinkets and gifts to recover faster... even her attempt at cooking..."


    Her hand slipped into his while squeezing tightly and kissing his cheek.


    "Honestly, she is too cute, and I realised how much she already loved you, so she swayed my heart. Don''t neglect me, lover-boy~ I will punish you for nearly dying on me after we finally went all the way!"


    Asura watched as the two girls became more excited and active, knowing he was fine being dragged around before they sat him down on the bed. The moment they reached the room, the little dragoness pointed at him with a huge smile.


    "I will go cook now! Just wait to enjoy, hehe."


    "Let me help you, Xavi." Mu Xue followed behind as they left him to his thoughts... He still couldn''t believe he survived that moment... being beaten so badly and then awakening his new monolith...


    "But how am I unscathed... Didn''t my body get destroyed?.."


    [Because you were reborn through the Rebirth Monolith and your mes of Nirvana] It was no longer Brian''s voice, but the beautiful and gentle empress-like figure in his memories, Helia...He worried again about those memories and the things he saw, but her voice sounded again... making both his hearts beat faster. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [It was you. I had already done all the checks when you began speaking like him in your sleep... Or rather, from the moment I met you, I believed you were the same person.]


    [Don''t you think it''s funny that your name means the same thing in thenguage of two countries... one is mine and the other Lorems...]


    He was about to speak... but she interrupted him once again.


    [Forgive me, but please... can you give her time? Despite being rough speaking and acting touch, Lorem is very brittle and sensitive.]


    [Unlike me, sealed in these monoliths for aeons... She has lived a lonely life waiting, hoping that you might somehow survive ande to find her one day.]


    ''I understand... We all seem to need time...''


    ''Plus, I am Asura, not the Sura you knew... forgive me, but I won''t be his second fiddle, even if it was my past life or incarnation.''


    ''Nice to meet you, Helia¡ªthank you for the support so far. I hope you can continue doing so from here onwards.'' [I understand Fufu... One day, you will realise why I am so happy to hear these words from you... for now. Nice to meet you, Asura Fenix¡ªI have been watching you since you were born, my lovely little phoenix prince.]

 Chapter 61 Dear Sister - Are You Well?

    Chapter 61 Dear Sister - Are You Well?


    Asura was sitting on the edge of his bed after returningst night.


    Xavida and Mu Xue got extremely excited and ended up having a sleepover. Now both were sleeping on her bed,pletely knocked out as the brilliant sun rose as if to burn away all the doubts and worries within his heart.


    ''Because of me... they cancelled my second week of training, and now, ten days before the assessment, there is a feeling of missing out.'' Asura felt she was just using him as an excuse toze around, but then he remembered how the atmosphere Lorem showed in public differed from her private face¡ªthe fact that she built those machines and thezy shirt and pants.


    ''I bet she was more of a science girl than a warrior forced to change and be both.''


    However, from today, Lucretia will help with our training alongside Lorem, as they are both free during most of the day. Despite being instructors, they both have special permission because they are royal knights.


    ''It still seems strange... Lorem, are you putting personal feelings before your duty?'' ''Why is that old man teaching your ss so you can train me, Xavida, Mu Xue and the princess?..''


    "Never mind," Asura whispered to himself.


    He changed into the warm ck and red academy uniform while watching the two girls sleep before heading towards the training grounds that Lorem had permitted them to use with her pass.


    The small pass was a silver and ck card with the logo for Silvara on the front with "ss 1" Royal Knight identification added to it. ''I wonder if she can offer people this card... It reminds me of something.'' ''Even though I could show my potential, there hasn''t been contact with my sister...'' Slowly, he passed through the western corridors close to the sword saintess''s abode, where she taught the most prestigious students who were talented in either magic or the sword, and they were usually exempt from the usual tournaments and assessments.


    They seeded those ranked in the top five members. So they would only fight those who ranked in the top ten once.


    The academy would give the top ten students two bonuses: a monthly wage of ten gold coins and the second was free ess to the training rooms and monster pens where they could fight and gain valuable experience against actual monsters.


    ''I was aiming for the second reward, but the top three also gained the ability to leave the academy on weekends, allowing them to register with the adventuring guild, hunt monsters for more ie and buy their weapons.''


    His pace increased, and he reached the smaller but more clean and exquisite training area from a distance. There was the sound of someone training with their sword and the sound of the automatic dummies powered by magic and strange monster parts.


    The loud echoes of the person''s fight were like thunder striking the ground as their de and fists seemed to collide with the heavy wooden dummies.


    "I wonder who is training with such heavy blows and the sound of wind... a deadly hurricane that tears apart anything it touches... A little nostalgic."


    Opening the door, he saw someone that Asura would never have expected to be here...


    No, he was the one who shouldn''t be here, and he knew it.


    ''That reminds me...''


    ''My sister came first in the first year and beat the princess after she fully entered the third stage, using her powerful earth manifestation, but she could still not crush my sister.''


    "Amalia..."


    Like a dove fluttering her pale wings of wind across the air, she held her de in one hand, eyes closed, while her petite body sliced the sky as if there was no weight to her weapon.


    The moment he blinked, someone cut down over seven dummies.


    With each strike, her concentrated magic gale for the de would slice three times following the first attack.


    ''Even now, you are this powerful and working so hard alone? Amalia.... your brother is here to prove he isn''t worthless.''


    ''My beautiful and brittle sister.'' ''I will make you look up to me and seek my protection this time... I will be the rock that stops you from breaking.''


    "Who''s there?" An ethereal voice, like a fairy of wind speaking from the skies of a mystical forest. My lovely sister''s voice sounded, but her body had already moved to confront the intruder.


    "My sister..." Help me show my skills and that I am not useless, Nova.


    Like a violent cheetah racing through the savannah to pounce on her prey, my sister''s de and four wind des were baring down on my body, while the beautiful blue de of Nova slipped through my hands as I exploded with theplete power of my devil arts.


    ''I could see it. The look in her eyes didn''t see a brother or a human but an enemy that disturbed her training routine.'' ''Let brother teach you to be more epting of others, to have a more gentle look!''


    Asura''s eyes glowed as his body exploded with the aura of a Devil and dragon, causing Amalia to pause momentarily as the pressure made her realise something.


    That he was not a mere intruder.


    As her second hand grasped the sword, her wind des increased to seven!


    ''Come at me, Amalia! Let me taste the future power of the sword saintess while I show you the strength of my Devil Sword Arts!''


    With Nova in his right hand, Asura''s body exploded with theplete power of his Devil arts, allowing him to move forward to greet my sister''s de!


    "Show me your strongest wind des, Amalia!"


    The moment his voice sounded, their des shed, one with graceful wind, followed by seven rapid shingbo hits, the other a zing blue de fierce with huge mes and explosive power like a dominating Devil determining this was his world.


    The sound of their des was like a storm raging between heaven and earth. Amalia''s eyes widened as Asura blocked all her attacks and pushed her back.


    He felt shame and inferior to her for all those years, able to do nothing.


    However, deep in his heart... There was a sense of pride. A useless, no-mag, abandoned, unwanted, betrayed,ughed at, mocked and left in a pit of despair. That no-mag had cut the cheek of the future sword saintess with just his sword!


    HE filled his de with emotions that Nova responded to as the mes grew stronger!


    Amalia''s eyes trembled as she realized that Asura''s devil arts were far beyond what a first-year normal student should have. So, she responded not as a sister but as the sword saintess candidate.


    "Please... protect your body! Don''t think about breaking this attack with that puny me."


    Asura felt tremendous tension.


    Although his twin sister''s power and density were lower than those of the rock monster from the other day, the amount and density of her magic were beyond Mu Xue, Xavida, and even the princess.


    It felt like she piled heavy rocks on his back as he held his de up high; now, his left arm was ck with dragon scales and red runes, while the right arm was white with the devouring sphere...


    Unconsciously, his body entered the second stage of his liberac¨ªon skill.


    "Brother... you''ve be strong..." A whisper that only her heart could hear.


    ?End Break - Stage I?


    With a click, her sword began swirling with powerful purple energy, and a reading storm of wind and fire engulfed Amalia''s entire body as she vanished from his sight!


    "Wind Step: Storm Ruler!"


    Asura felt a terrifying sensation as his instincts screamed for him to dodge!


    "Nova, please help me survive this!"


    When he said that Nova''s mes exploded with a blue colour, his body moved faster than before! But it wasn''t enough... as the huge energy de of his sister mmed down. An explosion of wind and fire erupted, and Asura felt like the heavens were crushing him as his sister''s magic de exploded with the power of a typhoon!


    Asura felt his body being blown back as Nova cracked. The wind de damaged Nova, causing the mes to grow weaker before she faded and returned to his spirit world. Then his body mmed into the wall, causing it to crack¡ªhis body felt like a mountain hit it!


    "Now, now, Amalia~,"


    A beautiful woman with blue hair stepped out, her hand touching the mes of Amalia, causing them to vanish instantly, and several shes of light as Amalia''s body flew out, cut six times, blood spurting from her wounds as she dropped to the ground gasping... But she didn''t scream, moan or show her suffering...


    "You took a strike from this boy... this is your punishment."


    "Boy... Oh? This handsome face... it looks like her... interesting. I''ve changed my mind."


    Her eyes were like torches, as if able to see through everything.


    "I see you are her brother... good work, since you are talented, I will offer you tips on the sword as you seem only able to swing with power and destruction... A lucky family... two talented twins..."


    She turned around before vanishing.


    "Come back tomorrow at the same time; I will teach you for the next ten days.... weren''t twins meant to be a sign of cmity in a family... strange...."

 Chapter 62 Dear Brother - You Are A Monster...

    Chapter 62 Dear Brother - You Are A Monster...


    A sudden p echoed inside en elegant room, the face of the beautiful fair-skinned beauty turning red as she mmed against the white walls with golden fixtures and the young girl''s eyes filled with both dismay and shock.


    It was the first time someone had struck her for something outside of failing to master a skill within the time limit... Amalia''s chest began racing as she felt a sense of terror from the arrogant face of her master.


    "How dare you?" The Sword Saintess eximed with a frosty tone, her eyes so narrow they formed terrifying slits.


    ''I am wrong... I have to apologise!''


    Amalia threw her body onto the quilted blue carpet, her hands ced down, grasping the soft ground with her face to the floor, rubbing it incessantly, hoping to gain forgiveness from her master before she suffered a worse fate.


    "M-Master... I am wrong..." With a sigh, the sword saintess looked down at the grovelling sight of her apprentice.


    "Do you even know why I am angry and filled with disappointment?" the more she spoke, the deeper and less epting she became.


    ''What did I do wrong... Was it losing to my brother? I don''t know... What do I say!?''


    The clueless Amalia could only act this way, her eyes filled with tears as the woman she respected most, even more than her mother, gave her such a look she had never seen before in the many years she spent training with her.


    It was horrifying as she trembled, with a cold sweat dripping down her back.


    "Amalia... You have been training with me for nine years¡ªwhat is the main thing I always tell you when fighting."


    Suddenly, it became apparent why her master was angry... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The rule is to never use special techniques outside of important battles, fighting with your life on the line or duels to the death because they are techniques that can kill and also put an immense strain on the user.


    ''I am so stupid... Master is worried about me, and I broke her rules so easily because of my fiery head!''


    "But Amalia, my dearest sessor..."


    Her master squatted down, stroking the long ck hair of the quivering girl like a mother would her daughter¡ªboth had lost their chance to experience that rtionship as Amalia''s mother vanished shortly after her birth.


    This was arge reason their rtionship is closer to a mother and daughter than teachers and students.


    The Saintess rubbed the torn muscles of her disciple''s abdomen, causing her to let out a groan of pain, the deep purple discoloured flesh simr to her own, as she looked at her wound with a sigh, she seemed mncholy, "My dear Amalia, you know that using a secret art in that kind of posture and way is dangerous..."


    Amalia looked at her master, nodding while biting her lips; the same recoil caused the wound across her master''s abdomen she was worried about, as the gentle, motherly tone sounded again, soothing Amalia.


    "Your Mana was low after the training regime and overworking yourself in battle... It could have been dangerous and killed you both!"


    This Saintess had a long scar across the abdomen, making her infertile, the deep wound still dark and gruesome and caused by her misuse of a secret art when exhausted. "You were losing to your brother, and because of your anger, you almost killed him." Her soft hair cascaded over her shoulders as the crying girl climbed into her chest, a normal sight for the Saintess as she began rocking Amalia slowly in her arms.


    "I know... I didn''t mean to get so excited... brother was so strong and scary... His power was like facing a Stage Four Monster!" Amalia''s voice was soft while she hugged the Saintess tightly, her body still trembling.


    But it wasn''t from the fear of the Saintess... Her eyes closed and saw those eyes, the ck sclera and golden pupils like a monster... Amalia felt guilty but afraid of her brother''s form and aura.


    Trembling, her face looked up to the Saintess. "At first, I was so happy to see him grow at the tournament two weeks ago. But all my training... all the suffering, and my brother can beat me in everything but mana density...."


    With a sigh, the Saintess ruffled Amalia''s hair and looked to the side with a wry smile, wondering how this girl was her most talented sessor...


    "You realise he was holding back, right? He never nned to go all out against you and hadn''t even realised the danger of your attack before it was toote..." A bitter smile as she tapped the nose of Amalia, who groaned, no longer crying.


    "Amalia..."


    "Yes, mother?"


    "... You always have this habit when I scold you, tsk..."


    "Hehe...." Amalia looked cute as the fear of the battle moments before faded, and she could feel happy once again for her brother''s growth.


    "Amalia. I am going to train your brother into a sword demon." The words caused the young girl to freeze¡ªthe woman known only to train female students for the past thousand years suddenly dered to train her brother... but not as a saint.


    As a Demon


    "So prepare yourself because he is talented and has a drive and ability to surpass anyone I''ve taught before, even you."


    ****


    Meanwhile, back in the training area.


    Asura held a practise sword the same size and shape as Nova while darting around the training ground like a galloping gazelle. His speed was graceful, rapid and filled with power.


    His strikes were swift, precise and filled with intent to kill as his mind reyed the match with his sister. The difference between them shocked him a little.


    However, he saw an issue with his battle; his swordsmanshipcked lustre¡ªhecked a powerful attack other than using magic, but could he cast them rapidly during high-speedbat?


    No... He needed something more, a technique to empower his swordy.


    Asura''s mind raced as he recalled the fight; his sister used three attacks... The first was a simple strike to test his power and defence.


    Then followed up with a basic wind magic that followed her des that he might mirror using his Soufire de¡ªhowever, there was nothing after that... His meleebat had the void martial arts, but hecked an offensive sword art. "No... let''s first try to mimic my sister''s attack... aim for seven additional fire attacks." He stepped back, the seven dummies regenerating as he took a deep breath. "It doesn''t have to be a sh attack. What about simple fireballs or stsing from the tip of my sword to work with both shing and stabbing?"


    Asura took a deep breath, closing his eyes as he recalled the movements of Amalia''s technique...


    It was a simple one, but he couldn''t copy it as it required mana density, and hecked that amount of mana tounch seven consecutive attacks, so instead, he condensed it into a smaller attack, the tip of his de shimmering with a me, that alternated between dark blue and crimson red.


    Asura dashed forward, his steps light as he swung his sword, a small fireball norger than a tennis ball leaving his de, striking the dummy with a loud explosion, causing the training dummy to fall apart.


    ''No! It was too soon, and my first attack didn''t hit, but I could use this for rangedbat!''


    Asura dashed forward once again, his body moving swiftly as he thrust his de,unching another fireball, but this time it hit the dummy square in the chest the moment after his sword pierced its chest, causing it to explode, and then followed up with a sh, releasing another fireball, to the dummy that attacked his right side.


    ''No! It was too soon, and my first attack didn''t hit, but I could use this for rangedbat!''


    Asura dashed forward once again, his body moving swiftly as he thrust his de,unching another fireball, but this time it hit the dummy square in the chest the moment after his sword pierced its chest, causing it to explode, and then followed up with a sh, releasing another fireball, to the dummy that attacked his right side.


    The explosion made his strger than his sisters, but the force allowed his brutal and wild movements to use the momentum and force to dart around thebat faster.


    As if a devil possessed him, Asura spent hours repeating this arduous and strict training until his body and mana werepletely exhausted.

 Chapter 63: The Royal Family - Hidden Secrets

    ? Verana - Eldest Daughter of Drakkur POV


    Meanwhile, as Asura was training to his limits, pushing his body and magic as far as he could, the prince was enjoying a lovely day in the city. Having told his knight to attend the training alone since someone rumoured that Asura Injured himself during the training week, he was extremely happy and wanted to celebrate.


    "Hahaha, so that idiot burned his talisman, carried out while unconscious by that stuck-up bitch with red hair."


    The prince loved his voice and never held back, even when speaking about the kingdom''s royal knight who protected him no matter where he was all year round.


    Maybe the reason he was so excited was that after a week of ignoring him, the duchess of Darkkur finally epted his invite to go on a date, her beautiful figure wrapped in an alluring but tame ck dress, as silky as her glossy raven hair with her ruby eyes like gems adorning her elegant look.


    ''This utter moron, does he think I epted to go to these kinds of stores? More important things are happening inside your kingdom, and you are clueless...''


    Verana''s clone only gave a faint smile before looking away towards the expensive clothing boutique that most nobledies found irresistible. "I see... Why did he get injured?" She spoke with a fair voice, sounding neither too keen to know nor utterly bored, causing the prince to be excited once again.


    Valos never noticed that her eyes looked at him, not with an affectionate admiration but a cold and unfeeling hatred. Seeing the pig dancing away seemed to make even the clone thatcked aplete sense of disgust.


    "Haha," the prince showed a vulgar face, lifting his upper lip as his nose and eyes scrunched up, showing how much he hated Asura. " A Stage Four Abyss that father had locked in the castle dungeons attacked that idiot, hahaha."


    The moment he spoke, even the clone of Verana froze, not to mention the true body sitting at home enjoying a warm bath after a morning of intense training to her limits.


    ''You foolish prince! Letting a monster of that grade free from the royal dungeon and for what? To injure someone who defied you...''


    ''What low-ss bloodline do you stem from, or was it a plot of your father?''


    In honesty, Verana felt a deep regret for ignoring her would-be fiance and only taking interest when he defeated the princess in the first-year assessment duels.


    However, after speaking with her father and visiting their study, she discovered a shocking fact... That the true descendants of the first Queen Athea were not the current line but the Fenix bloodline...


    ''How could I miss such a powerful support to face the future threats... I made a grave error in my judgment. Well, this garbage prince is losing his usefulness, anyway.''


    "You should have seen the face on his bitch maid, crying because he wouldn''t wake up for days! Hahaha, all I needed to do was tell my father and he..." For the first time, the prince stopped speaking, seeming to realise he had spoken extremely delicate secrets.


    "You really cannot tell me? Even if I look this cute?" Verana felt like vomiting as her clone made a cute pose, fluttering hershes as the prince suddenly blushed like a choir boy despite his despicable actions toward other women daily.


    Until he lost his manhood, that is.


    "I... If I tell you, My Queen, you cannot say anything!" His face looked pale¡ªthere was a sense of seriousness and fear that the prince had never shown before, making her feel a genuine shock that even the brainless Valos could be this way.


    Yet still, he was like a dog wagging his tail for its master. Her eyes narrowed, dodging his outstretched hand and chuckling with her deep, husky voice.


    "Then I promise, please tell me, My Prince."


    ''It seems he still has a little brainpower left in that rotten head of his.''


    While thinking such thoughts, the prince moved closer with his eyes darting around¡ªas they turned into a more private ce. He finally spoke with a quiet voice that seemed to carry a slightly bragging tone as his eyes lit up while speaking.


    "Iined to my father about Asura Fenix, saying that the bastard was the one who ruined my life. So, my father arranged a meeting with the Abyss guild."


    Each word made the prince''s formerly dejected face glow brighter with a sense of superiority as Verana''s quick mind pieced together the situation.


    ''The prince cried to his father¡ªthen his stupid father contacted the enemy of their kingdom, the ones who killed the first queen in a gruesome battle... All to have a first-year student from the true royal family assassinated.''


    ''How could this idiot brag about something so idiotic?''


    "Verana? Is something wrong?" Prince Valos looked confused as she momentarily showed a visibly disgusted face before shaking her head and giving a wry smile.


    "Forgive me, it''s just that boy being my fiance made me worry I would be the one doubted as responsible." Her husky voice was charming, and a faint pink mist emitted as she used her charm magic to change the prince''s mind, the mist so thin that even his knights a few steps behind couldn''t notice.


    "Damn it!"


    The prince was angry, his teeth ground together as he let out a curse, snarling, his eyes and brows scrunching together while seeming to be filled with rage¡ªturning his gaze to Verana''s beautiful face, he became lost in her charms now staring with soft eyes, like a worried knight for his maiden.


    "If I speak to father... maybe I could do something about it!"


    ****


    In Verana''s private dorm, shey in the bath, her wondrous body hidden by the bubbles inside her deep, hot spring bath. She seemed locked in thought, looking to the ceiling as her arms leaned over the bath ridge.


    "This damn prince and king, do they not realise that there is no time to waste on ying with women... if things do not change, there will be no Silvara in five years." Her voice was low and scratchy. As if she were sick, it was her current mood, feelingzy and weak after emptying her twin mana cores.


    "I have sacrificed so much already, and these idiots are just opening the doors to our enemies willingly."


    The next moment, a woman or young adult who seemed to look identical to Verana entered the room. Her face was like a beautiful fox, charming and deadly, with a beauty spot beneath her eye as she looked down at the resting Dutches.


    "My dear older sister, why are you sleeping here so calmly? Do you not regret epting the fianc¨¦ I tossed away when they offered it to me?"


    ''What older sister? We were born the same day, and I just came first.''


    ''Verena, are you jealous again that the prince only cares for the heir to the duchy and not you, the second daughter?'' Slowly climbing from the bath, the elder sister Verana''s body was one level above Verena, who seemed to grit her teeth with jealousy upon watching her pass.''


    She felt the same way as the prince when he seemed to have something to brag about. Verana finished her bath and left the room, leaving only the youngest sister in silence as the bath bubbles sizzled and popped.


    "Hmph, stuck-up bitch! Just wait till next year¡ªI will take my rightful inheritance, and my beloved Shang Luo will be the new king of Silvara!"

 Chapter 64: The Cowardly Kings Inferior Heart

    ? The day before the students left for their training resort.


    Inside the grand throne room of Silvara, the King sits on his adorned throne filled with golden trinkets and fittings.


    The royal red carpet leads to four steps, making those who approached look up to the King to feed his vanity, added at his behest, or so the rumours said.


    "Bernard, are theying? You set the meeting and paid the price, right?" Asked the King with a voice like an impatient child, nothing like the ruler and regal man who stands above a kingdom.


    ''I am so nervous... They are ruthless monsters...''


    Bernard was the knight guard of the King since they were students like the two who followed Prince Valos. He was long used to the cowardly actions of his king, wondering why the queen fell in love with this guy.


    "My king, they should have arrived and will be here shortly."


    Today, King Silvara had arranged a meeting with a special guest.


    Their name in the kingdom continents was the Abyss Guild, a branch of a cultist church known as the cult of the falling sun, which hates the current world and worships the great devouring one who wille and deliver this world to the divine darkness.


    "I see... good work, Bernard. Do you think they will agree?" A faintyer of sweat dripped from the King''s head as he looked nervous while fidgeting and speaking with a rather unbefitting tone. "Maybe they will just request money..."


    "My King, what should we tell her Highness the Queen?" Bernard tried his best to avoid the King''s rtionship bing strained because of his bad ideas and plots, sometimes taking the me himself and suffering ashing.


    ''What about that icy woman... She''s never here anyway!'' The King thought, bing rebellious.


    This selfish and idiotic man saved Bernard''s family, and his loyalty was unshakable.


    Suddenly, there was a loud crash as the throne room doors flung open¡ªthose doors were six metres high and created to resist the attacks of stage four monsters...


    Yet a man in a simple ck hooded cloak only held out a single finger, and he tore them off their mythril-reinforced hinges.


    "The Abyss Guild has arrived," Bernard spoke, stepping forward a single step to protect his king, narrowing his eyes while watching the male approach slowly with a faint smile.


    "King Silvara, the fat puppet who bows to his wife like a coward, I presume." The cloaked male uttered in a creepy voice, like a corpse from the grave whispering in the darkness, calling for all who heard to join him.


    "You!" Bernard and several knights all grasp their swords... however.


    Pop!


    The man merely lifted his hand, and over seven of the well-trained stage four knights worth thousands of gold vaporised into meat paste, the king''s throne and carpet now soaked in their blood and entrails.


    Step...


    Step


    Step...


    The man''s tapping feet as he approached the king caused him to feel intense terror, sweat pooling down his brows and back, watching in terror as the man from the abyss guild stepped within two metres of his body.


    "Here is the contract¡ªyou requested to kill a certain noble... ah, that ursed bloodline, Asura Fenix."


    ''These guys also hate the little bastard! Great... I also mentioned the stage four monsters in our castle vaults in the letter. I don''t know why my wife keeps them sealed, but let''s use one of them to kill that bastard!''


    Taking the contract and reading the cursive but artistic letter, the king nodded several times as the costs were much lower than he thought, with only a simple addition to the bottom that stated.


    The Kingdom of Silvara Must Owe The Abyss Guild A single Favour and fulfil the request in the next five years. - Even if the Monarch should change, the debt is one of the kingdom and people.


    ''I don''t get theplicated meaning¡ªit just means they might want money or some knights to help them... that''s nothing to make my boy smile again!''


    Bernard felt something strange about that contract¡ªhis eyes could sense a magic pulse that seemed part of the promise and what made people abide by contracts... "but it''s too evil... and corrupted... even for my king..." He whispered with a helpless look on his ageing face, wishing to return home to his wife for her gentlefort.


    "This is a brilliant contract. To think I could get rid of that bastard''s lineage with this... His mother was already... now all but his bitch sister and the entire direct lineage of Athea will vanish forever." The king muttered as he cut his finger and signed the contract with blood, but the eyes of the male shone under his hood upon hearing this information.


    "Oh? Direct descendants of that woman... Ho ho ho... what an unexpected jackpot... will the cardinal bless me a position in the main church after I seed?" like nails dragged along a chalkboard, the man''s voice caused the king''s high spirits and Bernard''s thoughts of his wife to vanish instantly.


    "Bernard... you can leave now." The King waved his hand, dismissing the loyal knight who bowed and left the room, feeling a chill from that man''s gaze, wanting to warn the King, but he knew it was futile...


    "My King... please don''t cause trouble... I''m getting too old for this shit." Bernard sighed as he left the throne room. His back seemed lonely and defeated while walking through the halls to return home to his loving wife, thinking about retiring and enjoying life.


    Meanwhile, inside the throne room, the man from the Abyss Guildughed, "Ho ho ho... King Silvara, you are indeed a Zejm(fool)... But I will grant your wish, and you will owe the church a favour, and I shall eradicate that ursed bloodline should that monster fail at no extra cost."


    "Monster? Ah, yes! That stage four monster is inside our vault... I''ll release it tomorrow night! Haha! Bernard is too cautious; it''s just a monster." The Kingughed, believing he was smart, but the Abyss Guild member simply smiled.


    "Stage four monsters are mere ants... the church has stage eight monsters and even saints at our beck and call."


    The Abyss Guild memberughed, and the King froze, realising this man yed him, but the power difference was meaningless; he could only lean back, feeling the same as when his wife looked at him when she returned to see his actions.


    ''....Valos, have I made a terrible mistake?''


    The king thought to himself, but nobody would answer as the male suddenly vanished in a ck swirl of mist, leaving a huge marking of the Falling Sun cult on the royal red carpet.


    "At least... The boy that blocks your path will soon be gone. I do it all for you¡ªthere is nothing wrong with my choices... yes, that''s right."

 Chapter 65: A Sudden Meeting - Sensitive Princess

    Asura''s body crashed into the training dummy onest time, his magic exploding in a line of mes, forming a wall before his sword followed the fire and shed it in half; his training filled his body with bruises, wounds and dirt.


    His body dropped like a sack of potatoes¡ªafter destroying thest dummy, his body fell as he began breathing deeply, "Haa...ha.....haa... I did it..." This training exhausted him as sweat began oozing down his face, andcking power, he closed his eyes.


    ''It almost felt so natural...''


    The pain in his body began spreading, a gue of muscle cramps and the feeling of agony as he tried to straighten his legs, but the muscles were so tight and began to contract and twist, almost making him call out to lower the pain.


    ''No need to trigger my arts or waste time by charging mana, but the power dropped quite a lot. I can make a st, a wall or a ranged attack with fire, ice, lightning or wind magic... a shame my earth affinity is so low.''


    For a moment, he almost fell asleep.


    He was that exhausted, but thanks to the devouring ability of his lighting and wind magic, the magic from the world began flowing into his body, first repairing the damage, making his muscles grow and recover faster than a normal person.


    ''If I abused this... couldn''t I be stronger with harsh training? Let''s ask Lorem for the best way to train a body intensely.''


    [You silly boy, do you know how worrying it is to see you fight until your mana reserves are negative?]


    The kind voice of his hidden watcher sounded; she normally stayed quiet after revealing her true self to Asura, but it was nice to hear a beautiful voice that sounded concerned. A smile came to his face, even though he didn''t respond.


    "Oh, my?" He heard a lovely and elegant voice but assumed it was just the Helia in his spirit teasing him again.


    Someone began approaching his body with quiet steps, stealthily and quietly wearing the white and red uniform of the elite and royal ss, meaning that she was V, the princess of Silvara...


    "You must have worked hard... Such an admirable man."


    In her hand was an exquisite-looking silk handkerchief she took while kneeling down and gently wiped Asura''s face to remove the sweat and blood from his face and brows.


    ''Ah... it wasn''t Helia... Is the princess herself wiping my face?'' Asura''s eyes opened, almost blinded by the sunlight.


    "Such a beautiful woman..."


    "Good morning, Asura Fenix. The valiant mage whopletely left me with no chance." She looked strange under the sunlight. Her cheeks looked red from his honest words.


    As the beautiful figure of the princess came into view¡ªthe sunlight illuminated her figure, making her seem like an angel, silver hair shimmering in the light, while her grey eyes with a hint of blue looked at his face with a sense of curiosity, interest and enjoyment.


    When she spoke to him, it was like a songstress, beautiful in both tone, melody and pitch, yet the princess didn''t pull away.


    "Morning, Princess V, you are as beautiful as that day with your sword pointed at my throat."


    Her knees were dirty with the mud while she continued to clean his face and neck of the bruising¡ªV''s hand came close to his exposed upper body before she noticed a slight blush on her cheeks.


    Asura noticed the princess had a ck eye, remembering the words Lorem spoke about how Mu Xue seemed to have had a conflict with the princess, and he began feeling a sense of guilt...


    Out of his habit of healing Xavida and wanting to help Lorem... he reached out and gently stroked the crouching princess as a flicker of magic, the same sensation he felt with Mu Xue and Xavida... a wonderful feeling as she bit her trembling lips...


    Mana surged from her body and transformed into something far purer as it rushed back into her body, giving the princess a pleasure she had never experienced before¡ªshock, panic, and a sense of shame filled her body as she released a quiet moan before covering her lips.


    "Aaah....that....!?"


    Her eyes were shimmering with grey light as she felt the power of her magic increased, the pleasure growing as the swelling and ck bruising of her eye faded, a sense of warmth and churning bliss between her thighs as she struggled, rubbing her thighs together, as salvia drooled from her open lips.


    Since their battle, she had been desperate to speak with him, ask if he would train with her, and thank him for allowing her to regain her honour and support with the nobles of the realm when he surrendered.


    "Nnn... magic... it''s filling me up."


    Yet the princess merely drowned in this sinful pleasure that she had never tasted before.


    Her eyes closed as small rocks and pieces of earth began dancing around the pair, both Asura''s body and her bruising from her fights against Mu Xue rapidly healing before a wet sound and the ground beside Asura''s head bing soiled with a strange fluid, as the princess was finally given a release...


    [Wow... this girl feels your anima so intensely.]


    [That sight was more intense than when you licked the crotch of that dragon girl for the first time.]


    ''Ah... but she looks so radiant and beautiful...''


    Her stress aboutpeting with her brother, the hardships faced to bing stronger whilecking a superior bloodline power, everything on her mind vanished, reced by bliss as her body fluttered, her back arched back with a dazed look on her face as she showed a brilliant smile.


    ***


    Ten minutes passed as both Asura and V recovered from their short cultivation, his eyes a little awkward as the Princess tried to hide the ce she spouted with her foot and a bright red face to match it.


    "Well, that fight..." Asura tried to break the ice, with a smile on his face now standing with his shirt back on, "I just couldn''t bear to his your beautiful face again."


    It might sound like an excuse, but that was part of the reason for the anger and desire to crush her in his body... The next attack would have been a violent one, and so he forced himself to think of the benefits of letting her win.


    Now, it was different because he had confidence. He wasn''t the loser from before, and Asura didn''t feel inferior anymore.


    "Haha... what''s that.... hahaha haha.... my pretty face? Not because of our standing or wanting to sell a favour... Hahahahah!"


    The princess started with a small chuckle, but a heartyugh soon dominated her previously t and emotionless face as she seemed to forget the embarrassing scene and cackled like a manicdy.


    "Oh, goddess... such augh, it might have been over a decade... Asura, was it?" Her eyes were brilliant, no longer those dull orbs from before. The burdened princess seemed to have found some sort of sce.


    "Ah, that''s me."


    "Would you be willing to train with me? It doesn''t have to be every day as you might have ns, or I have official business... but if we meet then and train until our lessons... would you be willing?"


    Asura was a little confused and didn''t understand why they hadn''t met, and he was still rather weak when he fought her... "May I ask why, princess?"


    She looked away, with her cheeks changing colour again, "I apologise... to be honest, I have watched you for a long time... since you started training and when you fought your sister..."


    Princess V began fidgeting as she smiled awkwardly at him with a pink hue on her cheeks, stepping back and looking shy. "I found myself drawn to you, the way you fight, the speed you improved and copied the special training of the sword saintess, seeing it only once..."


    "It felt different from when you fought me and were throwing your anger and rage around like an angry child. Now... it feels like, with each punch, kick and step, you are refining yourself and creating a beautiful dance..."


    Asura found her evaluation of him shockingly close to the truth and felt a sense of pride at her words, and then her next words confused him as she turned away.


    "...A dance I wish to take part in."


    The wind blew past his cheeks before she turned back with a cheeky face and smiled at him like a normal girl, "Let''s hurry¡ªLucretia is very strict. Fufu, you look so red."

 Chapter 66: Lucretias Training - Deadly Diva

    On the way to the training ground, Asura realised the princess was innocent and seemed cuter than he expected as she looked at the garden of flowers in the small courtyard with a gentle smile on her lips.


    "V, be careful. You''re going to fall..." Heined, grabbing her waist, sending another jolt of that dreamlike pleasure into her body, causing her cheeks to redden before she pulled away and tripped on the uneven step.


    ''In my past life, she was always like a proud knight. I don''t think I ever saw her like this...''


    "Hey, Asura... it''s strange how you don''t treat me like a princess~ should I have you beaten for treason? Hehe."


    Her gaze differed from before. He didn''t understand what had changed in her from the moment they first cultivated her, but she was now just an aloof and pretty girl to him; he no longer held the awe and respect he would in the past.


    [Of course, you don''t! You are a proud Phoenix with so many superior bloodlines. How could you feel inferior to someone who cannot awaken her thin Asura bloodline?]


    ''There''s no need for elitism; remember, I once was a mortal with no core and no bloodlines.''


    ''Never will I judge someone for such silly things. Instead, look at her achievements without it!''


    [You...]


    Helia''s voice vanished, but the sound wasn''t one of anger or displeasure¡ªdelight filled her voice before it faded, sounding like the beautiful woman''s genuineughter.


    Asura forgot his irritation at her words and looked at the princess who was skipping around, nothing like what he expected as she turned around with the most brilliant smile and asked, "Hey, would you not be my knight and protect me?"


    Her request was sudden, as she scrunched her lips and twirled around, running towards the training room. Her metal boots tapped on the stone floor, echoing, while Asura watched her go, feeling slightly stunned.


    "The women I thought I knew so well are nothing like I had ever imagined..."


    [You don''t even know the half of it...] Helia teased him before her humming continued, and she faded from his mind.


    "I guess... Let''s learn more about the real woman then." He whispered before heading after her with quick steps, a speed more than double hers.


    ****


    Several students were waiting when Asura arrived, but the prince seemed to have skipped, and only his knight stood in silence. She seemed fine, so that was a weight off Asura''s mind...


    If only he knew she was the one who enjoyed ying with the prince when he was unconscious.


    The door opened loudly, followed by the tapping of high heels. The tutor that came was the charming Lucretia as always, but she seemed different...


    Many boys were disappointed as she wore a full-body training suit with gloves, boots and greaves made of what seemed like a soft material¡ªeven her makeup wasn''t done, and she looked rather pretty, but it was all-natural,cking the shy and superstar look, she showed at the arena.


    ''I think she looks more beautiful without the makeup and charm magic...'' Asura thought, standing beside V while Xavida looked at him gently beside Mu Xue.


    With each step, a shadow of her form followed a minor spell of the darkness attribute, which allowed her to create physical or shadow clones. Not everyone could make clones like Verena and Verana. Theirs was a sort of bloodline ability.


    Lucretiacked that and could only make shadow clones for battle and to make herself look more mysterious.


    "Greetings, my lovely ss; some of you were not supposed to be here today... But s, it''s fine. Since you all want to improve, I can let you stay."


    Some of them flinched, hearing her words before stepping back, leaving only Asura and V, who stayed still with Asura being clueless.


    "Some of you might think I would teach you survival or how to escape while Lorem focused onbat... but did you know that if ites to pure martialbat ability? I am above Lorem by two stages?"


    ''What!?''


    "What!?" The princess gasped with an unsightly voice before looking at Asura with pink cheeks and fixing her posture. It seemed shepared herself to him andpeted with him in the strangest ways.


    Some students nodded, not shocked, but the princess, busy because of royal duties in the absence of her brother and Asura, who injured them, was stunned; even the princess thought Lucretia was a bit of an unclean woman...


    "Hahaha, I love new students who look so cute when shocked. Even the princess doesn''t believe me?"


    Her gaze turned to Asura. "Let''s practise for five minutes; I will show you."


    Asura nodded, stepping forward as Lucretia smiled, "You won''t use magic, and I will only use a single clone."


    "Okay." Asura nodded, understanding her strength was far above his... but he felt like the whole thing might be a bluff, as he took a stance and watched her body.


    Lucretia shot forward, her shadow clone following as her fist struck Asura''s palm, causing him to slide back slightly before she appeared behind him, kicking his back, but he spun and blocked her kick, only to find her clone striking his face.


    Woosh!


    An intense pain filled his cheek, yet her clone had yet to touch him.Lucretia always stopped her blows before they hit... even the blow to his palm caused him to feel numb for a moment...


    ''She''s not lying... this woman is a genius!'' He felt it because even using his parallel thought, he predicted the attack from behind, yet she had already performed it before he adapted!


    "See... I told you," Lucretia giggled as she flicked Asura''s forehead, causing him to slide back five metres. His skin stinging as he rubbed his forehead, he felt swollen.


    ''She''s dangerous... but just what I need!''


    Lucretia was the one to be shocked here; most men would be angry or filled with insecurity when easily beaten by a woman joking with them.


    Yet she felt his body be serious. Those eyes were like a dragon watching its prey. She felt a moment of danger and summoned a second clone as if by instinct.


    A momentter, his fist collided with the new clone''s neck, breaking the shadow before his momentum allowed him to kick towards her face, stopped by the first clone. But Lucretia stared at the boy; those eyes didn''t look at her like something dirty or inferior from the start... that''s why she wanted to tease Lorem at the assessment.


    Awe, respect, admiration, and the desire to surpass her were all she felt from him.


    "Please use two clones, instructor! I want to be stronger." His earnest voice... clutching at her heartstrings as she remembered her past... unable to deny it, she took a deep breath.


    "Asura Fenix, please tell me immediately if your body hurts, aches or bleeds. I cannot hold back as much with two clones out..."


    She took a more serious stance as her clones no longer lingered behind her but fanned out on either side of him.


    They enjoyed this: "Remember, Asura, my training isn''t about brute strength, but flexibility, response and vision!"


    Neither of the pair seemed to realise the two women were watching this with a conflicted look.


    First, the princess felt she stole her training partner as she watched intently, trying to steal all she could from their tutor.


    The other... sitting on the top of the arena holding a steel sk and drinking a sweet-scented whiskey. "You never change, do you..." Lorem whispered with a bitter yet warm smile.


    Meanwhile, Asura was stuck on the defensive as he focused on analysing her strengths and weaknesses, her blows causing his body to stagger and slide along the stone ground with intense aching pains despite not touching his body.


    Asura decided his parallel thought wouldn''t fight or get involved in the battle¡ªinstead, it would watch Lucretia try to learn, absorb, and steal all she had!


    Her key skills are fast kicks and rapid-flowing movement, and it turns out that herbat power was truly greater than Lorem''s. Maybe even higher if they don''t use magic because of sheer skill and speed at throwing attacks faster than one can blink.


    Asura was struggling with his life... yet he also felt his body and mind were learning even more!

 Chapter 67: Asuras Talent - Lucretias Obsession

    Lucretia''s clones relentlessly attacked Asura until sweat drenched his clothes with a sour, manly scent. His body ached so much that he struggled to stand.


    He felt like he had gained a lot from Lucretia. Her clones weren''t solid like Verona''s but shadows that could attack, block and defend. They also had a limited time to exist before returning to her body.


    Da Da Da! Pah!


    Her body, like a dancing swan, dealt a brutalbo of six kicks before pushing against his cheek with a palm attack.


    However, Asura''s eyes were gleaming with a golden light, and twisting his body, he subconsciously mimicked her style, a very primitive copy but enough to surprise Lucretia as Asura''s footnded on her abdomen.


    ''He copied me!?'' Her eyes widened in shock before her clones attacked him, forcing him back, but Asura didn''t stop as he copied her footwork, darting with a smooth transition from counter to defence. He took three of the seven blows from each clone as if calcting that amount of damage was something he could endure, surprising Lucretia further.


    Lorem watched with sharp eyes, her lips curving into a wicked smile, "little bastard copied Lucretia''s special technique with a few dozen nces and beatings... damn monster."


    Lucretia felt her heart beating faster as Asura copied her footwork and style, slowly changing them to fit his body better.


    ''It''s not perfect... but it''s only been an hour since I met this boy in battle, and he copied my signature techniques, my phantasmal dance, and Shadow Swan Kick!''


    It was a strange feeling for Lucretia... she was the one who was used to using her charm and genius to shock the masses, man or woman, child or elderly, all of them contributed to her growth as a dark magician. ''It feels strange to have my heart be disturbed by a boy half my age!''


    As if because of flustered emotions, she activated a third clone and shot towards Asura, using her own body and the clones in sync, not dying their attacks anymore, wanting to push him further... to see his limits, more... her heart desired more!


    ''Asura Fenix... I want to force out your limits!'' Lucretia thought,nding four hits before Asura twisted his hand and tilted to the side, changing her fighting style again, blocking more than she expected while countering with his unique footwork, creating a gap where he kicked both clones at once with a chain of ck lightning causing two of them to explode into dust.


    "Oh, no... that face... she''s serious," Lorem whispered as she stood up, her body ready to step in and stop the fight; otherwise, he might die.


    Lucretia wasn''t like most dark magicians; instead of focusing on their charm or clones, she focused on herself... since being a young woman living in the slums, she trained desperately to avoid being sent to the brothel. It was Lorem herself who discovered this woman''s prowess when they met drunk, and Lucretia was only in her teens.


    She taught Lucretia martial arts, allowing her genius and skill to grow rapidly, realising that she would one day surpass her in meleebat alone, and now rising to her current position.


    Yet Asura''s performance threatened her image as Lucretia finally revealed her true fighting style.


    Like a raging hurricane, her blows never stopped, and the sound of her feet hitting the floor vanished as Lucretia and her five clones attacked without mercy. There were no gaps; her fist struck, followed by five kicks, into her spinning kick and double jab. None of her moves repeated, and her blows overwhelmed Asura!


    His clothing split, showing bruised muscles beneath as he moved as fast as possible, using the magic of Xavida to increase his speed through lightning and wind magic, but Lucretia, with precise movements and timing, pushed him hard!


    Xavida couldn''t help smiling widely as she could sense the magic Asura was using, and he fought without hesitation, using their bond together, trusting in herpletely.


    Crack! Boom! Crash! Bang! Thump! Whiz!


    Their battle became a blur as Lucretia pressed harder; taking advantage of Asura''s growing fatigue, she unleashed a final blow with her leg raised over his head, ready to stomp downwards, herst clone vanishing as she faced him directly.


    "Surrender!" Lucretia ordered coldly as Asura coughed up blood... he couldn''t win in this state, but the princess shouted excitedly, "Asura... use that move!"


    Her voice was so vibrant that Mu Xue frowned first, then Xavida and the others as she blushed and turned away, forgetting that it wasn''t just her and Asura anymore.


    Lucretia, too, stared at V as Asura, who should have lost, smiled brightly before gathering his bearings and stepping back¡ªhe had been practising the same technique as his genius sister, empowering attacks with magic, allowing weaker attacks to break through barriers or pierce armours!


    "Instructor Lucretia, please give me everything you''ve got!"


    Those words sounded childish, yet Lucretia sensed the confidence in his tone, a confident challenge she couldn''t deny as her leg dropped, and she stood with both hands at her waist, and dark mist covering her body, wrapped around her arms like a serpent her eyes narrowed into thin slits.


    "Understood¡ªif you don''t resist this blow, you won''t stand for a week, and I won''t train you again and consider it the price for your overconfidence."


    ''This boy... I want to fight him... grow up... match me, show me how far you can go!''


    Asura''s body lowered. He felt the elements trembling around his body, wrapping his left arm in Mu Xue''s ice element, his right arm in the zing fire of his phoenix and dragon bloodline, and finally, his legs flickered with lightning from Xavida. Unlike his sister, he benefitted more from a rapidbo of multiple heavy blows than a single hit attack.


    Magic swirled through his body, dancing around his limbs while his eyes glowed golden, and his aura exploded!


    Boom!


    ''Good! Asura More!''


    Both fightersunched forth, Lucretia''s shadow and Asura''s golden me exploding outward before a wave of energy rippled across the campus, shaking the grounds and blowing the windows wide open!


    "Hahaha!" Lucretia''s beautifulugh was eerie as she punched and took blows from Asura.


    There was no way he could win, but as his left arm collided with her right hook, his right jab smashed into her left guard, but their blows became a blur, both using the same style as they attacked countless times.


    Crack! Bash! Boom!


    The sounds of intense battle echoed through the training room as Mu Xue looked at Lucretia with wide eyes, realising Asura wasn''t copying Lucretia''s techniques anymore but changed thempletely to suit his slower, more power-based style!


    ''Did he adapt... to my entire fighting style!?'' She thought with disbelief before Lucretia''s leg rose, smashing into Asura''s abdomen, causing him to spit out blood as his knees almost buckled. His right arm grasped her leg and swung her down before his leg smashed down towards her body.


    However, Lucretia rolled backwards and jumped to her feet before unleashing an explosion of magical power; dark purple mist covered her figure as she suddenlyunched forwards, and her power far exceeded Stage Two.


    ''Are you trying to make me steal you from Lorem... from anyone that tries to take you?''


    Her blows no longer pulled back and caused Asura''s body to lift from the ground as she punched him rapidly, over seventeen times in a few seconds, before smashing him into the wall!


    Yet Asura clenched his fists and punched out¡ªthest attack of a huge fireball from his fist shot towards Lucretia and hit her face, burning her clothes as she stepped back, looking at Asura with her figure vanishing before her fist almost smashed his unguarded face when she re-appeared.


    ''Eh... He still stands... my blows didn''t kill him?''


    "Phew..." Lorem was standing to the side of Asura, holding her arm, as the wall behind him exploded into dust... The power of Lucretia using Stage Three mana density was beyond his imagination...


    "L...Lorem, I need this boy. Give him to me."


    Her words caused many of the maidens at the training to misunderstand, while Lorem knew she meant both ways. This woman wanted to mould him into the perfect male.


    It was like she saw her genius in him... Like the day that Lorem met her.


    "Ugh...." Asura stepped forward, his body like jelly, as he could barely stand with his power.


    However, it was obvious he was near his limit.


    "Instructor Lucretia, I look forward to more lessons!" He bowed, with eyescking any image of defeat, a hunger... a brilliant light of determination.


    Lorem and Lucretia knew those eyes. The eyes that Lucretia showed Lorem when she swore to defeat her.

 Chapter 68: A Quiet Moment - Mu Xues Gentle Touch???

    "Master... why are you so stupid!"


    A soft but stern voice sounded from Mu Xue, who scolded Asura, who nowy face down on her bed naked, receiving an intense detoxification and muscle massage to ease the bruising and internal bleeding she had just finished the heated acupuncture and was now in a thin white dress and sitting above his waist.


    "Mmmm... so I could enjoy Xue''ers perfectly soft hands and crotch against my tired back~ ahh... that feels great."


    Asura was no longer as reserved or shy around Mu Xue and spoke normally as she blushed at his words, lifting her hips to stop herself from leaning against his firm rump.


    She let out a loud sigh, knowing this perverted husband and master of hers wouldn''t stop, and instead focused on spreading her magic into his body, trembling and feeling a warm current spreading through her body as she did.


    "Mmmm, Master.... it feels so good. Why.... I''m going to..." Mu Xue bit her lips as she spoke before covering her mouth with one hand, and the other was caressing his bruised shoulder, causing her abdomen to burn with a delightful heat.


    "Going to what Xue''er?" He teased, feeling the flow of his anima pouring into her body faster than ever as the room filled with a mixture of her icy cool breeze and the warm heat that had transferred into her core from the fire affinity he passed on to her.


    "I''ll... feel good.... and moan! Don''t tease me... Ahh... why is it so strong now?"


    "Why is your body so perverted!"


    Although it sounded like she wasining during the entire time she was speaking, she firmly ced her hips against his back, grinding against him to increase the rate at which she felt his anima flooding her body...


    "You''re the one who is wet..."


    ''Who is the pervert... you are so warm and damp down there... my back is going to be lubricated without your massage oils.''


    "Hmph!"


    Suddenly, because of Asura''s smart-assment, Mu Xue bit his neck, her soft body pressed against him, causing Asura to groan, unable to retaliate or tease Mu Xue anymore, for fear that she would bite off part of his neck next.


    They remained in silence, with only soft moansing from both parties, until finally, after several minutes, the treatment and detoxification were over. Mu Xue''s hands slipped under his stomach, "Hey... let''s do it?"


    Asura turned around to look at her flushed cheeks and lustful eyes; they shared a passionate kiss; it had been a while since they met, and her tongue was also so delicious and cold when kissing. While Mu Xue stripped off her dress, revealing her wless pale skin, pink nipples, and delicate waistline that curved toward a well-sculpted ass...


    "Stand against the wall and push out your buttocks; I will teach you to bite me, girl!"


    Pah!


    Asura smacked her smooth, stic ass before tapping her as she snorted and leaned against the wall, pushing out her juicy peach, which shook alluringly. Mu Xue defiantly stuck out her red tongue, biting on it and waiting for him to move. "Hehe~ spank me again, and I might just bite you again."


    Her breath hitched slightly when Asura kneaded her plump mounds from behind, their flexible texture allowing them to spill through the gaps in his fingers despite squeezing tightly together...


    Mu Xue let out a low gasp as Asura pinched her erect pink buds gently, sending electric currents coursing throughout her body, making her even more excited... as she felt his thick member slip between her thighs.


    "Ah... put it inside already." She panted softly as Asura rubbed his engorged tip along her moist entrance before sliding deep within her, pressing against her sensitive spots, filling her up to the brink of ecstasy...


    ***


    Their passionate actsted two hours before Xavida knocked on the door and interrupted them as Mu Xue knelt on the ground, her mouth filled with Asura''s thick essences, leaning back on the counter.


    Asura wiped himself clean before opening the door, seeing Xavida dressed in a cute ck dress with frills and arge box that smelt delicious, "Darling~ I brought something for sister Xue and you to eat!"


    Mu Xue got up to wash her mouth before stumbling into the room''s living area, wearing a white dress with a blue ribbon around her neck, and rushing toward Asura to hug his arm, smiling sweetly at Xavida.


    Xavida frowned slightly upon seeing Mu Xue''s intimate actions with Asura, still notpletely used to it; however, her mood immediately improved when Mu Xue thanked her for bringing food, pulling the table into the centre of the room and letting her sit in his other side.


    Sniff!


    Her little dragon nose began sniffing the air... before she looked at Mu Xue, who still hadn''t had time to clean herself as it dripped from her legs.


    Xavida smiled and realised the two had been doing naughty things.


    [What a charmed life you live...]


    ''Join in.''


    The dinner was quite pleasant; as Xavida rubbed her belly, she took out some strange ck books wrapped in a blue ribbon.


    [Hmph! Damn bad guy...]


    "Instructor Lucretia asked me to pass them on to you, Darling~ she said you would understand what they were, and they would help you with what you struggled to do in today''s lecture."


    ''Oh... what a good woman. I can''t believe she shared some special books with me...''


    Asura thought taking the books and reading the covers was important. One rted to the shadow steps he was imitating, the other her strange movements when dodging and parrying and finally... a set of sword arts that suited the style!


    She handed a book to Mu Xue, "This is from Instructor Lorem... She said you might need it."


    The title read: ''How to avoid an early pregnancy: Contraceptive magic using mana.''


    "Ahh! darling! The instructor said if you don''t master them all before the end of the week, she will punish you...!" Xavidaughed cheekily, enjoying seeing Asura grimace and thinking he needed to hurry!


    Mu Xue also grabbed the book about contraception... flipping through its contents curiously, coughing as she began using the spell as they sat at the table. Xavida and Asura were both of the dragon bloodlines... able to sense, smell and feel her magic being cast and the area she cast it on... which caused them to smile at each other.


    After chatting for another hour, Xavida left Asura and Mu Xue alone again... "Go shower first... then we''ll read these together."


    He grinned mischievously, holding the three ck books, wondering if he should try to master the steps or sword techniques first... She then pouted and tossed the other book to him.


    "Ahh... So violent... domestic violence so soon..."


    However, the Mu Xue waiting was the woman with strange eyes... as she sat on hisp, pushing the contraceptive book into his chest...


    "You will master it and avoid having unwanted children with all the sluts that are trying to take your seed in the shadows."


    Mu Xue became quite scared in this mood, but Asura felt he could take her now... so, smiling at her¡ªthe weird and obsessive Mu Xue was hot. He challenged her to see how things went. "Then what if I use it with you, too? Haha."


    Mu Xue''s expression froze, her hands resting on my shoulders and slowly tightening her grip.


    "If you dare... I will kill them, and you or I could learn a way to extract them directly from those heavily hanging balls..."


    Her voice became cold and stubborn, causing Asura''s penis to be shrivelled underneath her, which made her frown before she put her hands inside his pants and stared into his eyes.


    It was then that Asura learned the transfer of anima between them was pleasurable for both sides...


    "Fufu, I knew you couldn''t resist my charms..."


    "Come, we''re going to shower together. I have an itch inside me that only you can fix~ and you need to tell me what that skanky princess did with you today and why you were so sweaty!" Mu Xue giggled, her temper and strange mood still vtile, dragging Asura with her, who sighed at how jealous she was...


    ''I want to cultivate seriously... but everything seems to distract me!''


    [I know you are excited to make her cry your name and ask for forgiveness... don''t pretend to be pure!]

 Chapter 69: Everyone Has A Story - But I Dont Want To Remember!

    ? Lorem POV


    In a musky room filled with broken training equipment, messy clothes tossed over them. Lorem left arge amount of silky and lewd bras and panties lying around as if the room''s owner didn''t give a damn about her femininity...


    Then, in a small room, there was a sink with bloody bandages, needles containing a highly concentrated healing tonic, bandages, andgauze, and an entire room that seemed dedicated to serious first aid.


    ''Once again, she seems to have been fighting in the Barrim Kingdom1 underground arena...''


    Lorem was looking at the abnormal state of Lucretia.


    She began hammering the stone pir with her fists and legs; skin tore, bled and bruised, yet Lorem didn''t move. Lucretia focusedpletely on her target without blinking, their bloodshot sclera constantly darting around for each blow.


    She had been doing this training since she began training under Lorem. It wasn''t something Lorem forced her to do, but the extra training Lucretia insisted on doing.


    ''To be stronger, their words and fists will no longer hurt me. I will make my flesh harder than steel!''


    Lorem became lost in a memory of the crying Lucretia with her body covered in bloody wounds and scars. No matter how much Lorem tried to persuade her, it fell on deaf ears.


    In the past, Lorem had offered to let Lucretia use her special, makeshift healing tank, which, until now, was used to help keep her curse at bay and for one other person who recently appeared in her life.


    "I want him. He has to be strong, too. His fists reached me even in the shadows!" Lucretia whispered and repeated the same words.


    As if she had entered some kind of autistic or mental trance trapped in the battle with Asura, she continued to pummel the rock pir until she dropped to the ground, with blood seeping from her knees, fists and shins.


    They made the pir she used for training with a special material that could withstand blows from a Stage Five Monster, which specialises in physical strength.


    "Why are you so stubborn, Luci?" A soft voice came from the lips of the rough woman.


    Her eyes were no longer like those of the strict and infallible instructor but like those of a caring elder sister as she took several vials from the drawers and gauze before performing first aid.


    "Mmm..." Lucretia was already sleeping, which caused Lorem to shake her head. She regretted sending the younger Lucretia into battle before her mind fully matured and wasready for it.


    Sitting down, she treated the wounds of her dear student and sister, feeling regret for allowing her heart to be this damaged and fragile.


    "Had I been a normal knight... I could have followed you and protected you from those horrors."


    The horrors Lucretia faced was thest great continental war just over twenty years ago.


    Lucretia''s first battle involved thousands of young children and innocent people who fell victim to execution and sacrifice by a group of abyss-worshipping cultists. They didn''t care about morals. The battles used profane rituals and horrible spells, leaving most of the knights who took part with scars on their hearts and minds...


    Most could no longer use their magic, filled with trauma, as the kingdom gave up on them individually.


    ''If only they let mee... I could have ended it all with just a simple snap of my fingers burning those bastards alive...''


    This war triggered Lorem''s wish to leave the kingdom, and before she met Asura, she nned to leave the academy to find something that could help soothe or heal the broken minds of those from the war.


    ''Seeing you all suffer like this reminds me of that night...''


    Her eyes gazed towards the evening sky filled with stars, as a distant blue star twinkled with red cracks only able to be seen by Lorem because of her special eyes, those of a divine beast.


    "The night we left him behind on that hell of a world..." With a scratchy and deep voice, Lorem hadn''t realised that Lucretia was awake and listening as she began telling her past story.


    It was a story of two women of distinguished Phoenix bloodlines and a boy who had nothing yet surpassed them in every way to win their hearts and with their foolish love and childish logic...


    The boy ended up with both bloodlines and abilities.


    Listening to the story, the intelligent Lucretia knew Lorem could be reborn should she die using the power of her bloodline. Then she realised a dark and macabre truth hidden in this story.


    How did the bow with no bloodline gain both the bloodline of the red and ck phoenix when there was no way to pass those on without profane rituals or being rted by blood and born into families?


    ''Thinking back on it now... why did Helia nevere to find me? We both took the same ship and crashed on this...''


    ''Did something happen?''


    ***


    In the darkness, Asura''s body tossed and turned as something trapped his mind¡ªa memory of his past, a dark and terrifying memory that caused his soul to tremble.


    While fully awake, they tied him to a table and sliced his body open. Thick tubes poured foreign blood into his body, causing his skin to burn and organs to melt. They forced him to suffer the torture of being burned alive from the inside out repeatedly.


    How could a human adapt to the intense bloodlines of the two royal phoenix ns, not to mention the two heiresses?


    The icy gaze of the doctors and nurses who cursed him pumped more and more blood as if to kill himpletely to save their weakening princesses.


    Only darkness remained... as his fractured memories became empty...


    It shrouded the spirit pce in darkness inside his mind as if to show the chaos this nightmare forced upon him.


    Helia stood on the balcony, close to therge Rebirth totem, reaching towards the glowing blue star now burning and fading in the stars. Maybe that was the reason their minds were focused on that day...


    It was because today was the moment their homeworld vanished forever.


    "Lorem... on that day, it wasn''t just Asura who lost everything... You were the only one to get on the ship that left."


    Helia''s eyes seemed to shimmer as if she could see and hear the thoughts and feelings of Lorem... slowly she walked towards the back of the ck Rebirth pir.


    ''We should have never done that to him. They lied to us and used him as an experiment, taking advantage of his na?ve affection and love.''


    Lorem and Helia discovered early on about the world crumbling and exhausted resources, so the first thing they did was try to get Sura a ce on their ship to escape. However, the only ones who were worthy had special bloodlines.


    In their desperation, they turned to a church. But the church was a secret cult named The Rise of The Falling Sun.


    Using the blood of the Abyssal Phoenix Empire and the Scarlet Empire''s crown princesses was a miracle they couldn''t resist creating their god...


    They infused Sura with five bloodlines, and each sealed using their special technology inside his soul. They used advanced monoliths to keep the bloodlines at peak condition and constantly evolve them to make the supreme one rise.


    Her fingertips typed a long 42-digit code into the back of the monolith as it opened.


    The loud, gassy sound of a hydraulic pump squealing as it forced the air out and the familiar sound of bleeping with wires created by animal materials identical to the pod that healed Asura.


    Unlike Lorem, who got wounds fighting against that cult that reappeared in the world after theynded, Helia submerged herself in the bloodstream the cultists created inside the monoliths, epting the shame as long as she would remain beside him forever.


    Originally, five female cultists were supposed to sleep in each monolith, giving him advice and raising Sura''s future incarnation to follow the path of the falling sun.


    They needed a cultist for each pir. Otherwise, the abyssal taint of the foul void magic used to create the pirs would drain and devour the cultist.


    Inside, a beautiful girl was floating in the green gel. Her pale skin and face were filled with the dark curses that Lorem suffered from¡ªhowever, the cursepletely devoured this girl''s body.


    "And this is the repentance we must pay for the pain we have caused him."


    Tapping the small name tag revealed a strangenguage, but Helia knew thisnguage well; it was her name before she came to this.


    ? Helliana Vi Fenxia - Crown Princess of the Abyssal Phoenix Empire.

 Chapter 70: Sword Saintess - Bring Out Your True Weapon!

    The blistering heat from the sun above caused the sandy training ground to be like moltenva, the scorching temperature rising by the minute, forcing Asura''s shirtless figure to shine brightly as drops of sweat fell towards the ground¡ª the sounds of shing metal echoed across the arena followed by the gasping voice of a female and grunting groans of a male.


    ''I can activate it faster! I am sure there is a way.'' Asura held Nova tightly, now shing with his sister in a friendly spar before the saintess arrived.''


    "Amalia,e at me with everything. Your brother can take it all!" His voice resounded loudly, provoking Amalia''spetitive nature, allowing her attacks to grow fiercer and speed up rapidly.


    ''So her strength is already at the limit, but her speed is much greater.'' Somehow, after training with Lucretia, the vision and ability of Asura became different... as if he could see the world more clearly¡ªhis eyes saw the world at normal speed, while the parallel thinking skill would slow the world down, passing information to him, allowing him to predict her flow, and target vaguely.


    ''There''s three of them now!?''


    It suddenly shocked Asura, realising he had two extra processes in his mind, one studying the martial arts and contraceptive book from Xavida and the other supplementing hisbat power, seeming to be always ready to cast magic or direct a block or parry.


    ''Asura 2, please continue to focus on research.''


    ''Asura 3 focuses on vision and magic¡ªlet me deal with counters and the actual swordy.''


    They weren''t real people or other minds; it was easier for him to visualise them as those names, like monoliths. He ordered them to focus and assist him, never taking direct control from the master monolith.


    "Maybe I''ll eventually have four of them... one for each monolith... and I would be the Rebirth totem guiding them...? It stresses my magic and mind a bit more, but let''s keep going with well-defined tasks!"


    Amalia''s sword was fast, the thin de sharp and deadly as she sliced across his chest, only for his left hand to flicker with a weak ice block and parry the strike, countering with his right arm piercing her with Nova.


    Seeing her chance missed, Amalia retreated backwards with a step. However, Asura twisted his wrist, pushing his shoulder further as Nova pierced her right arm deeply before exploding, sending frost energy into her and freezing her right arm! Only enough to make it numb and not a life-threatening amount of courses, Asura 3 controlled the amount perfectly.


    "Ahh.... it hurts...!" Amalia whispered, her body instantly wrapped in wings of wind and pulling her off the de. She almost dropped her sword as she flew around forty yards away and stopped, kneeling while cing a hand on the frozen wound, magic flowing around her body to recover quickly.


    Asura lunged towards her, his golden eyes shimmering as he pushed out his left hand, a flicker of ck mes exploding into a small sphere as he shot towards Amalia to stop her healing, his arm moving in sync with the slowly moving visuals to fire barrage after barrage at his twin sister.


    "Wind barrier!"


    Amalia cried out loudly, crossing her arms and forming ayer of greenish windshield in front of her, the ball of me smacking hard against it, causing small ripples every time the projectile struck...


    His body arrived at her location, with his icy blue de crackling with a sh of fierce lightning as it slid along the ground and tore through her weakened barrier, slicing apart her armour and nicking her cheek, stunning Amalia momentarily¡ª


    Thump!


    Asura punched her in the stomach, causing her to vomit saliva and fall onto her knees, grabbing her breast and staring daggers at Asura, who kicked her sword far away and pointed Nova against her neck, staring down at her pitiful state.


    "Brother wins...." Amalia coughed, acknowledging she lost and stood up, rubbing her reddened breasts... Asura offered her a bottle of water, which she drank silently, watching him closely, "How do you improve so fast... it''s not fair..."


    He didn''t see it as apetition with Amalia and smiled gently, "I will improve until I can protect you, Father and all our people with my body alone. My desire to be strongand surpass those above me is greater than I ever imagined."


    Amalia sipping on the water looked strange, a mixture of a smile filled with happiness and a slight sorrow as if she lost something¡ªwhile looking at her brother''s sweating figure, holding his sword, he practised swinging the sword, but it was a little strange Amalia was sure her brother''s weapon should be longer.


    "The powerful brother is cool... But I miss the gentle brother... who would tell me stories, the one I swore to protect..."


    Watching the pair from the beginning above on the wall was the sword saintess; today, their fight left her with a wide smile; from here, she could hear and see everything, which was the benefit of being above Stage Eight.


    Although increasing your stage might improve your body in different ways, the five senses always improved, so hearing, sight, smell, touch, and taste were now beyond humanity.


    "To think the two of you want to be strong for the same reasons..." Suddenly shaking her head, the lovely blue hair dancing like a swan fluttering across ake.


    "No, Amalia is a little cute because she only wants to be strong for her brother, while Asura wants to protect more; his burdens will surely be tiresome... Somehow, his weapon doesn''t quite suit his movements, though..."


    Woosh!


    Likest time, the saintess took out her eastern sword and jumped from the roof, aiming to test her student and pseudo-student.


    However, unlikest time... Asura somehow knew she wasing; his posture changed from practising the strange movement technique from the first ck book and bing like the second book, a mixture of fluidity as his body twisted towards Amalia.


    The moment the eastern de shed down, his right arm covered in earth and ice blocked the de before tossing Amalia to her sword before he kicked out, hitting only the ghostly afterimage of the saintess, who showed a huge grin.


    "Excellent reflexes! Let me show you why I am called the saintess of the sword! My only male pupil! Oh! And Amalia! You can leave...


    We shall trainter today!"


    The saintess waved Amalia away, ignoring her teary eyes and sulking face as she walked away...


    Asura wasn''t daunted and weed her guidance; Asura 2 and 3 wereparing her moves to the book and trying to create a new method to incorporate it into their own or defend against it!


    "Saintess... how should I wield Nova better... It feels stiffpared to your sword; my strength grows daily, and its weight feels light now, but I cannot get past the limitations of its design."


    ng!


    Sparks fluttered as she shed twice across his de, her body like a ghost, but her sword struck him like a viper''s bite, pushing him back several steps. Realising that although Nova was beautiful and easy to use, he was far too light and frail for his strength.


    The answer was there, but she felt that fighting the sword saintess with ance was wrong, too.


    "For such a simple question, I shall teach you this! Show me your proper weapon!"


    "But it''s not a sword..."


    "Oooh?"


    sh!


    Her de cut the tip of Nova, almost taking his entire face as she swirled like a cyclone, appearing and disappearing like a super version of Lucretia. Asura stepped back, his right hand holding out before he called for his true spirit weapon, ''Lumeris Nova, let''s fight.''


    Vrrrm!


    From it appeared the usual long Sword-Lance, dark steel de, with a red and gold shaft forged in ck and red veins, with a ck stone glowing blue on the counterweight de. Inparison, Nova was beautiful, but Lumeris Nova was menacing and regal, with many runes carved into the shaft itself!


    Holding the heavy-weighted weapon once again caused Asura to feel relieved, remembering his fights against the many monsters and that Stage Four creature. ''I see... there was a subconscious fear of failure... taking out this weapon.''


    It''s not like he didn''t want to use Lumeris Nova, but the loss against that creature and his brutal beating left a small shadow on his mind, needing the sheer aura and power of the saintess to help him break that thinking.


    "Here Ie, Asura! Make sure you defend well!"

 Chapter 71: The Passing Days - Assessment Approaches!

    He watched her like a lightning bold closing in on him with a rapid sh across his chest. Asura twisted his stance, lowered his hips and spun Lumeris Nova, stepping forward and meeting her Eastern sword¡ªsparks erupted again.


    However, this time, Asura stepped forward, making the Saintess smile as he pressed her with a second attack, slicing upwards before twisting his body and following the attack with a spinning sh, each attack sending a burst of mes to attack her.


    Her blue violently swayed as she stared happily at his face, watching his eyes shining brightly and swirling in many rotations, each other causing her de to tremble and feel the pressure and growing power as his fire magic increased.... faster....rger... until he became a deadly whirlwind of steel with a firestorm following his attacks.


    "Good! Good! Excellent! Your strength is growing wonderfully;bine your skills well!"


    Her praises meant nothing as Asura concentrated, watching her sword parrying his thrust, attempting to slice the blunt top, only to find a fiery explosion urring when her de touched it!


    "Hahaha! Magic cast from your de? Amusing!" Herughter only pissed Asura off as Nova shed with lightning and frost, cracking like ss upon impact, the shockwaves blowing sand everywhere, blocking their view...


    BOOOOM!!!!


    As sand swirled like a storm before sting away, revealing the two figures, one panting heavily, facing the other with smiles.


    "Asura Fenix, what is that weapon and tell me again why you didn''t use it earlier?"


    The saintess was serious. Her gaze and stance made him feel more pressure than when she drew her sword. Asura straightened his posture before introducing it.


    "Saintess, this is Lumeris Nova, and it is a strange weapon that I named a Sword-Lance."


    Her blue eyebrows raised, and curiosity reced her smile. "A swordnce? Hmm, interesting... that can work. It''s still a sword, hahaha."


    She noticed his heavy breathing and nodded twice.


    "I never take males into my care, but after the monthly assessment, I will offer you the position of bing my student. Let me know once you are back how, and until then, I will teach you how to master this Sword-Lance of yours."


    "As for that interesting magic attack you have created... ask that firebird... Lorem. She will probably be excited to see you using such ingenious magic. It''s different from my Gale sword art."


    "You have made something that might be called phoenix sword art. Now go rest before you train with that woman... I don''t allow my students to get sick or mistreat their bodies! Here, take this!"


    Sigurd tossed him a small bottle filled with a strange red goo... but the printedbel said, "High sugar, delicious strawberry recovery jelly!"


    ''Eh?''


    Asura wondered what this jelly was... "Saintess Sigurd, isn''t this jelly expensive... How should I repay..." Before he finished, her icy blue eyes red at him, causing Asura to bow slightly and walk away, carrying Lumeris Nova as he ate jelly!


    It tasted delightful, and after eating it, he felt revitalised, full of stamina and magic, as it felt like a chilled, soothing ocean of pure magic filled his entire body... ''Such exquisite jelly! This must be heaven!''


    Walking away and savouring the vours of strawberry, he heard the saintess words, "Remember Asura Fenix. I am the best woman alive... if you want to protect the Fenix territory and the kingdom from theing darkness. You must surpass me, an ancient woman. It will be hard, but I will guide you, Lorem, and that crazy, huge-breasted woman..."


    Her giggle carried away in the wind as Asura entered the changing rooms; strangely, he ran into Amalia sitting outside on the bench, drinking the same jelly as she blushed at him. "Brother... did you get hurt?"


    Amalia seemed awkward as she offered her half-drunk jelly pot; seeing his, she smiled... "It seems we are both twins and twin disciples now, hehe... I''m d..."


    Although Amalia sounded happy, Asura could see her sad expression, "Amalia, you have grown stronger, too. Let''s train together tomorrow." Asura smiled kindly, ruffling her hair, noticing how tall she grew and her slender waist curved to shapely hips and that she was now a fully grown woman.


    When he realised the mental block stopping him from using Lumeris Nova, it also made him realise that regarding his mother and sister. His intense anger and desire for revenge blocked out many splendid memories.


    The one who supported him when Mu Xue couldn''t... was this little girl, but because he had never seen her training gear and the silly hood with a cat pattern on it.


    ''I always thought it was someone else...''


    Asura realised there might be many issues with his ''memory'' and would try living with his own two eyes instead. He only used those memories as a guideline before making dangerous decisions.


    After getting changed, he walked to the training room with Lucretia, and like yesterday, they trained for hours until his body was ck and blue. Thankfully, there was a second jelly pot that Amalia put in his pocket before she skipped back to her lessons.


    ***


    In the home of Amalia and the Saintess.


    "Did you make up with your brother?" Sigurd asked as shebed the wet hair of Amalia.


    They had just bathed together in the enormous tub¡ªthe cat-like Amalia was kicking water and sshing because of her cheerful mood.


    "Mmm... I thought he would hate me for leaving him alone for so long... When I think back now, maybe I should have brought him here too. So no one would have bullied him when I was gone."


    "What about that maid? You said you loved him too much?" Sigurd filled Amalia''s hair with a strawberry shampoo. It seemed the saintess was a lover of the red berry.


    Kicking her legs and thinking to herself, Amalia answered with a positive answer.


    "Mu Xue is an excellent maid and knight¡ªshe would never create problems for my brother even if she looked at him a little strange and would hide behind corners to follow him..."


    "So if the person who bullied my brother was a noble... She wouldn''t act unless sure she could be unnoticed... Brother is almost god in her eyes."


    "Amalia... you say she is good, but why do you tremble and seem afraid of her? Did something happen? Fufu." Sigrud probably knew what happened because of how Amalia was when she first came to stay with her.


    "Mmmm..... mother, she is so scary... I once said that brother would be my husband when I grew up, and she chased me out of the mansion and made me fall into a heap of... dirt!"


    "Stupid Mu Xue... crazy about brother when he''s my brother."


    "Oho... the brother-loving Amalia hasn''t shown in so long! Cute little girl, wear your cat pyjamas and go to bed!"


    "Hmph... my brother is the best; he will beat you one day. Hehe."


    Sigurd watched as the woman acting like a little girl rushed outside, headed into her room, and stared into the mirror.


    She stopped using her mana as countless wounds appeared. Her flesh tore open in several thick wounds... all a little burnt, and she bled once again after she stopped holding back the damage with her mana.


    "I know he will... Your brother is an actual monster..."


    Her voice sounded both full of praise and contained a hint of worry as she tapped the wounds, letting them heal... but all of them left scars despite their difference in mana density and body strength...


    "He will be a Sword Demon soon... and I willplete his foundation before the assessment!"

 Chapter 72: Intense Training - Great Progress

    "Don''t lower your guard¡ªtense your muscles!" Sigurd''s stern voice echoed in her private chamber''s practice room''s training room.


    This room was one that even Amalia had yet to enter because of the different stages of gravity and Magical Density applied inside.


    It was over five times the regr pressure and gravity force in the lowest setting. This room was where the sword saintess trained for seven hours a day, and now, while standing atop a stone pir holding Lumeris Nova Asura Fenix, was performing the training he had been repeating for seven days.


    The training was rather primitive, with huge wooden logs, thin swords and other dummiesunching random attacks that grow in speed and intensity over an hour before a ten-minute break, and then the next set starts.


    "Guard up!"


    Thud!


    Deng! Deng! Deng! sh!


    Asura''s body didn''t move, only his arms and the slight shifting of his shoulder to twirl his swordnce perfectly to deflect the iing log more than a metre thick, followed by seven sword shes from steel swords.


    ''Damn... the de sliced my throat... good thing my scales nowe out reactively...''


    "Haa....Haa...."


    Sweat and filth poured from Asura''s body¡ªthe reason he agreed to this training at first was due to it made his ability with the swordnce more urate and flexible, but he also gainedbat experience as the training was relentless in thest two hours as Sigurd would attack with a deadly sh in between the onught of attacks.


    "Good, now take the ten minutes to focus your body, recover the spend mana with the calm breathing I taught you."


    A cool bucket of water washed over his naked body¡ªat the start, he wore full clothes, but after two days, the amount of sweat, dirt, blood and strange ooze that left his body made it far too annoying.


    Sigurd didn''t act like a little girl, and Asura was confident in himself. It also allowed him to watch and feel each muscle touching the air, the wood and the world to improve faster.


    [Are you some kind of exhibitionist that loves showing his cock off?]


    ''Why are you watching all day? You''re the pervert!''


    [Damn! It swings when you fight... why is it different from the ones in these books and videos]


    ''I am just built differently.''


    [Yeah... five profane bloodlines all poured into one cute little human body]


    Asura took five minutes to appreciate the growth of his cultivation technique that finally graced a name after he awakened the Rebirth monolith. Although some parts were hidden. He realised that the first five cycles were to make his body resemble aplete world


    ? Profane Phoenix Nirvana: Nine Plumes of Destruction (Abyssal Tier)


    ''Such a broken technique, growing from battle, severe injury and... making women happy.''


    [Originally, it wasn''t so obscene, but you are a mixture of three demonic and evil races... which were more active in those areas.]


    [Be happy you don''t need to devour people''s blood!]


    "Are you doing alright?"


    "The training ends today, and tomorrow will be a rest day, so your body can adapt, and those two girls can stop looking at me like I''ve stolen their husbands... even Amalia acts the same, always clinging to you after practice."


    This was strange to Asura at first. In the small breaks between his training, Sigurd would massage his body with a strange technique that removed all his fatigue and pain... although sometimes he felt pleasure when she massaged near his waist and his little brother pped the saintess with a broadsword of sh... like right now.


    p!


    "... as needlessly energetic and big as always. Is this because you have dragon and devil blood in you?"


    ''If you knew of my other bloodlines... god, I am so d the monoliths hide all but three of my bloodlines except those with the same bloodline.''


    It surprised him to learn these things that Helia used to keep to herself, but now there was no need to act like Brian, so she taught him about the uses of the monoliths.


    "If you surpass me one day, maybe I''ll settle this down with my body." Sigurd made jokes and challenges like this each day rather than guide him onto the path of his sister, a pure and virtuous sword style.


    The one she was teaching Asura was obscene, dark, dirty and about raw power.


    Thus, she spent a lot of time teasing him, exposing her body and increasing the hormones and feelings that the devil, ck dragon and dark phoenix would be enticed by.


    Battle, women and power.


    "I''ll hold you to that, woman." Asura grits his teeth as she massages the base of his feet, where the most pressure causes the small bones and intricate arch to suffer more damage thanks to the increased gravity.


    "Hahaha... well, to have my cherry popped with this thing might be too extreme... does the ass hurt more?"


    Despite being a fairy, her beautiful and ethereal face was aplete lie!


    Sigurd was more of a man or brother than a dainty maiden; she mentioned being raised in the past with her ten brothers and no mother, so Asura soon adjusted to her humour, which was both vulgar and highly erotic.


    [You seem to have a thing for older women... Lorem... Lucretia... Mu Xue and Sigurd, all of them are over 10 years older than you.]


    ''They are all beautiful women!''


    [...]


    [Are you ready to get destroyed? It''s time for the Last Two hours.]


    Gritting his teeth, Asura held onto Lumeris Nova as Sigurd noticed his change, hopping into the air like the five times gravity meant nothing before raising her hand.


    "Asura, this is thest training¡ªfor the next two hours, you will train in ten times gravity. You know the safe word if you really cannot endure this."


    "... I love the smell of my master Sigurd''s crotch..."


    It was humiliating, but during the first training... he copsed, and she was squatting over his face to help massage him... in his dazed state, he mentioned how amazing she smelt... leading to a strange tension which only increased when he started training naked.


    It convinced Asura she was an old, perverted woman who loved watching him naked but was too worried to say it out loud and get beaten.


    "Phew...."


    "Asura, you know the assessment will be dangerous, right? I cannot do much, but at the very least, the prince and his plots won''t work, and unlike your little Lorem, I don''t have to obey him or the royal family."


    "Ah... I am trying to say, don''t hold back... let me see, you give everything; I know there is a form you are hiding, a power that would destroy most of your peers on one..." Her eyes were serious as the wind increased, her hands flickering as the room weighed down on his body.


    "Ggg..... damn...!" His muscles and bones suffered, the feeling of an immense weight being spread all over his shoulders, neck and back, almost making his body sink into the stone pir.


    "You know I have a skill which allows me to see whoever I am focused on like an image, right... I will watch you and protect you."


    "So go all out¡ªshow me that my decision to create a new branch of swordsmanship, the demon line, wasn''t mistaken!"


    Sigurd was a strange woman, but that strangeness was what Asura needed, not some fairy or gentle kind of woman.


    Lucretia and Sigurd forged him into a strange type of warrior with speed and absolute power, and Lorem taught him control over his magic.


    "If you rank in the Top Ten, I will use my hand. Top Five, my mouth, Top Three, my behind."


    "if you reach Rank one, I will do all the above."


    A misunderstanding caused this kind of deal when Sigurd came to pick him up, and he was enjoying quality time with the lovely Xavida and Mu Xue.


    ''Not like it''spletely false...''


    "Understood," Asura called out as he stood tall, his muscles tensed and already oozing with sweat and bones creaking.


    Woosh!


    Thus, his final two hours of gruelling training began.

 Chapter 73: Date With Xavida - The Journey of Fish!

    Since he returned, time seemed to have flown by so fast. The training would take ten hours of his day, and then spending an hour with the two women at night would leave only the nightly sessions of making Mu Xue''s jealousy vanish with his body.


    In the middle of the night, the moon was about to fade after their long session of passionate fellowship. Mu Xue was lying her rosy face on Asura''s chest. "Asura~ I can''t spend thest day with you, even though you are finally free... Xue is so sad!"


    They had such a long and violent night because of this. Lorem had asked Mu Xue to take extra training in the morning, and because her menu wasn''t half as drastic as his, she was quite fine to train before the assessment started.


    "Mmm... then how about we meet after the event and go on a full weekend to the southern city of Varnel and enjoy a pleasant holiday? Maybe we can find some matching rings, haha."


    "Eh!?" The eyes peering up from his chest were a mixture of the usual affectionate Mu Xue, but there was a swirling dull vision of her crazy and obsessive state in those big blue eyes glowing excessively.


    "Don''t get so nervous and worried. The meaning is exactly what I ask: it is too soon to marry, but I want to get a matching ring we can wear to symbolise our rtionship, my cute Xue''er. Do you want to try?" His voice was rather sexy as his fingers stroked through her slightly blue hair with a cool feeling.


    ''Good, her eyes are no longer that crazy shape...''


    Asura was relieved that she now looked calm and delighted, but the moment their eyes matched... he felt her hand reaching between his thighs.


    "I will drain you so dragoness cannot sneak a meal behind my back, okay, darling? Fufu..."


    ''Ah... my older girlfriend is a little yandere...''


    He didn''t mind as the wild de knight rolled onto his stomach and mounted him, her smooth skin glowing in the moonlight, as their bed once again mmed against the wall for next door''s room... A poor student doomed to listen to them copte until the morning once again.


    ***


    Asura was lying down feeling a sense offort from thest few hours before Lorem came to their room and dragged a crying Mu Xue away because she was two hourste for her training, and there was a soundint of a bitch in heat howling in their dorm room all night.


    "I wonder what I should do on a day off..."


    Because of the two parallel minds in his head, one Asura was constantly practising the martial arts given by Lucretia and the other was gathering magic elements from the air and restoring his body to optimal levels, and the main mind was rather free.


    But the loud thumping of a certain girl''s feet disturbed his peace, and her brutal force smashed open the door as she shouted. "ASURA LET''S DATE!" Xavida had listened to many stories from Mu Xue, and the date was something she liked.


    ''It seems she found out I was free today. A date with this cute girl will be nice.''


    He rolled off his bed, the smooth carpet breaking his fall as he stumbled. It seemed twelve times left his legs a little weak, with only an hour or two of rest.


    "Morning, Xavi, you look as pretty as ever. Where do you want to go?"


    "Mmmm... anywhere with you!"


    That''s right, although she learned about it. Xavida wasn''t like the other women in my life. She was my only safe ind, letting me drift around, enjoying her plump body at no cost.


    "Well, are you hungry?" Xavida looked starving as she peeked into the kitchen after entering.


    "Eat fish! Lots of fish!" Her eyes shone as magic glistened around her body, which lunged towards me and wrapped around my arm like a cat seeking attention.


    ''She is cute. Yet when Xue''er is here, she is meek and pretends to be well-behaved, though.''


    "Let''s go then; I''ll buy you the best-fried fish, so be a good girl."


    Asura patted her head as the pair left the room together; many students pointed at them; well, they both had horns now and became a sight.


    He didn''t like her to be the only one who got strange looks, and thus, since reaching the second stage and awakening his Rebirth monolith, Asura kept hisrge ck horns as they curved around his head, pointing behind him with sharp tips.


    "Hehe, bad guy, you smell of naughty things. Now I have to remove that nasty ice girl smell!" Then Xavida immediately changed from a quiet girl into a hyperactive puppy running around him, clenching his hand, and dragging him around.


    They ate snacks, sweets, and fresh foods everywhere before Xavida realised something and stopped in front of a store. "Bad guy... this ce smells of tasty fish!" Her nose twitched as she sniffed the store''s salty but delicious fried fish fragrance, which lingered with a light scent.


    "Okay, is this where you want to eat dinner?" He asked, looking at her face that would be a mess if he didn''t clean it several times with a wet wipe.


    "Yay! Bad guy likes me the most; fish is the best!" She cheered loudly as people looked at Asura as if he was abusing her because she was acting like a child, but her actions were cute, and he found them adorable, so he ignored them.


    Unlike those who judged her too quickly, Asura knew this was her defensive action. She was happiest when she spent with her father; thus, she emtes the emotions from that time...


    ''When she is serious or speaks about her true feelings, she is just as mature or adult as Mu Xue.''


    Xavida knew she was a little strange, but being alone in a strangend with nobody else to help or guide her was the best idea she came up with, so enemies would underestimate her and see her as mentally weak.


    Her warm body leaned back against his chest as they entered the store, her nose pressed against his neck, and gently, she whispered, "Thank you... I might have broken without you being here, Asura."


    The voice was weak... pessimistic, and deep¡ªXavida''s true self was the opposite of her current bright self, breaking his heart.


    Asura felt guilt and sorrow when he remembered his first life. He had no time to help anyone else and was suffering from bullying as intense as she was, but he knew... that she was alone.


    The prince tricked her, but that wasn''t a sweet rtionship, as she was too distrustful to get close enoughto support her mind...


    ''I will ept her as she is until the day she can show her true self without fear of being killed. Her uncle and the eastern enemy need to be crushed first... they are searching for a pure dragon''s heart for some kind of cultivation ritual.''


    Suddenly, he felt a foreboding feeling for the assessment test that started the next day... Two dragons and two sore thumbs for the king and prince. Asura felt something would happen in the month and clutched his hands tight, clenching his teeth as they ground together.


    "Mmm? Bad guy, why are you so sad?" Her face returned to normal as she wrapped around his back and pulled his arms to the tables.


    "Nothing... you were just so cute that I became mesmerised."


    Asura''s smile and words caused her face to turn red. Even the little pink scales turned dark red as she suddenly rushed away, holding the VIP ticket I had bought while she was dancing around or looking at the live fish before waiting for them to cook.


    He watched her pink tail dancing around, but it was so elegant that it avoided every obstacle and person, such as her training efforts in the past week.


    ''What can I do for her? I want to make her smile all the time?''


    Slowly following her body, he felt his efforts needed to be more, although he was growing and his teachers found him to be a genius...


    Asura wanted more: the power to protect this girl in front of him and the lovely maid who now checks his scent when hees home to see if he cheated.


    Asura would not bezy in the uing assessment.


    ''I''ll be counting on you, Devouring Monolith.''

 Chapter 74: Moment Of Honesty - Finally Looking At Me!

    Asura held a piece of fish in the wooden chopsticks as Xavida''s lovely pink lips gently wrapped around the soft flesh before swallowing it whole with blushing cheeks, the taste of crispy fish spreading through her body. A sensual glint filled her eyes from the enjoyment of being fed like a princess.


    "Mmm... this is so delicious, thank you so much, darling~ I am so full!" Xavida''s cheeks bulged out as she smiled with all her face, crescent eyes, lifted brows and her small nose slightly moving while her tail swayed before it wrapped around Asura''s arm, stroking him with the soft under scales she knew he loved.


    "It''s my pleasure; we rarely get to spend time together because Mu Xue is very jealous, forgive me. I will soon be able to convince her."


    Around them, couples in simr styles were eating in the same way, partners using the long chopsticks to feed their opposite, based on an old story about a man who only had long chopsticks and struggled to eat his food until a woman with the same problem came to the vige and they ended up married.


    At first, Asura thought it was silly that they couldn''t just eat with their hands or a fork, but then he realised that the chopsticks were more of a metaphor and could be reced by long arms or a huge fork, but the message was more important than the story.


    "Mmmm~ why are you so nice, bad guy... I would die if you were an enemy."


    She chuckled and leaned against his shoulder, and then their tes were finally empty; seven whole fish were eaten, making Asura smile awkwardly when he only ate one.


    After finishing their meal and paying the fee, both left in a bright mood, skipping along with her hand tightly wrapped around his. They were walking towards a famous rxation spot, but Asura had another reason toe here.


    There was someone he wanted to meet before they returned to the Fenix territory.


    "Where are we going now, Asura?" Xavida asked, her body so close he could feel her warmth and the faint scent of fish on her breath, and although it was a little salty, it wasn''t unpleasant as she observed him with fluttering purple eyes.


    "I need to introduce you to someone and ask them to take a letter to my father."


    Asura''s words made her quieten down. Hearing the words introduce and father, she suddenly became taciturn as she thought of her father and nodded... no longer acting like the needy Xavida, her hand gently grasped his as she became more graceful and elegant in an instant.


    "Shall we go meet them, Asura?" Her voice was like a princess: strong,manding and with a beautiful tone that she normally used duringbat.


    ''Is this cute girl nervous about meeting someone rted to my family? Haha... I love how she is so adorable.''


    Xavida noticed his gaze and looked down, her face blushing while fiddling with his hand, stroking along his long, smooth fingers with her own. "Bad guy... don''t stare... I''ll get embarrassed."


    "Forgive me, you are just too beautiful. Sometimes, I find myself addicted to staring at your lovely features..."


    "Bad guy!" Her face was brighter red, and she tightly gripped his hand before leaning up to his cheek and giving him a gentle peck, the softness of her glossy lips and the warmth from her hastened breath tickling his cheek.


    "Hmmm... don''t think I will forgive you withpliments!"


    The pair then walked hand in hand towards the vast meeting ce where many couples and families spent their weekends away from work. Screams, shouts, and joyful chatter filled the air as it became infectious, Xavida grinning and smiling while swinging their hands slowly.


    Asura, too, felt his mood lighten; the thoughts of how harsh the training was or the assessment tomorrow no longer weighed on his mind.


    Not with the sunlight beaming beside him... His sunlight aptly named Xavida Bahamot.


    "Lord Asura!" a tall, well-built man shouted as he waved today, not wearing his usual knight gear but on a day out with his wife, a lovely woman with a petite figure and a gentle face with brown hair.


    ''If my mind serves me well, she is called Agatha Berna, a Stage Two Witch...?''


    The man had grey hair and a small beard. Since Asurast saw him, Agatha made him shave, and even without the armour, he wore the Fenix family emblem, with a proud look on his face as he saw thedy beside Asura de Estan gave her a formal salute as a knight belonging to the Fenix family.


    "Forgive me for being so tardy in meeting you, de." Asura was polite; this man helped him secretly even though he was useless in his past life, and when he needed money until his daughter became sick, he was Asura''s shield.


    ''de... I do not me you for distancing yourself from me. I am no ingrate¡ªthe things you did for me in the past world. Let me repay you for this one. My dear instructor, no matter how useless I was, you taught me the basic usage of a sword.''


    To hear such gentle words from his future master, de was shocked; the old Asura was a shy and dull boy who tried to avoid being noticed. The moment he saw such a confident and handsome man stepping towards him with such a beautiful and well-developed aura, he was as proud as Asura''s father might be.


    "My Lord! Do not be silly; what kind of retainer makes his lord apologise? I am just d you could meet me... Is there something you require before I leave? If you wish, I will stay here longer."


    The face of Agatha seemed a little sour and upset... but it was fine. Asura knew she had just discovered her miracle, and the small girl inside her stomach was something Asura would never begrudge. ''This time, she won''t get sick!''


    "de, you have more important things to deal with in the future, haha." Asura looked at Agatha, giving her a wink as she gasped and seemed to understand that he knew the truth and smiled brightly.


    "Lord Asura... Today, what business do you have then if not to request me to stay?" de seemed sad not to be asked to remain here, but this old man would jump to my side if there were a mere bandit raid. He was far too excitable.


    "Three things, firstly I want you to take some time off in our city. I will deal with my father''sints. This ispulsory, so don''tin! Spend a pleasant month with your lovely wife Agatha, and make sure you find a new home, not that silly barn!"


    "Also... If you could send this letter to mother. Even if she is only my stepmother, to me, she is equal to a true mother, and I feel these words haven''t been said to her enough. How much she has given me since I was a child... I must pay it all back!"


    Agatha''s face beamed with delight, listening to his words, her eyes like that of a gentle older sister. She worried about what he might ask but realised that Asura was just like his father, wise and caring for his subjects and people.


    "Okay... it seems a little much; I like to keep active..." deined but received a slight pinch from Agatha, who continued. "Thank you, My Lord. That is a wonderful gift, and we ept it graciously!"


    ''Stop teaching Xavida bad things...'' Heined in his mind, feeling the skin on the back of his hand burning as Xavida was pinching him and copying the face of Agatha, seeming to want to learn this way to make her man follow her words.


    "Second, please inform my father that I have reached the Second Stage, so he should stop his current actions and focus on the territory. Uncle de, please help him train the knights responsible for guarding. They are good inbat but are easily tricked by illusions and knight mist used by the eastern warriors and sorcerers."


    de''s face seemed very proud, listening to Asura speaking, listening to so many things that were issues that even the top knights of Fenix might have missed or overlooked. He felt that the vision of Asura might surpass his father and was dying to let his old friend know.


    His son might have taken flightter than others... but now, like the undying phoenix, he was rapidly surpassing them all and trying to fight a tearing to his eyes, seeing the grown man that suddenly appeared after a month apart...


    "Finally... This letter is for my father. It details important secrets and ways to improve our territory. Guard it well, knight de, for this letter is worth enough to have you promoted to a family member."


    Asura smirked before adding, "Thisdy is Xavida Bahamot, from the Demon Kingdom, and I n to take her as my wife in the future. I hope you can inform my father that heirs and the future of my romantic life are in excellent hands with my lovely dragoness and ice queen."


    The joy in de''s eyes was like his own father... Asura felt a little embarrassed, but Xavida was worse. When he said the previous statement, her face was bright red, and even her silver and pink scales were now like a red dragon. She was pping his back and ass with her tail, muttering under her breath.


    "Bad guy... my heart almost exploded... stupid.... why do you always make me feel so good... and finally you looked at me too..."


    Agatha smirked, seeing the reaction and how Xavida leaned against Asura, but de was even more shocked because he knew who she was! Taking the letter, he sat down with sweat oozing from his eyebrow.


    "Oh, Lord Asura... just like your father, you love feisty women... I need to train my recement. You are making this old man''s heart beat so fast."


    "With excitement, though, right?"


    "Hahahaha!"

 Chapter 75: A Dragons Confession - I Only Feel Alive Beside You

    The group spoke for nearly an hour before the conversations ended, and the departing caravan was soon preparing. Asura smiled at de and hoped nothing would happen to him and that he could again be a good big brother to their feisty daughter.


    Watching the back of Asura and Xavida leaving... both with horns, hands tightly sped together, de felt a sense of relief, wondering how his lord walked with a long dragon''s tail wrapped around his leg.


    "My dear how many times did you almost cry just now? Are you that happy?" Agatha knew de loved children and their inability to have one for the longest time. He saw Amalia and Asura as surrogate children. Now, she had great news and felt relieved that even Asura epted the child with a warm smile.


    "I am so happy and proud... My Lord, who was so unstable, now looks more astute and stronger than his father at the same age. In the early parts of stage two, the aura of his power made me feel a sense of danger."


    "By the way, my wife, what was the paper he handed you? It wasn''t a love letter, right!? Lord Asura is so handsome... I worry you might even sway my lovely Agatha¡ªGuha!?"


    Agatha gave her husband narrow eyes; although he was eye candy and very handsome, to her, the most handsome and wonderful man was de, and that wouldn''t change no matter how charming someone else was.


    She felt strange... the new Asura made her feel so at ease that she wished he were more than just an Earl... a little treasonous, but... his note touched her heart more than anything she ever expected.


    ¡ª I apologise for the problematic note.


    When I noticed you were pregnant, it made me worried as there were rumours of a sickness that only affects those without magic cores or children yet to develop them going around...


    I am attaching the recipe and ingredients to make the antidote for that sickness. I might be overcautious, but the little girl in your stomach will be like my future sibling, so let me worry instead of you.


    Symptoms include dark bruising around the chest and belly button; sometimes, the eyes of the child will be dull or have a red ring around the iris.


    If it gets worse, then you might notice that the child will lose all appetite and continuously vomit, so please, even if you aren''t sure, the medicine isn''t harmful and can be drunk before getting ill as it helps nurture the awakening of a mana core and healthy body.


    Asura.


    Rubbing her stomach as they finally left vision, Agatha whispered. "I''m more worried our little girl might fall for this charming big brother of hers..."


    ''Demon King Asura... it has a nice ring to it.'' The witch thought before dragging her silly husband to the carriages to leave.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Asura and Xavida were walking calmly along the dirt path, with Asura considering that Fenix would soon have cobblestone and cemented paths made with smooth and durable concrete.


    "Asura?" Xavida''s voice was quiet, like a butterfly''s wings fluttering.


    "Hmmm?"


    He looked down at the quiet dragoness; since meeting Agatha and de, she became even more mature and well-behaved, her body almost glued to his as their hearts were in sync... the four hearts of dragons seemed special.


    When together, Asura noticed they would always synchronise, which increased the rate of him devouring magic and restoring it to her body as Anima.


    "Can we enter there?" Her delicate fingers pointed to an enormous building called the ck Dragons Respite... a rather high-ss inn.


    Looking at the sign, Asura felt amused, noticing it was a dragon-themed hotel. Wouldn''t it be amusing for two dragons to use it together?


    They seemed to offer various hours and times, but Asura would just book an entire night and day, just in case. It seemed Xavida had something to speak to him about.


    ''ck Dragons, huh?''


    "Sure, let''s stay for a while."


    The interior was luxurious, with expensive-looking carpets, magical chandeliers, and various paintings of ck dragons and even a bronze dragon on the walls, and Asura couldn''t help butugh as he booked a VIP Suite room with a king-size bed and bath.


    After paying 10 gold coins, Asura and Xavida entered the suite.


    The room looked like a luxurious lounge with a kitchen, dining room, bedroom, bathroom, and a study with bookshelves and a desk, but they found itfortable, with the bedrge enough for six people. Xavida was already lying on it, patting the soft covers as she waited for Asura.


    Walking over, he sat beside her before seeing her turn around to sit up, moving closer to hug his waist. "Asura... Can you promise not to hate me... and continue loving me?"


    Xavida sounded vulnerable as she leaned against him, rubbing her soft cheeks against his shoulder as he rested his hand on her head, stroking through her long, silky hair. He found it lovely that when her heart raced through embarrassment or arousal, her hair would change from a pale silvery pink and purple like magic...


    "Hahaha, Xavida, I promise to love you no matter what. Even if you hated me and wanted me dead, I would love you unconditionally, so say whatever is worrying you."


    Xavida blushed as Asura said these words without hesitation, knowing he meant every word, which caused her to hug him tighter, pressing her breasts against his chest as she looked up at him, opening her mouth. Her eyes glowed with magical light. It seemed she couldn''t speak for a moment, like something got caught in her throat.


    "You... with Mu Xue... go all the way..." Xavida mumbled with a blushing face, looking away with wet eyes as she spoke, causing Asura to realise what she was so worried about.


    ''Mu Xue and I have gone all the way... but with Xavida, I was yet to do anything more than use my fingers...''


    Asura understood she was worried that Mu Xue was better than her... that he would abandon her if she weren''t perfect in his eyes... so he leaned closer, gently kissing her forehead as he embraced her, pulling her onto hisp as her beautiful, teary eyes looked up at him, surprised he didn''t seem annoyed or angry, her heart beating so fast, he could hear it so clearly.


    "Is that what you want, Xavi?" His hands wrapped around her soft cheeks, brushing her smooth cheekbones, enjoying her narrow nose and pretty face.


    "Mmm... Asura wants... Xavida is happy." Her tears seemed to dry as she answered honestly, leaning into his hands, enjoying the warmthing from his body.


    Asura kissed her lips, feeling her tongue quickly wrapping around his as she moved around in his arms before her buttocks were sitting atop his member.


    She had a bright smile on her face as the hard shaft slipped between her bare buttocks, enjoying the intense heat, their tongues wrestling as her small hands grasped his shoulders, her tail swaying excitedly behind her, showing she was happy.


    "I will do anything you ask of me, Xavida; from the moment in that cavern, I have fallen too far for you to let you go," Asura whispered, kissing her neck, his tongue tasting her smooth pink scales, savouring the sweet and salty vours.


    "Nnn.. bad guy tongue feels so good... I just... want to Hmmm." She moaned as Asura continued kissing her neck, sucking her scales before biting lightly, leaving red marks, enjoying the cute moans as he slowly stripped her clothes off, revealing her pure white skin and pink cherries.


    Her palms pressed against his exposed muscr chest, and the look in her eyes showed that serious andposed look. Asura realised he had absorbed thest parts of her curse. He devoured everything, healing herpletely.


    "Asura... from the moment my father died... killed in the plot of his brother... I felt like my world had died... even if my heart beat rapidly from fear or exertion... inside, I felt dead." She spoke calmly and serenely while stoking along his chest, sliding up to his cheeks and caressing them affectionately.


    "Until I met you... inside, I felt dead... but you brought back my world... the colours that faded returned, even if you made me feel annoyed, strange and scared... I couldn''t resist you. When you healed my curse, giving me back my magic, making my heart race from happiness, fear, excitement, and lust...


    Asura... I... the thought of you dying or leaving makes me terrified..."


    "Because now you are my world... I only feel alive when beside you." Xavida finally confessed her feelings, even so deep that she hid away out of shame.


    She kissed his cheeks, her tears dripping onto his scales, before hugging him, both hearts racing with a drum-like beat, waiting for Asura''s answer, fearing rejection or mockery...


    "I don''t care if the feelings you give me are pain, love, affection, teasing, bullying... anything from you I ept with open arms..."


    Asura''s arms wrapped around Xavida, kissing her cheeks and lips as he pushed her down, looking deeply into her eyes. He couldn''t help but feel enchanted by her wet eyes and lovely smile as their lips gently pressed together¡ªa soft and abrupt kiss.


    "If we do this... Mu Xue may be angry... but I will take it all and make her ept you fully... because. I want both of you, Xavida. Mu Xue and you are my most important people."


    Xavida giggled as Asura spoke, kissing him once again, feeling her heart beating so fast, it felt like it would burst from joy as she wrapped her legs around his waist, her tail slipping his pants down to his knees and then flicking them off the best.


    The moment she felt his fiery dragonnce rubbing against her, the heat and scent stole all sense of reason from her mind.


    "Then fertilise my eggs and make me her equal."

 Chapter 76: I Need You *

    Xavida didn''t wait for his answer and leaned back, revealing her soft pink scales. The fair colour of her belly contrasting those soft shimmering scales was far too erotic, with the silver thread dribbling down through her thin crack.


    "Do you like it?"


    "I love it... so soft, puffy and beautiful."


    As her puffy mound entered his sight, her beautiful and neat slit entranced once again Asura. He couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and feel his heart racing like hers in his ears.


    Four hearts were almost always in sync as their gazes interlocked.


    Her gaze lowered onto therge pole, fluttering as if dancing with his arousal from her body, as she wanted to entice him more, feeling joy at his rampant lust.


    Xavida slowly lifted both of her legs, parting her thighs while bending them and cing her feet on the bed. She leaned down with her fingertips slipping along her soft slit and pulled her petals apart gently to reveal her soft, steamy pink entrance and wet crevice for him to see clearly.


    ''Such a cute and youthful pussy... neater than Mu Xue and smaller than Verana''s...''


    The short slit wrapped around her puffy mount as Asura stepped forward, tapping her soft flesh with the heavy tip of his cock with a fleshy smack, his pre-cum bubbling and smearing on her belly as it swung in an arc, the impact on her soft clit protected by squishy pink scales felt amazing as he lowered himself.


    "I am going to kiss the lips between your hips and make you squeal, Xavi."


    "Nn....!!" A bright shimmer shed in her eyes as she felt his thick magic prating her body, sucking her mana and recing it with something else that drowned her in absolute bliss and pleasure.


    Like he was kissing, licking, and caressing her entire body with countless tongues.


    Using both hands, he parted her lips wider and enjoyed the sight of her stretched entrance and cute petals before his face approached, the poor dragoness oozing honey as she squeezed her buttocks tight, anticipating his tongue making her feel that amazing pleasure again.


    Warm... sweet jets of her juices spurt from inside as her stomach and ass tensed, her lips opening with a warm sigh of pleasure as she grasped the quilt, her tail pping the ground as she grunted when he sucked on her clitoris.


    "Ahh...Mmmm.....Haaa..... Nnngh..... Asura.....Asura.... it''s amazing... Nnnn!"


    His tongue whirled gently along her sticky slit and tease her little bud with rapid flicks, each time his mouth would wrap the soft scales and suck gently on the mound enjoying the warmth of her pussy as she fluttered her hips and hump his face with pleasure.


    "Haa..... Mmmm... Hmmm... More... Darling... keep licking me there!"


    Her eyes looked down, watching as his so long and flexible tongue toyed with her; covered in her slimy honey, she felt ashamed as he sucked it into his lips, and he stared into her eyes before his tongue started rapidly vibrating along the surface of her clit...


    "Bad guy.... eating me... making me tingle... bad guy.... Haaa...Mmmmm!"


    A pleasure like lightning spreading through her body as she squealed... Intense feelings and desires built in her abdomen as she wanted to vite his face... grabbing it with both hands, her arms covered in dragon scales as if in battle...


    Her scaled hands thrust his face onto her clit, and along her slit, as he curled, flicked and teased her pussy just how she wanted... with her racing heart, she reached a blissful state.


    The taste of her pussy became thicker, richer as she started violently pressing herself against his lips, the slimy and wet mixture of her loves juices and his saliva covering his lips and chin as she began to whimper and tense her muscles, a momentter a bittersweet and sour spurt of thin fluids sprayed over his face...


    "Asura..... Mmm....Asura.... Ashura..... Ashra.... Nnngh...Mmmmmph!!!"


    His lips and chin blocked most as the pressure made her juices cover his face and chest... her hips still fucking him as she pulled his hair and called his name...


    "Ha.....Haa...." He pulled away, breathing heavily as her entrance pulsed a little darker than before from his tongues teasing and the blood rushing to her pussy, small dribbles and white bubbles of her nectar floating down between her ass cheeks as she looked at him with dazed eyes... breathing slowly, her entire body shaking.


    Her thick white strings of love juice glued to his lips and chin, the erotic sight causing her to gasp because Xavida was a naughty girl who had gotten a taste for sexual pleasure since that time in the cave. Her lewd gaze watched as he scooped her sticky juices and sucked them into his mouth, making her sensitive crotch hot with pleasure once again...


    "Bad guy... that big thing..."


    However, the moment she was about to ask him to fuck her, he slowly climbed over her body, gently kissing her thighs, pelvis... wet and gentle pecks warm from her pussy as he licked along her belly, teased her belly button with his tongue, and climbed over her chest.. his hips just under herrge, drooping tits...


    "I am a bad guy? You''ll make this bad guy feel good with your lovely mouth, right?"


    Her eyes watched the long flesh of a male dragon press between them... her huge tits, unable to devour his length before the tip oozing with musky, dirty pre-cum pressed against her nose.


    "Hmmph.... bad guy..... only the tip..." Despite saying this, one of her hands was grasping his ass, pulling his cock closer, pushing the ns back and forth through her tits as the thick head sent tingles down her spine when it picked and pulled at her soft flesh and nipples.


    "Then suck it, my little Xavi. I will make you a woman using every inch of our body, staining the white dragon with my ck dragon''s scent, juices and colour."


    As he pushed his hips forward, her eyes seemed to sparkle as the contact of his cock hitting her face made her hips flutter, the pleasant feeling of mana being cycled, making her reach a fourth light climax.


    "Mmph... Nnnnm...Sho thick... Gubuh.... Hmmnph...."


    Slowly, he pushed his thick member into her mouth while grabbing her pink cherries with both hands, pulling on her heavy, stic tits to enjoy both her warm, slimy mouth with a silky tongue sliding along his shaft. While her warm, heavy mounds slid along his cock, pulling his foreskin and brushing the sensitive veins as pleasure filled his crotch.


    "You lewd dragoness, your pussy is wet... and your face looks so happy sucking my cock."


    Asura leaned back with one arm, stretching as his fingers slipped into her tight, sticky entrance, causing her mouth to be rougher; sucking on his cock as if surprised while her tongue stopped, pressed against his tip and ns the slimy spit, making it feel great as he fucked her face...


    "Nghh...Gubuh....Mmmngh...Hmph.....Pha....Nnnn....!?" The harder it was for her to breathe, the more her pussy tightened around his fingers, squirming around him with her soft folds filled with warm slimy honey as if guiding him to her g-spot, desperate to cum once again.


    "Such a good girl... the way you suck my cock so honestly makes me want to fill your throat so bad... Hey... does your pussy feel good too?" Asura teased, watching her nod as her lips wrapped around his cock, sliding to almost halfway, while her arms pressed together, making her tits have more pressure.


    He watched her cheeks swelling as he pushed into her throat... bubbles of drool leaking from her mouth while she struggled to recover from his fingers toying with her warm, slick tunnel brushing along her g-spot with a smirk on his face.


    Asura thrust his hips while pulling her head to fuck her face... her eyes showing a watery mist as she looked excited... her tongue flicking his opening and cheeks sucking onto his shaft, her lips wrapping around his member as if asking for him to release...


    "Nghh...Xavi... swallow it all!"


    Her eyes widened as Asura pushed his hips forward, blocking her airway as she felt the thick, hot and slimy jet of his semen firing down her throat, making her cough as she tried to swallow...


    "Ngh!? Mmmph.....Gubuh... Hmh!!"


    The moment he came, his fingers flickered with wind magic... as his fingers teased, her g-spot vibrated at an inhuman speed, the pleasure of his cock releasing in her throat and the pleasure from her g-spot making her squirt once again...


    Nothing could block it this time. As she squealed, her throat was full. Clear love juices sprayed across the room in several bursts. His sperm was the same, shooting into her throat and bubbling from her nose...


    Xavida lost all strength as he pulled out... coughing and breathing heavily as her eyes closed, her chest rising and falling... her pussy was still hot, sensitive and squirming as her chest rose and fell... slimy threads of sperm and saliva from the tip of his dick glueing a bridge to her lips and nose... as she stared at him trying to breathe...


    "Haa....Ha.....Ueeh....Ha...."


    Was it because they were both dragons, a lustful race? But he could feel a desire to ravish her... wanting to make her scream and cry out... while she looked at him with a simr glint in her eyes...


    "More.... make it hurt.... fill me... to the brim....!" Her fingertips pulled her lips apart to the limit they would stretch, revealing her steamy, wet cunt as she licked the sperm and saliva from her face with her long dragon tongue.

 Chapter 77: Mounting A White Dragon **

    Asura''s mouth hung open, amazed by how beautiful and erotic her current pose was, watching as her cute tail pped the bedding as she watched him move closer, her lovely eyes glowing bright with magic light focused on his movements.


    "Come... bad guy... my insides are so hot... and are aching for you."


    "Ah, can''t you see how much I want you? This thing is bigger and more ferocious than ever..."


    She could tell the thick scent from his erect shaft was filling the room, a scent that would bring any female dragon into heat. "Nnn...e, I am ready... bad guy, you smell so good!"


    Xavida sniffed the air, causing her pink entrance to ooze copious amounts of viscous white nectar, dribbling to allow smooth entry for his cock.


    "Look at how wet you are¡ªthis thick honey shows what a horny little bitch you are."


    "Hmmph.... it''s your tongue''s fault... so long and thick, slipping inside and teasing me!"


    Despite seeming toin, her lips showed a satisfied smile as her hips quivered, feeling the tip of his cock pushing against her soft petals, peeling them apart and smearing her warm, slippery love juices around his thick ns...


    "Monster... that thing, it will tear my insides..."


    "Yet your hips and pussy are dying to taste it... look at your little dragon pussy. It''s undting, practically sucking my cock inside you..."


    His eyes were bright red, shimmering with the same light as Xavida, as the ribbed walls of her dragon tunnel loosened before wrapping around his cock like a living being...


    Her insides and soft walls were like millions of small, flexible tentacles that pulled his cock inside with a slimy wet squelch, her honey bubbling down his shaft while her mouth gaped open.


    "Aguh.....haa..... big.....Nnnngh...!"


    "Xavida..." His voice was affectionate; her legs pushed apart as he leaned over her short body, their lips pressing together in a moment of heated passion, the moment he felt her thick membrane while enduring the feeling of hundreds of warm, wet feelers and ribbed walls undting and churning around his cock he felt pleasure beyond anything he had felt before...


    the insides of a dragon differed vastly from a human woman.


    "Asura.... Ashurra... Mmmph!....Love.....I love you....!"


    Slowly, she pushed herself against his shaft, his cock pushing deeper, lubricated by her slimy walls and soft folds while the membrane tore much thicker than a human woman, and the blood that seeped from her broken virginity flowed directly into his cock... Increasing its thickness slightly as his veins bulged and the ns increased one sizerger...


    rubbing and scraping her walls as if his cock was changing to suit her vagina.


    "Nnnm.... more.... ahh... it''s growing... so thick... I''m going to be torn apart...


    Hmmm...!"


    Inplete shock at the pleasure that shot through her mind and body, Xavida threw her head back into the pillow, raising her hips and grinding them against the huge ns inside her.


    "Haa.... so good... more.... fuck me... Bad guy.... evil dragon....


    more...! pull my insides... push against my womb...!"


    The pleasure as it began to pull and press her soft folds made her squeal, feeling Asura thrust into her pussy. No longer hindered by the membrane, his cock slipped, squelched and slid deep into her depths.


    "Urk... Kuaah... Haaa.... you monster..... so heavy against the very end.... more....


    more!... don''t hold back... Bad guy!"


    "Nnngh... Xavida... your insides are so good, sloshing around my cock, and massaging and scraping every part of me with your strange sticky dragon folds!"


    He kissed her deeply as he continued to plunge into her pussy, his ns pulsing and rubbing, increasing in the side, as it expanded her insides to the limit before wrapping and coiling around him, almost making his cock spurt early.


    But the pleasure brought by her soft tentacle-like folds gave pleasure to both sides, as each time his cock pushed to her womb, all of them were touched, pulled, pressed or crushed, making Xavida scream with a high-pitched growl with a lovely melody, as he pushed past her cervix, prating her womb...


    "Kuaah... Bad guy.... my baby''s room... ahhn... that thing.... pressing and kissing inside, marking it with your beast-like scent...


    Nnngh.. ha... kuaah... nooo, so good... so amazing... my stomach...


    it keeps swelling and bulging when you push into me... Nnnnm."


    The thickness of his cock, his scent, and the way he scraped and ground against the soft wall of her womb caused Xavida''s pink eyes to cross and roll.


    She blushed with her tongue rolling out of her maw while she felt her entire body burning with pleasure as it filled with mana, and his cock abused her entrance, tunnel and womb, expanding each time his cock filled her.


    "Xavida... Ngn... you''re so lovely right now..."


    "Bad guy... kiss me... Nnng...."


    He epted her invitation, her tail moving up his leg, circling it, and then pping his butt cheeks hard, pulling Asura deeper into her with augh.


    "Ashuraaa... my mate, my only one.... more, faster, make my womb yours, and I have no hope of ever leaving you."


    Female dragons were very open and passionate when they met their chosen mate and finally entered the act... she was releasing pheromones and scents that triggered a male desire to inseminate and dominate, making Asura rougher with her. As the dragon''s body was more durable than a human woman, they needed more pressure, force, and power when being fucked...


    Otherwise, the seed would be useless, and they wouldn''t feel anything.


    "Ashuraa.... stronger! Harder! Fuck me!... make me yours! Squash the entrance of my egg room, mark it and coat my insides with your warm love!"


    "Nngh... Xavida... milk my cock with your insides and drink every ounce of my cum, as your tight womb squeezes every drop!"


    Xavida lifted her lower part a little, putting her heels on his shoulders as his cock prated further, enjoying the slight change in the shape of her soft tunnel and pressure as she lifted her hips while clenching her ass and insides.


    The feeling of his ns rubbing against her cervix and pushing inside, kissing his cock with her womb while all her bumps and soft tentacles stroking, wrapping, churning, scraping, and milking his cock inside, and her soft membranes covered his penis as he pulled out, covering and pulling him back inside with inhuman strength.


    "Nnmph.... Xavida... So sexy..."


    "Ashura.... kiss me..."


    Pressed deeply into her, as their tongues intertwined and slid wetly, he could feel a growing warmth in her womb and inside his cock, his heart beating quickly as her womb burned...


    "Xavida..... something... there''s an increasing mana flow.... inside your womb."


    "Ashuraaaa... stay... Kiss me, don''t take your cock out of me yet. And keep it inside... Haah.... give everything you can...


    Inside..."


    He didn''t understand...


    But seeing Xavida''s adorable and beautiful purple eyes focused on him, her warm sweet lips, adorable fangs and devilish insides, kissing and sucking him so skillfully... his lips took hers while continuing to thrust, making her writhe differently than earlier.


    Their passionate sex became more violent and beast-like as he began to piston her, pressing her knees against her chest as her pussy began to bubble and squelch from the high pressure inside and her honey being forced out of the small gaps.


    Her eyes closed while sucking on his tongue, violently swallowing his saliva as she felt his cock press against one of her eggs...


    Before he began to expand and throb inside her depths... The warm honey churned around his cock as Asura ejacted inside her.


    Thick and creamy streams of white semen exploded inside her womb, making it expand rapidly and squeeze his cock, forming a plug preventing his escape. The stream of heat spread, extending directly to his cock, causing his already full cock to expand in her pussy.


    Feeling the pressure within her growing, Xavida was gasping while moaning into his mouth, her long tongue coiled around his like a snake.


    As magic transferred between them rapidly, she could feel his thick and dominant magic flooding her pores, organs, bones and flesh as she convulsed from the pleasure of having her eggs soaked in his hot sperm. Unable to contain another orgasm, she released his tongue with a loud, wet pop, gasping for air...


    "Ha....haaa....ha.....hmmm.... so hot.... slimy.... and full."


    Asura watched Xavida convulse under him, her ws extended, cutting his back and leaving red marks behind as the same stream of magic continued flowing between them, entering her body.


    "Xavida.. something feels... different..."


    "Ashura, the pleasure is killing me..."


    Both of them hugged each other, refusing to stop their slow movements, as her entrance gripped his cock, and his cock had swollen to keep spurting until his balls emptied inside her like it was a natural phenomenon, both of them kissing, panting and rolling in the bed, full of sweat and their scents...


    "Maybe... Xavida is pregnant now, bad guy... you poured so much hot stuff into her..."


    "Nnnn... you have a fat little belly now... haha..."


    Hearing his words, she opened her mouth wide and bit into his neck as the two rolled around fighting... ying... until their second round began. Like this, the two dragons spent much of the evening and early hours of the morning enjoying six rounds.


    Only stopping when they both copsed in each other''s embrace... covered in bite marks, bruises and many signs of their passionate love affair...


    In the dark room... "Bad guy... not the ass..." Xavida was speaking in her sleep with a gleeful grin, unaware of the frosty gaze from the corner of the room where a single woman sat with ice-blue hair and eyes. Her magicpletely froze that corner of the room as she slowly removed her hands from her clothes.


    "It seems... watching Asura having sex with another woman... Is a little too stimting.... how could I masturbate instead of stopping them!?"


    Slowly swaying over to the bed with her sensual movements...


    Mu Xue pulled his engorged and huge swollen member out of Xavida''s swollen and gaping hole before cing her mouth on the tip, slowly taking the entire thing into her mouth, and cleaning him with a wet and quiet blowjob...


    She used a small goblet from the table to collect the sperm that began oozing from the inside of Xavida as she used water magic to flush it from her depths.


    "Mmmmph... it''s all mine; I won''t let you steal all of his seed. I told him to use contraceptive magic; it seems he listened... Mmmwah..."


    Kissing the tip of his member in the night, she enjoyed bringing him to an unknown climax with her mouth before leaving and carrying the huge jug of his essence in her hand like a precious treasure as she fluttered through the skies.


    It was an act only seen by the phoenix Helia, who was stunned to silence watching the events happen... only recording the scene for future ckmail.

 Chapter 78: Telling Mu Xue - Assessment Day

    After they woke up, things became quite different for the pair, with the way Xavida looked, spoke and acted around Asura. She still called him Bad Guy, but her tone was soft, with a sweet, sugary sound while her body would rub against his.


    Whether it was her scent or heat, the pair had scales on the back of their hands, the side of their faces and necks as Xavida became more submissive, rolling herself against his body or stroking the back of their hands together or pressing her face against his, sniffing and licking his scales...


    Asura wasn''t sure but thought it was the unique scent of a dragon''s scales. Her tail became expressive of affection, coiling and sliding against his tail, which, after sleeping with Xavida, seemed permanent and no longer just part of his liberation.


    "Hehe... bad guy, you smell so good. Where are we going?" A sweet voice sounded as she kissed his arm, her nose sniffing near his armpit.


    Asura realised that since they had sex, the rate at which their magic intermingled and alternated between them naturally no longer drove her crazy with pleasure. It seemed to make her feel at ease and delighted constantly...


    Though he felt if he wanted to, he could increase the concentration and make her writhe in pleasure like before.


    "Today, we will start the assessment, you know. Did you buy the things I told you the other day?"


    "Mmmm~ I did. The medicine... anti necrosis powder... a portable tent with afy bed... hehe~ lots of dry food and other emergency items."


    She leaned against his chest while floating off the floor, with her wings fluttering at the best of her hips to lift off the ground. Being a dragon seemed quite awesome, as even if the wings weren''t huge, the force and air pressure allowed them to fly like normal.


    Hand in hand, the two headed into the Academy; some students looked at the pair with strange looks and smiles.


    They had spent the night outside, and with how different Xavida was, nobody could miss their new rtionship.


    ****


    Inside the small room, Mu Xue looked quite pleasant, her face glossy and lovely, almost shining as she looked at the bathtub and the empty tankard.


    "Hmmm... well, it was rather exciting; let''s not be too strict. After all, I know Xavi isn''t a bad girl and won''t try to steal him from me... as long as she understands the rules."


    With a loud crack, the door opened as Xavida and Asura entered the room, and she saw how adorable the dragons had be. The anger and desire to crush her tits with a burning hammer vanished, and all the dark feelings in Mu Xue calmed down...


    ''Seeing his happy face is enough... Not to mention, I don''t know why, but she''s like a cute little sister. How can being brutally fucked all night make her act so adorable?''


    Asura looked a little stunned to see Mu Xue waiting for them, but he didn''t linger on that face; instead, he smiled gently and stepped forward, putting Xavida on the bed and hugging Mu Xue before she could even stand... "Ah..."


    She wanted to scold him, to let him know she was mad, but the moment he was holding her so tightly and stroking her body with such tenderness, her rage dissipated... ''Is he smelling my scent? Such a naughty boy! Ah, he kissed my neck.''


    Xavida, watching them interact, showed her teeth in a silly smile, flying over and circling Mu Xue.


    The white dragon seemed to enjoy the intimacy and pampering between them, rubbing her soft cheeks against Mu Xue and nuzzling his shoulders, arms and head. This marked Mu Xue with the same scent as if to make them sisters.


    Due to how rare dragons have always been. Their habits and livelihood weren''t widely known; this was one truth about the female dragons.


    They were one of the main enablers of a harem due to how few male dragons existed and would normally have several mates to guarantee offspring.


    Often, a female dragon would adopt new members into the harem that they epted or approved of, marking them as a sign to show they had epted the person and wanted to make a close rtionship with them.


    Once she was done, Mu Xue fluttered away and let the two kiss each other while curling up on the bed and seeming to take a nap because she was exhausted.


    "My master... I see you have already popped the dragon girl cherry; Fufu ~ I should be angry because you didn''t tell me... however, she is really cute and seems to see me as her big sister. How could I turn her down?"


    "Xue''er, didn''t you know that when she just rubbed her scent on you, it was her fully epting you as my other wife... don''t be mean; if you should be mad or me someone, it should be me, so how should I make it up to you?" Asura''s gentle voice sounded as he kissed Mu Xue''s neck, sniffing her strange but lovely honey scent.


    "Well, aren''t you shameless? Instead of feeling ashamed, you''re trying to tempt your angry wife~ Hmmph!"


    Mu Xue pretended to act upset but didn''t push Asura''s hand, and she didn''t stop his hands from moving under her robes. Instead, she felt happy with his tender caress, not too forceful but gentle and loving.


    "I see; then Your master should service his little wife to relieve her anger." She grabbed his hand and put it over her ample breasts, slightly firmer, more mature, and softer than Xavida''s lovely cute ones.


    Asura, instead of agreeing or turning her down, immediately lowered his head and kissed Mu Xue''s lips, her sweet tongue invading his mouth, the two wrestling while their hands rubbed the other''s bodies intimately.


    "Nnmg... naughty husband; didn''t you sayst time you could only service your adorable wife? Now you have a new woman? Nnngmm.." Mu Xue enjoyed Asura''s actions.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly, dancing to the melody of the birds outside the window; the time before the month-long assessment so the pair entered their world, and time seemed to stop. "Will you take me to meet your father officially when we get time off?" Mu Xue''s eyes were filled with tension, worry and fear as they danced around in the kitchen,


    Asura didn''t even consider it, "Fufu~ don''t worry. I nned to take you home anyway and ask our marriage to be made official."


    "Hueh!?" Mu Xue waspletely stunned... she knew he loved her, but nobles were so strange and had many rules... his marrying a foreign girl who had no status... might cause a stain on his family, yet there was no worry in his eyes, only her reflection and a flicker of obsession.


    "You will never leave my side; I''ve decided, Xue''er." He said these words without asking her or worrying about her thoughts.


    The obsession that seemed to bubble beneath his surface when they first met, when hecked the strength and power to hold on to the things he cared for, became dormant.


    But now... with the strength to ept everything he wanted, and his eyes showed Mu Xue it wouldn''t matter what anyone else said, he would drag her in kicking and screaming, forcing her to stay.


    Asura pressed her against the wall and kissed her neck, his teeth biting her soft skin, slightly marking her flesh as blood dripped from her neck, causing her to tremble as she felt his obsession, and the crazed ze in his eyes was terrifyingly alluring.


    ''Oh god... I am so wet... wasn''t I the crazy one!? No... I must be insane to get aroused by those eyes... he''s going to kill me if I ever turn away...


    ah~ master, this is heaven for Xue''er! I never knew you could feel such intense feelings for me!''


    Somehow... in her heart, despite being a highly vtile and jealous woman. His eyes made her more submissive. The feeling of his hands marking her thighs. She could feel the jealousy of him not seeing her for an entire month...


    "Ah... I will.... anything for you... Xue''er is your knight... always."

 Chapter 79: Tension And Worries - Assessment Day

    Mu Xue was quite gentle and prepared to leave soon after flirting with Asura for a few minutes, enjoying his warm body as she cried, looking at his handsome face, "Master, Xue''er wille to you... She won''t let you suffer! Don''t worry... I am strong!"


    She seemed to have been training in private with the princess and Lucretia more seriously than before and no longer held jealousy towards V, who faced Mu Xue seriously each time, no matter how harshly she fought.


    "Then keep V and yourself safe."


    "This exam is no joke, and some monsters reach Stage Five, hidden in the depths of that vast forest... It is not a ce we can go around acting like gods. Some viruses and diseases ignore your mana and magic defences..."


    Asura took a deep breath before kissing her soft lips. The smooth, icy feel was something he would miss when she was gone...


    "That''s what the herbs and recipes I gave you are for."


    She showed quite a jealous look, her dull eyes with swirling stars when he asked her to protect V.


    Yet Asura was learning how to tame this wild horse. Kissing her neck and cheeks and nibbling on her cool skin instantly dissipated her jealousy.


    "When you return, let''s have lots of sex and visit my dad to make things official." He whispered while thinking about how beat up the princess seemed each day during practice due to him and this woman beating her.


    However, the princess seemed to have gained more wounds because of his daily gruelling training with Mu Xue and Asura.


    She could only fight for the assessment because Asura''s Anima rapidly restored her wounded body from the inside out each time they fought, or rather, after fighting Asura.


    V seemed injured, but that was because her body rapidly improving and tempering itself. Since he learned to make it more adaptive, he wanted to help his surrounding women as much as possible.


    "Let''s head out. The king and the academy like to make this a big thing..." Mu Xue tapped my nose, pointed to the sleeping Xavida, and pushed me back gently.


    "You head together with Xavi. She is probably more nervous than me. The princess has arranged for me to stand beside her anyway, so I''ll go first, okay?"


    "Ugh... don''t bully V, Xue''er." Asura was honestly worried and felt that if Mu Xue took things too seriously or fought too viciously, the Princess might die...


    After all, they were both Stage Three Knights, but Mu Xue was a league ahead of the princess, who only entered that realm after repeatedly fighting with him and Mu Xue. Asura felt he needed to kill many beasts, beasts or humans during this task. Last time, there weren''t many assassins who tried to kill him for being weak...


    ''But they existed. A rival Earl territory sent some. I imagine the prince and maybe others will send them this time.''


    Asura intended to turn this event into a killing field. As long as he used his body, the recovery he could achieve with Xavida and his Liberac¨ªon could quickly enhance his body to Stage Three and his monoliths to rank up, making his chances of staying alive greater.


    ''Hopefully, a month in another world of death and peril should increase my skills.''


    "You are daydreaming again!" Mu Xue said with a smirk, tapping his cheek lightly, and pouting.


    "If you can, try not to get in trouble. Look at Xavi. Her little face is so worried; please try not to cause a war..." Mu Xue snorted softly as she left the room, leaving me staring at her swaying ass.


    Asura smiled a bit, seeing his Xavida crawling out of the bed and clinging to his arm tightly, looking sad and a little scared, "Bad guy... the assessment is dangerous... I..." Asura could tell she was thinking of the training from nine days ago... so he lifted her out of bed and held her tightly in his embrace, transferring as much Anima as possible to improve her mood.


    "Hehe. Don''t be afraid, little dragon. It won''t be likest time; let''s fight together when we enter. Full power, no matter how weak the enemy, okay?"


    Xavida seemed half convinced as the pair walked towards the huge opening of the event with hundreds of people all screaming, shouting and full of excitement while it filled the second and third years'' faces with terror.


    The king was giving a speech to the school, Lorem standing beside him while giving Asura a wink as he held Xavida gently as they watched the gate open to a lush forest.


    They called it the Green Wild, and over 20,000 students stood beside the princess, waiting to see the first 50 people through the portals and witness the excitement and chaos of killing...


    The people who survived until the end would earn many treasures, gold coins, equipment, and magical items... But the risk was enormous.


    Over 60% of students never returned, with the remaining 40% normally suffering mental scars from the event, from their partners dying or loved ones who were in different groups dying or falling for their partners... it was hell.


    "Xavi... Let''s have a bet to see who can be the strongest."


    "Hmph... bad guy, you are so strong... I will fight so hard and beat you!"


    ''I will protect you so you can fight as you wish... little dragoness.''


    Taking a deep breath, Asura watched as V and Mu Xue entered the Green Wild... his own heart racing as he remembered losing his right toe to a disgusting disease and rotting off...


    ''Damn, I hate this ce.''


    ****


    Unlike usual, Lucretia covered her body in ck leather armour and high steel boots. She went around the teachers and nobles, making bets as usual, but only voted for one person. Asura Fenix.


    "Come on~ you are only voting for one man. Is that a student you''ve seduced? Aha!" A male noble who looked at Lucretia with a sordid gazeined, trying to reach for her wide hips, but he found she had broken his wrist in five points, and she only gave a wide smile.


    "I did not seduce him... yet."


    Lucretia winked with a sensual smile and flipped through the betting cards. After a month, her goal was to ride thatrge pole between his legs.


    ''I can tell the boy''s feeling for the surrounding women is deeper than before. Since he has slept with two of them now... there is no reason he would reject and third virgin, right?''


    She thought to herself as Lucretia, speaking to the male, became a mere clone that faded into shadows despite breaking his wrist so easily.


    Since the day she felt an attraction to Asura, Lucretia no longer used her former way to cultivate her magic and core; instead, she now used Eight Clones to gather bets and make a list of her true body sitting in a dusty room filled with documents, drawings and text all written about Asura...


    How to improve his physicalbat skills, where he wascking using the shadow skills... She had drawings of his body,pletely nude with lines for his muscles, mana veins and movements, all as if she was writing a training method and booklet just for him...


    It was a scene that made Mu Xue''s obsession look like child''s y...


    ''Ah... the boy''s hair is a gorgeous shade of ck.... like a raven, but it looks best when wet, all messy... after training...''


    Lucretia enjoyed her fantasy, thinking of a bath in the night with him and how they would sweat, train, kiss and hug under the moonlight while they were naked, and her fingers, nails, and tongue caressed his chest while tasting his smooth skin...


    "Lucretia... you are supposed to observe the assessment; why are you here?" As the students entered, her old friend''s voice sounded, likely released from the king''s protection.


    "Asura is about to enter. Don''t you want to watch him go... he looks so dignified today. It seems he popped the dragon girl''s cherry... I can practically see the love-love aura oozing from them." Lorem teased.


    "..." Lucretia was quiet as she finished the first chapter of the training manual... her eyes not leaving the page, or the naked image of Asura... even his cock waspletely to scale in uracy.


    "Damn, you''re one obsessive freak... asking me for his naked images was it for this?" Lorem seemed surprised to see her crazy friend so focused and obsessed.


    "Shut up; he is entering." Lucretia felt her heart thumping, the original her, watching Asura take Xavida''s hand, holding her gently and leading her through the portal before his face changed instantly. She watched from eight different angles, recording him on eight magic crystals...


    "Bastards.... Mocking him... Should I just kill all the nobles now?" Lucretia''s pitch-ck eyes became eerie as she heard them insulting Asura because of his changes... calling him a filthy half-breed.


    Although most of Silvaria had other races as nobles... the humans were now the most dominant and had the desire to wipe out non-humans and demote them to meremoners... Their words made Lucretia angry.


    "Calm down, Lucretia... wait and see his response; he can gain much from this event," Lorem spoke gently as she tapped her friend''s shoulder... Seeing a fellow friend who never cared about humans and seemed emotionless since her parents died showed emotion and made her happy.


    "Won''t it be more fun to watch your lovely Asura grow and crush them himself?" Lorem added, to which the face of Lucretia changed, bing brighter as if she had never thought of that.


    "Lorem~ you are so smart! I have to finish this book... make a book that can suit his ever-evolving technique and movements..."

 Chapter 80: Worries And Focus - First Moment Of Action!

    Asura and Xavida walked to the portal together, no longer holding hands and standing slightly apart to avoid people''s rumours at the request of Xavida.


    ''She seems to be doing it for me and mentioned the princess for some reason.''


    While standing together, he could feel something watching them. A gaze that didn''t hide its disgust and sheer hostility towards them.


    He turned his head slightly, trying to use the most shallow angle to nce at the enemy, but the direction was towards the king, and many people were standing there who might wish damage upon them both.


    ''The prince looks strange. He no longer bothers me or tries to make trouble...''


    But the way he looked was as if someone superior had already won. It made Asura feel strange, as if they had nned something they knew he couldn''t survive.


    "Students Asura Fenix and Xavida Bahamot, please enter the portal."


    A teacher mused as his eyes could not see anything substantial other than a male with a strange robe and symbol on the chest... Asura was sure that was the symbol of the Fallen Sun...


    A cult that hated dragons and offered assassinations!


    "Xavida, give me your hand," Asura growled as she obeyed him despite wishing to avoid it, not wanting him to lose chances with the other women he might chase. Dragon females were too kind... as Xavida''s father had more than eight wives, she didn''t find it wrong.


    "Mm! Darling, I will."


    The moment they held hands, he felt the pressure skyrocketed.


    Rather, the people aiming at Xavida became obvious when holding her hand, causing his heart to drop. Over ten people were sending negative feelings towards her, and six of those were students!


    "Let''s go inside, my cute wife. I will keep you safe."


    "Nn! Bad guy''s enemies will meet my fist too! Hehe."


    ***


    Entering the blue portal surrounded the pair with a strange sensation, washed over with a thick blue jelly substance before the world began to throb and swirl rapidly inside the portal.


    The blue ripples increased faster and faster until they teleported their bodies to the Green Wild as nned.


    There was a monster waiting for them...


    However, the pair held each other''s hand tighter and shot forward using their six pairs of wings, sending them towards the monster like two bolts of flesh from a crossbow.


    "Let''s go, Xavi!"


    "Nn!"


    Without calling out their name, Lumeris Nova appeared in Asura''s hand. Instantly, his magic technique formed a line of ice along the huge de as it shed down, tearing the monster''s face with a deep gash.


    The blow could not y the monster, but the ice caused its face to crack before it exploded, forcing its face to snap backwards, falling as Xavida, held onto her twin daggers, shot forward as literal lightning.


    "Die!"


    ?Dragon Magic Arts?


    ¨N Dual thunder Lance


    Two streaks of electricity danced around the daggers in Xavida''s grip¡ªsheunched forwards in a spiralling pattern before slicing the half-mutant humanoid monster with a cross-shaped sh, tearing the prone monster into pieces of electrified flesh.


    The moment shended, a frog-type monster appeared for a moment before its huge tongue shot out like a deadly dart with a sharp tip aimed to explode Xavida''s head like a melon.


    "Not this time~ Haha!"


    Asura''s body was right behind Xavida, his feet glowing with purple lightning as he grasped her elbow and twisted her body. They changed ces as he thrust his swordnce forward with a loud howl of the wind.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¨N Absolute Ice


    Instantly, an enormous flower of ice bigger than the body of both Asura and Xavida formed from the tip of his weapon, forming a flower that collided with the frog''s tongue.


    The sub-zero blue flower snapped around the tongue, freezing it and spreading permafrost towards the frog through its saliva.


    Once again, holding hands, their bodies darted forward as Asura''s wind magic fluttered with a green light around them, chasing the frozen tongue and ice while the frog seemed to panic, unable to move.


    "Not this time! Hehehe~" Xavida copied Asura from before as she released his hand and spread her dragon wings out, instantly leaping into the air and sucking in the surrounding air. A crackling lightning swirled inside her mouth and around her scales.


    Asura remained on the ground with his arms spread, making the same motion, his mouth filling with a ck me different from Xavida his mouth wreathed in ck smoke and embers as his wings pped, blowing the snow from the ground, his cheeks bulging out before the two dragons eyes both glowed.


    One golden


    One Silver


    ?White Dragon Arts?


    ¨N Vanquishing Dragon''s Breath!


    A brilliant purple streak of electricityunched outwards, targeting the monsters behind the frog, a pack of stage three wolves with strange mutated fur built to resist mes or fire magic.


    "Wah!"


    ?ck Dragon Arts?


    ¨N Devouring Dragon''s Breath!


    Unlike Xavida, Asura''s breath was one of destruction and devastation as his body swirled with the power of both his phoenix and dragon bloodlines, the me a fusion of both as he snapped his head back and flicked forward with his mouth open as if spitting a bone from his mouth.


    "Graaawr!"


    The intent of destruction and desire to devour filled the huge cone of mes, spreading out wider than fifteen metres and ten metres tall. The more he breathed out, the burst of me enveloped the frozen frog and covered the wolves before the lightning of Xavida''s breath struck.


    Asura''s ball of fire finally shot from his lips, curving through the air with a low howl as it smashed into the area just behind the frog ahead of the wolves as a single arc of Xavida''s silver lightning flickered and jolted the ball...


    "Bullseye!"


    "Goodnight! Naughty wolves!"


    The pair snapped their fingers as the forest exploded with a shuddering st... the moment her lightning triggered the concentrated fire breath, an explosion spread out, covering a fifty-metre dome. They devoured everything in the dome.


    The dirt, snow, grass, monsters...


    Only an empty crater going five metres deep remained.


    Xavida dropped,nding in Asura''s arms like his princess. Their synergy was almost perfect as she kissed his lips, the slight mes flickering against her white lightning breath enhancing their passionate kiss as their mana rapidly recovered.


    "Mmmn~ so good."


    ? Gained 2000 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +3%! (69%)


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +1%! (Xavida)


    With their hearts beating in sync and flowing in a rapid beat of eight thumps a second, they calmed themselves, closing their eyes, taking deep breaths and sensing the surrounding area.


    "Five flying monsters are approaching about a mile from the north."


    "Ten Naughty Wolves and a strange monster from 500 metres west.


    Asura lifted the cute Xavida and put her back on the floor as they looked into each other''s eyes. They didn''t speak, understanding each other perfectly as she prepared for the next battle.


    "I take the wolves, you the birds?" She asked while peeking at his beautiful wings, one pair filled with ck ming feathers and covered in scales with sharp des, the other like dark shards of ice, making strange armour sprouting from his shoulders that made the air cool just appearing.


    "Sounds Great!"


    His back fluttered before he took off the ground and shot towards the flying enemies his swordnce in hand with the de glowing with dark mes.


    Xavida watched him momentarily before she held her daggers towards the forest and lowered her posture, purple and pale lightning flickering from her body and the des watching the dark forest with shining eyes.


    "Come on, Naughty Wolves."


    ***


    ? Status ?


    Name: Asura Fenix


    Age: 18


    Bloodlines: Devouring Asura Bloodline, Devil Dragon Bloodline, ?????? (Half-awakened)


    Cultivation Technique: Dark Phoenix Nirvana: Nine Plumes of Destruction (Abyssal Tier)


    Cultivation Level: Second Layer of the Earth Cycle - First Plume


    Cultivation Progress: 69%


    ? Elemental Affinity ?


    Ice: A+


    Fire: SSS+


    Wind: A+


    Earth: F+


    Magic Density: SS


    Magic Capacity: SSS


    ? Skills ?


    ¨NDevil Sword Art - (Stage One)


    ? Monolith - Status ?


    Devil: 13132/100000 (Stage Two)


    Dragon: 13132/100000 (Stage Two)


    Asura: 13132/100000 (Stage Two)


    Devour: 13132/100000 (Stage Two)


    Rebirth/??? :9188/50000 (Stage One)


    ? Evolution ?


    ¨NDevil: Devil Dragon Twin Heart Core (Stage One), Devil''s Wings (Stage Two)


    ¨NDragon: Dragon Scales (Stage One), Wings (Stage Two)


    ¨NAsura: Eyes of Destion (Stage One), Void Body Tempering (Stage Two)


    ¨NDevour: Sensual Link (Stage One), Force (Stage Two)


    ¨NRebirth: Instant Recovery (Stage One)


    ?End Of Status?

 Chapter 81: First Day - Big Success!

    This time around, the pair''s teamwork was almost perfect. Their initial sess saw them fighting off twenty Stage Two monsters and four Stage Three as Xavida''s realm finally stabilised at Stage Three(Early).


    "Asura!!! We did it! Hehehe~ this time, we didn''t get hurt!" Xavida''s bloody face and lovely pearly white teeth shone as she dove into his arms, kissing his lips with a wet smack, wrapping her legs and arms around him.


    "It''s thanks to your cute little ass and white lightning, haha."


    "Fufu~ then do you want to eat my ass hehehe~ I will let you this once!"


    "Tsk... you know we can''t right now!"


    "Hahahaha! Bad Guy, did your pants get tight?"


    The pair looked like a couple of savages as they wrapped their hands in ws, his ck and hers pink, but they were dripping with flesh and blood after they took everything they could from the beasts.


    During the month-long tournament, Stage Two and Three meat, hide, teeth, ears, and other organs and parts held great value since nobody epted any money. Also, the special merchants sent by a neutral kingdom rejected it.


    ''It''s a good thing I remembered about those damn boxes. Thanks to the monoliths, I also have some extra safety items for the other two teams.''


    The participants could not bring excessive items like Supreme grade items or magical weapons, but defensive items like ritual stones or candles to make safe spots were fine.


    Because you needed to kill beasts to earn points.


    Stage Two monsters gave 1 point


    Stage Three monsters gave 10 points


    Stage Four monsters gave 100 points


    Stage Fives would give 1000 points and a special reward from the academy.


    "Phew... Xavida, you are so light... where is all your meat?" Asura joked, pping her behind with a loud, meaty smack, causing her to growl before biting his neck.


    "Hmph.. bad guy, don''t touch my ass! It''s expensive!"


    The pair were in a great mood, and their atmosphere andpatibility were amazing as Asura hopped along the tree''s over 60ft in the air, his body twisting and flipping to avoid any branches, as Xavi just wrapped her long tail around his waist hanging in his arms like a spider monkey.


    "Kyaaa~ we''re falling! Hehehe."


    ''I bet anyone watching thinks we''re idiots on a date in the jungle or something... Good, don''t take us seriously!''


    Asura had made his father''s knight bet over 100 gold on their ranking being top five, and that payout was currently 100/1 because of rumours that after the training, he became crippled, something the prince did that helped him make money for his territory.


    "Remember, the traders will visit each camp once on the fifth, tenth, fifteenth and twenty-fifth day to sell or buy wares, Xavida!"


    "kyayayaaya! I will~ keep jumping!"


    To celebrate her reaching the Third Stage, Asura gave her a princess carry through the forest while his ck dragon tail wrapped around the trees, sending them flying around like two natural spirit beasts.


    ''Although I am confident, we have all we need...''


    ''The medicine, defensive and offensive items sold by those merchants are top quality and able to damage or resist Stage Five powerhouses.''


    Another good reason to meet the merchants was to check your current standings in the betting numbers andpetition''s rankings, letting you know if you needed to try harder to reach the desired rank.


    ''Well, you can also see the death toll and missing people...''


    Asura''s main thing was food; they were both beast-type bloodlines, so they became hungrier the more they fought. Sometimes Xavida ate more than Mu Xue could eat in a week in one meal...


    Honestly... it was why they took all the meat from twenty-plus animals.


    ''I guess we are lucky... Most people wouldn''t be able to keep high energybat against the ambush that appeared for us.''


    If they got unlucky portal coordinates. Many people would die instantly.


    The survivors wouldn''t spend most time fighting, but over 80% usually involved running and searching for a safe hiding ce.


    With a crack, theynded on a huge tform that spanned over twenty trees, with various small huts and buildings covered in dirt and cobwebs.


    This was likely a watch post when the Kingdom border used to cut through this forest.


    "Xavi, get down and let''s clean this ce up."


    "Mmmm, okay honey~ let''s clean up our new home."


    The pair stored their food in Asura''s storage, pretending to use his item ring that matched Mu Xue and Xavida''s engagement rings.


    ''Enough food for three days if we fight like today... We need more.''


    While the two were cleaning the watchtowers, Asura''s magic and anima started spreading through the forest 200x200 metres to protect them from predators.


    He nned to set up the ritual candles, stones and circles immediately.


    "The Academy is stingy... their basic supplies allow us to create a safe base, but it''s only basic level and cannot resist anything beyond Stage Three... stupid."


    "Stupid! Hehe~ Come, kiss me. I worked so hard to clean!"


    Some time had passed, and Xavida was a little tired of cleaning. Their small wooden home was all butpleted. An abandoned watch post from the past 50ft above the floor with several secondary posts to the east, west, north and south.


    ''This girl...''


    "Help me set up the anti-monster ritual!"


    "Mm!"


    The sky wasn''t dark, but it wasing close to night as they set up a stone circle and sacred ritual that Xavida had bought the week before using her spending money.


    "Okay... these barriers should work against monsters or humans up to Stage Five, but a real Stage Five might be difficult..."


    "Safe now?" Xavida asked as she stripped her clothes hidden inside the room and beckoned him over.


    ****


    Meanwhile, back at the Academy viewing auditorium.


    Lorem and Lucretia were thementators as they watched the fate of ten groups, with thest group on the main screen...


    "Eh? Is she..." Lorem eximed as inside the wooden hut of Asura...


    "Wow, his back is so sexy..." Lucretia whispered.


    Xavida stripped, her eyes looking around to locate the cameras and avoid her skin being seen...


    Then the camera picks up Asura, removing all his clothes from head to toe, his muscr back and firm ass causing the girls in the crowd to go crazy, as he seems to push Xavida down onto the bed, beginning their act.


    "Is he going to fuck her!?" a male student asked in shock.


    "Ah... that scarred back and muscr body... I want him to push me down." A feminine voice sounded as her friends nodded in unison.


    "Did you see the shadow of his cock? Fuck me."


    "Literally!"


    "Ah!?" many voices sounded as the camera quickly changed to another scene.


    Thest sounds were the fierce sounds of flesh pping and the cute voice of the stoic dragoness squealing and apologising for being cheeky...


    It forced many students to adjust their sitting positions and cover theirps.


    Switch to Lorem and Lucretia both givingmentary; most of the students in the 2nd year, along with the instructors, would stay in this huge auditorium while the king and Nobles watch from the castle infort.


    The rxed state of the couple made the betting board change, with the chance of them finishing top 5 now only 40/2.


    The primary image changed to the princess.


    Suddenly, as she was about tond after killing a Stage Three beast, a sudden sh of light showed on the screen as a hooded figure pierced her chest near her shoulder before Mu Xue beheaded him with her eastern de with a single sh of blue light.


    "Oi... are you dead, princess?" Mu Xue spoke harshly to Princess V, who was convulsing on the floor and biting her lower lip.


    "Do I look dead to you!?" V cried out as she winced in agony, the icy knight lifting her like garbage and throwing her over her shoulder.


    "Hmmm... I feel like I smell Asura... but the area feels dangerous. Let''s head away."


    "Nnn..."


    The two teleported only a few hundred metres from where Asura and Xavida were a few minutes ago.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird she can smell him, like a dog?" Lorem asked, only to find Lucretia watching the camera near Asura...


    "Ahh...no...Mmm... Too deep~ Ashura.... I''ll break!!! Don''t p my butt!!" Xavida''s high-pitched and sensual wailing sounded from her small screen... causing Lorem''s face to twitch as she, too, opened the same screen... but one that could see him from the side.


    "Damn, it''s huge when erect..."

 Chapter 82: First Day - Assassination! Making Friends!

    ? Mu Xue POV


    Mu Xue and V found a nice cave to take a rest. The area was in the opposite direction to Asura and his base, which meant the chances they would meet soon were low as the areas were split into zones that would change every two days.


    "Phew... sit here, V. I will set a barrier with the items my husband gave me."


    "No... use these! They are from the royal vaults and can resist anything below Stage Six and work well in hiding us from assassins like the one from before."


    "Hmmm? What is this strange ck stone..." Mu Xue asked while turning the stone around in her eyes.


    It was a milky-coloured ck stone in an oval shape, with thousands of strange runes and shapes carved into the surface, yet it remained smooth...


    "ce it at the centre of the cavern entrance, and it will block everything from the enemy, monsters, people and even those cameras that are watching us... You don''t want other people to see your body, right?"


    "Hmph! I''d gouge their eyes out! This body is for him alone!"


    V giggled, then began to shudder and cough from the pain of her untreated wound, leaning against the wall... "what about the girls who see his naked body?"


    "Only death!"


    The moment she dug a small groove and slotted in the stone, a strange watery feeling expanded and erected a barrier of 500x500 metres wrapped around the cave for those watching on the monitor. They vanishedpletely even as the rock formation changed.


    Finally, free from the gaze of others, V no longer needed to pretend to be the tough princess and dropped to the ground like a sack of rocks, her wound flooding with blood as her wind magic faded; her eyes looked at Mu Xue as she tried to apologise.


    "S....sorry Mu Xue... I am holding you back..."


    "It''s fine. If you weren''t here, the other person would have died. Only my husband might have countered before getting wounded..."


    "Hahah... I envy your rtionship with Asura... such an amazing master and lover..."


    ''Eh?''


    This was a moment of change for the lonely woman who served Asura Fenix... She rarely received praise from anyone out loud before, so honestly...


    ''Maybe she isn''t so bad...''


    Mu Xue, for the first time other than Asura, showed a gentle smile as she grabbed a medical kit, tore V''s clothes open and worked on the wound with a dirty green fluid oozing from the depths.


    ''Poison... damn bastards.''


    "Gyaaaaah!"


    She pushed a sharp needle into the wound, injecting a high-grade anti-venom and poison solution that Asura had made before the assessment...


    ''Can my husband tell the future? He... this is the perfect antidote to that poison!''


    V instantly felt better once the needle prated. Now only covered in sweat and filth as her body began expelling everything.


    The two women began speaking about Asura, which changed their rtionship forever.


    From enemies to something akin to sisters in Mu Xue''s heart... her dull eyes were brilliant like stars shining in the night sky as V equally became interested in Asura, asking many questions about his past and how he was so amazing.


    At the start of the sses, he pushed Mu Xue to make shallow friendships, but she felt a sense of happiness.


    ''I found a friend, master... please praise me when we meet again!''


    ****


    ? Lorem POV


    "Wee back to the mother ship!" Lorem joked with her low voice, as they were watching some boring students after Asura and Mu Xue vanished.


    "Oh?"


    "Let''s see how our Cedric is doing; the activity of mana in his zone is huge."


    The next moment, they showed a horrific scene... Cedric was standing with his body heavily damaged, blood oozing from his left eye as monsters surrounded his body.


    "What the hell is he holding!?" Lucretia asked... but they knew the truth.


    It was a bloody mass of flesh...


    There was something resembling a human... it was the remains of his partner.


    ''Why didn''t he activate the emergency talisman!?" Lorem thought to herself, a feeling of unwillingness.


    Although he was a bit of a flirtatious student... Cedric was talented and deserved better than this. She realised the area was close to Asura, and there seemed to be the remains of a broken talisman on the ground.


    ''Those FUCKING royals!!''


    The people sent there to kill either Asura or V... had used a stronger item than the defensive talismans she had prepared for them...


    A feeling of nausea and disgust welled up inside her stomach... looking at the screen as the monsters devoured Cedric...


    "H-Help....H..... help me.....please.....ugh.... argh....!! My arm!!!!"


    The image ended with his arm being torn off and him screaming for help...


    "Forgive us, students... We have eliminated entry number 56... Let''s switch the main screen!" Lorem''s voice was soft...


    But she felt defeated and sorrowful as she bonded with the ten students who took her training.


    ****


    ? Asura POV


    From one extreme to the next, a handsome male stood on an elevated pole with a foot''s width and length for bnce training.


    In reality, it was just where one outpost had been destroyed, leaving only the support beam.


    Asura was standing naked, his hands holding his long swordnce while performing practice swings, his movements like a dance, barely moving from the spot with a deadlybination of attacks.


    A dark mist flowed from his hands and feet as he continued practising as for the dragoness. He had spent two hours feeding his female dragon, and now she waspletely satisfied and snoring in the bed,pletely covered.


    "Wow... look at that girl. She just got fucked for two hours and is calmly sleeping in bed."


    "What luck," Lucretia muttered with a nasal voice.


    "Ahem, I am surprised Asura Fenix still has the stamina to practise... but does he like to expose himself?"


    "Wouldn''t you if you were that hung?" Lucretia added, seemingly recording him using recording crystals.


    While the two were looking at each other, the scene changed as Asura covered himself in a huge bucket of iced water before he snapped his right finger to create a ck me that dried himself.


    ''I think I''ll turn off thementary... these two women are such perverts...''


    Asura changed into a skintight leather armour, his body movements with a slight creak before he covered the entire thing with his dragon scale armour chosen at stage one as his evolution.


    Now, he was almost aplete dragon man, with two huge horns curved backwards, messy ck hair in a wavy, fluffy mess and his thick ck tail twice asrge as Xavida''s but a little less flexible.


    "Well, let''s get ready to continue; I want to be stronger!"


    He began making some basic stretches. His muscles tightened and bulged as Asura leapt from the 50ft tower and dropped to the ground with his arms spread.


    ''Let''s continue the hunt.''


    Well, he had another goal... because he felt eyes on him since he came to this assessment, so he nned to draw them out, then kill and devour them.


    "Sorry, Xavi, although I want you to be with me... I ensured you wouldn''t wake up for at least six hours with that session."


    Asura turned away from the watchtower and started to jog towards the north with his weapon ready.


    He refused to let her get wounded or hurt even if he fell into the madness and became a devouring devil.


    With light footsteps, his body shot through the darkness with more than ten hooded assassins chasing his body.


    ''It seems they are just testing me as they are all Stage Three, nothing able to overpower me easily.''


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¨NLiberaci¨®n -La Segunda Forma


    With an explosion of Anima different from before, the moment his eyes opened, the forest floor, with each step, became gouged, forming deep craters.


    He stopped running as his feet sank into the mud floor, with both eyes now ck with golden pupils.


    His left arm was a mixture of dragon scales, red devil runes, and sharp ws, his Devil Dragon bloodline. In contrast, his right arm was white, beautiful like snow, with ck lines leading from a ck sphere in his palm.


    The lines went to his shoulder with three lines and then to each finger, creating razor-sharp ws as his white arm was a mixture of his Asura and the Devouring bloodline.


    Twisting his body with a loud crack, his armoured body seemed to bulge one sizerger, with ck and white scales with glowing red gemstones in his chest.


    His dragon tail was now sharp, with the tip forming a spear-like de of scales merged.


    This was his Second Liberation''s true form after awakening his bloodlines.


    "Shall we enjoy a moonlit dance? Gentlemen?" Asura''s deep, distorted voice sounded as the assassins felt his mana density and stepped back.


    Immediately after that, the assassin crushed a small red ball that exploded into a vast cloud of red powdery mist that seemed to crash the camera signals...


    But was it to their benefit or Asura''s?


    ****


    ? Lorem POV


    Back in the stadium, the students were making a scene... but the faces of Lorem and Lucretia be sullen.


    "That''s one of the Fallen Sun''s special items... Lucretia, don''t be stupid..."


    Lorem turned to find that Lucretia''s true body had vanished, and then suddenly, several of her fellow king''s guards appeared out of the smoke and whispered in her ear.


    "Lucretia has left the kingdom and entered the portal to the assessment area..."


    "FUCK!"

 Chapter 83: Assassination - HaHa

    Asura''s raven hair danced from the explosive red cloud consuming the area. The assassins rapidly wrapped around him, seeming to have found their target. He felt their aggression increase the moment he appeared.


    ''Figures... I just want to hunt some monsters.''


    His crimson eyes locked on the assassins, realising his first guess was wrong. Most of them were only stage two, with only three reaching a level that might cause him a little danger.


    Their powers ranged from a weak Stage Two to a strong Stage Three.


    Asura recognised the men because of their borate outfits and the sun on their robes.


    These guys appeared in his past life. Then, they ughtered half thepetition entrants. He felt a little frustrated remembering the past. They forced him to hide in the dirt, drinking muddy water because of these bastards.


    ''Well, that guy standing to my north might be a little difficult. The rest of them are simply garbage for me to devour.''


    Not wasting time, Asura''s body pushed off the ground with immense speed, twisting Lumeris Nova in an arc and dashing towards his target¡ªthe weak Stage Two cultists.


    Three daggers, each with a strange light, danced towards him as the rest of the team, Asura, nned to ughter and loot. Their bloodlust was like a child ying tricks. He smiled calmly as his tail flicked against the daggers, deflecting them. His ws stretched forward as his feet left indents in the earth, kicking the assassin in his throat.


    "Ngaa.. ahh."


    "What the fuc- Ahhhhhh...."


    Two assassins felt an abrupt force attack their mana cores... a sharp w sliced through one neck while a powerful foot crushed the other. Their heads suddenly rolled on the ground as Asura''s mouth opened; with a loud cackle, he swallowed their mana cores in the red smoke hidden from the outside.


    Three down.


    ? Gained 1500 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +1%! (70%)


    "Hmm... Stage Two only gives 500 each."


    The stronger assassins burned their mana with a sh of beautiful aura.


    A heavy force pressed down on Asura''s body, his armour cracking slightly because of the leader''s Stage Three bordering Stage Four density. However, it was inferior to Sigurd and Lucretia!


    His pupils shed, watching the dozen dagger strikes dance towards him from various positions.


    ''They fight like idiots... It''s too basic.''


    Suddenly, Asura twisted Lumeris Nova into a defensive stance. ''If you underestimate a student at a higher stage, even if theyck pure battle experience, the result would still lead towards one conclusion¡ªdeath.''


    Strange masks covered the eyes of the assassins, hiding their identity. Yet, Asura could feel their contemptible gaze treating him like garbage.


    "Let''s test my power."


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªSoulfire de


    The red and ck mes burst out from the de of his swordnce, the intense heat causing the air to ripple. The assassins stepped back, realising it was a dangerous technique. However, Asura had no intention of letting them escape.


    Instantly, their magic daggers swarmed him.


    Yet, Asura stood still, watching their attacks easily dance towards him. A small smile spread across his face.


    ¡ªSoulfire de! Explosion


    He swung hisnce casually, unleashing the skill.


    In a split second, their des melted and broke apart like paper. These assassins screamed in agony as the mes dealt damage to the casters and burnt their souls. It wasn''t enough to kill them, but the moment the weaker assassins flinched, Asura''s back exploded with beautiful and eerie wings; pping with great power, he flung towards them, holding his swordnce.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper ws


    An intense force sted from Asura''s extended palm as invisible ck energy pulsated like twisted ws; they spread from the ground, grabbing most of the assassins.


    However, the leader easily slipped out, his body vanishingpletely. The sharp thorns and edges of the ws began ripping apart the assassins. Each cut caused their bodies to burn as the Soulfire prated their wounds and slowly devoured their souls.


    Their agonising screams echoed, but Asura remained silent, his body flying towards them, ready to kill them all.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper Lance


    The invisible ws matched the movements of Lumeris Nova in a deadly arc. Horrifyingly, the ck ws gnawed, crushed, stabbed, and tore at the assassins, following Asura''s movements. Asura smiled cruelly as the mes danced within his crimson eyes; his wings pped behind him, making him seem like a fallen angel or devil.


    He was learning how to control his skills and spells. Even the first two he learned could change ording to his will... The ws finally became red and bluences, hovering over the broken assassins before piercing their throats.


    This time, Asura tried to devour them using his hand. Because if he had to shout or scream each time and swallow with his mouth, it would be troublesome to hide.


    ? Gained 5500 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +6%! (76%)


    ''This feeling is amazing.''


    Asura''s eyes were glowing bright red, but Asura 2 and 3 warned him. He felt their aura, thanks to the two warning him, as immense power pushed down from above. The leader and two Stage Three assassins dropped, holding short swords aimed at Asura''s back and vital organs.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper Shield


    A ck shield created by the eerie energy formed around Asura as he turned around, his wings pping behind him. The leader''s sword shattered the shield, but Asura clenched his teeth, twisting his body and piercing hisnce toward him using Lucretia''s skills.


    The huge red de howled through the wind as it shot towards the leader''s chest.


    However, the leader reacted quickly, burning his mana and pulling a small dagger covered in dense magic. It repelled thence, cracking the barrier.


    Asura clicked his tongue as he pulled back Lumeris Nova, flicking his wings at the two others, trying to sh his sides with their deadly des.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper w


    The invisible ws grabbed their legs, stopping their movement, giving Asura an opening to pull back, flying away with his wings,nding 30 yards away. Now, with an aura of magic surrounding his body, his left hand crackling with mes while his right arm jolted with dark lightning.


    "You''re quite skilled. For a filthy Silvarian brat." The leader said, his mouth showing a sarcastic smirk.


    "..." Asura remained silent, his eyes locking on them.


    The leader sighed. "I''ll give you onest chance. Join us, boy. You have talent, so why waste your life here?"


    "Join? Why should I join you?"


    "Because we can make you stronger than you are now. We can help you reach the top. Isn''t that what you want?"


    ''Top?'' Asuraughed internally, his eyes shing with irritation.


    "It''s about time I stop training, I guess..." Asura said with a t voice, no sign of arrogance or self-confidence. It was like a monotonement.


    His beautiful wings flicked out before his body vanished from their sight.


    They looked around, trying to find his figure, before a long, sharp tail prated the throat of the right male, tearing his heart out instantly. Asura''s tail whipped the male, sending his corpse flying into the other Stage Three, the impact causing them both to crash into the ground.


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªBlood Reaper Spear


    Asura flew downwards, his wings flicking out, stabbing Lumeris Nova into the head of the Stage Three assassin. Blood sttered onto his handsome face as his eyes glowed with excitement.


    ? Gained20000 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +8%! (84%)


    ''Seems Stage Three humans give a lot more essence and progress...''


    "Y...you are stage two. How can you break our mana barriers created with a Stage Three magic density!"


    The leader showed emotions for the first time, but Asura knew this man was looking for a way to escape or kill him with a single blow. So instead of answering, he filtered through their pockets and collected even more red balls, now with over fifteen.


    ''With these, I can train Xavida outside, bothbat and. Also, maybe it''s time the prince waved goodbye.''


    "You dare ignore a bishop of the falling sun!?"


    Asura didn''t turn to face the leader yet. Instead, he found his gains amusing. He felt the movements of the leader''s magic and mana using his eyes of destion, the golden orbs moving to follow the flow.


    "What use is a falling sun anyway..." Asura said in a strange tone. His eyes became dull, and memories flooded all three of his parallel thoughts, dominating his mind.


    Suddenly, his body vanished, teleporting behind the leader, his two wed wings wrapping around the man''s shoulders, the sharp des digging into his flesh and pinning him down, then his tail slithered and smashed the leader''s head before tightly wrapping around his neck, cracking the bones slowly with the intense pressure.


    Asura''s eyes seemed dull, a little insane, as a mana density far greater than usual crushed the leader. The mana density, far greater than his usual, squished the leader''s organs until they popped first.


    However, Asura didn''t stop¡­ his fists, one demonic, the other like white with various runes, smashed down, raining blows into the face and body of the assassin, denting the ground with their deep reverberating thuds.


    Finally, Asura stopped after crushing his skull and smashing his ribs. He stared at the dead leader before shaking his head andughing quietly.


    ''I lost control again. I need to keep my emotions under control.''


    ?Devil Arts?


    ¡ªSoulfire de Devouring me


    Lumeris Nova erupted with beautiful mes, melting the leader''s body until nothing remained as the power filled Asura''s body. The amount of stamina and magic restored by a Stage Three meant he couldn''t even be tired anymore.


    ? Gained10000 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +5%! (89%)


    Helia didn''t speak, nor could she speak.


    Because the moment Asura went berserk, she saw the past. Sura''s past and what the cult of the falling sun did to him when they slept peacefully in luxury.


    Only one thing caused her to feel agony...


    Even after Lorem left the world, she became the pir inside the monoliths. Sura was still being used as an experiment to revive their god.


    If she saw these memories, then it was obvious Asura also saw them.


    His body faded into the darkness, neither towards Xavida nor the previous zone. In Asura''s heart, he needed to vent his anger before returning.

 Chapter 84: Brutal Brawl

    ? Lucretia POV


    Filled with concern, Lucretia left the royal city and headed to the southern wilds before Lorem could warn her to stay away.


    To her, once something became important, everything else became irrelevant. From the moment she saw those assassins approach Asura, using those red balls. She switched to destroy mode.


    ''Where are you?''


    Unlike the students, they provided the instructors and royal knights with the location and a detailed map of the areas. Lucretia knew exactly where they fought.


    Her body, wearing a different outfit from before, dashed to Asura, followed by five after images that ran split into separate directions to confuse the viewing stones.


    Instead of the usual ckbat outfit, her main body wore strange armour that covered most of her body, only leaving gaps for her eyes and nose to breathe. It was dark red with ck from the main leathery material.


    ''Let''s go. Those balls onlyst an hour at most. I don''t have time to wait.''


    Despite knowing Asura was talented, she couldn''t tell whether the leader was Stage Three or Four from the video and that there were assassins from the cult here.


    She knew a Stage Four must be waiting somewhere if the first team failed.


    Her powerful legs galloped through the forest, and her body sprang off the trees and branches, flipping and twisting. She looked nothing like a human and more like a beast rushing to protect her cub from a predator.


    Ten metres from the fight where shest saw Asura, there was a man in ck and red robes, his body quite short but lean, bending over the corpses of a dozen cultist bodies.


    ''It''s him! He''s the Stage Four!''


    Once someone reached Stage Four, their lifespan almost doubled. The average person could live up to 200 years while remaining youthful in appearance until 150. Without surpassing Stage Five, they would age slowly and eventually die.


    This was the level most warriors, mages and knights would reach before their end. Asura, whocked knowledge of the world outside of being a No-Mag, misunderstood the average as Stage Two or Three.


    That was because he lived in the lowest-level towns and cities after his father''s death, and the Fenix territory allowed its strongest knights to fight to help the kingdom, a foolish thing that left their territory vulnerable.


    ''Stage Four... Or Five?''


    Lucretia stood 50 yards in the air and over 100 yards from the man.


    She couldn''t take a risk or lose this advantage, but without most of her clones, herbat power against those close to her level shrank.


    ''Asura killed so many alone. I am so proud of my student, Fufu.''


    Thanks to the appearance of this assassin, though, she realised Asura rose above the challenge and didn''t lose.


    ''Let''s fight!''


    Slow breaths sucked the air into her lungs as Lucretia''s eyes shone with a golden light. Her muscles tensed and contracted as shadows ovepped with her movements.


    The assassin looked around, his eyes narrowing. "Why is the mana so disturbed?"


    He sensed Lucretia''s presence, but it was toote.


    Lucretia arrived above him in an instant, swinging her arm down.


    ¡ªShadow Fist!


    There was a loud boom as the assassin flew 15 yards, flipping backwards, using his left hand to grasp the earth, forming small hooks to decrease his speed.


    Damaged by the strange blows, the upper half of his body suffered a deep wound and broken bones from Lucretia''s six shadow clones following her attack.


    His body regenerated the damage, and he grinned. "You aren''t ordinary." The man stood tall, his body instantly wrapped in earth as if the world loved him.


    "You either, freak."


    Darkness wrapped around Lucretia''s limbs,pletely hiding their movements from the assassin, whom she realised was powerful.


    Shrouded in darkness, her fist punched forward, palm outstretched like a spear tip, colliding with the assassin, who used earth and rocks to block her attacks.


    ¡ªShadow Lance!


    A powerful thrust, far stronger than Asura''s, carried Lucretia behind Stage Four, who sted her away with the giant fist of rock that shattered the flimsynce of darkness.


    "Tch. This isn''t the time to fight my worst opponent." Lucretia shrugged, cracking her arms and neck, spitting blood from her mouth caused by the bacsh of losing their elemental battle.


    The Stage Four Assassin raised his right hand, his figure vanishing with a stomp on the ground, catapulting him into the air as Lucretia prepared to chase him.


    ¡ªEarth Prison


    ''Too slow!''


    "You can''t escape. I''ll kill youter."


    She vanished, her figure bursting into seven shadows while it trapped two inside the huge earth prison created with 20-yard-long walls with spikes covering the walls and crushing the two shadows. Lucretia arrived 15 yards ahead despite taking damage, chasing the assassin who didn''t realise she dodged the attack.


    ¡ªShadow Spear!


    Lucretia''s palms sped as her nails merged, bing a 20-yard-tall ck spear. "This is the difference between us!"


    ''He''s fast. My clone is close.''


    The assassin blocked her attack, creating a stone pir as the spear mmed down, striking the earth wall 20 yards below Lucretia.


    However, a smirk came to her lips as she opened her arms, allowing the pir to push her into the air. The next moment, the assassin''s world became shrouded in darkness, with six womenpletely made of shadows with their hands pushed together.


    ¡ªShadow Spear Rain!


    Using the force to leap high, she swung her leg, creating a dark wave that resembled a spinning crescent, merging with the spears and mming into the assassin, who formed earth armour and shields that shattered as his body fell 20 yards with a loud bang, forming a huge crater caused by her spear and crescent kick.


    ''Stage Four, huh? You''re weaker than Asura in endurance and ferocity.''


    Lucretianded on the chest of the Assassin, not even giving him time to cast; she grabbed his jaw, snapping it with a brutal twist, her left hand holding a small dagger which shed across the air seven times, destroying his tongue.


    Blood shot out, and the Stage Four assassin spat the blood and flesh, his bones regenerating, but the fleshy tongue didn''t. His eyes looked terrified as Lucretia''s clones held his limbs, dragging him 50 yards into the air.


    "Your organisation made a mistakeing after my student. I''ll send you to your grave. Don''t worry, I will be gentle."


    ¡ªDark Assault!


    The Shadows merged six became two, but their power seemed close to the original. One shadow with an eerie smile and then whispered.


    "But we won''t."


    After that, she covered the entire area in darkness. Only the sounds of tearing flesh and screams from the tongueless assassin sounded for the next five minutes before silence visited the forest.


    The blood vanished along with the many corpses. If anyone hadn''t seen them before, they would think nothing hadhappened in the forest.


    Lucretia now stood in apletely different location, her figure hidden from the viewing crystals while she sat across from the exhausted Xavida.


    "Since they want to y dirty. I will protect my students'' lover while he trains."


    Her eyes gazed at the slovenly dragon covered in white, both dried and wet, with a blissful smile on her face, oblivious to the threat Asura faced tonight. Yet Lucretia couldn''t hate the girl. She was adorable and trained earnestly.


    "Haa... what a fool. Maybe I shouldn''t have rushed here if I knew he was fine."


    She realised after the battle that her actions were a little too erratic; leaning against the wooden wall, she crossed her legs with one knee in the air, resting her face against it as if to sleep.


    ''The cabin stinks of him. Howforting.''


    ? Lorem POV


    Lorem worried about the chaos she would create. Instead, she continued announcing once she noticed Lucretia''s decoy clones.


    "It seems instructor Lucretia is checking all zones for other assassins who have found their way into the assessment site. There is no need to worry!"


    ''Asura isn''t there?''


    She watched the side screen to see that the area where Asura headed and the assassins vanished. There were no traces of battle, blood or disturbance, but Lorem could tell the darkness in this crystal lingered was Lucretia''s.


    ''Is Asura unconscious or teleported somewhere? Instructor Lucretia is also dealing with assassins. This is troublesome. Is he back with the dragon?''


    Instead of caring about the casualties or that the scores had changed significantly over the past two hours, she searched for Asura.


    ''Where is Asura!''


    She checked every zone, including where Asura vanished, hoping to find him, only to see his figure momentarily in the danger zone''s camera.


    ''Asura!''


    His ck armour and dragon scales bathed in blood as he held a gigantic monster that looked like a fish with legs in midair, impaled on his swordnce while channelling a furious ck and red me along the shaft into the fish...


    "Is this little bastard fishing in the danger zone? Then cooking his catch!?"


    The moment she saw his actions and the strange aura that flickered around him, she realised something, and suddenly, a sense of excitement and anticipation for the future grew in her chest.


    ''He''s going to advance again!''

 Chapter 85: Stage Three - Balance

    An intense bloodlust filled Asura''s body. When he entered the north forest, the Stage Two monsters flocked to him like meals on wheels. He ughtered them easily, reaching the breaking point of his cultivation.


    ''What should I do... Every other time, I had the help of Xue''er or Xavida!''


    He could feel the pain building within his body. The more he devoured, the more the Anima swirled around his organs like a hammer, squeezing and pulling at them.


    [Do you want to break through? Or wait until the situation is right?]


    To reach the Third Stage was nothing, but for his cultivation to reach the Third Layer, he needed an element to bind to one of his organs to form a connection to it.


    The firstyer caused his twin hearts to absorb his dragon fire and devil''s ice. In contrast, the second made Xavida''s lightning and wind elements collect in his brain.


    ''I haven''t read the second cycle''s part of the book yet, but will more elements be bound to me... Or is it only these four that I will specialise in?''


    [Don''t worry; the monoliths will not allow you to be iplete]


    Helia''s warm,forting voice helped Asura to recover from his conflicts. He trusted her words and stopped resisting the pain. His eyes looked at the fish that was half eaten. After finishing it, he began dashing towards a cave he had found earlier.


    ***


    The cave was dark, damp and smelt like salty fish, but that didn''t matter; with several of his protection charms and a few rocks and bushes to hide the entrance, Asura stumbled to the depths, finding some dry wood and rocks using his fire magic to create a fire for light and warmth.


    He felt breaking through, simr to extreme indigestion. All his muscles and organs felt saturated with Anima, and even now, it continued to increase beyond his limits.


    ''Is this normal...?


    ''Helia, is this supposed to hurt this much...?''


    Asura screamed, clenching his jaw and fists, allowing the Anima to gather into his lungs, causing him to cough up blood and spasms to shake his entire body, feeling his body burning with heat and the dirty mess and blood from the battles he removed his clothes, only small ck scales covering his sides, hips and pubis, however, buck naked other than that.


    Bang


    Blood exploded from his nose as the Anima continued to force its way through, filling his lungs as tears formed in his eyes while grunting weakly, feeling like every organ was beingpressed. He felt isted when she didn''t respond, as his mind floated away from his body.


    Like a ship being battered by the currents.


    His focus became solid, feeling the world''s energy flooding into his body, refining, reforming, and rebirthing his existence ording to the Phoenix race.


    "You are so cute... I will give you an element that might not seem exciting, but I am sure you will be d I gave it to you one day."


    Helia''s ck feathers flickered in the cave, her pale skin illuminated by the fire as she knelt between Asura''s legs, dropping her ck dress to reveal two beautiful pink cherries atop bountiful mountains of fertility and hope. "Think yourself lucky. This princess is letting you touch her naked body for the first time."


    Helia chuckled cutely as Asura groaned weakly, unable to appreciate her beauty or understand what she was saying.


    "Don''t open your eyes, boy... And open your mouth!"


    Helia took a deep breath, causing her voluptuous chest to rise beautifully, her eyes glowing pure gold as a strange rune formed around her forehead, illuminating the cave with a bright light that enveloped his body.


    Still, in his meditative state, he only opened his mouth as Helia''s body pressed against him tighter, her soft bosom squashed against muscr chest tes, her hands cupping his handsome face, while her soft rump rested above his thighs, a dreadful object of great force now pressing against her soft, pink mound, protected by a handful of phoenix feathers.


    "Why is it growing? You can''t see me... Can you?" Helia blushed cutely as Asura remained unconscious, but his lower region reacted instinctively to her beauty. "Pervert... I am not interested in you while not awake! Anyway, don''t worry; soon, you will understand why I chose this element for you..."


    Helia''s soft lips pressed against Asura''s, her tongue entering his mouth, passing along her saliva mixed with the strange rune she had conjured.


    The rune seemed to melt, creating pure darkness. If Lucretia or Verana were here, they would be extremely jealous because this dark was beyond theirs. It was almost alive. Rather than calling it shadow or darkness, one could even call it ''nothingness'' or the ''void'', a fabled realm in which many dark, deformed monsters exist in this world.


    However, for the couple, it didn''t matter... Helia''s heart raced as she stroked Asura''s body, feeling him respond to her while in his trance; therge rod, both searing hot and harder than any weapon she faced, now pushed against her most sensitive and private spot, causing the princess to falter.


    Her lust and desires suddenly oozed out.


    Helia''s soft tongue explored Asura''s mouth, tasting his sweet saliva while rubbing her mound against his shaft, feeling the void element invading his mouth and travelling down his throat into his stomach.


    Unlike the previous elements, it didn''t bind to an organ; instead, it spread throughout his entire body, merging with his bones, flesh, organs, and blood cells, creating a new type of magic he had never heard of.


    "It''s not my fault... You, why did you take so long." Helia whined while kissing Asura, her hand stroking his shaft while enjoying its size, causing her thighs to tremble weakly. "If I weren''t helping you breakthrough, I would have beaten you up... Our first kiss was supposed to be more romantic. Yet it''s always like this!"


    Helia''s ming stopped while she continued kissing him. It was clear even her me was words of love to her. She rubbed her forehead against his as if trying to merge into one being.


    Her cheeks flushed red while her delicate fingers gripped his throbbing, searing rod, pushing the feathers aside, lining the tip to her pink hole, feeling the void element leaving the various parts of her body.


    "This princess will forgive you..." Helia''s juices trickled along Asura''s shaft, causing her to pant weakly while lining his rod against her delicate, moist and tight flower. "Next time, we will do this properly, and you better make this princess feel good, or I will destroy the Monolith and kidnap you forever..."


    Helia slowly rubbed herself against his warm length, feeling it begin to throb and expand. She knew he would soon release, thus containing her lust, not wishing their special first time to be ruined because of her feelings that ran berserk.


    She closed her eyes, kissing Asura once more while pushing his length against her moist and pink flower, wincing in pain as a surge of warm, sticky fluid spurt across her stomach, mound and petals.


    Her eyes opened wide, watching the huge, fleshy rod spurt more and more white cream onto her stomach and body, some even sshing her face.


    She enjoyed the warmth of his seed and continued kissing Asura even as her void element merged with his body, resulting in a unique bond between them where their hearts and souls seemed intertwined.


    "Finished... Finally. Don''t worry... This princess will protect you."


    Helia dressed, looking down at his sweaty and naked body, using her magic to cover him with leaves and branches to keep him warm.


    Her cheeks still flushed red while a thick white goo covered her stomach and crotch, dripping to the floor while Asura slept unknowingly, his unnamed elementpletely integrated within his body.


    ****


    Two hourster, Asura awakened. His body felt amazingly nimble. While the pain from before vanished, the Anima in his body felt like it danced from one organ to the next, weaving through his bones and flesh different from the past.


    Asura snapped his finger, and mes burst out. Without a chant or focused mind, he cast Absolute Fire!


    However, he felt a strange feeling of relief. The type he only gained from a night alone with Xavida or Xue''er... The scent in the cave was rather nostalgic, too... "I didn''t have a wet dream, right... I can remember soft feathers and a beautiful face with golden eyes..."


    [Forget it. You were just dreaming!]


    "..."


    Asura clenched his fists, feeling the Anima gathering, creating dark mes or ck ice without trouble. Even the purple lightning formed at the tip of his finger when desired. He used his strength to lift a rockrger than his body, surprised at the improvement in his physical strength.


    "Third Layer... Stage Three warrior."


    Asura put on a ck robe, then rushed out of the cave; excited to test his new power, noticing a beautiful ck feather on the floor, picked it up while smiling strangely, sniffing it to find Helia''s feminine smell, a faint smileing to his lips as he whispered to the feather. "Thank you."


    [This bastard sniffing my crotch plumes! I will beat him up when he returns!]


    However, he instantly noticed the additional element when moving faster; a slight afterimage formed of pure darkness, identical to Lucretia... "The Darkness element?" Once again, he stroked the ck feather, still warm from protecting her most precious ce, before storing it inside his robes in a pocket beside his heart.


    "Thank you, Helia. I will repay you tenfold."


    [When you realise what those feathers are, you will repay me a millionfold!]


    At first, he nned to get close to the princess to gain her earth element. However, that would mean holding back and remaining at Stage Two, and for this assessment, this weird, dark element was far more useful to him.


    As his monoliths neared the third stage, he would achieve perfect bnce.

 Chapter 86: Dangerous Thoughts!

    ? Bernard POV


    "My King!"


    The dark throne room lit with only the flickering of candles revealed the tired-looking King sitting in silence while his loyal knight Bernard returned, despite his harsh words.


    "Bernard... What news do you bring me?"


    The tired king asked with a sigh, his eyes looking at the ceiling, hoping for answers and realising that his choice was a mistake and now his entire rule was in jeopardy because of his deal with the falling sun cult.


    "The Falling Sun Cult has kidnapped the prince, and the princess remains missing but seems fine from thest crystal images. Our intelligence reports that the Fenix boy escaped their first assassination."


    "So, the cult took Valos, and V is missing?"


    Bernard nodded. "Yes, My King. Our spies also reported that the Fenix boy killed twelve Stage Two assassins and injured the Bishop leading the group."


    "..."


    The king fell silent, his eyes staring at the knight before groaning.


    "What is the current situation?"


    "Valos is alive and unharmed, but the cult demands that we hand over Asura Fenix, and the girl they want seems to be that slut Lucretia, our instructor, or they will kill him."


    Bernard''s eyes shed angrily, thinking about handing Asura Fenix to those bastards.


    ''How dare they kidnap Prince Valos!''


    "And the girl? Is she safe?" The king asked Bernard, who nodded in response.


    "Yes, My King. Instructor Lucretia seems fine, but she rushes to save the Fenix boy. Maybe."


    "Maybe?"


    Bernard looked towards his king with pure eyes filled with devotion and loyalty. "We could release more of those monsters to corner the Fenix boy, forcing Lucretia to save him. Then give the location and n to the cultists to save Prince Valos from death."


    The king thought for a few seconds before nodding. "Do it, Bernard. Do whatever it takes to save Valos. If Lucretia dies, it is not our fault. She chose to save that Fenix boy."


    Bernard bowed deeply, his fist pressing against his chest and forehead against the cold marble flooring as he vowed to save his prince.


    ''Asura Fenix, Lucretia, you will both die today. But the prince cannot die. He is the only bloodline of the king!''


    "As for V, let her fight her own battles. The girl isn''t even my true child, anyway. A mere mutant created with a magic ceremony. Valos is the only one that matters, Bernard!"


    ***


    ? ??? POV


    Meanwhile, somewhere near the tournament grounds, a circle of men in fancy robes and ck masks covering their faces, red runes drawn over them, creating an eerie yet elegant atmosphere.


    "Grand Inquisitor Felix, did you notice the reaction of our divine ones treasures the moment that boy began fighting?" A tall male with a white mask spoke, his voice stern, while sitting on a stone seat at the head of the table.


    Felix, a muscr man with scars on his face, replied respectfully. "Yes, Cardinal Isaac. The divine treasures reacted to Asura Fenix, a No-Mag Silvarian boy."


    "Then, Grand Inquisitor Felix, what do you suggest we do? Because he can use magic, both human and dragon... I have seen three elements. Do you not find it strange a boy so close to our divine son has appeared as if by fate?"


    "We should send a Stage Five assassin to kill him and capture that Lucretia woman," Felix answered while bowing.


    The Cardinal crossed his legs, taking a moment to think about his emotions and face hidden by the mask, causing Felix to feel a sense of terror. The man before him was a Stage Six Mage at the boundary of Stage Seven. He could kill all the men in this room with a single flick of his wrist.


    "Wrong, the idea is correct, but the way of speaking is incorrect, Grand Inquisitor Felix. This is a test, a divine trial to prove if the boy is indeed the promised one, as in the divine texts!"


    "If the boy lives, we will prepare more trials and await the moment hees to find us himself. The woman seems to be rted to him, so we will me only the foolish king if they pass. If the boy dies, well..."


    "... Let''s annihte his entire family! Hahahahaha!"


    The Cardinal''sughter grew, filling the small chamber, but his voice''s power caused the other cultists to be pushed against the wall and slowly crushed by the force. Only Felix could breathe and free himself, ready to prepare for the next attack. "What a scary bastard..."


    ***


    ? Asura POV


    Asura''s eyes focused on the moon, now seeing every magic speck dancing around the sky. His senses increased dramatically thanks to reaching his cultivation base''s third stage and thirdyer.


    ''I''m getting stronger. At this rate, I''ll catch up to Sigurd and Lucretia soon.''


    "Asura, are you okay?" Helia asked, her voice sounding concerned.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Just remembering some things I''d rather forget."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. The past is the past, Helia."


    His body jumped off the ground, flying upwards with his wings beforending on a branch 100 metres in the air. He sat cross-legged, focusing on his next action; although he could keep fighting, his body and heart missed Xavida. Even without the need to sleep for more than one hour, he enjoyed her warm embrace.


    ''Xavida... I miss you.''


    "Asura, the enemy is gone. Should we leave now?" Helia asked, her voice sounding a little lonely.


    "I''m going back to our base. I want to be with Xavida."


    Asura''s body leapt into the air, his wings fluttering just above the tree''s canopy as he flew back to the campsite. His speed increased rapidly, and his body vanished from sight.


    ? Lucretia POV


    "Hmmm? Is Asuraing back? He reached the third stage, but why is his mana density so strong? Also, why does his body carry the element of darkness?"


    Lucretia watched Asura fly towards her, his body stopping 50 metres from her position,nding on the ground gracefully. Because she was sleeping in the bed made by Asura, she remained curled up while pretending to sleep, wondering if he would notice it was her.


    ''Should I tease Asura?''


    Lucretia giggled softly, her eyes watching Asura walk towards her, his footsteps quieter than a mouse.


    "Xavida?"


    Lucretia opened her eyes, staring at Asura, who knelt beside her and brushed her hair gently. "Are you okay, Xavida?"


    ''Ahhhh, Asura is so cute!''


    She used her dark element to trick him slightly, making her atmosphere and body appear to be Xavida''s. Turning onto her back, she stretched her arms and yawned before smiling innocently at Asura.


    "Bad guy, you''re back. Did you hunt lots of monsters?"


    Lucretia wanted tough, but she held back, acting like Xavida.


    "Yeah, I hunted plenty. I''m sorry, Xavida. I shouldn''t have left you alone."


    Lucretia found the situation exciting, her eyes fluttering in the darkness, about to tell him the truth. However, suddenly, Asura kissed her lips, his tongue slipping into her mouth and tasting her saliva. Lucretia''s eyes widened.


    The sudden warmth, taste and sensation caused her mind to turn nk, feeling his rough hands move along her body and touch her breasts, causing her to moan.


    ''Ahhh... Wait. I wanted to y and tease Asura, not this!''


    "I love you."


    "Eh!?"


    Because he didn''t say her name, the words caused a ripple in the chest of a woman who previously lived only for money and training to be the strongest.


    Now, Asura had changed her heart. Lucretia froze, her mind unable to process his words, her cheeks turning red as she forgot she was parading as Xavida.


    ''Did Asura just confess to me!? Ahhhhh... This is too much.''


    Lucretia panicked. She tried to push Asura away, the pleasure of his hands caressing her body lighting fires she never felt before, but his strength was too much, his lips covering her mouth, kissing her passionately.


    ''No... Wait... Asura. Stop teasing me.''


    Lucretia felt her body bing hotter, her clothes vanishing as Asura stripped her naked. Her eyes closed, enjoying the feeling of his fingers touching her sensitive spots, the feeling of her petals being gently parted, causing her mind to turn white; she felt him enter her.


    Lucretia moaned, her body trembling as Asura thrust into her gently, his kisses growing rougher, his hands ying with her breasts, and his lips sucking her nipples.


    ''Ahhh... I can''t. I can''t hold on any longer.''


    Her body trembled, her arms wrapping around Asura''s neck, her legs wrapping around his waist, pushing his fingers slightly deeper as they stroked her soft folds before finding a ce that caused her hips to buck and sway.


    Lucretia cried out, her moans echoing as Asura''s gentle thrusts grew faster, harder, and more passionate, his fingers toying with her g-spot as her insides convulsed, her body hot and confused.


    Suddenly, she felt something hot fill her insides, causing her body to tremble, her eyes closing as her body jerked.


    ''Ahhhhh... I came. Asura''s fingers made me cum... it''s sofy.''


    "Hmmm, Nhm! So good~ more."


    The next moment, footsteps echoed from behind, along with a tail dragging along the wood. Instantly, Asura realised that the woman his fingers were still teasing while preparing himself for the real thing was not Xavida.


    "Bad guy... did you finallye back? I want some fish... do you have fish?"


    It was Lucretia. He just made his instructor climax, mistaking her for his lover!


    "Instructor Lucretia!?" Asura whispered in shock, his eyes widening, while Xavida seemed to be half asleep, using his spare arm to caress her hips, letting her lean against him.


    "..."


    Lucretia''s bodyy limp, her mind nk, unable to process anything.


    ''Ahhh... Asura confessed to me. Then he touched me, licked me, and yed with my body. Then he fingered me... Ahhh.''


    Lucretia''s mind turned nk.


    Her cheeks flushed red, her body curling up and hiding before disappearing into the shadows. The warm bed was empty as her shadow clones dragged her body and clothes away.


    They all looked embarrassed, peeking back at Asura; it seemed a lucky ident had happened that night.

 Chapter 87: Dawn Of Day Two - Bad Guy... Dont Sniff!

    Asura thought Xavida might have discovered he had just done something with another woman. The scent of Lucretia was thicker than her or Mu Xue, but the sleepy dragon skipped over to his bed with her tail tapping the ground.


    "Bad guy... sleepy..."


    The next moment, her body fell onto his and wrapped herself around Asura, nuzzling his chest while her tail held him close to her.


    ''Xavida... Why aren''t you angry? Didn''t she notice Lucretia''s scent?''


    Before he realised, the girl was already half asleep and seemed to not care about the scent of another woman, but female dragons were a strange race when it came to sharing their males so Asura wasn''t sure.


    Asura felt a little guilty, but her body became too warm andfortable, so he he slept, holding Xavida in his arms as she breathed softly. Only to feel her tail stroking his back.


    ? Lucretia POV


    "Instructor Lucretia, are you okay?"


    When she got outside the wilds, a group of knights who saw what happened greeted her with cheerful voices. They saw Lucretia state, blushing with messy clothes, but they didn''t care.


    "Instructor Lucretia, Knight Lorem sent us to help you return using a teleport stone." One knight asked, his eyes shing with respect after seeing the battle between her and the Stage Four Assassin.


    Lucretia smiled calmly, waving her hand. "Thank you. Please lead the way."


    Her mind remained nk. Because of Asura''s confession, kiss, and touch, she felt happy, embarrassed, and guilty.


    ''Ahhh... Asura molested me, and I felt so good. I tricked him as a joke. Then he touched me, licked me, and yed with my body. Stupid Lucretia, he''s your student!''


    She felt conflicted despite her body still feeling extreme delight from the afterglow of her climax. Lucretia wanted to return to her room and wait for these fluffy feelings to fade, but now the image of that girl climbing into bed with Asura made her feel tight in her chest. Lucretia hoped they did nothing after she was gone.


    ''Stupid Asura... Making me feel jealous.''


    Lucretia sighed, following the knights to the teleportation stone, which glowed brightly, sending her back to the royal city.


    ? Asura POV


    The morning arrived quickly, and Asura woke up, Xavida still clinging to his body, her tail coiled around him as she slept soundly, breathing softly. Because he didn''t need that long to sleep, somehow, when with Mu Xue or Xavida, he could sleep hours just listening to the gentle sounds of their breathing and movements.


    ''Today... Should we hunt aggressively or attack the prince? I stole two of the assassin''s outfits, so it should be fine. However, maybe I should help Xavi reach the Late stage of Stage Three to fight against the Stage Four protector that will probably appear. Hmmm...''


    Asura decided he would train Xavida today, hunting aggressively until tomorrow.


    "Bad guy... food?"


    Suddenly, Xavida woke up, her tail rubbing his body, slithering like a snake before tapping his cheek as she smiled sweetly, her eyes staring at Asura. He leaned forward, kissing her soft pink cheek scales, sniffing her neck while enjoying her body trembling and trying to escape him.


    "No~ don''t sniff. I smell bad..."


    "Sure. I''ll cook some fish for you while you get clean, haha!"


    Xavida''s eyes lit up as she giggled, her tail releasing Asura, letting him stand and stretch, then turned to reach into her bag for a cleaning item, only for Asura to grapple her from behind, pushing her onto the bed, his nose sniffing her neck while her body quivered, feeling his warm lips kissing her neck and licking her soft scales almost paralysing her.


    "Bad guy~ stop sniffing, stop kissing... I''ll get horny. I stink... I want to eat fish."


    Asuraughed, releasing Xavida, who pouted, her eyes staring daggers at him before turning away, her tail tapping the ground as she rushed towards the small makeshift bath out of the crystal''s view that Asura created. Her body jumped in with a ssh, causing Asura to shake his head.


    ''Mu Xue... this girl is too cute. Forgive me for not meeting up with you sooner.''


    Asura sighed, walking towards the cooking area and pulling out arge fish he caught yesterday before cutting it into pieces, seasoning it with salt, herbs, and spices from the wilds, and then cing them on a metal te to cook.


    ''Now, I wonder how Lucretia is doing? I can''t believe she was so sensitive and easy to feel... Her taste lingers in my mouth.''


    Asura blushed slightly, rememberingst night, but he shook his head.


    ''No... I''m with Xavida now. Let''s not be total scum.''


    "Bad guy~ food ready?" Xavida shouted from the bath, her tail sshing the water, causing Asura to smile and nod, calling her over.


    "Come over after getting dressed. Breakfast is almost ready."


    Xavida giggled, jumping out of the bath, her naked body running towards Asura, her wet scales glistening in the sunlight as she moved gracefully despite her childish actions. Asura was a jealous man.


    He flicked a knife towards one crystal that almost captured her body, causing it to explode.


    "Xavida, next time, do as I say! Other people are watching you."


    "Ehehe~ darling is jealous and cute." Xavida giggled, wearing her clothes before sitting next to Asura, her tail tapping the ground as he served the cooked fish on a te, adding some vegetables and fruits he gathered yesterday.


    "Here. Eat up. We have a busy day ahead of us."


    Xavida''s eyes lit up, her tail wagging excitedly as she stared at the delicious food. Her stomach growled, causing Asura tough and add half of his te to hers, which earned him a warm, wet, greasy kiss on his cheek, her slimy tongue licking his ck scales of fish residue on them...


    "Bad guy~ thank you. You''re the best husband ever."


    Xavida giggled, eating happily, her tail tapping Asura''s thigh as he ate, thinking about Lucretia.


    ''Instructor Lucretia... Sorry. I molested youst night. I hope you can forgive me.''


    Asura sighed, his eyes looking at the beautiful sunrise. He felt his actions were just like the princest night, and the moment he started, it felt like his instinct as a dragon and devil became too strong to resist hearing a grown woman almost the same age as his mother moaning and making such lewd gestures melted his brain.


    ''Well, whatever...''


    [Such a perverted boy, but you are only 18. Don''t be so hard on yourself. Imagine it was me. Would you still have let me escape?]


    ''...Noment.''


    Helia sighed, her voice giggling inside Asura''s mind before falling silent, enjoying breakfast with Xavida and Asura. Thinking this was likely thest moment of peace for the next few weeks and let Asura enjoy it.


    ? Lucretia POV


    Meanwhile, Lucretia returned to her room, her body lying on the bed, her cheeks red as she recalledst night. However, Lorem sat across the room with a wicked smile and tapped Lucretia as if she knew something had happened.


    "Lucretia~ did something happen? Your clothes are a mess, and your face is bright red."


    Lucretia''s eyes narrowed, her body sitting up as she red at Lorem, who smiled sweetly, her eyes staring at Lucretia as if waiting for answers.


    "Nothing happened. Nothing at all."


    Lorem giggled, shaking her head. "Lucretia~ don''t lie to your best friend and master. Did Asura do something? I have one of the secret crystals here, you know?"


    In Lorem''s hand, a smaller crystal seemed to be her private use item than the schools, but the fact this existed meant Lorem probably saw everything!


    "..."


    Lucretia''s face turned bright red, her eyes staring at Lorem, whoughed loudly, rolling on the bed.


    "Hahahaha, I can''t believe you let Asura molest you!"


    Lucretia covered Lorem''s mouth, ring at her, her eyes showing anger. "Shut up! It was an ident."


    "Oh~ really? So, Asura identally stripped you naked, sucked on your tits and fingered you until you climaxed? Hahaha, you naughty girl."


    "..."


    Lucretia couldn''t answer because she knew Lorem was right. Instead, she grabbed Lorem, hugging her tightly, her body trembling as she remembered Asura''s touch, kiss, and the intense feelings he gave her.


    "Master... What do I do? I like Asura."


    Lorem smiled, patting Lucretia''s head and stroking her hair gently. "Then go for it. Since it happened, why not just have him pop your decrepit cherry?"


    "Decrepit Cherry!? Master, I am only 32 years old. My body is still young and fertile!"


    Loremughed, nodding her head. "Really? Lucretia~ you haven''t been with anyone since you became obsessed with money and training. How do you know? What if it''s out of season and mouldy?"


    "..."


    Lucretia remained silent, her body lying on Lorem, who stroked her hair, calming her down.


    "Well, don''t worry; just because he has two women already, someone like that brat will probably have more than six women before he rises to the top. Why not take your seat before some other hussies take it?"


    Lucretia nodded, her eyes staring at Lorem seriously. "Master~ what should I do? Can you give me advice?"


    Lorem chuckled, trying not to show her inexperience as she remembered when she chased Sura with her strange dishes and inventions. Her lips curled into a nostalgic smile before leaning against the wall, crossing her legs as Lucretia eagerly awaited advice.


    "Okay. Listen closely, Lucretia~ there are three things you must do. First, make Asura fall for you. Second, make him addicted to you. Third, make sure no one else takes your spot!"


    Lucretia nodded, her eyes staring at Lorem seriously.


    These tips were so bad, but for Lucretia, with a romantic experience of zero, it felt like some kind of schr advised her.


    "First, seduce Asura with your body. Show him how sexy and cute you are. Second, make him addicted to you fiercely. When training with him, make his eyes look towards you alone, then transform into something else at night! Be sexy and cute and always give him what he wants. Third, ensure no one else takes your spot by marking him as yours."


    Lucretia felt the advice was amazing before Lorem''s gaze changed, bing serious.


    "What Stage were the assassins? There might be more attacks, and now they will be guarded against our interference..."


    Lucretia exined the situation, including Asura killing twelve Stage Two assassins and the Stage Three leader.


    "So, the cultists took Prince Valos hostage and want to kill Asura. Well, it seems Bernard is nning something again, Lucretia~ let''s see what happens. If they try to kill Asura, we will save him."


    "But!?"


    "Remember, this is Asura''s challenge. It is his chance to grow stronger and evolve. Like the great war with you... Do you want to take away his chances to rise?"


    Lucretia nodded, understanding Lorem''s words. However, she felt uneasy, leaving Asura to fight alone.


    ''Asura... Stay safe. I won''t let you die, but I''ll hold back unless you are about to die.''

 Chapter 88: The Competition Starts For Real!

    After a wonderful night, secure from the outside world. Princess V recovered from the poison thanks to her expensive potions and elixirs. Mu Xue helped her all night and was now ready to go out and fight.


    "Are you sure you''re alright, V?"


    Mu Xue no longer called her princess after they spent the night talking about Asura. Instead, she overwhelmed the poor princess about how amazing he had been since childhood. She even took out his young bathing pictures, causing the princess to turn bright red.


    "Mmm, there seem to be no issues."


    V rotated her shoulders before shing out rapidly using her eastern sword, causing the air to vibrate as the de sliced through the rock wall.


    ''Hmmm... She uses a fast sword style despite being an Earth-element warrior.''


    The two women left the barrier with light movements.


    Now too far from Asura''s base, to meet up with him as today they would hunt towards the south while he moved to the east. Once again fighting in the danger zone with Xavida.


    Mu Xue wore full leather and chain mail armour because of Asura''s warning to leave no skin exposed. This request was both his possessive desire and worry she might get poisoned by a stray spine or w while wearing her dark blue kimono over the top.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Ha!"


    ''I wonder if the Master is missing me... Or did he already use that lizard sex toy?''


    Like a gust of frozen wind, the two women rushed towards the southern forest, prepared for a day filled withbat and danger.


    Mu Xue''s eyes seemed to glimmer with a sense of danger and madness thinking about her beloved master and Xavida spending the night together.


    The power of her aura caused many Stage Two monsters to freeze in terror. Her ice was so intense their hearts stopped, causing the scores to narrow without the pair knowing.


    ? Xavida POV


    Meanwhile, the two dragons were flying through the central forest, their wings tearing through the atmosphere with a cracking howl, ignoring the monsters below them. Their eyes fixated on the gloomy, grey forest in the distance.


    The wind, as if alive, gnawed at their bodies, soft at first, but the closer to the danger zone, the more damage it dealt, as their bodies enveloped themselves in scales a beautiful pink wrapped by arge ck-scaled body to protect Xavida from harm.


    ''I don''t understand why, but it seems my scales are built for defence, while Xavida''s are built to amplify her element...''


    "Xavi, we should drop down. It seems you cannot fly in this area."


    "Mmmm. I will do whatever you say."


    When things were serious, Xavida became obedient to Asura after they mated. Her eyes filled with sincerity while she stroked his wounds with her fingertips as they dropped onto a thick ck tree over fifty metres in the air.


    With a subtle shake of the branches. Many little shards of ck flicked off the branch down below before a low growl sounded from the depths.


    "It seems we attracted someone to y with."


    "Hehe~ Xavida will beat him."


    Asura wanted to stop her momentarily but remembered he needed to let her be stronger and not hog everything as she fully armoured herself in beautiful scales,yer afteryer, hiding all but her lovely pink eyes flickering with lightning.


    "Watch me!" Xavi said in a distorted voice.


    Her body dropped like a meteor towards the armoured beast, like a huge bipedal wolf with long ws. Its fur was pitch ck, and its fangs sharpened to a deadly point.


    ?White Dragon Arts?


    ¡ªChainsaw!


    Suddenly grasping, pping her wings, Xavida''s body rapidly rotated with a single leg extended, her figure like a chainsaw de looming down on the monster, her foot covered in sharp white and pink scales.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    A loud explosion urred when her foot smashed into the creature''s head, causing the ground to crack and break under the pressure. The wolf whimpered in pain as blood leaked from its mouth, its eyes rolling back into its skull, but the wolf soon bit down on its tongue, swiping a Xavida''s chest.


    "Humph!"


    Xavida snorted before spinning again, her wings cutting the air as she flew up once more, her body bing a drill, twirling before digging into the wolf''s stomach.


    Crack!


    Blood sttered everywhere as she drilled deeper and deeper, causing the wolf to cry out in pain, but Xavida didn''t stop there. She continued to spin until she reached its heart, ripping it apart with the sharp-ded scales growing from her elbows before crushing its organs with her feet.


    "That was easy..."


    "..."


    ''Was my dragon lover always this brutal? The wolf was stage three, and she just destroyed its insides like a joke.''


    Asura shook his head while Xavida pulled herself out of the wolf''s stomach, covered in blood and gore. Her pink eyes flickered with lightning as if she enjoyed killing the wolf.


    "Master, can Xavi eat the meat?"


    "Sure, go ahead."


    Asura nodded while watching her rip open the wolf''s stomach, pulling out a sizeable chunk of bloody meat, pursing her lips and blowing a purple me filled with lightning to cook it and then devouring it like a wild animal.


    ? Gained 2000 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Gained 10 Assessment Points: 125!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +1%! (1%)


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +2%! (Xavida)


    ? Monolith - Status ?


    Devil: 53632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Dragon: 53632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Asura: 53632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Devour: 53632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Rebirth/??? :49188/50000 (Stage One)


    When Asura felt the changes, he looked at the small disy on his wrist. He could feel the rebirth monolith throbbing with excitement while his heart filled with the desire to fight and crush the enemy. His feelings were so intense the scales on his fists became sharp like des, while his body sent out huge pings of aura to attract enemies.


    "Xavi, we should move further south."


    "Okay~ Master!"


    Xavida licked her lips clean before rushing towards Asura, wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing his lips passionately. The scent of cooked meat lingered on her breath while her eyes flickered with lightning as she whispered.


    "Xavi wants to mate again tonight~ hehe."


    ***


    Asura''s bloodlust became unbearable, his feet covered in ck scales stomping the ground with deep craters while he sprinted at full pace towards the nearest enemy, his hand holding his swordnce as if it was a couched hooked into his shoulder while the huge toad-like creature came into sight.


    "This one''s mine, Xavi!"


    Instantly after speaking, his huge ck and white wings flung forward, creating an immense speed boost as he charged the huge stage three frog with pure power and speed. Hisnce pointed towards its chest.


    He didn''t use any arts or special powers. It was pure physical power as if showing off to his mate; Asura let out a low dragon-like growl before the frog turned to face him, less than 5 metres apart.


    Its enormous tongue shot out like a whip towards Asura, but he simply smirked before slicing it off with hisnce, his muscles bulging as he used the force to propel himself forward, stabbing hisnce directly into the frog''s throat.


    "Ribbit!"


    The frog croaked in agony while Asura smiled coldly; his wings pped backwards, causing his body to twist like a corkscrew drill, ripping through its throat beforending behind it; his wings thrashed again, causing him to fly upwards before swinging hisnce downwards with all his strength.


    Bang!


    Asura''s powerful blow sliced the frog in half, and his bodynded in between the corpse,ughing manically, his eyes flickering with ck mes while Xavida watched in awe, her hands between her legs, stopping her tail from rubbing her private parts. "So cool..." she whispered.#


    ? Gained 2000 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Gained 10 Assessment Points: 135!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +1%! (1%)


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +2%! (Xavida)


    ? Monolith - Status ?


    Devil: 53632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Dragon: 53632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Asura: 53632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Devour: 53632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Rebirth/??? :1188/500000 (Stage Two)


    "Ahh...!"


    He looked back at Xavida, giving a grin. Her face watched him with a smile. Several monsters were heading their way because of the immense aura the two dragons dispersed. The taste of dragon flesh was a delicacy to monsters.


    The next moment, a burning pain filled his body; it started with a small flicker or ember... Until the fire burst from his pores, covering his entire body with an eerie ck me of extreme heat that melted everything around him.


    ? Rebirth Monolith has activated!


    ?Dark Phoenix Arts?


    ¡ªDark Phoenix Fire (Passive)


    A fire hot enough to burn the lowest levels of hell, created through profane experiments with the world''s fire-breathing monsters because of its destructive and powerful nature. The me absorbs and epts all others, increasing its temperature and ferocity with each me gained. Increases effective damage of breath-type attacks by 500%.


    Another name for this me is Void Fire.


    ''My dragon fire... has been devoured...''


    Asura could feel a strange sense of loss for a moment before he felt it return...


    This strange dark phoenix mepletely devoured the dragon me that had helped him so far. Yet once the effect settled, he could feel the dragon fire inside the ck mes that melted the frog into nothingness.


    Not only did he notice the loss of his me, but for a moment, Xavida''s body seemed to tremble in terror when looking at him.


    He looked into her eyes, feeling a sense of anger and pain that she would react that way, only for five monsters to lunge out of the bushes: two wolf types and three of a variant they didn''t see before.

 Chapter 89: Misunderstanding Her State.

    Asura''s chest felt heavy as the gigantic monsters leapt forward, hisnce thrusting forward, covered in the new me that burned the atmosphere.


    He targeted the two wolves that went after Xavida, who still seemed stunned on the spot, her lips trembling and scales bing bright pink.


    "Xavida, wake up!"


    The two wolves'' huge maws bit down towards her small neck, causing Asura''s heart to explode in rage, envy and disgust. The mes on hisnce intensified, the heat almost screaming as it condensed along the de.


    "..."


    With a dull gaze and flick of his wrist, the hugence sliced across the air with a dark, resonating boom. A wave of me followed behind the de, like a giant meteor falling from the sky.


    Only a momentter, the wolves tried to change their target, biting towards the de, only for their teeth, lips, and flesh to be melted instantly. Then, cleaved in two, the de sharper than ever with this super-heated me tenderising all living matter.


    However, Asura''s emotions controlled the intense mes of the dark phoenix, so they exploded, bursting open the two wolves and destroying the surrounding area, the shockwave ripping through their bodies, flesh and bone that rained down over the forest, while his fierce eyes narrowed, gazing at the three bipedal monsters.


    Xavida stood in awe, the ck mes causing her to pant. She grasped her daggers, lightning flickering through her entire body as she lunged towards one of the bipedal monsters, an orc.


    It tried to grab her, but lightning caused its hands to tremble and be numb. It grunted, swinging its gigantic sword.


    Yet Xavida was too fast. Her body flickered in lightning as she appeared above the monster. Her wings pped heavily, twisting her body like a spinning top.


    She stabbed downwards, her dagger piercing through the orc''s skull with a sickening crunch.


    The next moment, her mouth opened wide as she growled like a predator, feeling threatened. An enormous dragon''s roar resounded as her purple lightning struck the orc, causing it to explode.


    As if she waspeting with Asura, her eyes constantly flickering towards him.


    Asura clicked his tongue, the other bipedal monster charging towards him, itsrge, golden sword aiming directly at his chest. He flicked hisnce, meeting the attack head-on, the momentum causing both attacks to shudder violently.


    Then, Asura''s expression distorted, the mes covering hisnce burning intensely before he twisted his arm and instead seemed to vanish into darkness, his body like a wisp of shadow dancing across the forest before emerging from behind the orc.


    He climbed out of its shadow!


    One of Lucretia''s special skills!


    Hisnce pierced forward, targeting the orc''s spine. Yet unexpectedly, it spun around, the strange sword shing with a holy light as it cut horizontally.


    Asura''s expression changed drastically. His feet kicked off the ground, his wings pping, trying to escape. His eyes widened in annoyance before he opened his lips and inhaled the surrounding atmosphere.


    His chest filled with dense air as his body flew backwards rapidly¡ªa brutal fireball built up inside his mouth, ck and dark red, crackling with power.


    Then, his body stopped, turning mid-air, his mouth overflowing with the super-heated me as he spat it forward, aimed directly at the orc''s head.


    Meanwhile, as Asura''s dragon''s breath shot towards the orc with the magical weapon, Xavida''s sharp teeth tore into the final orc''s body, ripping its neck open while her sharp tail and wed wings tore off its arms, her state seemingly different from the gentle girl that was normally shown.


    It was wild, feral, and ferocious.


    Yet Asura didn''t notice. He focused on his dragon''s breath exploding against the orc''s body, burning away any flesh, blood and skin, causing its muscles to melt away as it screamed, dropping its weapon.


    Seeing the orc had fallen, Asuranded on the ground heavily, wiping his mouth, his face pale white, and his hands shaking uncontrobly.


    "..."


    He discovered the usage of the dark phoenix me would increase his Anima drain. His body stepped forward to pick up the strange magic sword, his golden eyes appraising it as Lorem taught him in her lessons.


    ? Gained 5000 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Gained 50 Assessment Points: 185!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +3%! (5%)


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +11%! (Xavida)


    ? Monolith - Status ?


    Devil: 58632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Dragon: 58632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Asura: 58632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Devour: 58632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Rebirth/??? :6188/500000 (Stage Two)


    Golden Sword of Fire Resistance - This sword increases the wielder''s intelligence and reduces all fire damage taken by half.


    ***


    ''I need to recover my...''


    Before he could think of kissing Xavida to restore his Anima, her bodyunched at him, the force enough to push him down, her scales still dark pink and almost warm to touch as her tongue and lips ravaged his mouth.


    Her wings wrapped tightly around his back as her legs locked around his waist. Her saliva overflowed into Asura''s mouth as he almost choked, her tongue wrestling with his own, her tail wrapping around his thigh as if to lock him in ce while she moaned loudly.


    However, seeing Xavida in this manner, Asura couldn''t help but enjoy it, his hands wandering over her body, feeling her smooth scales and firm buttocks, her tongue licking his face and neck as she panted.


    ''What happened?''


    Asura thought confusedly as Xavida''s guttural dragon roars continued the more she became entranced, her eyes almost shining like brilliant lights, while sweet moans entered his ears, her body rubbing fiercely against his own, causing his mind to drift away.


    ? Lorem POV


    Meanwhile, back in the academy stadium, where everyone was enjoying the exciting day of action and events, the princess and her knight seemed to have a growing following, while the lustful dragon and her mate also had a big following to win.


    "Hmm?"


    Lorem looked at the image from Asura''s crystal, only to feel confused. She watched his me, and the feeling she felt the moment it appeared was close to Xavida. Her feathers flickered with embers of fire, her heart racing as she fought the desire to rush out of her box and find Asura.


    Thankfully, after the initial fire, the attraction faded. Despite that, her body felt vibrations each time he used that me, something like a mating desire filling her body and mind.


    ''That dragon girl... I know that condition. That old bastard bronze dragon told me about it...''


    "What was it he said again..." Her mind returned to the distant past, maybe twenty years earlier, when she fought against the northern demons to stop their advance, which led to a peace treaty.


    "Oh, yeah..."


    Lorem became lost in her memories.


    The image of a handsome male with a rugged look appeared in arge mansion. He was holding a small baby in his arms, her pale scales justing through, as Lorem peeked down at a baby dragon for the first time.


    "My wife chose the name Xavida, isn''t she cute? Hahaha! Why fight when I have this cute girl to give my love to!"


    After that, Lorem spent hours listening to the male speaking about his daughter before a beautiful woman with long pink hair entered. She looked frail and tired. It was the mother of Xavida who became weakened after birthing a dragon.


    "But I worry..."


    "What about?"


    He looked so serious. The nation''s king gazed at Lorem, making her think it was about another war between nations.


    "Female dragons differ from males... If they meet an overwhelmingly powerful male, their bodies will be hot, their scales darker, and they will desire to make a child with that existence."


    "Hmmm, isn''t that horrible!?" her mother shouted before Lorem nodded.


    "What if she already has a mate or lover?" Lorem asked.


    "..." The king sighed deeply, looking at the sleeping baby.


    "Then everything is fine. Unless the person that causes them to enter this state is their mate, they won''t stop until they are sated."


    Lorem watched as the existence she fought for several days to stalemate for shuddered with tears in his eyes. "Female dragons are scary... even my aunts and sisters used to look at me like delicious meat before they died."


    ''Wow, female dragons are so stupid.''


    She said this despite the Phoenix n and bloodline being quite simr. As she returned to reality, the scene where Xavida and Asura appeared vanished thanks to a red smoke pellet, meaning she didn''t need to act this time.


    ''So, Asura made Xavida experience that state... lucky brat.''


    Lorem felt envious of Asura and Xavida''s intimacy, her feathers flickering with mes, the desire building up before she shook her head and nced at the prince and princess.


    To remove her feelings of lust, she found something that disgusted her and brought a smile to her face.


    She enjoyed watching the prince being pushed forward by his knight and smashed around by Stage Three monsters, causing her lips to curl into a wicked smile.


    ''It seems Asura and V are the key characters in this assessment; soon, the instructors and nobles with invested desires will make their moves... I hope you can survive this challenge, Asura.''


    Lorem felt amused that Asura seemed to have misunderstood Xavida at first. Which led to his anger, but in reality, she was just horny for him. "Have a good time, kids; use protection."


    She grasped a ss of alcohol while leaning back.


    This job, for her, was very enjoyable.


    ***


    Current points:


    Asura + Xavida: 185 points


    Mu Xue + V : 100 points


    Carlos + Dave: 66 Points


    Valos + Knight Emma: 55 Points


    Petra + Bernard: 42 Points


    Cedric + Partner: 30 Points (Deceased)

 Chapter 90: There Must Be A Raging Beast Somewhere!

    Mu Xue''s blue sword sliced through the neck of a huge grey wolf, spraying its blood everywhere as she grasped its horns and tore them off.


    The dirty blood stained everywhere except her body as her body radiated frost magic, keeping her safe and clean.


    "Phew... Always stay clean, or my master will be disappointed."


    "Good work, Hy¨­ka." She said to the blue sword. The de vibrating to show how happy herpliment made it.


    ''Is he alright?''


    Her gaze wandered towards the north, wondering why her heart tightened when looking in that direction. ''Is he over there? Where that raging beast is?''


    "Stay safe, darling... I wille get you soon."


    Meanwhile, the princess pulled her silver de from the corpse of a huge ck wolf, her face and body covered in sticky blood that smelled horrible.


    The molten rock properties of her de dance caused a strange reaction to the coagted blood and became disgusting because of the monster''s strange ck blood.


    "Fuck..."


    A curse left the lips of the filthy princess, who flicked her hair backwards over her head, mottle and slimy blood spurting over her white robes and fancy shoes.


    "..."


    "We''re not on camera, right?" V asked, suddenly remembering where she was.


    Since being so free with Mu Xue, the maid would beat or hit her for correction if she made a mistake. V became more open and vulgar when the crystals vanished.


    Mu Xue just watched the woman with dead eyes.


    "Why are you saying dirty words? What if my darling hears them and misjudges me?"


    While holding Hy¨­ka and a sharp look, Mu Xue stepped closer to the princess, who shrank and stumbled back until falling over the ck wolf''s corpse and the enormous pool of its blood with a yelp.


    "KYAA!? What... No, it''s so disgusting!"


    "Why are you so pathetic for a princess? My master would never get so dirty, even fighting a hundred monsters!"


    "Don''tpare me!"


    V becamepetitive with Asura and quickly jumped from the mess, using an expensive magic item to cleanse her entire body with a sh of green light, her eyes turning a dark orange as her magic boiled.


    "..."


    "Mu Xue, oi! Don''t leave!"


    Mu Xue enjoyed ying with the princess. They were friends, but also like a small dog she yed with.


    The moment she turned away, nning to head north to the feeling, she felt a terrifying barrage of loud, ferocious roars resounding from the north.


    "!?"


    "Kya!?"


    These monstrous bellows filled with Stage Four Levels of Mana Density caused the rocky area the two were hunting to shake.


    Despite being over a mile away!


    "V,e here! It''s dangerous!" Mu Xue shouted, pulling the princess to her side as a huge avnche of rocks and debris ploughed down the spot where V stood just a moment earlier.


    "Ah.... Whoa!? Ugh... my foot. What''s happened?"


    The two ventured into the mountains to find rare herbs and flowers with various benefits, such as aiding in illness, beautification, and anti-ageing.


    These nts can produce many creams or pills worth lots of money.


    "Hold my hand."


    Mu Xue didn''t mess around, her entire body shining light blue as she created a thick barrier of ice, anchoring the pair to the ground and protecting them from the rocks being thrown down from the peak of the mountain because of the bestial shockwaves.


    "Haa.. wow, it''s so cold, haha! Mu Xue, the mountain is copsing because of those monsters!"


    "Really..."


    "..."


    "Isn''t that where the assassins attacked usst night?" V asked, her eyes curiously watching the huge whirl of fire and lightning forming a huge mushroom in the distant sky.


    The two became silent for several minutes, listening to the agonised, submissive, but vibrant female roaring, silenced by a dull male roar filled with strange emotions that felt like domination and tion.


    "Do you think two Stage Four beasts are fighting over territory?"


    "I don''t know if it''s a fight... Doesn''t it seem a little... strange?"


    V thought it was merely a battle, but for Mu Xue, who wasn''t so na?ve or a pure maiden, she felt the beast''s calls were close to those made during sex.


    Honestly, she felt that both of them were strangely familiar.


    ''It''s just my mind ying tricks... Master, I hope you are not in the middle of that.''


    She shook her head, remembering her master was just reaching the second stage, and Xavida was halfway through stage three.


    "Eh, Mu Xue... Thatst roar, why did it sound so much happier than thest?"


    "..."


    ***


    ? Asura POV


    Three hours after the sudden change of Xavida, the area seemed like apletely different world...


    Asura sat against a charred tree with no leaves and a shattered trunk. The entire area looked devastated, ravished by the two dragons'' breaths.


    A lingering crackle of powerful lightning and intense mes flickered from the surrounding ground, melting and destroying anything with vitality.


    ''It seems we suit each other well.'' Asura thought and looked to the side, his face tired yet calm.


    ''The devouring and vanishing effects of our breath devastated even the southern wilds danger zone.''


    He could feel the floor still steaming from the intensity of theirpletely fused Anima density, causing it to undte and throb.


    "This girl... Why did she suddenly..." Asura said with a sigh, looking at the quiet girl beside him.


    Xavida sat against his side, pressing her body against him affectionately, her face very pleased.


    "Nnn~ Ashura."


    She affectionately rubbed her nose and cheeks against him in a very submissive and satisfied manner while their bodies bore bite marks, w marks, and many torn scales scattered across the ground.


    "Mmmm, hehehe~ smells like my husband."


    "Are we done fighting for today?"


    While Asura tosses the third red pellet to give them another hour''s peace.


    He was grateful to the assassins for leaving so many. Otherwise, the academy and city would have seen his and Xavida''s act without walls or curtains to hide their ferocious coption.


    ''It seems I need to learn more about female dragons... Will Phoenix or others act the same?''


    [Ahem, please don''tpare such a refined and royal race with those lustful and brain-dead lizards.]


    ''Hmmm. Thement doesn''t sound convincing with your tone.''


    Helia didn''t respond to him as he felt the sensation returning to his body after the longest time, feeling numb and weak.


    The two-hour session differed from normal because Xavida used her entire strength, including her Anima and bloodline, to intensify the moment.


    "Xavi, shall we go hunt something tasty for dinner, then head home?"


    Her answer didn''te immediately as she held onto his chest, biting one of his loose scales before pulling it off and chewing it a few times before spitting it onto the ground.


    "Hehe, let''s go."


    "Tsk. Stop pulling off my scales!"


    "Heh~ they are just your baby scales. Soon, your true scales will grow through."


    The pain of losing a scale was like picking a scab too soon. Despite this, the irritation caused Asura toin and again realise he knew too little about his bloodlines and their unique traits and growth.


    Ignoring theints of Xavida, Asura wore the robes tossed on the floor but had no time to equip the metal armour Mu Xue got for him.


    "Boring... Why hide... Let me see! Hmph..."


    As a result, she began kicking stones and their fallen scales at his feet while pouting.


    ''God, she is so cute...''


    ***


    ? Lorem POV


    Because Mu Xue and the princess didn''t use a special item to hide themselves, one of the smaller cameras recorded their actions. However, Lorem and the royal knights will verify before broadcasting the two royal family members.


    "Haha... the princess swore!"


    Lorem didn''t care.


    She just spoke while watching, causing many to hear her on the speakers, causing the king''s face to sour for a moment before returning to normal.


    It was good if V looked bad to the king. Otherwise, Valos would never get to take the throne.


    "Hmmm..."


    ''Did these two fuckers have sex again, this time in public?''


    Asura''s and Xavida''s rampage during coption left behind a trail of devastation.


    Their intense actions charred the trees ck and caused them to fall apart, while a crater several metres deep formed on the ground where all life around itcked any form of vitality.


    The only sign anything lived was the ck and pink scales glistening on a small patch inside the crater, with nts and grass.


    "What kind of monster did this!?"


    "The damage... Those nts and trees have been sucked dry of life!"


    "Should we pause the assessment?"


    "No, we can''t think of theints and errors!"


    Lorem listened to the various royal knights and instructors discussing what happened in this video.


    However, she knew... it was likely something far simpler and stupid.


    ''How the fuck did she reach the peak of Stage Three so soon. What is that boy hiding in his sleeve to advance so fast?''


    "Asura, you make me worry and stress so much, you damn idiot."


    She couldn''t ignore anything regarding the boy who could absorb her curse. Now that Lorem had confirmed, all the strange dark energy inside Xavida vanished.


    Her hopes of bing cured were too intense.


    ''I hope he bes stronger soon. To absorb some of my curse. Then I can protect him in a dangerous situation.''


    Lorem didn''t believe the cult chased Asura because of the king''s word alone.


    They seemed to search for somethingor someone, this assessment, and when that leader met Asura, it seemed he sent a strange message beacon to someone else.


    ****


    ? Both parties'' Anima Purity and Mana Densityimproved during dual cultivation.


    ? Xavida''s manapletely transformed into Anima. (Now Stage Three - Peak)


    ? Gained 50 Assessment Points: 235!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +5%! (10%)


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +20%! (Xavida - Bottleneck)

 Chapter 91: The Prince And The Predator

    ? Knight Emma POV


    "Please... Slow down. My wounds aren''t healed!"


    "Stop being a coward, my dear prince."


    In the deep reaches of the southern wilds, Prince Valos, covered in cuts and bruises, crawled along the ground wearing a filthy outfit.


    Thanks to the royal children being hidden from most of the crystals, Knight Emma had an enjoyable assessment using the Prince as her shield.


    ''To think this useless man without a working cock would be so useful.''


    "Why are you so cruel to your future king? Aga!?"


    Emma didn''t like this male, but the fact he could endure her sadistic tendencies left her with a bitter taste inside her mouth as she felt her body heating.


    ''Sister. This man ruined your marriage and future and left you at such a stage.''


    ''But forgive me, I think he is a man created just to give me pleasure!''


    The princeined, yet after several nights of her abuse, his body started changing.


    His face turned red and panting as she pushed his head into the mud, almost suffocating him in the wet mud with her heavy boot.


    "Why... ugh.... is this so thrilling... What did you do to me!" Finally, the prince shouted back in a fierce tone. He wanted to assert his dominance. "My father will never let you go once I tell him what you have done!"


    Yet Emma didn''t flinch or seem bothered about his family like the others. She stepped forward before cing her sword pommel and grip against his face.


    The moment the prince saw the long, thick shaft, his body trembled in terror, his eyes dting while quivering.


    "F-Forgive me.... Knight.... No, Queen Emma... I was wrong... I...."


    ''I want to dominate this pathetic man, to crush him, break him, step on him ahhhh~ such a pathetic excuse for a male. His tiny sliced cock spurting dribbles of seed after being vited and crying for his father....''


    Emma''s face turned red, her lips trembling as she rubbed her body. "That''s it, good boy. Remember who your master is... those fearful eyes make me so wet..."


    However, her eyes opened wide, snapping to a narrow gaze as she quickly twirled around, mming a fierce creature in mid-air with her steel shield, the muscles on her abdomen and arms thicker than arge branch.


    Crack!


    The creature bounced off, its bones broken as she drew her sword, spinning it away from the stunned Prince''s face, the monster''s sharp ws an inch from his face.


    Emma kicked the wolf-type monster, sending it rolling along the ground with a high-pitched squeal,aiming the tip of her sword towards the wolf.


    "You bastard... How dare you sneak attack my pet!"


    Her sword glowed bright orange before a powerfulyer of sharp rocks covered its tip, tearing a hole in the wolf''s chest and killing it instantly.


    Emma sighed before looking over her shoulder. "Prince Valos. Did you fall for me again?"


    "Hmph... I am not useless...!"


    His left hand flicked out, a beautiful wind de, delicate and visually appealingpared to the disy against Asura, slicing another wolf''s head clean off. He stood firm, straightening his outfit and stepped beside Knight Emma, his eyes peeking at her body as if checking for any injuries.


    "Are you alright, Emma?"


    Emma ignored his question before stepping over the wolves, kicking them into the hard trees with a crack to ensure they died while walking through the forest.


    "We need to keep moving, Prince. Your father will send someone to protect you soon, so I won''t be able to have my fun... So, let''s make camp and have a nice little bath together. OK?"


    Valos gulped loudly before following behind Emma, his face turning red.


    "Yes... my Queen."


    "Good boy."


    Knight Emma, with Prince Valos, arrived near a river, setting up their tents. It seemed their dynamic changed not only the way Valos spoke to others.


    ''This should boost our ranking... Sister, I don''t know what to do... Destroy him or destroy his body.''


    He seemed to be more epting and considerate, washing Emma''s clothes, even the sweaty underclothes, without aint. Valos even used expensive soaps from the pce to clean the dirty things while looking likemon folk.


    Luckily, the south area of the Southern Wilds was the safest zone.


    ****


    ? Earl Fenix POV


    Inside the Fenix mansion, a muscr male with thick red hair sat with his legs crossed, a smile covering his face, while a beautiful blondedy sat gently beside him, massaging his legs.


    Although they were thick, muscr and emanated power... Many scars and small wounds seemed to damage their beauty and performance.


    "Yes, my love?"


    "Asura, he called you mother in this letter..."


    "Eh?"


    The beauty with calm blue eyes and features that matched neither Asura nor Amalia looked stunned. Her hand held the warm cloth and dropped it inside the bubbling herb bath with a delicate ssh.


    "A-Asura did?"


    Soft, clear blue tears began streaming from the corner of her eyes.


    At first a single stream, before they collected into a torrent of mixed emotions of happiness and sorrow.


    "Are you happy, my dear?"


    The muscr man''s eyes seemed wet, but he held himself strong and hugged his wife, who began falling to pieces in her emotions. "Here, read his message. I imagine he wrote it for you to see."


    ¡ªDear Father,


    First, I am writing to you regarding many things you might have been concerned about.


    By the time we meet, I believe I can reach Stage Two and close to the Third Stage at the worst, thanks to the help of Mu Xue and another girl whom I will bring home during the winter festival for you to meet.


    Father Amalia is doing amazing. You can take pride in her strength, and I discovered her attitude is not because of hatred or anger but her determination to be strong enough to protect us with her fragile body.


    We finally made up and wille home together for the first time in a long time!


    Is mother alright?


    I hope she isn''t wasting time cleaning your stinky feet or washing your legs. Don''t let our mother''s beautiful hands do such harsh work.


    Let her enjoy the warm summer gardens while theyst!


    When Ie home, there are many things I wish to say and put right that a simple letter cannot do justice...


    However, I feared leaving the words unsaid might make our family drift further apart. Thank you for everything you have done. When I couldn''t use magic and you protected me from all insults and harm, Mother Ophelia.


    I was too immature and young to understand how much you suffered just to keep me safe from the outside''s bitter words and concerns.


    Because of your love, I will do my best to be an Earl who surpasses Father in all ways and protects the Fenix territory and you from any harm.


    Warm regards and a heart filled with affection.


    Asura


    ***


    The brown parchment crumpled slightly before two small trinkets dropped into Ophelia''s smooth, fair hands.


    People rumoured that a small silver ne with a charm from the goddess of fertility and a matching bracelet could protect unborn children until they were born into healthy girls or boys.


    "!!!"


    Ophelia and Asura''s father were stunned.


    "Asura!" His father''s face looked red as he shouted his son''s name.


    However, Ophelia turned over the letter to find one small bit of PostScript.


    ¡ªP.S.Dear mother, you have suffered holding back for me and Amalia for nearly two decades.


    I hope you can gift me with a lovely little sister in the future, maybe two. So our family can finally beplete.


    "It seems my son is a great guy! Hahahaha!"


    His father bellowed with a haughtyugh, only for Ophelia''s fist to smash into his stomach, sending the enormous bear of a man into the distance.


    "Get in the bedroom, stop speaking, get naked and wait on the bed."


    "Yes... Wife...!"


    ''It seems the stone in her heart finally... Asura, thank you. As your father and a man. I am proud of you.''


    The couple spent the past decade in limbo, fearing their children would resent them should they take things further. When their mother left, he felt broken...


    Their mother''s empty eyes looked at him as if he was nothing but a tool before she flew away, leaving the Earl to suffer alone. ''I was so lost, wondering what I could have done and what I could do for these two...''


    Only to be saved by the mixture of Ophelia''s soft care and harsh attitude to whip him back in shape.


    He stepped into the bedroom before a violent impact to the back of his head sent his body flying to the bed. "Too slow!"


    The letter from Asura caused a change in the Fenix family, a small ripple like a pebble tossed across ake, creating endless ripples.


    And this was just the first.


    Soon, those ripples would spread through the entire earldom, creating changes Asura never imagined.


    "Ah... My love, NOT the whip! Let''s be gentle! Gentle!!!"


    Momentster, the loud and passionate sounds of the pair resounded through the mansion for the first time in decades after they swore to wait for the twins to grow.


    A song of domination and surrender sounded through the mansion.


    "It seems the Fenix territory will be filled with joy again!" An old butler celebrated in the main entranceway.


    "True... The Young Master''s letter. It seems he has finally matured, and there are rumours from the capital that he can use magic now. A wonderful time!"


    "The first since thedy passed away!"


    Like this, the maids and servants of the house gossiped, and this soon reached the towns, cities and viges in theirnds.


    The Fenix n were back!


    Their Heir wasn''t trash!

 Chapter 92: The Darkness Inside - Asuras Plot

    The second day of the assessment ended as the night of the southern wilds closed in. Asura and Xavida led the others with over 350 points, while Mu Xue trailed by over one hundred points.


    "Husband~, are we not going to do it tonight?"


    Xavida''s lustful amethyst eyes flickered in the dark forest the pair had yet to return to their base.


    "I can make it worth the time~ hehe, don''t you like the feeling of my little mouth?"


    "..."


    Shetched onto his arm with her white tail gently swaying, now wearing a ck and white maid outfit like Mu Xue but underneath a light chain mail bra and stockings that protected her legs and chest.


    ''This girl keeps tempting me like a witch... If I could afford to stop, does she not think I''d already be doing so?''


    Tonight was a very important moment for Asura because of a rumour in the past that imed the princess discovered something in the southern reaches of the forest on the third morning.


    Or rather, he slept inside the ce on the second evening.


    "If youe with me tonight, I''ll do anything you want tomorrow. I promise."


    "Really, but what if I just want to roll in bed and make breakfast, dinner and supper together with no fighting?"


    "Then that''s not too bad either."


    "Hehe. It''s a promise!"


    Xavida''s white tail wrapped around Asura''s, their tips poking each other as if they were folding their little fingers for a childish promise.


    ''She is too adorable. I don''t want her toe with me... But her life won''t be all love and happiness.'' Asura''s eyes shimmered in the moonlight as they dashed across the forest, ignoring the weak stage two monsters. ''Soon... Her uncle will make his first move.''


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, husband?" Xavida turned to face him with sparkling, lovely eyes, causing his chest to ache.


    "Will you forgive me if I make you do bad things?"


    "I will do anything you ask, no matter how bad others might see it. Since it''s for you, it''s the right thing for me."


    Her gaze, atmosphere, nothing changed when she replied.


    Instead, it felt like she believed those wordspletely with zero doubts, causing Asura to be shocked for once.


    ''Ah... My heart skipped a beat. How can she say such things with that face? I am too lucky to have this woman as my spouse.'' Asura''s hand grasped her cheek, their bodies elevated, using their wings to traverse the forest and avoid obstacles. ''I won''t let you win...''


    "I love you, Xavida."


    "Hah!?"


    The white dragon''s cute face turned a deeper shade of red than Asura''s cheeks as her wings fluttered and pped, almost dropping from the sky. Caught by his cheap shot, she wrapped herself around his body and bit into his neck.


    "Cheater... don''t say such things when we''re flying. I''ll bite you!"


    "Hahaha, you''re already biting, ahh stop it hurts!"


    While flying south across the night sky, both dragons enjoyed thepany of the other, almost getting too excited and burning the forest with their deadly dragon breath.


    ****


    Six hourster, Asura and Xavida stood on the other side of the river where the Prince and his knight were sleeping.


    The monsters prowled, searching for prey but even the strongest in the south was a Stage Three monkey.


    "Asura. I worry, what if the academy finds out? He''s the Prince, after all."


    "Don''t worry, your lovely head. Those crystals shimmering with a dull brown hue stop any academies from recording here."


    "They can''t watch?"


    "Nope, and the secret that the Prince found... It''s something that can help us both greatly."


    Asura didn''t wait long; he watched Xavida calm down, and her gaze became like the one he first saw when she entered the gate and had no allies.


    ''I must not betray her trust.''


    He stepped forward before taking out several of the bodies he had stored after killing the assassins the day before.


    ''Now to set the scene...''


    Xavida watched Asura from the side, although ying tricks like this was dirty and underhanded. However, she knew he was doing this for her to avoid any doubts.


    So she followed and helped him set the scene to be more believable.


    ***


    After the pair finished, the scene looked like a struggle urred with a swordsman fighting her best to defeat the enemy, overwhelmed. A wind-type spell seemed to cut apart several of the cultists, making the Prince''s teamwork obvious to any.


    ''Thanks to this dark element, I can remove my scent and mana, recing it with anyone I''ve fought before.''


    Xavida''s soft hand pulled Asura''s arm before she pointed forward...


    The armed knight Emma stepped out of the cave with a sleepy prince, Valos, as if on time. Both of them heard the noise that he made on purpose.


    "Who goes there? This is the camp of his highness Valos Silvara! Stand back and state your affiliation!" Emma yelled with a powerful bellow.


    Prince Valos yawned before rubbing his eyes. "Emma... Why did you wake me.... it hurts to walk...Eh!? Assassins!"


    Asura''s lips twitched; this guy was a rotten actor, and he wasn''t sure if he should feel pity orugh since the knight Emma seemed to enjoy his performance.


    "Assassins!? Prince Valos, stand back; I''ll kill these fools!" Emma unsheathed her beautiful white crystal sword, glowing brightly as the mana inside exploded, creating a blinding light that removed all shadows.


    The pair revealed both wore the cultist robes and seemed slightly different to their usual selves, but it was Asura and Xavida.


    Emma narrowed her eyes before shouting. "Assassins. You dare wear those robes! Die!"


    ''Too easy.'' Asura grinned before Xavida''s hand slipped into his, holding his hand tight with a single squeeze before she released it and pushed his body back, holding two daggers.


    Her body shot forward like aet, twirling across the air, using the trees to kick off and build more and more eleration.


    "I''ll do it, Asura."


    Xavida''s voice sounded hollow, causing Asura''s chest to ache again. He nodded before focusing on the Prince, taking slow paces forward, at ease as Emma focused on Xavida.


    "Earth de!" Emma swung her sword, releasing a sharp stone de towards Xavida.


    A fierce shockwave erupted as the Prince screamed, "Noooo, Emma!"


    Before she could even adjust, Xavida''s body, like shing lightning, sliced her flesh with dozens of light attacks with her daggers, flying around the knight, rebounding off the trees like an actual speed-type assassin.


    Prince Valos stumbled forward, his weak body tripping over a tree root. However, Asura caught him, lifting his weak body and cing him on the floor.


    "W-who are you! Emma, save me!"


    As Xavida toyed with the knight Emma, carving the woman''s flesh with a dull, emotionless eye. Prince Valos''s gaze snapped to Asura as if staring into hell.


    With a single punch, his fist almost broke half the teeth in the Prince''s mouth, and a loud bang and thud sounded from the sheer weight of the blow.


    Prince Valos screamed, rolling on the floor, trying to crawl away with his shaking hands. However, Asura''s foot mmed into his ankle, snapping the bone, then the mana density shattering the shards into countless tiny bits, the intense pain causing the Prince to throw up blood.


    "Your Highness. Stop crawling like a worm. I need you to understand a few things." Asura''s cold, emotionless voice caused the Prince to piss himself in fear, curling into a ball.


    "P-please... mercy... Father will pay you anything... I am innocent...."


    "I don''t care about your father. He should thank me for removing a waste of resources like you... The next thing you need to understand... That death is too kind a thing to grant you. What you did to me... to those girls...


    to her!"


    The sight of Mu Xue, who returned home, her face disfigured from a certain acid that healing magic could never cure... She was concerned that if she took revenge, they would use Asura.


    So Mu Xue took the acid to her face and did nothing to the prince, only to return home and spend the rest of her life in agony each night.


    ''Those tears and her agonised cries of pain.... because of your vile nature and my useless body... I will crush you into pulp... and make you drink the same poison!''


    Asura''s fist descended like a meteor, shattering the Prince''s arm and causing Valos to scream, begging Emma to help him. But his blows never stopped, like his soul''s frustration and bitter feelings flooded out. Asura''s assault was relentless.


    Yet Xavida sliced her Achilles tendons, causing the knight Emma to kneel in the dirt, her face pale as the Prince screamed.


    "Emma! Save me... please...."


    "Prince Valos... Forgive me. I failed you..."


    Xavida held her dagger towards Emma''s throat before Asura nodded, allowing her to finish this act.


    A sanguine spray of blood covered the prince''s face... A strange look on his face seemed to resemble the realisation that Emma was dead.


    His body trembled, even with his arms, legs and body broken, tears and snot pouring from his face. He looked at Asura with eyes of hatred, wrath and vengeance.


    "You... I will kill you, everything you value... I will crush them.... burn them.... have them gang raped until pregnant, then smashed to death by orcs the moment they give birth! You dare take her from me...


    Emma.... EMMA!"


    Prince Valos screamed Emma''s name, his hatred and wrath so great that Asura chuckled before nodding to Xavida. She then tossed the corpse of Emma into the arranged spot while vanishing into the shadows.


    He asked her not to watch his vile acts, not wanting her love to be distorted.


    However, Asura didn''t realise...


    From the beginning, this act changed the nature of Xavida; her eyes were cold and ruthless when facing the enemy, now dull and filled with a sense of madness. As if needing Asura to make the strange, twisted feelings of guilt and excitement go away.


    Asura took out a small vial of purple liquid. The scent was like melting rubber and burning grass, but this potion caused Mu Xue the pain in his first life.


    "Y-Y-You cultist bastards!"


    The prince firmly believed that the cult handled the attack. He wasn''t smart and even should they use special magic to examine the scene.


    Thanks to Asura and Helia''s power supporting him, even a Stage Ten would only see that the cultist attacked him thanks to their changed mana and voices.


    "Now then, prince, enjoy this wonderful drink I made just for you!"


    Prince Valos spat at Asura, cursing him to hell. Yet, thanks to Asura''s earlier damage, he couldn''t resist.


    "Open wideeeee~"


    The Prince''s mouth refused to open, so Asura broke his jaw and poured the liquid while, with his spare hand, he crushed the Prince''s eyes with the thumb of his spare hand.


    Underneath the mask, his face was horrific... like a true devil.


    ''Mu Xue... Please forgive me. I can''t kill him in the academy, or they''ll find out, but I will destroy this man piece by piece... Until his mind snaps, and he can''t live anymore. Even if you are now fine... I dedicate this revenge on him to you, who died for me.''


    Asura poured the liquid down Valos''s throat, the Prince screaming like a pig about to be ughtered before vomiting the disgusting liquid, but Asura pinched the Prince''s nose and sealed it.


    His body trembled and convulsed as the acid burned his organs, bringing the prince to the brink of death.


    However... he would never actually die from this, only suffering eternal torment, unable to see, walk, talk or even use the bathroom alone.


    "I hate you, all of you... Don''t think I will be gentle with my revenge... Drakkur... Silvara... the Dragon Empire!"


    Prince Valos''s screams and curses echoed throughout the forest until he lost consciousness, while Asura stepped into the cave and took the items he wanted.


    Asura vanished into the darkness before returning to base with Xavida, waiting for the third day to start.


    A day the kingdom of Silvara would never forget.

 Chapter 93: Lorems Doubt - The Butterflies Wing

    ? Lorem POV


    A sudden buzzing started vibrating from the Royal Knight gauntlet on Lorem''s hand.


    The moment she felt the dreaded call of the King, many unwanted thoughts passed through her mind before she found two regr knights appearing by the judge''s desk to relieve the royal knights from their duty of watching.


    "Lady Lorem, the king has summoned all Royal Knights to the throne room for an urgent matter."


    "..."


    "Lady Lorem?"


    "Is it mandatory?" Her voice was low¡ªsomething caused her chest to be unstable, a deep worry that this wasn''t something so simple.


    ''Damn... Something happened to the prince. He would never summon us for the princess born with a unique ritual.''


    She could tell by their pale faces and how they looked at each other. So, without causing more trouble, Lorem sighed and stood from her chair. "Fine, I''ll head out."


    The knights seemed relieved they didn''t have to force her as ordered.


    Not that they could even think about contesting with the renowned Lady Lorem. Their nervous eyes watched her back, giving a respectful bow before sitting in the two open spots.


    "Wow... I was terrified."


    "I know her power made my muscles tighten. Now I''ve got a cramp in my crotch, damn."


    ***


    Lorem could hear their stupid words and found them amusing. Most other knights seemed to think she was a monster or someone to avoid.


    ''Well, that''s how it is for all the Royal Knights... We are a bunch of damn freaks.''


    "Right, Knight Barbatos?"


    Her voice seemed less irritated as a goliath of a man walked ahead of her. He didn''t wait to be asked and moved the moment his gauntlet summoned him.


    The queen rescued Barbatos, a former Half-Goliath ve, from his bitter fate after the demon queen''s army destroyed his entire vige and travelling group, ughtering everyone.


    "Lorem."


    He was a man of few words, but his strength and power as a warrior surpassed most of the kingdom.


    At Stage Five, his physical power surpassed someone at Stage Seven, but his mana density seemed to suffer because of the racial traits he inherited with a Stage Four level of density at Stage Five.


    "What do you think happened? Prince or Princess?"


    However, with his brute strength and the enchanted weapon that prated magic defence, Barbatos could fight mages and knights on a higher stage.


    "Prince..."


    "Oh? Why?"


    "Spineless..."


    "Hahahaha."


    Lorem didn''t make enemies with the royal knights; most respected her for two reasons.


    Even Barbatos showed respect to this woman because of her sheer explosive power and mana density, surpassing all the other knights except one. Not to mention, many documents and stories pointed to Lorem serving as the first queen of Silvara.


    This was a cause of prestige that she didn''t care for, but it brought her significant benefits.


    "Something is wrong about this Barbatos." Lorem respected this warrior who fought for the kingdom. Even when suffering terrible wounds, he never stepped down.


    "The cultists are running about ournds unchecked. They have brought Stage Four and Five Abyss beasts to the first-year assessment in the southern wilds."


    However, she knew this man would likely be an enemy to Asura or herself one day.


    It felt like an amusing instinct, but the moment she met Asura Lorem. She couldn''t dismiss the feeling that she might fight with her formerrades to protect him one day.


    "Make sure you keep your wits about you, noble warrior."


    ***


    "Bernard..." The king''s face seemed far weaker inside the solemn throne room than days before. His confidence and aura were like a star fallen to the earth and buried inside a swamp. Bernard''s weak eyes moved towards Lorem and Barbatos as they entered.


    "Your majesty, what happened?" Lorem''s face became severe as the King looked away from her.


    Although they didn''t get along, he was not a wicked man. When young, his efforts to improve the living conditions of the poor within the capital led to the entire sewage system and clean water being avable to all homes and people.


    Even if some noblesined, Bernard always pushed for improvements.


    ''Something must have happened to the prince...''


    Her instincts told her something had gone wrong and involved Asura, but she felt conflicted about what to do. The existence of Asura and his uncanny resemnce to Sura caused all her thoughts to be biased, and she didn''t care.


    Barbatos remained silent next to Lorem, but his eyes observed everyone in the room. He noticed the prime minister, four generals, and the court magician standing around the king.


    "Asura..."


    Lorem''s whisper caught the giant''s attention while Lucretia and two other knights entered. None wore the kingdom''s standard armour, and it seemed more like a gathering of powerful mercenaries.


    "Lorem, Barbatos, Lucretia..." Bernard''s dull eyes looked up towards Lorem. He seemed about to speak, but the King''s hand grasped his shoulder before his solemn voice sounded. "My son is dead. He died at the hands of those bastard cultists."


    "!"


    "Dead!?"


    She couldn''t help but feel that the words ''dead'' were nuanced rather than ''killed''. However, Lorem kept quiet and listened.


    The King''s hand trembled along with his voice as Bernard stepped forward, feeling his king''s sorrow. Bernard''s dry lips trembled before he continued exining the situation.


    "He fought bravely in the southern area of the Southern Wilds, but there were too many cultists. His knight fought valiantly from the wounds of her body. There was no foul y on her part.


    "Now... The cultists seem to be nning something, even now."


    Lucretia''s eyes appeared empty, almost lifeless, as Bernard exined everything that happened. Lorem knew these eyes were fake; she pretended to feel sorry for the king and prince.


    However, she probably had the same worries as Lorem about Asura being involved in the situation despite the evidence pointing to the cultists.


    "They n to invade the capital. Our scouts reported seeing several Stage Five abyss beasts in the Southern Wilds."


    Bernard''s bitter voice revealed the truth of the Kingdom''s dire circumstances. If the cultists invaded the capital, unleashed those beasts or killed the king, the war between the Demons and humans would instantly ignite once they detected Silvara''s weakness.


    This war would weaken both sides, allowing the cultists to grow stronger.


    "Your Majesty, what shall we do?" One of the four generals spoke up.


    Everyone waited for Bernard to respond to this question. However, the king spoke, seeming to have collected himself with a deep voice and atmosphere of deep grief.


    "Go forth. Do not intervene in the assessment unless the cultists appear. Search and destroy any monsters or abyss above Stage Four."


    Everyone nodded, showing their willingness to fulfil The King''s request.


    Lorem nced towards Barbatos and Lucretia before looking at the king. Her voice sounded low as she spoke. "Your majesty, what about the capital? Are we sending every royal knight to deal with this?"


    "..." Bernard closed his eyes before responding to Lorem. "Yes. Every royal knight will go south. The court magician will defend the capital. My daughter is still here. So I will fight with myst breath to protect the kingdom in your stead."


    "Understood."


    The Royal knights respected Bernard because his effort, diligence and love for the kingdom were second to none. Maybe even greater than the king himself.


    His abilities were close to that of the Royal Knights, and he could have joined them. However, he remained in the castle, protecting the king and queen no matter what.


    "Barbatos, fight well. Old friend." Bernard was also the only man to be loyal friends with the Goliath.


    He treated Barbatos with fairness and dignity, which made the giant desire to follow Bernard to the grave if necessary.


    "..."


    Lorem watched Barbatos nod before turning around and leaving the throne room.


    ''I don''t like how things are going...''


    ****


    ? The King''s POV


    Not long after, the knights left, taking their elite warriors and units. The king entered a small room filled with the scent of herbs and floral fragrances drowned with the stench of medicine.


    In the centre of the room, filled with every healing herb, nt and water known to man, a small white bedy under the beams of sunlight.


    The prince lying on the bed seemed limp but almost normal under the sunlight.


    "My son... Are you there?"


    His hands grasped the broken and fragile fingers of his son, gently stroking along the wounded arms of the boy he used to hold in his arms and teach about the ruling.


    "Don''t worry, your father will never let them live. No matter how many lives I must lose. You are my only son, and I love you."


    The king spoke with sorrow and determination.


    No matter the kingdom''s strongest mage or healer, both have doomed his son to death or a life that cannot be called living.


    ''How dare they crush my son''s eyes... Destroy his Mana core so it can never be repaired!''


    "My dear Valos... Can you forgive your stupid father?"


    "..."


    The prince couldn''t speak even if he wished. A strange acid only made on the distant continent of the east melted his tongue and voice box while the cultists attacked his son with such fury they crushed and broke all his teeth.


    The King''s face looked haggard, his vacant eyes those of madness as he reached into his pocket and removed a small ck box with dozens of seals and locks to prevent it from opening.


    "If... If you cannot live as a human or my son..."


    "Is it selfish to let you live on as a monster?"


    He pulled the squirming ck creature from the box, breaking all the seals.


    His lips curled into a bitter smile. "My wife, you should have detected the release of this monster... A Stage Six Larvae. But forgive me, this is my son... I would rather die than watch him go!"


    The King ced the squirming eldritch creature onto the crushed eyes of his son... The tentacles began to slither and slide across Valos''s face...


    Then, with a disgusting pop, they prated his eye sockets and brain, causing his body to tremble, convulse and scream in agony.


    A monster was born, and the prince of Silvara died.


    "..."


    "I will fall into the abyss, where the devils and sinners roam dly. Because you are still alive in this world... Valos."


    ? ???? POV


    A beautiful woman surrounded by ten female knights wearing heavy silver armour and pale white hair stopped in ce.


    She looked around as the wind blew her silver hair while carrying a spear and suddenly looked up to the sky, her eyes shining silver before dting as she detected the seals she forged broken.


    "Oh, my dear husband... Will I truly have to kill you?"


    "No matter how much you love our son... That monster killed my mother and seven of the previous Royal Knights!"


    "Hilda."


    The dignified voice of the silver-haired female echoed; as the entire area became clearer, hundreds of orcs and monstersy ughtered with the only living things, the ten knights and this gant woman in the centre.


    "Your Highness!"


    "We are heading back home. To Silvara... My husband has made a grave mistake."


    "Yes, My Queen!"


    It seemed Silvara would no longer remain calm...

 Chapter 94: Halfway Point - Dedicated Training.

    Two weekster, Xavida and Asura sat eating a barbecued meal of roasted wolf and potatoes in gravy. Despite the assessment being hard, both of them looked rather good.


    ''Xavida seems to have changed since that day.''


    Asura watched the lovely dragon sitting between his legs with her tail wrapped around his waist. Her hands took the best meat while humming a strange song. "Husband, are we going huntingte again, or do you want to go to bed?"


    Not that it was bad, though.


    However, she became more aggressive in the bedroom, no longer as shy. Also calls his husband in a sugary voice. Her actions wouldn''t be worrying if in battle, she wasn''t so ferocious and violent.


    "Do you want to hunt monsters or get hunted?" Asura whispered into her ear.


    He enjoyed the colour of her pink scales darkening when embarrassed. In contrast, Xavida swallowed thest of her food before turning around.


    "Mmmm, I want to hunt, then hunt me until I lose consciousness!"


    "Why is my little dragon wife so lewd?"


    "Ehehe, you made me this way. Look... It''s still full."


    Asura pped her forehead. "Don''t show that during dinner; it is bad manners."


    "Eh~ but you eat it all the time, hehe."


    Asura almost choked on his food before turning to the side. He felt his losses to this vulgar dragon increased since that night too. Although she still gets shy when he is on the offensive, her counters are getting stronger.


    "Okay, then go clean yourself, and we''ll do some hunting. You said you felt something strange when we were cultivating, right?"


    "Mmm... like a strange rubber film that stopped me from going further. It made me feel frustrated!"


    ''It sounds like what the books called a bottleneck. Is it because her power is rising too fast?''


    [You are banging her five or six times a day for nearly twenty days; of course, her talent for cultivation would increase. Lucky Lizard bitch.]


    Helia seemed to dislike the amount of sex the two had during this assessment. She imed that his life was in danger of being sucked dry by the subus. ''In reality, it''s Xavida who almost dies each night.''


    "Come on, let''s go to the centralnds. I think we can get some good progress today."


    "Wait, wait, I''m still washing!"


    ****


    Eventually, after the princess finished her grooming, the pair arrived in the skies above the danger zone.


    They already knew that flying too high over this central area seemed to be warded by some strange magic and first made their ns before lowering to the same height as the trees.


    "Ah... The damage from when we had sex outdoors!" Xavida said with a cheerful voice.


    A ck crater almost ten metres in diameter, the entire thing an image of death. Asura felt a strangefort from the crater that still crackled with the remnants of their mixed magic density, but somehow, it seemed like poison to other creatures.


    "Let''s go inside. You know what to do, right? No magic, only physicalbat and skill usage today."


    "Ehh~ that''s unfair. What if I get hurt!?"


    "I''ll kiss it better."


    Xavida wasn''t the only one who changed. Asura became morefortable with her, flirting and teasing her with no thoughts, allowing their rtionship to glide along with no issues like a lubricant.


    "Ah! I''m hurt!"


    Asura turned to look at his dragoness, only to see her rubbing her lips with a wronged look. He couldn''t help but sigh and step towards her slowly.


    His rough hand grasped the back of her neck before kissing her lips. The actionsted for several seconds before releasing her.


    "Better?"


    "Nope~ try again!" Xavida smiled, tongue licking Asura''s lip before biting her lower lip.


    "Tsk, let''s go."


    Xavida giggled before following behind Asura.


    Both knew several Stage Two to Three beasts were in the central area. However, they didn''t care as long as they stayed in this area.


    No amount of Stage Three monsters could now threaten Xavida, whether it was her bloodline, talent or the life of debauchery with a dual cultivating phoenix.


    Her body now surpassed most early stage four monsters. Only Stage Five beasts would be a certain threat that could easily contend with her natural powers and crush her.


    "Husband~ watch this!" Xavida''s childish smile spread across her face as Asura watched her jump off the branch into the forest below.


    Xavida''s hands held two sharp swords, no longer the daggers from before. She used Asura''s ck scales and hers, melting them with their dragon''s breath into makeshift shortswords.


    ''She kept the promise not to use her mana unless it was dangerous.'' Asura smiled.


    Because they were too strong, he began making challenges to train their bodies in all aspects.


    Today was a physical-only day. Tomorrow, Xavida wanted to use magic alone.


    Then they switched the day after, sometimes only using their fists with no weapons. It was a great way to learn the limits of their physical and magical prowess.


    ''This lizard is getting too arrogant. I guess I need to teach her a lesson tonight.''


    Asura sat down on the tree branch, watching with golden eyes gleaming where Xavida disappeared.


    Xavida''s body twisted before hitting the ground, using her tail to grasp a thick branch and swinging to her feet just inches above a sleeping wolf beast, waking with a startled yelp before meeting Xavida''s de piercing its brain.


    ''Hmmm, she is improving quickly.''


    Asura felt impressed with how much she had developed. At first, she just swung her weapons, but it improved rapidly after training with Asura to improve her swordsmanship. Learning techniques he gained from the monoliths and his memories of watching his father and sister.


    ? Gained 1000 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Gained 10 Assessment Points: 485!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +1%! (34%)


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +3%! (Xavida)


    ? Monolith - Status ?


    Devil: 78632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Dragon: 78632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Asura: 78632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Devour: 78632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Rebirth/??? :46188/500000 (Stage Two)


    The two of them yed close to sixty monsters in the past two weeks; with the help of Helia, most of the excess essence devoured went to the Rebirth monolith, as it needed five times the rest to evolve.


    Asura wanted to prioritise that totem, then increase the others once the gap narrowed.


    Suddenly, the rest of the pack stirred, hearing the death cry of their strongest member. They roared before charging at Xavida.


    However, Asura paid no attention, knowing she could handle it. Instead, his focus returned to the small screen panel floating above his palm.


    [Are you sure she will be fine?]


    "Of course... I just wish the Rebirth monolith wasn''t so annoying to fill."


    [Technically, that monolith is like your base or the skeleton that holds your power together. The other monoliths are like your flesh, muscles and organs]


    "It''s that important, huh?"


    Asura held a deep loathing for the huge ck monolith that still seemed to carry mystery within. He began enduring the most painful and terrifying nightmares since it awakened...


    Nightmares where he didn''t wake even if killed, his flesh yed and injected with strange medicine.


    Lay on a cold steel table like a rat being operated on, forced to live... ''I hate that.''


    [What do you hate?]


    He tried to forget those dark dreams and focused on Xavida, her graceful body sweeping through the wolves with her dragon-scale swords.


    Her movements were quick. Xavida learned to utilise her speed and small size to her advantage. Still, shecked a technique that allowed her to kill several beasts simultaneously.


    ''She should be okay...'' Asura watched Xavida killing most wolves with one strike, but the asional unlucky beast lived through the first strike.


    It meant she needed to dodge its attacks before delivering a decisive blow.


    "Alright... Don''t get involved."


    Asura''s voice echoed through the forest, before his hand lifted and tossed Lumeris Nova that appeared out of nowhere.


    Xavida heard his words and dodged the attacking wolf. She nced towards Asura''s figure, noticing a strange light gleaming from Lumeris Nova before striking the wolves.


    Suddenly, a deep growl from the depth of the forest sounded, with a huge mutated bear-like monster echoing, its chest prated by the sheer force of Asura''s swordnce pinning it to a gigantic tree.


    The beast struggled to free itself, tearing off its furred chest, trying to remove Lumeris Nova, but the sharp edge cut through anything like butter.


    Its furious roars attracted many Stage Two monsters, drawn to the smell of fresh blood.


    "A Peak Stage Three Monster''s blood is like a magical elixir for them, haha."


    Asura no longer watched Xavida; instead, his body, like aet, leapt from the tree towards the gigantic bear with a boom, his speed causing the trees he collided with to explode into wood and debris.


    His wings unfurled at thest moments, boosting his speed to avoid a stray beast w before the second pair fluttered, slowing his descent before reaching the beast.


    "Ha!"


    Asura kicked the bear''s jaw, causing it to bite its tongue off before grabbing Lumeris Nova and ripping it out of the beast''s chest. The still-beating heart slipped down the de into Asura''s hand. "Mmmm, bear''s heart stew for dinner tomorrow."


    The bear roared in agony, still barely alive because of the mana in its blood, but it was over. Asura mmed Lumeris Nova into the top of its skull. The loud crunch of the bones cracking followed.


    Blood and brains sttered everywhere, painting the surrounding trees red with viscera and pieces of flesh.


    "Husband~, you killed it before me!" Xavida arrived, her clothes covered in blood.


    Her soft pout and sulky expression made Asura chuckle. He licked his fingers clean before tossing her into the bear''s heart. "We havepany. Look at the hungry monsters. How about we clean the house and go home early for a good rest?"


    Although he needed to be stronger, Asura did so in small periods like this, fighting beasts and then training with Xavida when getting home before they enjoyed a long ''rest'' together.


    ''Stage Two monsters are horrible for improving my monoliths, though...''


    ? Gained 7300 Essence from devouring the enemy!


    ? Gained 43 Assessment Points: 528!


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +4%! (38%)


    ? Cultivation Progress Increased: +7%! (Xavida)


    ? Monolith - Status ?


    Devil: 85632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Dragon: 85632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Asura: 85632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Devour: 85632/100000 (Stage Two)


    Rebirth/??? :53188/500000 (Stage Two)


    While they massacred the Stage Two beasts and enjoyed the rewards... Suddenly, two students spoke from behind, causing Xavida''s face to be dark and her eyes dull and upset.


    "Oi! Turn around and give us all your materials, or we will have to hurt you!" The male shouted, holding a long spear pointed to Asura.


    "Oh... shit, look at her huge tits¡ªlet''s just ask for her to give us a ride."


    "The guy is hot too... Hey babe, let me sleep with him before you kill him?" A pink-haired woman asked, her face covered in makeup, holding a sharp dagger.


    "Fuck you, Rona, you slut!"


    These students were part of the group that joined halfway. Second-year students would help eliminate the weaker first years.


    In return, the academy would reward the second years for their cultivation.


    ''But only the most disgusting and scummy ones would take the role...''

 Chapter 95: The Second Time Is Easier - Husband It Felt Good...

    When the group of four spoke out, a strange flicker caused the air to vibrate, causing Asura''s lips to curl into a sneer.


    However, these Stage Three Middle and Late second-year students could not feel it because of the difference in power. ''It seems they made her angry.'' Asura nned to kill them all, especially the garbage that spoke about his lovely dragon like a tool for their pleasure.


    "Xavi, there is no smoke this time. The academy can see..."


    "..."


    Xavida didn''t respond to Asura, her eyes dull while focused on the woman in makeup.


    Those fools called her Rona, and she seemed to be oblivious to the dangerous existence she just angered.


    Xavi didn''t move, speak or attack, just swaying on the spot with the eeriest feeling, sending chills down everyone''s spines, her tail curling into short shapes and flicking out while she seemed to think.


    The four second years wore the same uniform, but instead of red, it was navy blue coloured; two males with short ck hair and brown eyes, the ugly woman and her fake-looking makeup with pink hair and thest male was blonde with blue eyes, and a more solid build than the other two.


    They all held weapons: two males with swords, a woman with a staff and a blonde man holding a shield and sword.


    "Rona, stop fucking around and knock them down so we can have fun." The blonde-haired man demanded with a disgusting grin.


    ''Him first,'' Asura decided, stepping forward, his golden eyes locking onto the blonde student.


    "You lot... you better leave now, or I''ll kill you." Asura''s crisp voice echoed, causing the woman, Rona, tough hysterically.


    "Hahahaha! Kill us, such arrogance! You''re just Stage TwoFirst Year scum. Who do you think you''re talking to?!" Rona yelled, her pink hair shimmering under the ambient light, causing Asura''s eyes to narrow slightly.


    Instantly, a figure shed beside Rona''s body, a ck boot smashing into her face, causing her head to snap back. Xavida appeared behind her, her tail wrapping around Rona''s neck before lifting her into the air. The sharp ws on the tip of her tail pierced into Rona''s flesh.


    "..."


    "The fuck!?"


    "Guha....h....elp..."


    Xavida stared at Rona silently, causing her body to stiffen. Asura watched this, feeling amused; however, the blonde man moved first, rushing towards Xavida, his sword stabbing towards her.


    Asura didn''t care for other men''s swords approaching his wife. His fingers snapped, causing a wall of molten spikes to appear, shooting at the blonde, with their deadly super-heated tips tearing through the atmosphere, causing the golden sword in his hand to shatter into pieces, flying towards the blonde student.


    "Ugh!"


    Blood spurted from his shoulder, chest, thighs and arms, his eyes widening in disbelief. However, Asura''s golden eyes locked onto his neck, the molten spikes continuing their path without pause.


    A soft scream entered everyone''s ear as the blonde student''s head fell from his body, rolling onto the ground.


    "Don''t point your filthy sword at my wife." Asura stepped forward before stepping on the boy''s skull and crushing it with his armoured boot. A t look on his face, as if murdering them, meant nothing.


    ''This way, those who watched the tournament will not put out feelers or cause me trouble if they believe the heir to the Fenix family to be an unfeeling monster.'' Asura knew his actions would bring repercussions, but he did not care.


    Rona screamed in horror at the blonde student''s death, her face pale white.


    "N-no... Alber...."


    Xavida didn''t give Rona any time to react. Her fist, covered in sharp scales, punched Rona''s stomach, causing a loud cracking sound to echo throughout the forest, her insides rupturing because of the impact before Xavida threw her to the ground.


    Rona''s body rolled across the ground, vomiting blood from her mouth, her eyes rolling backwards as she lost consciousness.


    The remaining two males trembled in fear, their bodies shaking, sweat pouring down their cheeks.


    ''Stage Three Mid-level Second Years... how weak.'' Asura walked slowly towards the two males with swords, his golden eyes staring at them coldly.


    "Do you wish to die?"


    "N-No.."


    "Nonono..." They both pleaded weakly, their faces pale white as they dropped their swords. ''Did they think I wouldn''t kill them without weapons?'' Asura wondered curiously.


    "Leave."


    His crisp voice rang out, causing the two males to nod vigorously, scrambling on the ground and running away like rats. However, Asura remembered the stupidity of letting enemies go out of goodwill.


    With a sh of red and ck, Lumeris Nova sliced through their bodies. Despite them running away, their upper bodies slid to the ground with a thud, coating Asura''s wicked face in their blood.


    "... Xavi?"


    Xavida remained silent, standing over Rona''s unconscious body, her tail swaying from side to side. Asura noticed her scales were still pink, her breathing heavy and rapid.


    ''Doesn''t seem like it ended...'' Asura knew what Xavida needed at this moment, causing his body to walk forward.


    However, unexpectedly, Xavida acted before he could arrive, her tail stabbing into the throat of the girl, awakening her as she struggled to breathe, drowning in her blood, unable to scream, her eyes bulging out.


    Xavida''s tail dragged Rona''s dying body along the floor, face first, ruining her face and chest. Rocks, sharp debris and wood, tore her body apart before hanging her in mid-air again.


    Rona''s face was now pale white, her vision fading away, her lips blue, and her eyes lifeless.


    Xavida''s tail pierced further into her throat, causing Rona''s eyes to regain some life before Xavida''s ws extended, her wings pping,unching into the air before attacking Rona''s body viciously.


    Like a cat tearing apart a mouse once bored with ying, flesh and guts rained down, covering the trees while Xavida slowly pped her wings and lowered beside Asura, her face a little off.


    "Husband, the second time was easier... Let''s go home, okay?"


    Asura nodded, picking her up into his arms before leaping into the air, his wings pping heavily, carrying Xavida, who returned to his Xavida¡ªher lovely eyes watched his face while she clung to his chest with a powerful grip. As if worried the girl might truly have stolen him from her.


    ''It''s a shame I wanted to use this as a lesson for others. So we couldn''t devour their cultivation this time.''


    ? Lucretia POV


    "What is the meaning of this Barbatos?" Lucretia''s voice sounded in a small clearing of the southern wilds.


    The royal knights began their search for assassins quite some time ago. However, after bing bored, Lucretia started watching Asura, following him and remembering when she climbed into his bed.


    This seemed to have earned her the suspicion of three of the Royal Knights, who assumed she might have something to do with the prince''s sad fate.


    "Now, now, lower your hostility, sister." A female knight answered.


    "We just want to know where you went after killing the assassinsbecause you were in the forest when the prince was attacked¡ªhow didn''t you sense that many humans at Stage Three were attacking Prince Valos?"


    ''How do I answer this question well? "Oh, I was being fingered by a student and climaxed while intoxicated by his kiss." Haha fuck... then I wouldn''t be able to avoid their scorn for being a dark element type.''


    Most knights and mages put great importance on their elements, with the four fundamental elements worshipped like a religion. They treated those with lesser types, like darkness, as inferior offshoots, especially the royal knights.


    Lucretia frowned, her lips opening to speak, only to be interrupted. "Didn''t you say you sensed Asura fighting someone? Maybe you didn''t sense the prince being attacked because of Asura drawing your attention?" Another knight said, his deep voice sounding using.


    ''Damn it, what should I say?''


    Lucretia knew she must choose her words carefully, or she might end up in the academy dungeons or need to escape, which meant having no contact with Asura for a long time.


    "Well..." Before Lucretia could reply, the female knight cut in again. "Sister, we aren''t ming you. We just need answers." She said, her silver armour glimmering under the starlight.


    ''Fine, I guess I will tell the truth and let them decide whether I''m telling the truth or not.''


    With a snap of her fingers, she sealed off the entire area using something akin to the red balls the assassins used. This discussion became hidden from anyone else who might have been watching to gain a profit.


    "I met Asura in the forest after killing the assassins."


    Her crisp voice sounded, causing the female knight to frown while the other two knights gripped their swords tighter. "And why did you not inform us or save the prince?" The deep-voiced knight asked.


    "Because he mistook me for his dragon lover, and..." Lucretia paused here, thinking about what happened next.


    ''Should I tell them? But they might understand and not me me. However, if they target Asura, can I kill them all now? I don''t think I can...''


    What shocked Lucretia was the maiden in the silver armour. Francesca lifted her hands and turned to the males. "Can you please leave? I think this is a subject for only women... I will vouch for her."


    "Hah? What do you mean, Fran!" Barbatos initially seemed angry, but upon seeing the face, Fran showed him. He looked slightly terrified by the glinting silver armour.


    ''Victory?'' Lucretia thought.


    When the men vanished, Francesca turned back to Lucretia with a lower level of aggression and asked again. "What happened?"


    Lucretia thought about how Asura kissed her and touched her body, causing her Anima to burn brightly, her lips curling into a grin, her feathers flickering with mes as she replied.


    "He mistakenly kissed me... then caressed my body while his skilled fingers toyed with me until I climaxed and passed out..."


    Fran''s face froze at Lucretia''s blunt exnation. "..."


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have been so blunt? Should I exin that I wanted him to continue touching me and how his fingers prated my... Ugh!''


    Lucretia bit her lip, stopping herself from saying more embarrassing things, but what surprised her was that Francesca''s face turned bright red as she came closer and whispered.


    "Did it feel that good? I''ve seen that boy and the dragon girl doing many lustful acts while watching them for the mission... But she screams, ''Stop... no please... I''ll die...'' Then after they finish, she is the one who mounts him, and they start going at it again!"


    Francesca spoke seriously, as if reporting to Lucretia, causing her eyes to turn round, her mind lost, some strange feeling in her chest as this senior knight admitted to watching her student have sex.


    "Yes..." Lucretia answered honestly.


    Francesca nodded, her cheeks still flushed red. "Okay, I believe you, sister... but you must control yourself. Don''t get addicted to that boy''s fingers or that weapon he has, or you might regret itter."


    ''Toote for that!''


    "Next time, try to be more prudent, sister..." With that, the silver maiden''s figure vanished while Lucretia could still see the image of her red face.

 Chapter 96: Lorems Question

    Asura and Xavida slowly ventured home after the great haul. Almost treating the assessment without care, wrapped around each other.


    Their wings thrashed through the air, sending them booming towards their camp.


    ''She seems to have calmed down since the battle, but her alternate state is very vtile to things she hates.'' Asura thought back to the small rat that appeared during herst mood.


    Xavida then used her vanishing dragon''s breath to melt the rat and the entire area to ensure they were all dead...


    Yet when she returned to her usual self, she became sweeter and more loving. Now half asleep while hugging his chest tight, her drool dribbling down Asura''s robe.


    ''The base seems to be strange. It feels like someone has been here. But the barrier isn''t broken.''


    Asura grasped Xavida''s soft buttocks, making sure she didn''t fall.


    Her body was almost floppy, and she was apanied by her quiet snoring as hends at the second watch post, safely cing Xavida on the bed.


    "I''m hesitant to leave you alone, but I must check the other tforms, little Xavi."


    His gentle words pleased her as the dragons stretched out and released a lovely sound. Before, he kissed her forehead and stroked her horns.


    A momentter, his figure faded, leaving the strongest barrier activated in her room.


    ***


    ? Lorem POV


    The argent light of the moon shone upon Lorem''s worried face. She waited in the same spot for so long dust started settling on her ck knight mantle and hat.


    ''Why isn''t he here at such ate time? The monsters be stronger at night, and the assassins could strike anytime!''


    Lorem waited for Asura, her feelings towards him given time to settle. She wasn''t as extremely obsessive or under his spell as Lucretia.


    He was not Sura, the boy she had hoped to meet and waited for, but he had never returned. She epted that the simrities were just that.


    ''He seems considerably stronger than before... How is he improving so fast?''


    Suddenly, the sound of someone approaching echoed ever so quietly. Thanks to her experience and enhanced senses, she knew he used the dark element to hide.


    ''Slowly, that''s it. If I were an enemy, you shouldn''t rush to meet me. Good boy.''


    Asura''s movements seemed visible to her as if he wasn''t even hiding as she stepped forward, cloaked by the darkness as the moon hid behind a pir of wood.


    From the moment they learned about the prince, she felt uneasy.


    ''I have to know...''


    The next moment, she attacked, not trying to hurt or damage him. But to teach him a lesson about dealing with the existence of absolute power.


    Lorem''s hand reached Asura because she lowered her strength when dealing with her students. She misjudged because of his recent changes, allowing him to grab her wrist.


    ''Huh!? What happened?'' Lorem found her arm locked by Asura, twisting before throwing her into a tree trunk.


    But her free arm grasped his body, pulling him together as they copsed onto the ground; suddenly, her eyes widened as she saw a figure¡ªnostalgic, an old friend and rival¡ªbefore a powerful suction came from Asura''s palm.


    Asura and Lorem instantly suffered before losing consciousness as the figure became more visible with the moonlight, her face one of sorrow and a bitter smile on her lips.


    It was Helia. "At least you might realise this time you always were a slow girl, Lor."


    The entire world became dark for Lorem; her mind and body felt the pleasant release of her curse being taken, a pleasure that she didn''t understand. Helia''s words sounded distant, like whispers. The pressure of losing her curse and pleasure built up, almost instantly bringing Lorem to an unbelievable climax as she lost all sense of reality from the foreign feelings.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Before falling unconscious, Lorem''s mind registered Helia''sst words.


    "Thank you for waiting for him even after all these years, Lor..."


    ? Lorem POV (The Distant past)


    The ck Dragon Kingdom Zur''tek was a neutral kingdom between the Scarlet Imperium and the Abyssal Phoenix Empire.


    Lorem''s body suddenly awakened, her eyes opening wide upon the familiar scent of roasted pine nuts and various meats sizzling while she leaned against a huge brown tree...


    A nostalgic scene, the area just outside of the Royal Academy''s campus.


    ''I would rest her with Helia and Sura so often...'' Lorem recognised the surroundings and wondered why she awoke here. ''Wait, Helia!? Sura! Where are they!''


    She stood up and looked around, searching for her two childhood friends, but only silence greeted her.


    "That''s right... they are dead. Even waiting several thousand years... They never returned. Is this the nightmare version of my memories, or the dream?"


    Her body moved towards the vendor, and it felt strange because they were so lively and greeted her as she passed.


    "Oh, princess, would you like your favourite wrap today? A secret from the royal guard, hahaha!"


    Lorem couldn''t remember this memory, but her body answered instinctively. "Sure, I''ll take two wraps. Make themrge ones." She smiled hugely as she thought, ''One for me and Sura! He loves these things but is always so frugal.''


    She realised this scene was like a dream but was also a memory of hers. Everyone acted the same way she remembered them, but it felt like a dream.


    ''Did I see Helia because of this dream? She looked as arrogant and beautiful as ever.''


    Lorem snorted before looking at her thick, red hair, which was messy andbed back. She revealed her cute face, which was covered with a pair of thick, ck-rimmed sses.


    She paid for the wraps, saying goodbye to the kind vendor before walking towards the academy gates.


    Her steps became slower as she felt an unusual feeling in her stomach.


    ''It''s now... The moment our lives changed forever.''


    "News just in: the imperial guard has failed to destroy the huge asteroid approaching our beloved. The Abyssal and Crimson Phoenix queens have also been wounded in the battle, and the King of Zur''tek has perished."


    "The ramifications of this valiant loss mean leaving his only son, Sura, to take the throne... Please stay tuned for guidance on what to do in these trying times."


    Lorem''s body stopped, her eyes watching the news. Tears were building up in her eyes, dripping slowly while she grasped the wraps, almost crushing them.


    ''This moment, we still believed it was a battle we could win, that their forces were just as damaged... Sura bing the crown prince as well... Meant our marriage was no longer shunned.''


    She remembered everything happening in this instant, clearly.


    The news revealed that the asteroid was heading towards Zur''tek, the neutral kingdom between the Scarlet Imperium and the Abyssal Phoenix Empire.


    But in reality, this asteroid was merely their vanguard, or scout... and the other kingdoms and countries would use Sura''s weak rule to force him to act, causing the entire kingdom to be destroyed.


    ''Sura was never the same after that... He began searching for any method possible to get revenge.''


    Lorem knew Sura med himself for not bing stronger, his father dying, and the kingdom''s destruction.


    Everyone in Zur''tek trusted the Royal family to defend them from the asteroid.


    As thest family of dragons to exist in the world, the ck dragons of Zur''tek fought against the enemy until thest whelp, despite being bitter enemies.


    In this battle, Sura lost his right eye and ability to reproduce.


    "Lorem~ you waited?"


    When she heard his name, she felt her legs tremble in the same voice as him, a slightly weaker figure... but the two males ovepped too much to call it a coincidence.


    Why else have this dream when touching him?


    After all these years, Lorem was still a girl who liked to dream about fated love stories. She dreamed Sura would survive and return to marry her, be king, and save the people together.


    ''If I am honest, I have loved him for thousands of years... Even now, his stupid smile drives me crazy.''


    "Mmm..." Her lips quivered, and she had the desire to throw her fears, troubles, and feelings away from reality at this boy... "I waited so long, and you never came back! Idiot!"


    Lorem couldn''t hold back, her tears dripping down her cheeks before punching Sura''s shoulder.


    "Ouch... Sorry, Lor, I was busy being told how to be king."


    "Idiot! You left me for thousands of years, and I never stopped waiting for you!"


    The dream-like image of Sura stopped momentarily, as if truly realising Lorem''s feelings, before he embraced her tightly. His warm body pressed against her while stroking her head. "Lor, I failed you..."


    "Shut up, idiot Sura!"


    "Is it hard without me?"


    "Mmm..."


    "Are you lonely with me gone?"


    "Nnn!"


    "Did you cry a lot?"


    "...Mmm..."


    Sura''s hand caressed Lorem''s chin before lifting her head. His fingertips pressed against her tear-filled eyes, wiping away every drop.


    "I see; that was wrong of me to forget the crybaby Lorem."


    ''This is just a dream... Yet it feels like my heart and chest are lighter. That heavy weight is slowly vanishing.'' Lorem closed her eyes, enjoying Sura''s embrace before his next words...


    "Is being a royal knight tedious?"


    Lorem opened her eyes, seeing Sura''s handsome smile, a scar across his missing right eye, and messy raven hair. "Not really; the pay is good, and the king is fair unless ites to his damn son."


    "Do you have any friends?"


    "Mmm... Lucretia, she is strange but fun."


    "Anyone else?"


    "...No..."


    Lorem noticed Sura''s smile widening as his thumb wiped thest of her tears before wiping her lips gently. "Good, I don''t enjoy sharing Lor, anyway."


    She felt the situation too strange. Why did the dream change this time? Not in a thousand years or more had she dreamt of Sura changing, or had he asked about her current life... Usually, they trained or enjoyed a happy pic.


    "You are acting weird..."


    "How about we eat your wraps and go to the library? There is something I want you to see."


    Lorem nodded before Sura took her hand, holding her closer than usual. Their shoulders bumped against each other as Sura walked faster, his actions odd, excited.


    "Come on, Lor; hurry up."


    "Idiot... Just give me a few seconds."


    ''Why is he faster than me!? This is before he became a subject...'' Lorem felt confused by the dream''s sudden changes but didn''t dislike it.


    She liked Sura acting spoiled rather than the shy and dull man he became after his father''s death.


    ''Maybe this is my subconsciousness telling me to move on? Or just twisting Sura into my ideal man. Is it mating season?''


    Lorem didn''t worry anymore and enjoyed herself.


    Sitting on a bench under a giant tree near the library entrance, they ate their wraps.


    The dream felt so real, her eyes closing to smell the fresh grass, flowers and food... ''Amazing, this dream feels like reality.''


    Lorem enjoyed Sura''spany and the delicious wraps as they finished before entering the library. It was massive, filled with bookshelves and students studying or reading various subjects.


    ''Wow... The library is fuller than I remember.'' Lorem looked around before Sura led her through several bookshelves until arriving at the far corner.


    Several students sat around this section, but Sura didn''t hesitate to move them away. "Hey, this area is reserved for us." His stern voice caused everyone to run away before Sura pulled Lorem inside, closing the door behind them.


    "Eh? What are we doing? Sura!?"


    "Shhh, Lor, this is a library."


    Lorem red at Sura before looking around the bookshelf area. It had a small couch, a desk, and some chairs.


    The pair sat on the small couch¡ªbecause she was a little taller than most other girls and hadrge buttocks and thick thighs. She almost sat on Sura''s body. It was a tight fit.


    Yet Lorem felt she never wanted to leave this dream.


    "So what now...?" Lorem asked.


    Sura didn''t speak. His hand moved identically to Asura before they fell, grasping her chest as she let out a moan.


    Once again, the feeling of something heavy was removed from her body. "I''m sorry, Lorem. I cannot get rid of all your burdens and pain yet... Can you wait just a little longer?"


    Lorem felt speechless from Sura''s hands, kneading her breasts before his hot breath whispered into her ear. "Can you wait just a little longer...? Lor?"


    "...Mmm... I can wait thousands of years for you, idiot Sura."


    "Wrong~ that''s not right anymore. Look properly and stop being so slow." A voice sounded from behind the door. Lorem could swear it was Helliana, her rival, but she felt the dream bing hazy...


    "Helia!? Wait, Sura! No... Don''t leave me again!"


    "Lorem~ it''s okay. Open your eyes and look carefully."


    Her vision darkened, tears building in her eyes as she heard his voice fading further.


    Using herst determination to remember this strange Sura that made her feel things she hadn''t before.


    Only to see the man peering down back at her with raven hair, crimson eyes, and a charming smile that made her want to beat him up...


    However, the first person she met upon waking gave the red phoenix another shock.

 Chapter 97: After All This Time...?

    "Tsk... You finally woke up. Took you long enough." Helia sighed before kicking Lorem off Asura''s body, his face pale while she squatted beside his body.


    Lorem became confused¡ªher best friend, who vanished thousands of years ago, suddenly appeared with barely any changes.


    Helliana seemed different. However, her personality was mostly the same.


    "Helia!?" Lorem shouted before realising her body remained stuck against the wooden floor, all the pleasure from his touch suddenly assaulting her brain, a pure sexual bliss that happened once before when he touched her in the ssroom.


    "Ahhhhh!" Lorem moaned loudly before almost passing out again.


    "Tsk, that idiot bird. She could have handled a bit more... Oh well, Asura, I''ll suck you dry again before putting some of her curses into the monoliths. Touching her is too much to handle, yet you held on tightly."


    Helia shook her head before kissing Asura''s pale lips, absorbing all the curse energy while Lorem listened...watched and gawped in shock.


    Her mind couldn''tprehend the situation.


    "Why!? You swore only to kiss..."


    Helia smiled before sticking her middle finger up. "Sucks to be you; Asura is mine now. Get in line, red feather bitch!"


    "..." Loremy on the floor, unable to move as her body trembled from the pleasure of losing a small amount of cursed energy from her body; she could feel what a big difference that small amount created.


    ''I can use up to a Stage Five power and won''t suffer bacsh or injuries... How amazing.''


    Helia continued draining Asura before sucking the curse energy into the Devouring monolith. Which then worked overtime, the entire thing glowing bright purple as if it would explode.


    She turned back to see Lorem''s euphoric face and quivering limbs and smirked with a twisted smile, her eyes narrowed with delight.


    "Haha, look at the slovenly princess of the Imperium, exposing her face when reaching climax in public." Heliaughed mockingly before returning to Asura, gently stroking his hair with a worried look.


    "Y-You... shut up, Helia! Stop molesting my student!"


    Lorem''s trembling arms pushed her body off the ground; she sat weakly before ring at Helia.


    However, the devil woman ignored Lorem, stroking Asura''s hair while checking his pulse, brushing her fingertips across his lips and looking at him with a deep, affectionate gaze.


    ''She likes him... Does she mistake Asura for Sura?'' Lorem thought before Helia turned, her face showing a cruel smile that brought fear to Lorem.


    "I''ll tell you something interesting, Princess Red Feather. This boy... isn''t just his reincarnation or a body double..."


    Helia''s body seemed to erupt with a massive power... Beyond what seemed possible, her golden eyes narrowed, ring at Lorem with a fierce visage as if warning her.


    "He was Sura, from the moment we abandoned him to the moment his soul could finally be reborn through nirvana after those disgusting experiments... This boy is no recement or a mere stand-in. He is MY Asura."


    "!" Lorem watched Helia lift Asura into her arms before standing in the argent moonlight; it was a beautiful sight that caused Lorem''s heart to twitch.


    She wanted to know more: where was Helia?


    How did she appear now?


    But the beautiful scene, a reverse of the past where Sura would carry Helia to the nurse when she became anemic.


    Lorem forgot those questions, enjoying the view before Helia nced towards her coldly.


    "Remember this well, Princess Red Feather... Do note close to Asura without the resolve to fight for him and never let go¡ªI will allow no one to steal him from me again.


    "Oi crow, you''ve been saying the damn name people used to make fun of me for a while now!" Lorem snorted before trying to climb her legs and arms like jelly. "Give him back, Helia¡ªhe is my student!"


    ''Damn, she''s much more stubborn than in the past...''


    Helia clicked her tongue before turning around. "He is mine; deal with it, Lorem. Your curse energy is now lowered, so we are even..."


    "WAIT!"


    When Lorem called her sharply, a smile came to Helia''s red lips like she expected this to happen.


    "What...?" Helia stopped before ncing back at Lorem.


    "Is Sura alive!?" Lorem''s question caused Helia to remain silent. "Is he still alive!? Tell me!"


    Her demeanour became increasingly crazed as if she hadn''t quite processed the facts Helia said, maybe because the dream showed the two intersecting. Lorem''s rational mind was trying to deny it, her heart almost bursting from her chest as her mes exploded from her back.


    "Helliana!"


    "..." Helia smiled before stepping closer to her, holding Asura''s body. Her eyes gently observed her dear friend.


    "Yes, Sura is alive... but he doesn''t remember anything from before. He died once, but thanks to using my heart back on our homeworld, he could be reborn with our race''s nirvana."


    "No, that''s impossible. Sura was a ck dragon! How did he get a phoenix heart... Your heart was too weak! You needed a heart transnt to survive! I remember the surgery!"


    Lorem''s words, like a raging tsunami, continued like sh flooding to deny everything Helliana had achieved and endured over thousands of years.


    However, she did not get angry or attack Lorem for doubting her efforts. Helia understood Lorem''s feelings and thoughts.


    "..." Helliana smiled before pointing at Asura''s sleeping body. "Pure dragons have two hearts, Lorem... Do you know what this kind fool said before the operation to my mother and father... haha."


    "What?"


    "May I have your daughter''s weak heart transnted into mine... I am used to two hearts beating at once, that''s all." Helliana repeated Sura''s words, smiling bitterly.


    "My parents cried while nodding, knowing they were taking advantage of his dead father and that his heart was my only option for survival. So either way, it didn''t matter. But he would be weak... After the operation, he slept for days before awakening."


    Helliana recalled the events of that day. She learned the truth that epting her faulty heart shortened his lifespan by thousands of years.


    It was devastating because they announced the project to escape soon after. Sura''s heart in her chest boosted her bloodline and vitality, and she passed the medical tests... But it was the opposite for him.


    "He sacrificed his vitality for me... Hahaha." Helia chuckled with a rueful look before kissing Asura''s forehead.


    "So when those lying cultists began to cut him apart... to experiment on him... I gave it back."


    Helia narrated the events to Lorem, starting when they announced the n to abandon the world. To them, finding the doctors who offered to transfer their bloodlines and thest day when Helliana returned to Sura''s heart and entered the monoliths.


    Lorem didn''t know many things that happened.


    ''Behind my back¡­ all these years, she has been suffering to keep our Sura alive or his soul from being destroyed?''


    Lorem felt ashamed she doubted Helia.


    ''To think she has been alone for thousands of years to save him... Helia, you idiot. Sura wouldn''t want you to endure all that pain!''


    Helia smiled before Lorem could say anything. "Don''t pity me, Lor, or try to apologise... You did nothing wrong, and neither did he, and I kept it a secret from you, Sura and anyone. So don''t me yourself."


    Helia''s gentle expression made Lorem bite her lip before nodding.


    ''She always read minds better than me... Damn crow!''


    "Now, Princess Red Feather, listen carefully. If you want Sura back, don''t interfere with Asura or me... Because he is gone. The moment our world exploded, so did he."


    "Despite maintaining Sura''s memories and personality, Asura isn''t here for us to use as a recement. So stay clear, Lor."


    Helia''s gentle expression faded, reced by a fierce re as her wings unfurled, causing a powerful wind that blew Lorem onto her back.


    "Helia, wait..." Lorem tried to shout, but Helliana''s power was immense and continued to climb above what she could produce.


    "Sura is gone. Please ept that."


    Lorem''s words froze as Helliana flew into the distance, carrying Asura towards the tform where Xavida slept.


    ''He is gone... Sura is gone.''


    Loremy on the ground, her mind nk.


    The man she had waited for all this time... who gave her reason to endure this curse and the bone-eating pain it caused her each moment.


    However... despite being slow over the many years in the kingdom, fighting, enduring and living as the royal knight Lorem made her sharper than before and more mature, and she realised something.


    "She wasn''t telling me to stay away, but if I couldn''t see Asura as Asura... not his past incarnation, Sura."


    ''Come to think of it... If I underwent nirvana, and he was obsessed with me now, wouldn''t it be cruel to the reborn me?''


    Lorem smiled bitterly before slowly climbing to her feet. "Helia, you dumb crow... Making me feel better without realising it."


    Lorem slowly followed Helia, stumbling towards their tform before hearing Xavida''s sweet moans echoing from the room, while Helia fluttered her wings above the room, sitting on the roof watching the moonlight.


    "Evening, my scarlet sister. Did you make your choice?" Helliana asked before Lorem arrived, leaning against the wall of the tform.


    "Shut up... I need to process everything first."


    Heliaughed before fluttering her wings. "Take your time. It was so lonely, waiting for this moment."


    "..." Lorem nced towards Helliana before her eyes drifted below, the sound of Asura and Xavida performing adult acts in Xavida''s bed.


    "Why did you never tell me about your heart? I could have given you mine... You know a cross-species transnt, especially divine beasts, is dangerous..."


    Helia smiled before shaking her head. "It was pointless; Sura''s heart waspatible with me. Yours would have killed me, Lor. Also, I epted his choice to help me, even if it meant he became weaker. Because that was our promise."


    "Promise?"


    "Mmmm... Before the operation, we got married." Helia revealed their wedding rings before humming a nostalgic song.


    The rings were unlike humans, but Helliana pierced her most prominent plume at the base like a sp, while the other was fixated on a curved ck horn.


    It looked identical to Asura''s horns when using his Liberaci¨®n, while in a normal state, it was just the imprint.


    "We were so adamant, hahaha. My parents said it was too early, and Sura''s stepmother pped him so hard it broke his jaw, yet we exchanged vows in the hospital, and he promised to protect me forever while epting my broken and failing heart."


    Heliaughed happily, like recalling the happiest moment of her life.


    Lorem felt her jealousy rising before sighing. "That sounds exactly like Sura... Idiot. Why would he do such a stupid thing...? He said I would be his first wife!"


    Helia smirked before looking at Lorem. "Sorry~ I snatched him first, hahaha. Deal with it, Princess Red Feather."


    "Damn Crow!"


    "Dragon-loving Bitch!"


    "Tsk!"


    Lorem couldn''t refute it because she felt attracted to the ck dragon side of Asura before discovering his phoenix bloodline.


    "You should hurry up. If you want to fight for the second seat, Lorem," Helia teased beforeughing.


    "Xavi has been with him five times today already, not to mention the lovely Mu Xue, who adores him more than her own life¡ªyou''re falling behind, hahaha."


    "Tsk! Shut up, crow! You stole my fiance first, so I don''t care! I''ll steal him back, hah!"

 Chapter 98: The Kingdoms Mistake

    ? Grand Inquisitor Felix


    "Bishop Cairn, are you aware of your task? The Cardinal has spoken, and our time to strike is now."


    Inside, a dull room covered in strange images painted in blood and a strange fleshy substance. It was all about a divine son, drawings of a man with eight arms holding them towards a huge golden orb, cradling it as if it were precious.


    "Grand Inquisitor! I am aware¡ªthe great ones ask us to test and find out if that boy is our divine son spoken in legends!"


    A man with blonde and green hair knelt to the Inquisitor, who sat on a seat lower than the divine son''s statue.


    Felix, the Grand Inquisitor, wore a robe with a strange symbol resembling a bird with eight wings, spreading them outwards as if offering itself to others. It seemed distorted, with some wings being of other creatures and feathers dropping around the figure''s feet.


    "Bishop Cairn, your task is not that simple."


    The Bishop looked up, suddenly shocked as Felix''s face shifted.


    It seemed to distort, changing to an old man''s face with four eyes, each filled with intelligence as his mouth moved, showing his fanged teeth.


    "Our great ones want us to determine if he is the divine son... Thus, you will take this item and blow the whistle when you find him, no matter what fate awaits you. The great ones will warmly wee you for this task."


    This whistle was a gift from the foolish king of Silvara. In the original n, they would use this to damage the kingdom to the south. However, the Silvara royal knights began hunting their agents within the forest and kingdom, leading to war.


    Thus, Felix changed ns and used them for their greater goals.


    The Bishop trembled as the item seemed terrifying.


    "G-Grand Inquisitor... This whistle. What will happen if I blow it?"


    "Sublimation, the Divine Son''s First Trial of Supremacy!"


    Suddenly, the four eyes of the Inquisitor became joyful, his face distorted with a reverent belief in his voice as he sped his hands together.


    "Once blown, the divine son will sublimate and reach a greater height or be found wanting and doomed to the abyss as a false prophet!"


    "S-Sublimate?"


    "Yes... For the Abyss sends us a creature to test his calibre!"


    Felix smiled, revealing his demonic fangs. His eyes shook, and his pupils turned into dots, as if recalling a memory.


    "A creature so horrifying that the inferior will tremble in fear, but not our Divine Son! The beast serves only to test him to the limit! A creature beyond Stage Four... A Saint Beast!"


    Bishop Cairn trembled as he epted the whistle, storing it inside his spatial bag and backed away before leaving the inquisitor alone.


    ''Cardinal, are you certain this boy is our divine son?'' Felix stared at the painting of a human-shaped creature with eight arms holding the divine orb, protecting it like a god. ''No... That raven hair and red eyes. However... He is too young, too weak¡ªthis test, I believe you are too harsh on the boy.''


    "I will send a Stage Four abyss beast if he can defeat that... Then I''ll unleash this Saint Beast in his homnd! The Fenix domain was the second trail! Hahahahaha!"


    The Grand Inquisitorughed, hisughter echoing throughout the underground cathedral.


    ? End Felix POV


    ***


    The moment Asura tried to counter the invader''s attack, he suddenly felt powerful darkness flooding into his body, both nostalgic and dreadful... before he dreamt of Lorem, a younger Lorem with cute sses and no scars.


    Asura recognised he wasn''t just dreaming but experiencing a time in Sura''s life... ''The facts are getting too hard to deny...''


    He felt memories and feelings from those days now seem to flow into his mind each time he sleeps, allowing him to recall things Sura experienced.


    ''Why am I experiencing this dream again...? Lorem shouldn''t be close to me.''


    Asura felt confused before realising the dream changed again. Rather, he could slightly change Sura''s actions, like choosing between paths.


    ''This dream allows me to influence Sura''s choices...? Interesting. Even if it''s only a dream, I want Lorem to smile... So, the thoughts and desires in Sura''s heart that he was too shy to perform. Let me fulfil them for him, at least in these dreams.''


    Asura felt Sura''s desire towards Lorem was innocent, wanting to marry and hug her tightly, but also afraid of hurting her. ''Such a silly boy...''


    Like this, the dream passed happily, with the pair enjoying a small date and pic.


    Suddenly, Helia appeared, teasing Lorem, which Sura enjoyed watching. He knew Lorem loved him before scolding Helliana and leading Lorem to the library.


    ''Ah... I remember this part. The soft feeling of her tits was amazing...''


    The dream faded after he teased Lorem and asked her to wait. Asura wanted a little more time. He epted that, although he wasn''t the same as Sura in this life. Sura was his past life and likely him.


    ''Helia told me this... My rebirth was only possible by using the suffering I endured in the previous life... Although I cannot remember the suffering.'' Asura stopped thinking for a moment, his mind waking up, thoughts bing clearer.


    ''I want to learn more about myself as Sura before I go any further with those two gentlewomen who waited so long... Whether they ept me as Asura, or we part ways...''


    Asura awoke in Xavida''s room, the dragon girl snuggling beside him, her tail swaying in the air. She sniffed his chest while Asura suddenly felt a painful sensation as the curse devoured him.


    ''Fuck! I forgot about Lorem touching me... Damn Helia, leaving me like this!''


    Asura gritted his teeth before grabbing Xavida''s buttocks, waking her.


    "Morning, husband~ do you want to y?"


    Asura''s breathing became more intense as the ck veins writhed against his flesh; no matter how hard he tried to control himself, his instincts were to copte with Xavida to ease the pain. "Xavi... I can''t..."


    Before he could finish, Xavida kissed his lips before wrapping her arms and flexible body around him. Her dazzling eyes reflected the moonlight as they stared into each other''s gaze.


    "Mmmn~ your kiss tastes sweet, ehehe." Her soft fingertips brushed along his lips, a feeling of pain in her chest as she saw the ck lines spreading through his face and body.


    "I know¡ªyou need to release it to recover, right, husband?"


    ''Why is she so cute and understanding?''


    Asura''s eyes narrowed, his hands roughly grabbing Xavida''srge, fleshy buttocks and squeezing them between his fingers, enjoying her low groan as her hands slipped off the light dress she wore after being put to bed.


    "Ah, husband is bigger today... Nnn~" Xavida moaned as she felt every searing inch of his rod pushing apart her ass and pressing against her body.


    "Xavida..."


    "Do you want it?" Her eyes shimmered in the dark as her hips swayed, squeezing her buttocks around his hard member, enjoying the feeling of his veins and the tip stroking along her flesh.


    "I want you, my lovely dragon wife," Asura grunted, grasping Xavida''s chin before kissing her.


    "Nmn~ mmm."


    Xavida closed her eyes, enjoying Asura''s passionate kisses, her tongue entwined with his before feeling her body being lifted, waiting for him to give her what she wanted.

 Chapter 99: I Will Accept Anything - Even This Agony**

    Asura''s body burned with a searing heat while the ck curse of Lorem seeped deeper into his flesh, burrowing into his bones and drilling itself through their marrow.


    The pain was unbearable, and Asura wanted to scream, but he couldn''t. His mouth no longer obeyed him. It remained locked in ce.


    Only when Asura felt Xavida''s soft lips did he regain control of his body.


    Her soft tongue seemed desperate, a worried look on her face as her brows furrowed as she sucked on his tongue. The warm, silky taste of her saliva was sweeter than usual.


    ''It''s delicious and soothing, like honeyed milk...'' Asura thought as Xavida deepened their kiss.


    Each time her small tongue wrapped around his and drank down on his saliva, he could feel her sucking the pain away, her little body trembling as she whimpered into his mouth with pain. ''She''s using her devour to take the curse!?''


    Asura was shocked, knowing full well that devour wasn''t easy to use.


    This was a curse he could barely withstand, using all his power to avoid passing out, yet here Xavida was, drinking down on his curse again and again, taking some of the pain he suffered for herself.


    ''Idiot, stop!'' Asura tried to break away from their kiss, but Xavida wouldn''t let him.


    Her arms tightly clinging to his head while she wrapped her tail around his waist, rubbing her warm, silky slit against his member, her body slowly forming the same ck veins covering her face.


    Asura wanted to stop her, but Xavida refused to listen, moaning into his mouth each time more of the curse entered her body.


    Finally, Asura stopped fighting back, realising his wife''s stubbornness before focusing on making her devour easier for her to use.


    ''This idiot...'' Asura smiled wryly, his hand gently patting Xavida''s soft hair before he devoured her back, his long tongue extending into her warm, sticky mouth if they could keep transferring it between them.


    He believed his monolith could do something¡ªwith the additional buffer of Xavida''s body, he would filter the deadly poison.


    The moment he became enthusiastic about their kiss, her hands started to caress his body, exploring every nook and cranny as she yed with his muscles, enjoying how each one of them twitched under her touch.


    Their kiss seemed tost for hours until Xavida''s entire body trembled, unable to devour any further.


    She broke their kiss before hugging Asura''s neck, panting heavily as tears filled her eyes, both their bodies covered in countless ck lines, but a few less than before.


    "I''m sorry for being selfish. You can do anything to me, husband. I will endure any pain, any suffering as long as you keep smiling and stay beside me."


    Xavida smiled, tears streaming down her cheeks as she pressed her forehead against his, both hands pressed against his cheeks as she showed an affectionate look.


    "I love you, Asura, now and forever..." Xavida kissed him once again, this time without devouring, only her feelings as her body trembled.


    "I love you too, Xavida... Even if you can''t do anything, I don''t want to let you go."


    Asura returned the kiss, embracing his wife before adjusting his hips, pressing the tip of his member against her soft lips, pushing them apart as her squishy meat allowed his entry to her cavern flooded with hot dragon ambrosia.


    "Ahn~ Husband~!"


    Xavida''s eyes widened, a loud moan escaping her mouth as Asura pushed himself inside her, filling her to the brim before pulling back.


    His face tightened as her insides gripped him tightly as if to stop him from escaping, with wet, slimy folds caressing his sensitive tip and nds before pushing back into her depths and repeating the process.


    "Nhgn, so good! Ahh!"


    Xavida bit Asura''s shoulders, muffling her moans while drooling over his skin, her nails digging into his skin as her toes curled up.


    Her entire body shivered as Asura increased his speed, thrusting harder and faster as he ravaged her insides, unable to hold himself back.


    Xavida''s warm embrace and sincere words filled him with endless happiness, a feeling that alwaysforted him in his darkest times.


    The feelings about Lorem, Helliana, the cult and Sura faded... There was only Xavida and his desire to make her feel good.


    ''So warm... So gentle... Is this what is called love? No, even if it isn''t, I just want Xavida by my side...''


    Asura held her close to his chest, burying his face in her neck, biting and kissing her, lost in passion as if to leave his mark all over her body as he continued ravaging her insides.


    The moment his tip pressed against her eggs, he felt bliss, enjoying how her walls tightened whenever he hit that certain spot before pushing it again and again, making sure he touched that special ce at least a hundred times per second as her little moans and gasps made his spine tingle with bliss.


    "Ahh... Mmm... Not so deep...You''ll crush them."


    Xavida''s changes over the past few weeks were not just mental. Her body adapted; she was preparing herself to be his wife.


    Her buttocks became more plump and rounded, with a shape that attracted his vision, her breasts fuller and heavier to the touch, with just enough bounce in each step to drive Asura''s lust further.


    And as she began producing eggs, Xavida became a true adult dragon. She matured both physically and mentally, ready to carry his children and give birth.


    "Ngh, then squeeze your legs together. I won''t be able to stop," Asura replied, a smirk appearing on his face as Xavida blushed beforeplying, wrapping her tail around his waist while pressing her thighs tightly against his hips, preventing him from going deeper.


    ''Her insides became so tight, ah... She''s clenching her ass and muscles, so cute I want to see her move...''


    "Since you''re on top, why not shake those sexy, plump hips of yours?"


    Asura asked her, giving Xavida a light spank while licking her neck, his left hand pinching her erect nipple while ying with her heavy breasts.


    "Don''t say embarrassing things! You''re the male. You should do all the work!"


    Xavida puffed her cheeks, puffing her chest forward as she looked away, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "Heh~ as long as it feels good, I don''t care."


    Both of them long forgetting the reason they began copting, the ck veins constantly fading as the devoured monolith spread the curses thick and potent energy between their bodies, improving them while they got lost in their lust.


    Xavida''s moans filled Asura''s ears, her warmthforting him as his heart finally found peace.


    "Husband... Hah... Nhn... Harder, please... Make me feel good."


    Xavida''s words sounded more like a demand than a request. She clung to Asura''s neck before nibbling his ears.


    Her nipples poked against his chest while her insides clenched hard on his throbbing member, twisting and churning with a warm, slimy nectar that bubbled from her pink entrance, causing her scale to shimmer.


    "Move your hips. Make me feel good, my cute wife."


    Asura chuckled, teasing Xavida as he gave her another spank, grabbing her ass and squeezing her lewd meat,making her squeal as her insides trembled.


    "Y-you bad guy! Fine, since you asked nicely, I will move my hips for you."


    Xavida took a deep breath with red cheeks. She ced both hands on his pelvis as her hips lifted, revealing his cock stained in a thick sticky white goo, their mixture of fluids dribbling down from her warm entrance.


    "Don''t cum too fast, or I''ll bite." Her lips leaned towards Asura''s ear, whispering in a lewd tone before nibbling his ears.


    Xavida bit his neck. Next, her sharp teeth pierced his skin while leaving behind red marks as she slowly lowered her hips, enjoying the way Asura''s cock rubbed against her insides.


    The forceful sensation of his tip pushing apart her soft folds and curves in her tunnel from her mounting him, only to suck on his neck before his hard member pushed against her eggs, making her whimper in delight.


    "Not bad, but not good either," Asura smirked, holding Xavida by her buttocks before lifting her, only to drop her back onto his hips, her ass pping against his thighs as she arched her back and released an animalistic cry.


    "Aaahn~ Wai~ Too much! Husband, not there! Please~ I''ll break!" Xavida screamed, her ws scratching Asura''s chest as she convulsed.


    Her insides gripped hard on his cock, almost twisting and juicing it for his sperm. Xavida''s warm nectar began spurting out of her entrance before dripping onto his muscr thighs.


    "Look who came first? That''s cheating."


    Asura grinned, taunting Xavida while giving her ass another spank as he plunged into her once again, his cock reaching her deepest parts where her eggs rested.


    "Mmng~ Husband~! Wa...Mmm...Haa...Hmmm!"


    Xavida hugged Asura''s neck, biting him as tears streamed down her cheeks, her insides constantly trembling while Asura began moving faster, his pleasure building as he felt both physical and mental euphoria.


    His eyes glowed ruby red each time her moans echoed through the forest, the loud wet sounds from her pussy causing his cock to tremble in dominance as she bounced off his hips.


    Her insides convulsed and sucked on him with erratic movements, pulling his cock deeper as if making sure he reached the bottom of her womb each time.


    Asura enjoyed how Xavida''s warm, slimy folds massaged his member, constantly sucking on him with each movement, bringing him closer to his climax each time she moved.


    But what drove him mad was the way her eggs rolled each time he plunged inside her, how her insides expanded and contracted with each push, as if weing him while her sweet voice tickled his eardrums. "Xavi, I''m going to seed you."


    Asura hugged Xavida tightly, mming himself against her cervix, breaking past its barrier before plunging into her egg chamber, enjoying how her insides trembled and her eggs rolled as if calling for his seed.


    "Seed me! Husband~! Give me everything!" Xavida licked Asura''s neck, her ws piercing his skin while blood dripped down her fingers. Mating with a female dragon was always dangerous. Their sexual prowess often overwhelmed males, making them lose themselves in their instincts.


    But Asura didn''t mind. He trusted Xavida, believing she would never harm him.


    "Nhgn~ Husband, you''re so big, so deep! Seed me! Please, give me everything! Breed me!"


    Xavida moaned in his ear, her warm breath sending shivers down his spine while his member twitched and hardened even more inside her squishy tunnel.


    Asura felt Xavida''s teeth sinking into his skin as she bit him again, drawing blood while her insides clenched hard on his member.


    But instead of resisting, Asura pushed himself as deep as he could, his cock buried to the hilt as his balls swelled before releasing everything, his semen flooding Xavida''s egg chamber, instantly filling it up.


    "Ahhnn~ So hot! Husband~!" Xavida released Asura''s neck before crying out, her entire body shaking as her insides convulsed, greedily sucking out each drop of sperm.


    Asura grabbed Xavida''s neck, forcing her to release her grip before sealing her lips, devouring her mouth as her sweet saliva entered his maw.


    Her muffled cries echoed through the forest as the third and fourth loads pumped her soft inner walls.


    The pair felt each other''s bodies throbbing and no longer felt any pain.


    Four hearts were beating rapidly in sync as Xavida fell into Asura''s chest. Her bodypletely weakened as their traces of love leaked from her entrance with lewd sounds.


    Asura hugged Xavida tightly, kissing her forehead while his member softened before slipping out of her entrance, allowing their mixture of fluids to leak freely, staining her scales and his thighs as her insides constricted, refusing to let him go.


    Neither said a word. They were exhausted after spending an entire night copting with each other.


    "Ehehe... see. It''s gone, bad guy... I can help you."


    "Even if you couldn''t. I would still want you."


    "Mmm... always?"


    "Always."

 Chapter 100: Meanwhile...

    "Xue!"The shout of the princess echoed through the western forest.


    Her voice strained as he held down an enormous mutated rhinoceros with ck armour and long, twisted horns.


    V''s hands of molten rock grasped the front and hind legs of the wounded monster. Her body was wearing a full materialisation of molten earth. The molten armour protected her from the blows of this deadly beast as it thrashed against her hold.


    "Good work, Vel." Whispered Mu Xue, standing a few metres away and looking at the raging rhino.


    ''Hy¨­ka, let''s finish this in one blow.''


    Mu Xue always felt the need to hold back in the past. Although she could be stronger, she felt the young master''s depression and inferiority grow each time she broke through.


    At first, it was nothing until she fell in love with him. Those nces of jealousy and anguish pained her heart.


    ''My beloved Asura, to you, Stage Two at twenty was something to be proud of, a genius, but in the wide world. It is above average at best...''


    Swirling winds enveloped Mu Xue''s body as she lowered her stance, grasping the long handle of her beloved sword. A storm of ice began forming.


    ''However, your praise and honest support were painful when you would show such faces when alone...''


    The shards became sharper and more violent, tearing the wind with reverberating howls.


    This was the manifestation of ice. It proved Mu Xue''s Stage Three mastery and a message to Asura that she painted with her feelings and heart.


    "Haa..."


    ?Mu Family Drawing Arts?


    ¡ªDissecting de


    With a single step, her body shed with violent propulsion through the dirt, her hand twisting the de as she drew it from the sheath.


    A single howl of frost.


    That''s all that V could recognise as a blue horizontal sh cut through the entire rhino. The deadly ice de tore everything within a five-metre line in half.


    Immediately after the de cut, the rhino shards of ice formed along the wound, exploding with sharp spikes, prating its insides and tearing it apart.


    "Phew..."


    With a clink, Mu Xue put Hy¨­ka to rest while the ice storm calmed.


    "Xue, your attacks are so violet~ how will we sell this frozen meat to the traders?"


    "Idiot princess, this meat is for our dinner."


    "Hah!?"


    "We have nothing left. Are you going to eat dirt?"


    After spending two weeks together, the group leader became clear, but Mu Xue also enjoyed the princess and herpany. She was nothing like she expected when in private.


    The same was true for V, although Mu Xue liked to bully her and sometimes beat her up during practice. It was the first genuine sense of a friend V experienced.


    ''Asura, now that you can use magic and have be stronger. I no longer have to hold back or slow my progress, right?''


    "Do you want to keep fighting, Vel, or shall we head back and prepare for tomorrow''s hunt?"


    ****


    Sitting on top of a tree, hidden in the darkness of night, Bishop Cairn held a strange crystal, dark red and leaking a disgusting goo below.


    He was searching for the chosen one but couldn''t detect his presence even with the locating spell of the great ones.


    ''Should I wait here or just release this monster?''


    "Ah... Bernard. It''s dark. Can we not go home yet?" A pretty girl with a petite figure asked the tall male with a robust build ahead of her.


    "Don''t be worried, Petra. I will protect you. Let''s get a few more points and aim for a higher rank."


    These two students belonged to the magic academy and were first years like Asura and Xavida, but they didn''t understand the danger they were in because their voices reached Bishop Cairn, who looked at them with an amused and twisted smile.


    "Hmmm, new toys have entered the forest."


    The bishop took out another crystal simr to the red one in his hand. This one had a disgusting green ooze leaking from it.


    "Petra, look at this beautiful flower. Come closer, or you''ll lose sight of me in the dark."


    Bernard led the innocent and na?ve Petra closer to him. He wanted to use this assignment to draw them closer because they were engaged because of family ties.


    However, his attempts and reckless desire to impress her. His look finally ran out.


    Bishop Cairn threw the green crystal towards them.


    "Huh? Bernard, what was that?"


    Petra noticed the object flying in the dark, but before she could say anything, Bernard pushed her aside.


    "Petra, watch out!"


    Unfortunately, the crystalnded at Bernard''s feet, and an enormous nt monster grew out of the ground, grabbing Bernard in its thick branches, sharp thorns prating his flesh as it wrapped, entangled and lifted him in the air.


    "Bernard! Nooo!" Screamed Petra as tears rolled down her cheeks, looking at her fianc¨¦ being held in the air by the monster as she tried to chant a fire-type spell.


    ''Yes... scream, little girl. Show me your despair and suffering.'' Thought Bishop Cairn as he licked his lips excitedly while touching himself.


    Suddenly, Petra grabbed her staff, holding a mana crystal on top and pointed it towards the monster.


    ?Fire Bolt?


    Yet the moment the ming bolts shot towards the nt, it felt like the step sneered, a strange sound of leaves and sticky fluids rubbing together as it lifted Bernard and blocked the magic with his body.


    "Bernard!!!"


    Petra cried harder as she watched her magic collide with her fianc¨¦, his flesh searing and charring before she saw blood dripping from between the branches holding her fianc¨¦. However, she was shocked to see a grin on his face.


    "Why are you smiling!? What is wrong with you? Do you want to die!? Idiot! I don''t want this..." she shouted, but as she tried casting different spells, the nt would move the burned body of Bernard to block them while thin green vines encircled her from behind.


    "Petra, run!"


    "Bernard!!! Why? How can I leave you?! Don''t leave me..."


    Seeing the vines crawling around her, Petra screamed desperately as she tried casting the fire bolt again.


    "Ahh... no, please. I beg you. Burn this damn thing, not me. Please..." Bernard shouted hysterically while crying and screaming as he pleaded with Petra.


    Finally, seeing him cry and pleading for mercy, Petra aimed her staff at the nt once again. However, the vines wrapped around her legs, the slippery surface sliding along her body before yanking her in the air upside down, tearing off her clothes.


    "Ahhh! Bernard, help me! Please help me!"


    She screamed, terrified at the vine rubbing along her naked skin, wrapping around her limbs, climbing her neck and covering her mouth.


    "Petra!!!" Screamed Bernard as he struggled desperately, bleeding profusely as his torn muscles exposed flesh, yet the monster only tightened its grip on him while forcing him to watch as the vines changed shapes, pushing into her mouth and spurting a strange clear liquid into her mouth.


    "Noo...Nyo..... I don''t... This isn''t me... stop... don''t..." Petra''s voice sounded sweet, causing Bernard''s body to tremble. He knew something was wrong.


    His fianc¨¦''s body was changing as vines rubbed all over her nude body. The liquid forced into her mouth seemed to turn Petra''s mind into mush as she stopped struggling, her eyes turning white.


    More vines crawled along her smooth and slender legs. Some pierced her skin, injecting a purple fluid. Yet she didn''t show pain... her lips released soft moans instead.


    Bernard realised the truth. It was an aphrodisiac and poison, changing her mind and numbing her senses as she started enjoying the treatment.


    "Petra!! Snap out of it! Please! Fight it!!" Shouted Bernard desperately.


    Yet she turned her gaze towards him but wasn''t looking at him; as the vines wrapped around her body, arge flower appeared beneath her, blooming and revealing a pink tentacle covered in green slime.


    This tentacle wrapped around her body, releasing a strange fluid that caused her skin to sizzle and melt visibly.


    "Bernard~e join me. Haha~ this feels good. I feel so good~ ah~," Petra moaned sensually while drooling as her body shivered in pleasure. The vine''s secretions caused her skin to turn red as it slowly melted.


    "Noo.... Petra!!!" Bernard continued shouting, struggling desperately as the vines opened his jaw forcefully, pouring another liquid down his throat. The next moment, the two flowers snapped closed, devouring the students whole...


    Only the muffled sounds of their delight sounded for a few minutes before silence.


    The next moment, an enormous axe tore through the skies, followed by the vast body of a goliath, mming down and tearing apart both flowers, releasing the heavily wounded students.


    "Hah! You vile wretch!"


    With a swing of his arm, the wind howled, creating a powerful storm of wind, tearing the vines of both flowers into mush. Immediately after, a second swing created a tornado, slicing both flowers in half, ending their life.


    "Vile Assassin of the cult, you bastard! Where are you!? Come out!!" shouted the giant angrily, holding Bernard and Petra under his arms as he searched the area.


    Yet Bishop Cairn vanished already.


    "Tsk, that coward. Students... Do not worry. I have blocked the images, and what happened here will remain a secret... Although you will suffer for a short time. Remember your desire to save each other."


    "You are now safe."


    The giant patted the student''s head before vanishing into a green light.


    Left alone, Petra crawled towards Bernard, kissing his lips as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "I love you~ Bernard. We will always be together..."


    Then she kissed him again, licking his wounds and cleaning him.


    "Haha... hahaha~ it tickles, Bernie..."


    A momentter, a beautiful green barrier of wind enveloped them as they released their passions, the fluids of the n allowing them to break thest problem between them.


    "Finally... we became one, Petra. I''ve always loved you..."


    "Mmm, me too... I am so d you didn''t die... even if you are burnt or scarred, I will not abandon you."


    Tonight, their family''s years of stress would end with the conception of the first heir of Bernard''s family in over ten years.

 Chapter 101: Xavida Bahamot - Stage Four White Dragoness

    Three dayster, Lorem sat on the roof with an irritated face. Still waiting for the two lovebirds to wake up.


    "What do you mean the female lizard is going to reach Stage four at such a young age and from being fucked all night by Sur... Asura!"


    Helia couldn''t stay outside his body once their act ended. All because she was still in control of bncing his five totems.


    She also spent hours avoiding any damage to his cultivation and body because of the extremely stupid things he did.


    "To think that such a thing was possible... How shameless."


    Lorem was always a very conservative woman with the opposite sex, even after openly admitting her love for Sura. They never did more than hold hands.


    "I would have called her a liar if not for that girl''s aura, but why does it feel Asura is stronger? Am I just imagining things?"


    Since the pair wouldn''t wake up for another day, she kept hermunication gem open, enjoyed eating some of their prepared meat, and drank her ale.


    ''Did he have something to do with the prince... Those wounds were not the style of those guys. There was too much emotion, hatred...''


    ***


    ¡ªAsura POV


    The moment the pair enjoy their night of passion, feeling more connected than ever. Asura felt the violent tension of magic within himself and Xavida...


    If it hadn''t for Helia, he would have assumed something had gone wrong.


    ''It feels sofortable. I don''t want to get up.''


    Asura''sziness came from the energy used to evolve with each monolith while he slept. But using the extreme power from the curse that almost overwhelmed them both.


    Even after sharing and diluting it several times over.


    [You were lucky that Lorem and I were close. So we could kill those monsters attracted by the delicious scent of her breakthrough.]


    [Not to mention you... Idiot.]


    He felt annoyed when Helia spoke to him during his dreams¡ªsometimes, he would have strange dreams, and she would just appear and look around.


    Nod, then left with a smug look.


    ''Whatever... Let''s wake up.''


    When his eyes opened, the sight that entered his eyes stunned him.


    Xavida seemed to have evolved, bing more feminine and mature. Her face is more alluring, with soft scales around her cheeks, but even more appealing.


    ''If before she was a cute dragon girl... Now she''s a wonderful dragoness.''


    Her height was now roughly just below his chin. Xavida''s seductive hips were wider with a little more meat and muscle, making her rump even sexier as she rolled onto his chest.


    ''Her boobs... are a little heavier and bigger!''


    The size change wasn''t massive, but enough to excite a man as their flexible flesh squished against his chest.


    Her long white hair remained the same, but her horns seemedrger, thicker and longer... with the tips resembling the shape of Asura''s horns when activating liberaci¨®n.


    ''How is this possible...?''


    He even noticed a small patch of ck dragon scales where they shouldn''t be... covering her privates. They were soft and easily parted for his fingers, but the moment he released them, they closed safely, hiding her sensitive parts away like magic.


    ''This feels erotic... Tsk!''


    Asura tried to check her other changes to avoid his rod bing harder. But most of her changes were bing mature and more appealing to him as a female.


    Her scent seemed more womanly, a soft fragrance of fruits and flora he wanted to bask in for longer.


    "Oh? So she became an adult... damn, that loud little girl is now a woman. Tsk." Lorem said with a sour voice through the window.


    Asura didn''t realise Lorem sat there watching the entire night, so he covered Xavida''s naked body. "Instructor, are you still here?"


    Lorem blushed before looking away. "Idiot bird forced me to guard you two; otherwise, those assassins might strike again. Hurry up and cover yourself, Asura."


    ''She seems different... but let''s leave it for now.''


    "Can you look after Xavida before she wakes up, instructor?"


    "Oh, are you going somewhere when assassins are after you?" Lorem asked in a sarcastic tone.


    She watched him slowly wear only the most basic of clothes without armour and seemed to look relieved.


    "Like what you see?"


    "Uh-uh, it looks good."


    Asura felt a little strange as her eyes lingered around his crotch for quite a while before she seemed to look away.


    "Tsk, why ask such leading questions? Where are you going?"


    "Yeah... I need to relieve myself."


    The moment she got his answer, she stopped for a moment. Then she started nodding and whispering to herself. ''It''s been three days, of course. He needs to... Ah, so stupid.''


    "Come back soon, please. You are still in danger, after all."


    ck and white wings spread from his back, pping several times before his body vanished from her sight, heading towards the west, where it was safe. Two knights protected that area for the sake of protectors of Princess V.


    "I can''t deal with the sudden change... How do I treat him?" Lorem''s questioning voice remained in his ears for the longest time.


    ''Change... What change?'' Asura wondered before arriving at a waterfall far from the tforms, where he ced a barrier blocking almost all magical senses.


    ''Let''s relieve myself and examine my changes. Helia, can youe out for a minute?''


    Asura asked before Helia appeared beside him, wearing her usual ck dress and veil while standing on the riverbank, looking at the waterfall. "Mmmn... I prefer showers to baths."


    "Are you alright?" Asura asked before Helia nodded.


    "I''m fine; recovering fully will take a few days. However, your progress is impressive, considering how stupid you are."


    "Shut up, crow¡ªI''m not doing this because I wanted to. Lorem attacked me, and it just happened."


    Heliaughed before sitting under a tree, watching Asura undress before entering the cool waters.


    "I know; you don''t need to exin it to me. Anyway, you reached stage three with four of the monoliths in one leap. Not to mention how much your cultivation benefited. I worry about your stability."


    Asura understood from the moment he started reading the books given to him by Lucretia and the teachings from the monoliths. He realised that the faster he rose on stage andter, the more he needed to work on his training.


    He nned to increase the intensity with the help of the gravity room of the sword saintess.


    "What evolutions did you pick? I didn''t even realise you chose them while having sex... Normally, you ask me; I was a little sad." Helia pouted before Asuraughed.


    "Sorry, Helia... I chose myself because of how intense I felt towards Xavida... My desire to protect and make her happy overtook my mind."


    "So...?"


    "Haha, well, let''s see. Let me show you."


    He didn''t seem to find an issue being naked around Helia. She stepped towards him like floating and sat on the pool''s edge, looking at his arm to see.


    ? Devil Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Devil Dragon Twin Heart - Increases your heart''s durability, endurance and capability to manage and control your anima and blood with enhanced capabilities.


    Stage Two: Devil''s Wings ¡ª A ck pair of wings fused with your Asura bloodline, turning them white and grey with strange runes and sigils that resonate with power.


    Stage Three: Devil''s Core ¡ª Empowers all elements of magic, increasing their casting cost and damage by double while ignoring half the enemy''s resistance to the current element.


    ? Dragon Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Scales ¡ª Increases the natural defence of your body, boosting magic resistance.


    Stage Two: Wings ¡ª ck dragon wings fused with the devouring bloodline, turning them ck with red lines filled with powerful vibrations and sharp ws.


    Stage Three: Heart ¡ª Upgrades the Dragon part of the Devil Dragon Twin heart. Enhances the management of magic and anima while granting the ability to cast all spells instantly, with a 50% decrease in damage.


    ***


    For a moment, the breath of Helia blew down his neck as she leaned over his back to read the things he did in more detail. Asura felt a strange nostalgia as Helia touched him, simr to Xavida, but it wasn''t lustful but curious.


    "Your Dragon evolution makes more sense... But devil evolution?"


    Asura chuckled before showing a sudden me on his palm. The me was muchrger than normal, an explosive increase to normal, a basic me, as the ck and red fire pulsated around his hand.


    "You see, I noticed the two upgrades affected the same thing and wondered if the double damage would be kept or the damage reduction..."


    He then turned to Helliana, whose face became strange. Her lips curled into a soft smile, and she leaned her chin on both palms, listening to Asura as if enchanted by his voice and words.


    "However, it turns out that the reduction was just removed from the bonus amount... so instead of 200%, my magic is 150% more powerful and instant, but the cost is doubled.


    "What the matter? Your face is strange."


    Helia blinked before shaking her head. "Nothing... I just missed hearing your theories and talking about things like this. Haha."


    Asura was about to deny her im, but his heart throbbed... their scenery changed, and he saw the ''Sura'' version of him doing the same thing, but his theory of crafting was about bloodlines and how they were stronger when mixed.


    ''My memories seem to mix more often now...''


    Helia smiled deeper. She wondered what Asura thought about while staring at her with such a warm gaze. It caused her to feel strange.


    "I did enjoy speaking about bloodlines, right?"


    "!!!"


    The moment she heard him, Helliana couldn''t hold back. Her arms wrapped around Asura''s neck before hugging him tightly, her hot tears dripping onto his shoulder.


    "You... You remembered something, right!?"


    Asura''s hands moved instinctively, stroking Helia''s silky hair, enjoying the warmth of her body, although he couldn''t ept their love just yet.


    He would no longer reject them coldly like before after all they did for him.


    "Ah... I remember studying bloodlines before that happened. So I could marry you both, even with my thin dragon bloodline."


    Helia trembled beforeughing.


    "Thin dragon bloodline...? Tsk... idiot. Your blood just awakenedte, and they refused to re-test you once it did. Otherwise, how else did your heart save me?"


    Asura held Helia in silence before separating themselves. His hand wiped her beautiful golden eyes, removing thest teardrops.


    "I cannot ept you yet, but I promise not to deny what we had in the past. Rather, I hope to create new things in the future instead."


    Helliana smiled before nodding, wiping her face. "I can wait. Take your time, Asura; I won''t force anything."


    Their conversation ended before Helia returned to his body.


    However, if he checked his spirit world, he might have be stunned at Helliana dancing around, creating flowers with each step as the Rebirth monolith shone brightly in rejoicing his words and actions.


    Asura treated them with more respect because the final monolith had two aspects, and he sure as hell believed it wasn''t some kind of evil god n.


    But because of the two women who gave their blood to him as Sura... until the veryst moment, they donated countless litres over a year.


    ''It''s time I focus on more than just my revenge.''


    It seemed it wasn''t just Xavida who matured this time... Even though he should have been this way, the desire for revenge clouded his vision.

 Chapter 102: Asura Fenix - Stage Three - Middle (Perfect Balance)

    Asura took a deep breath.


    He felt the movement of anima through his body like a flowing stream. Fast and fierce, but under his control.


    The effect of his twin hearts increased after he evolved his dragon heart. It relied on his bloodline in the past, making it weaker than the devil''s power. The two being equal changed his body.


    His devil and dragon bloodlines were now like two sides of a coin.


    "Well, you feel more bnced." Helia joked as she snapped her fingers, dissipating his me.


    "It''s like I was trying to fight while wearing a metal suit."


    He spread his arms before cracking his shoulders, letting the list slide down to the rest of his changes.


    ? Asura Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Eyes of Destion - Allows the user to see through all illusions and resist all charming spells within Two Stages of current cultivation or One Stage when they have the Darkness Element able to disguise their stage.


    Capable of perceiving the movement of mana, qi, anima, and magic.


    Stage Two: Void Body Tempering¡ªTemper the body using anima to make it more durable, flexible, and powerful.


    Also allows for the usage of Void Battle Arts.


    Stage Three: Unending Wrath - As long as mana, anima or qi should remain, the user cannot die or fall inbat. Lasts as long as their body and resources remain.


    The user must fully heal within 12 hours after the effect ends, or they will die.


    "Asura, why did you choose this as the next evolution? Do you know how hard it is to heal someone in such a short amount of time without expensive elixirs!?"


    Helia''s cheeks swelled as she saw his choice, although, in her heart, she knew it was best. The trials and battles that await him are difficult.


    Yet it frustrated her to imagine him in such situations; as she went to bite his cheek, he turned to face her.


    His mouth pressed against hers, her teeth biting his lip before they froze momentarily. Helia then forced open his mouth, her tongue sliding inside while her arms grasped his waist, pulling their bodies together.


    "Mmn~ mm~ mmn."


    Helia''s low moans made Asura feel strange, a slight beating in his chest as his hand stroked her silky raven hair and the base of her wings, gently massaging the soft feathers.


    The feeling of both hearts beating with such power caused him shock at first, but soon he rxed, realising it was a sign of him being healthy.


    ''Am I bing attracted to Helia...?''


    Asura pondered before realising it wasn''t impossible. She saved his life thousands of years ago, endured unimaginable torture and waited so long for him to return and in every dream, she was there... He couldn''t resist the temptation as he returned the kiss more passionately than before.


    Helliana''s eyes quivered before separating their lips, a string of saliva connecting them. Her golden eyes reflected Asura''s crimson ones, their faces inches apart as they stared silently.


    ''It was too soon... but I don''t regret kissing her.''


    "Helia, do you trust me?" Asura asked before Helliana froze. Her fingertips touched his lips as his hand caressed her cheek.


    "...Yes... Why do you ask?"


    "Then believe in me if I picked this evolution. Then, I can heal myself quickly. Even if it is an evil way."


    Helia nodded before Asura kissed her forehead, his thumb brushing across her soft skin as their intimate distance caused Helliana to blush. "I understand, Asura. But stop doing things that make my heart race too fast."


    "I can''t help it. You are such a mature beauty, yet you act so cute. How can a young man resist your charm?"


    Helia snorted before vanishing, returning to his body while Asura sat silently. He could only feel a strange amusement as he closed his eyes, secretly listening to her sound euphoric in the spirit pce.


    "Ehehe~ he called me mature and beautiful. Ehehehe."


    ''Helia, you are so adorable.'' Asura sighed before taking a deep breath and checking hisst two monoliths¡ªhe no longer left things to fate or Helia alone.


    From the moment he got the shadow-style cultivation books from Lucretia, he started studying, but now that desire had restored his old self.


    The man who, despite having no mana, could boost the hygiene, happiness, and wealth of his wife''s territory by doubling with his ideas as a No-Mag. He wanted to understand magic and Anima without needing others.


    So he became engrossed in himself, the monoliths, and how the anima flowed inside his body. When idle, when casting spells, or even thinking about an element, he used the Eyes of Destion on himself, using the water as a mirror.


    ''It seems I became more dragon-like visible because of my heart''s evolution, or rather, my dragon features are more devilish than Xavida, who is cute and lovely.''


    ? Devour Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Sensual Link - When cultivating with females, it increases the pleasure felt by the female while improving the level of purification, increasing their magic density and affinity.


    Stage Two: Force - Devour living targets at twice the speed, but devouring magic particles naturally is much slower.


    Stage Three: Efficiency - You can purify all qi and mana for an additional time, increasing your and your partner''s magic density further. It takes longer to drain something that is living.


    Asura leaned back against the cool wall, his body once again feeling the special effects of the third evolution after his coption with Xavida even now.


    Originally, he believed that efficiency would hinder him because it takes longer to drain a living being. However, he read the information about Force and realised that just like his magic, it cost a little more, but thanks to the other evolution, it was a benefit.


    The same synergy existed between efficiency and force.


    ''I can''t believe my thinking was so shallow before.''


    ''That wasn''t like me. If I had taken efficiency first, it might have been negative, but once mixed with force and sensual link, the negatives vanished, and only positives remained.''


    "The monoliths are designed to bepleted. All five evolutions cover the weaknesses of each other to form the perfected base bloodline!"


    He could feel that some kind of fog in his mind cleared once he stopped thinking of them separately but as onerge unit working together.


    ''The Devil monolith is about efficiency and power.''


    ''The Dragon monolith is about raw power and durability.''


    ''The Asura monolith is about efficiency and durability.''


    ''The Devouring monolith is about raw power and bnce.''


    "I have yet to start understanding thest monolith... but I feel excited to learn."


    ? Rebirth/???? Monolith Evolutions


    Stage Two: Dark Phoenix Fire (Passive) - A fire hot enough to burn the lowest levels of hell, created through profane experiments with the world''s fire-breathing monsters because of its destructive and powerful nature.


    The me absorbs and epts all others, increasing its ferocity and temperature with each me gained. It increases the effective damage of breath-type attacks by 500%.


    Stage Three:Born of mes¡ªNormal fire cannot hurt you. Powerful mesdeal decreased damage, and your mes can heal your body.


    ***


    That''s right. Thanks to Lorem''s curse and Helia''s hard work, most of the power gained was gifted to the Rebirth totem, almost cracking the second name and allowing Asura to reach a bnce he could only dream of before.


    Meanwhile, as Asura focused on his recent changes, a sh of white light appeared before the waterfall with immense speed and almost no sound.


    Asura didn''t hear them.


    A radiant woman with long silver hair appeared as they crept through the waterfall. She looked heroic and captivating, her violet eyes looking only at the half-naked man sitting inside the waterfall as a long serpentine tongue licked her red lips.


    "Hmmm~the bad guy was hiding in this little cave."


    Behind her were four beautiful wings, two pure white with pristine scales, while the other two were a shade of purple and ck, flickering with lightning.


    Her eyes narrowed as the scales on her cheeks and neck turned dark pink with each step closer to Asura, the more affectionate and pleasant she became.


    ''Such a delicious scent... Ah~ it smells so good.''


    The woman''s steps quickened before appearing beside Asura, her beautiful eyes staring down at him as if wanting to eat him alive.


    But she stopped...


    Now, watching him write different expressions and calctions on the floor, the white dragoness wrapped his back instead of disturbing himso he didn''t get cold.


    She made her wings warmer, using magic as she gently wafted them to keep his body temperature up.


    Suddenly sensing another person behind him, Asura felt surprised but didn''t panic. He felt the soft embrace and recognised the smell¡ªitforted his heart.


    "Xavi, is that you?"


    Xavida giggled before licking Asura''s neck, leaving a mark with her sharp fangs.


    "Yes, husband... It''s Me~ Ehehehe."


    Her cheerfulughter echoed around the waterfall, followed by a yelp from her lips, as Asura turned and hugged her body tightly, pushing her down to the ground.


    She felt embarrassed seeing his crimson eyes peer down at her, filled with an affection Asura rarely showed her... like she was the most precious treasure.


    "Husband... Don''t stare so much..." Xavida hid her face with her scaled hands, which Asura pulled away before kissing her lips.


    "How can I not stare at such a captivatingdy?"


    Xavida''s shy expression faded, reced by a seductive smile as she wrapped her arms and legs around Asura, squeezing his body tightly while her tail swayed. This showed her happiness, and she also tried to disy her new power as her cultivation reached the Fourth Layer of the Earth Cycle. She abandoned her old way and epted the same path as Asura.


    "Husband~ I missed you."


    Xavida enjoyed Asura''s kisses along her neck and corbone, his hands touching her buttocks, thighs and soft scales around her body as she felt him pressing against her pelvis, making her tremble.


    "Don''t be greedy. We have to hunt."


    "Just the tip~ please, husband~."


    Asura chuckled before tapping her nose and shaking his head.


    "Not this time. Come on. Someone wants to meet me, and I hate to disappoint them."

 Chapter 103: Two Weeks Until Return - Gorehowl

    The azure blue waves crashed upon the huge white ship''s mast as a beautiful woman sat on a lounging chair like the queen of the world.


    "Ah, the sunlight feels so good when you finish work."


    Along each side of her were ten of the most alluring and beautiful women, all donning pristine silver hair and armour.


    A single knight stands behind the queen, blocking her exposed body''s view.


    "Hilda, you are so cute. What does it matter if a few men see my chest."


    "Your Highness, their filthy eyes are not worthy to see even the dirt under your nails!"


    "Fufu, that''s why you ughtered the orcs that dared show their pathetic pork sausage in such a berserk state?"


    The queen always seemed childish, but the moment one man tried to peek, her fingertips would snap, and a de of wind would detach their retina.


    Her blue swimsuit exposed her chest and thighs slightly because she thought sunbathing on a white ship from the south might be interesting.


    "Magnis, what news from the mark?"


    One of the smallest knights, with red eyes and freckles, stepped forward; she kind of resembled a squirrel as she fidgeted for a moment before closing her eyes.


    Then, the air vibrated as her lips started making extremely high-pitched sounds that most humans couldn''t hear before she began speaking in a strangenguage; the words caused the crew who listened in to be confused.


    However, all the knights and the queen understood.


    ¡ªThe assassins have confirmed their involvement regarding the attack on the prince while the king stepped back, handing operations to Senior Knight Bernard. The royal knights assembled and have since killed over twenty assassins and cultists.


    ''Hmmm, that old bastard is still loyal to that oaf. What a waste of a nice man. I should have chosen him for the role.''


    ¡ªThe confirmed target of the cult is a new student of the Fenix family. Once believed to be a No-Mag, his prowess was enough to cut down the princess, but he surrendered to give her the victory.


    Reasons for him being their target - Unknown, some rumours about the divine son of their cult.


    ''A boy who beat my little girl? Even with her special core.''


    Despite her thoughts seeming doubtful, her lips twisted into a wicked smile of delight. Her seductive tongue slid along her plump lips.


    ''Hmmmm, maybe I should meet that damn red-haired gori who is obsessed with his wife and daughter. He''s always been a trustworthy fool.''


    The queen trusted Asura''s father dearly¡ªeven her mother stated he was an upstanding male.


    He was initially one of her prime candidates for marriage, but the earnest Marquis apologised to the princess, telling her he only had eyes for one woman.


    Even before he became Garret Fenix, he was a part of the Armstrong Marquis family. Technically, the Armstrong family was a branch family of the Fenix n.


    The males who weren''t part of the main line of the Fenix family joined the Armstrong family, and thus, two bloodlines that were infinitely close but not blood-rted existed.


    ''The silly man, what kind of noble chooses to dedicate himself to a single woman.''


    ¡ªKnight Lorem and Knight Lucretia have a close connection with the student, and the demon king''s daughter from the north seems to be his lover, confirmed by visual and audible proof from during the tournament.


    Ahem... Other noteworthy connections include the sword saintess Princess V, the rumoured fianc¨¦ of the Drakkur girl Verana.


    For a moment, the queen just listened to more information regarding the current assessment rankings, how the kingdom was doing, and allmunications magical and audible that Magnis and her unique ability sensed.


    Of course, she heard about him before, the first time he defeated V, but now it was different. The queen realised this boy was more than just exceptional.


    "I need to return and meet with that man. Is Garret Fenix still in their territory with his second wife?"


    Magnis began her strange song once again, but the strain on her body became obvious as blood popped from her nose, eyes and ears as she dropped to her knees.


    Unable to stand despite her desperate attempts.


    "Yes, Your Highness. They are trying for a new child, ording to the whispers of the mansion, because of the heir. Asura''s letter epting her as his mother."


    "Mmm, good work, Magnis. Epsilon, take her to rest."


    Once the brte with tanned skin grasped Magnis in her arms and vanished into their private cabin, the queen looked into the blue sky.


    They would arrive in Silvara within two weeks, just after the first-year assessment ends.


    ''Who would have thought her son would rise so high? Even after his mother destroyed his mana core... isn''t this poetic?'' Her eyes closed before she stretched her body with a delighted sound. ''Let me take care of him if she doesn''t want him. After all, he is as good as family to our royal line.''


    "Hahahaha, that stuck-up bitch hiding in the east would be shocked if she knew my n!"


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the western area of the southern wilds, Asura and Xavida stood at the entrance of the waterfall, unable to leave.


    He suddenly felt it might have been a mistake to leave Lorem''s side so far and acted so confident when checking his changes.


    ''The enemy is a Stage Four at least... I can feel the air rippling with his magic density and the power of his elemental mastery.''


    "Hello, Asura Fenix. There is no need to hide in there. I am Cairn Phelx, a member of the Abyss Guild and Bishop from the Order of the Holy Sun."


    The bishop was a middle-aged man with balding hair and a dark red holy gown. He didn''t speak with arrogance or the inherent madness Asura imagined.


    "If you wish for me to allow that disgusting lizard to escape, then I will ept this once. For your trial, an inferior beast should never fornicate with our lord."


    Suddenly, Xavida''s hand grasped Asura tight. He realised thements hurt her, and her breathing and heart became erratic.


    However, Asura felt himself be even more agitated. This man who knew nothing about him suddenly insulted one of the two most influential women in his life... calling her dirty or disgusting.


    ''Ah...''


    A loud crack sounded. The sheer anger from Asura almost destroyed the entire cave, the pressure of his magic density crushing the walls as the ground trembled.


    "Ignore him, Xavida. You are going to be my wife."


    ''Since he despises them as lizards, what of my current figure?''


    Asura stepped out, his face calm as he stood opposite his enemy for the first time since arriving in the forest.


    Two huge ck horns curved behind his head, flickering with ck mes and a moulted appearance. He disyed his tail and dragon-like features with arms and wings covered in scales.


    However, what stunned the bishop more was Asura''s eyes¡ªnot the colour or shape, but the energy inside his eyes that shook the mana in his body, forcing him almost to submit and kneel.


    Asura''s deep, distorted voice also added to his immense aura.


    "What... M-Magnificence!"


    "Sorry, esteemed bishop of the fallen sun. But my seed has already started fertilising several eggs inside the ''beast''s'' womb. Rather, it should already be onto the next stage."


    "Ah!? Bad guy! Don''t say such embarrassing things!"


    "Mmm? It''s the truth, though, right?"


    "!!!"


    ''Although those eggs could take two to three years to develop enough for her toy them...''


    Xavida blushed before covering her face, turning her head away from Asura before flying towards the sky. She remembered Helliana saying that it took roughly two to three years to hatch her eggs and not to worry because Asura would happily wait that long.


    "I thought he didn''t realise... ah... embarrassing."


    Asura chuckled before watching Xavida fly to the skies, waiting for her to leave their current range so he could deal with the Bishop.


    ''She evolved and matured in less than a month, but I''m still worried about her safety.''


    "You... Impregnated, that filthy lizard?" Suddenly, the Bishop''s voice became crazed, vicious and strange. His previously calm demeanour vanished as heughed madly, revealing a sinister look.


    "To think the filth has defiled one of god''s chosen! She should die as a heretic!"


    The Bishop chanted before he smashed a giant crystal on the ground, his eyes bloodshot. He looked at Asura before his body grew distorted wings like a fly, then shot towards Xavida, shouting profanities. "Die, you filthy bitch whore. How dare a lowly lizard dream of enjoying thepassion of our GREAT LORD!"


    Asura gritted his teeth before spreading his wings and chasing after the Bishop, but he noticed something strange.


    Instead, something grabbed his leg... a warm, sticky tendril...


    When he looked down, a gigantic monstrosity stood on the ground, its teeth long and sharp, a huge maw like a wolf but its body like a deformed boar over five metres in size, as three more tendrils shot towards him like spears.


    "HAHAHA! ENDURE THE TRIAL, OUR SON! THE GOREHOWL, A RANK FOUR BEAST, WILL TEST YOU WELL! NOW LIZARD SLUT. I WILL SKIN YOU ALIVE, CRUSH YOUR BONES AND REMOVE THOSE FOUL EGGS FROM YOUR WOMB. THEN SMASH EACH ONE AS YOU DIE HELPLESSLY!"


    The Bishop''s sudden transformation caused his mana density to double, and the creature''s sudden appearance caught Asura off guard. He struggled to dodge the tendrils piercing his limbs, causing him to bleed profusely as his ws barely tore through the purple flesh.


    ''Tsk, I underestimated his strength¡ªshit, the saliva of this fucker is acidic!.''


    "GROAARR!!"

 Chapter 104: Gorehowl - The Power Of Stage Four

    Asura nced towards Xavida, wanting to warn her.


    However, he lost allposure as the beast''s attacks drove him back. They forced him to distance himself desperately from the endless assault of the creature''s tendrils.


    "Haa... fuck...."


    An unpleasant stench emanated from Asura''s wounds, which struggled to heal. The fluids melted where the tendrils pierced, leaving a nasty smell.


    ?Soul Weapon?


    ¡ªLumeris Nova - The Scarlet Sword Lance


    His soul weapon instantly before him, a sense of power filling his body as he twisted the long red shaft with a golden dragon along its body. While the huge ck de oozed ck mes, leaving a trail.


    Gorehowl pushed off the floor with its powerful legs full of meaty muscle, shooting towards him with two horns and a dozen tendrils leaking that disgusting acid.


    ''Shit!''


    Asura quickly closed his eyes as his Anima pumped through his body rapidly. The beast was only a few metres away!


    "Liberaci¨®n!"


    "La Segunda Forma!"


    His Anima didn''t burst outwards. Instead, it condensed, sucked back towards him and formed a thin barrier around his body. Then he opened his eyes, which turned ck and gold and shone as if he could see all the world''s mystery.


    His magic density exploded, which formed a dense aura around him. Then dragon scales with red devil runes covered Asura like thin armour.


    A ck left arm with thick scales and red devil runes that vibrated with destructive power. With a long spike growing from his elbow as a thick wed gauntlet covering his hand.


    His white right arm was beautiful, like a snowfield, with five ck lines leading from a ck sphere in his palm before spreading out to formrge raven ws on each fingertip.


    However, when his transformation ended.


    A tremendous impact struck his right side. The Gorehowl had wrapped all his tendrils into one and whipped him, causing many of his dragon scales and armour to crack.


    "Guhaa!" Blood sprayed from Asura''s lips. The blow caused his ribs to break and his expression to twist as he flew, spinning uncontrobly.


    His body crashed into the floor, creating a crater, his body aching with pain as the Gorehowl''s tentacles spread out, preparing for its next strike.


    Normally, this might have caused Asura to be unsteady. Yet he immediately stood up and lunged forward, his spear enveloped in ck mes while four wings propelled him towards the beast with a resounding boom.


    Asura thrust towards Gorehowl''s open mouth. His eyes narrowed as he forced his magic to protect his broken ribs, causing them to crack back into ce while healing rapidly. Hisnce thrust forward, piercing through the beast''s maw.


    Or so he thought...


    "What!"


    [Asura! Stage Four Demon Beasts can use their magic to form a protective barrier around them! You need more than just a single blow!]


    Helia''s voice sounded in Asura''s mind.


    Her message allowed him to recover fast enough to avoid the next attack. The beast suffered no damage. Maybe a cut at worst, before, in anger, it tried to bite off Asura''s extended arm.


    Regardless, Asura grasped hisnce with the opposite arm and spun himself, stabbing into its body.


    His wings pped to increase the force as the beast thrashed against him, only to find it attacked a ck shadow figure that faded.


    ''If one doesn''t work! THEN HOW ABOUT FIFTY!''


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªShadow Serpent''s Embrace


    Asurabined the thrusting of hisnce and the graceful, serpentine striking of his voidbat art, unexpectedly increasing the explosive power, uracy and speed of his prating thrusts several times.


    He rained down on the nk of the Gorehowl, each blow sending its body towards the earth, as Asura endured the tendrils that prated his flesh and body, to pierce, prate, stab... over and over.


    Finally, Gorehowl''s body crashed into the ground with a loud boom, Asuranding atop its body, hisnce glowing with ck mes before he stabbed downwards.


    His Anima pulsed through Lumeris Nova, causing a dense pressure to form as he finally broke the Stage Four Beast''s defensive barrier.


    A thick spurt of blood, with such pressure, almost prated his skull as Lumeris Nova carved a deep wound into the beast''s nk while Asura''s smile became wider.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Xavida''s des sliced through a thick earth wall as she darted across the skies like lightning.


    The bishop simply smirked from a safe distance, his hands constantly firing huge rocks towards her trajectory.


    "Little lizard likes to y with lightning, but my, I seem to be resistant. Hahahaha!"


    Xavida''s lips curled into a snarl, hearing the bishop''sughter. ''That bastard...''


    She recalled Asura''s warning in the past lessons during their hunts about the earth element resisting her power. This bishop seemed resistant to lightning, causing her attacks to be weaker and less effective.


    However, she also discovered that his attacks hurt a little, mostly grazing her scales, because she was equivalent to a Stage four divine beast.


    Yet, she felt helpless, knowing Asura was fighting stronger beasts alone. ''I need to defeat this bishop quickly!''


    Xavida''s eyes flickered with lightning, her pupils turning pure white as sheunched herself faster, her two scale swords shing with purple lightning as she jumped from rock to rock, her wings suddenly snapping as her speed tripled to attack the bishop.


    His eyes widened, only to find Xavida above his body, her tail swinging and stabbing towards his neck, her wing des shing towards his chest, causing his expression to change drastically.


    "SLUT!"


    The bishop stomped the ground, causing a giant earth pir tounch him into the sky, escaping Xavida''s tail, but her sword sliced across his face, causing a bloody line to distort his face. Unlike Asura, her magic density as a stage four could damage the defensive barrier on equal terms.


    Yet, unexpectedly, the bishop grinned madly as his hand grabbed Xavida''s tail, shocking her as his body rotated before smashing her into the ground.


    Crack


    Xavida''s face distorted in pain, her body sinking into the earth.


    Before she could react or breathe to restore her winded body, dozens of earthen spears shot towards her.


    Xavida''s wings pped violently, causing her body to shoot out of the ground, avoiding the earthen spears, her eyes bloodshot as lightning flickered through her body.


    ''Damn, I won''t lose!''


    Xavidaunched into the air again, her swords slicing towards the bishop, who prepared to fight her head-on, only for his expression to change as hundreds of lightning bolts appeared around Xavida, aiming towards him.


    ?Lightning Barrage?


    Purple lightning shot towards the bishop, causing his eyes to turn round in shock before he waved his hand, forming an earthen dome. Because the element advantage was in his favour, she couldn''t deal with much damage to the dome, even with a dozen huge lightning bolts.


    Yet unexpectedly, Xavida''s figure disappeared, appearing above the dome before her sword pierced through the top, stabbing towards the bishop.


    Seeing this, his face became pale white before he smashed the earth dome, shooting himself upwards, Xavida''s lightning sword narrowly missing his neck, instead cutting off some strands of hair.


    The bishop seemed to have muchbat experience, but his physical body was disadvantaged. "You filthy swine..."


    Xavida red at him hatefully, her body darting forward, her swords covered in purple lightning, causing the bishop to retreat rapidly, his eyes searching for a way to kill her.


    The lightning sword sliced towards his neck again, only to miss.


    Suddenly, a shard of earth prated her chest. The bishop''s face seemed to cool down as he stepped before the impaled Xavida, his lips curled into a smile. "Hahaha, ying with you worms is quite amusing. Little bitch, it''s a shame I missed your womb."


    Xavida coughed out blood, her vision blurry as lightning flickered through her body, trying to heal the wound, only to discover this bishop''s earth element stopped her lightning from healing her wound.


    "Little whore, I shall make him watch as I tear apart your corpse after this is over."


    "Come, Guardian of Earth. Lord of Rocks. Crag Lord, I summon Thee!"


    In her dazed state, she snapped the earthen spike while still impaled. She couldn''t waste time removing it as she took to the skies, watching the huge rock giant forming from the Bishop''s magic. "Husband..."


    Xavida''s eyes watched the battle with her beloved, forced to bite her lip in frustration.


    "Don''t hate my ugly form..."


    A storm began brewing in the skies, a distant rumble at first... before the world trembled from the sky to the forest. Countless beasts fled the area within 100 miles.


    Xavida grasped the bloody spike of earth and tore it from her chest, the huge wound pouring with blood. "Take this blood offering!"


    ?White Dragon Arts?


    ¨N Vanquishing Dragons Descent!


    The next moment, the lightning struck her body, which seemed to transform... Into something huge.

 Chapter 105: A Female Dragons Wrath/Insecurity!

    The sky tore open.


    The beast''s body mmed Asura into the distance as he stared towards the swirling tornado formed of lightning and white me.


    ''So beautiful...''


    Heavy winds assaulted the world, empowering the huge vortex of wind. A deep growl resounded from within.


    Filled with anger, resentment and fear.


    Gorehowlshed forward with its disgusting tendrils while Asura seemed off guard. However, his body twisted the moment they were close enough to prate his body.


    Asura flicked out his fingertips before a cruel ck me flickered like a small match.


    "Burn."


    The next moment, the me devoured the beast''s tendrils and shot towards its body. While the roars grew in volume, drowning out its howls of pain.


    Each sh was precise and urate, like a snake weaving through the beast''s defences. The ck mes devoured its vitality while Asura continued his assault, tearing its armour and defences one bit at a time.


    The beast let out an angry growl, its body smashing into Asura, their bodies tearing into each other blow for blow, Asura''s fists andnce, while the beast used its body and feet, brawling each other repeatedly.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Palm


    Asura''s eyes watched Gorehowl struggle, his Anima pulsing through his left arm, the beautiful runes and etchings shing the more Anima he focused on the strike before he thrust out his palm, targeting Gorehowl''s stomach.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Destruction st


    Asura''s palm exploded against the beast, his Anima condensing into a terrifying st, causing Gorehowl to float into the air from the initial blow and spit out blood, its insides damaged, yet it still stood strong.


    Until the force of his Anima exploded from the impact, Gorehowl''s body sted backwards, creating a vast crater, its body bleeding profusely as Asura stood tall, staring at it coldly.


    "I cannot fall, for a lovely dragon is waiting for mypliments on her lovely figure."


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Piercing Thrust


    The tip of Lumeris Nova burned fiercely, the ck mes reaching new heights¡ªAsura squatted his body, spreading his legs as he pulled back thence, his entire body using every muscle and ounce of Anima; a swirling ck de covered thence tip as he bled from his muscles and nose.


    ''This is it!''


    He felt the explosive power at the tip of hisnce while the entire forest seemed torn apart by the gigantic creature above, its loud calls for attention, a deep rumbling of thunder as purple lightning danced across thend.


    "GO!"


    ck mes coated the huge dence as Asura''s feet kicked off the ground. His wings pped heavily,unching his entire body towards Gorehowl, his eyes calm and focused as the beast raised its tendrils, blocking his path.


    However, the sharp de of thence pierced forward, but he didn''t care as its howl overpowered the beast above, prating the tendrils and turning them into meat paste; Gorehowl''s body could not withstand Asura''s explosive power as he prated its tough defence.


    His Anima exploded, tearing through its stomach, the ck mes burning furiously inside its body while Asura''s face remained calm and collected.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Copsing Retreat


    Asura''s wings pped heavily, pulling his body out of Gorehowl''s stomach before the ck mes exploded, causing its body to shudder.


    "..."


    Asura gazed at the beast, its tendrils slowly retracting towards its body as it realised death approached. Its eyes trembled, gazing at Asura as if asking, ''Why?''


    "It was a fair battle... If I didn''t overestimate you, I might have lost."


    Asura''s crisp voice entered Gorehowl''s ears, causing its body to stiffen, its tendrils quivering, the fire burning away the outeryer of its body before it seemed to ept death and understand Asura''s words.


    "You were an excellent trial. Gorehowl."


    Most likely because Asura was part dragon and phoenix, both were divine beasts¡ª of course, they couldmunicate with other beasts.


    Asura grasped Lumeris Nova, pointing the de towards Gorehowl''s forehead, the mes burning intensely, causing its body to be docile, as if trusting Asurapletely as its enormous eyes stared at him calmly.


    ?Dragon Arts?


    ¡ªAbsolute Fire


    "Goodbye."


    Asura pierced forward, his Anima pulsing through his soul weapon, the mes exploding, prating Gorehowl''s brain, causing it to lose all strength.


    Its body shuddered, but surprisingly, Asura''s left hand caressed its head,forting the beast as it closed its eyes and epted death, its body falling to the ground with a loud thud.


    ''Now then... My lovely wife, why do you seem so upset.''


    Turning around, he saw the huge, snake-like white dragon with purple scales tingling with lightning in the air; her eyes turned orange as if in a state of berserk.


    Asura shook his head, looked for a ce to stand close to her and flew to it.


    Once on the broken mountain, he could see her figure clearly, her enormous size causing Asura to wonder if Xavida would ever grow this big.


    ?White Dragon Arts?


    ¡ªVanquishing Lighting Storm


    The White Dragon roared, its roar shaking the heavens as the tornado of purple lightning and white mes surrounded the Bishop''s body.


    In contrast, Asura frowned instead of moving closer. He shouted, using Anima to increase his volume so much that it echoed throughout the Southern wilds.


    "Hey, Wife. Let''s go have some fun!"


    Asura''s crisp voice entered Xavida''s ears, causing her eyes to turn round in disbelief, her body circling the tornado of lightning and mes, causing the Bishop below to scream angrily.


    It was a simple shout... The man of her dreams stood with blood, bruises and a broken arm on a hilltop... his face smiling, so handsome as always.


    ''Wife...?''


    ''Wife...''


    ''Wife.... he called me a wife, even now?''


    The Bishop tried to summon his magic, but his ears bled... the reverberation from Xavida''s two enormous hearts, both thumping from the words of Asura, interrupted his cast and burst his eardrums.


    "I won''t let you go... It''s toote now... Asura.... my dear husband... Ah~ he epted this form; he epted me, Father ~ I can''t let him go now!'' (Dragon Speech)


    Her brutal roars caused the Bishop''s mental defence to shatter. If he knew she was just an obsessive girl in love, he might stab himself as he desperately tried to summon two golems to fight back.


    "Filthy whore... The Lord will not abandon me; our divine son stands watching me!"


    ?White Dragon Arts?


    ¡ªVanishing Lightning Bolt!


    Xavida''s mouth opened, unleashing a gigantic bolt of purple lightning, prating the rock giants and protecting the Bishop while his mental defence shattered, causing him to vomit blood before the lightning bolt struck his body.


    Unlike before, the lightning bolts finally hit... but Xavida wasn''t done. She watched him being electrocuted, then dove for the kill, her sharp ws shing at the Bishop''s body, leaving deep gashes.


    However, her thoughts drifted to Asura... watching her monstrous appearance, her heart racing, her Anima unstable. ''Does he ept me? Will he hug me? Kiss me? Touch my body and tell me I''m the most beautiful dragon in the world!''


    Xavida''s rampage continued until the Bishop fell to the ground, his body twitching and burnt... his skin peeling while blood pooled around his body.


    Anima rushed into her mouth before her throat glowed bright red. Her two hearts beat rapidly, filled with excitement and delight. Before she lifted her head to the skies, lightning and me met together as she flung her face down.


    ?White Dragon Arts?


    ¨N Vanquishing Dragon''s Breath!


    Xavida released her breath attack, the Bishop''s body instantly disintegrating under the extreme heat and lightning, leaving nothing behind before Xavidanded, her massive size crushing everything nearby, her eyes searching for Asura.


    ''Where?''


    ''Did he leave me!?''


    "I''m sorry,e back... I''ll make myself prettier... Don''t go!" (Dragon speech)


    Her eyes filled with tears before she couldn''t find his figure... She felt he abandoned her, and now she was alone... Xavida cried pitifully, her head lowering while thinking she messed up.


    "Wife~ Over here!"


    ''Huh!''


    Her enormous eyes snapped up, her gaze locking onto Asura, standing right before her eyes as his lips touched her upper lip before he stepped onto her maw, walking closer to her gigantic eyes, bigger than his body.


    His kiss was barely tangible, but she felt it, and her enormous body began thrashing around, destroying most of the surrounding forest.


    "Hey, Xavi. Your dragon scales are super pretty."


    ''Really~ Husband epts me! Darling~ he loves me. He loves me! He loves me!!''


    Xavida''s enormous body shivered, her Anima circting rapidly, returning her to human form, naked with a deep gash in her chest as Asura caught her body and kissed her lips once more.


    The transformation seemed to take all her power, as she could barely lift her hand to stroke his cheek. "Darling~ You ept me. You don''t think I''m ugly?"


    Asura smiled, carrying her naked body while kissing her lips before his fingers stroked her chin and cheeks. "Xavi, I told you already. No matter what form you take. You are my lovely little dragon wife. I thought you looked beautiful dancing among the lightning and mes."


    Xavida''s tears dripped down her eyes before Asura licked her tears and kissed her again, his fingers stroking her breasts, causing her Anima to stabilise, healing her wound while he carried her naked body, heading towards their cave.


    "Darling~ I love you."


    "Mhm, I love you too."


    "But we should probably run..."


    "Ehehe."


    Asura noticed their battle was only masked while the Bishop was alive. The moment he died, the forest changed, and the surrounding royal knights seemed to rush towards this area.


    He didn''t want to exin everything, and Xavida was naked... So it was partly his male jealousy, too.

 Chapter 106: Celebrate ODivine Son!

    To the east of the southern wilds, leaving a neutral port. A huge battleship departed with the fallen sun emblem on its sails.


    It carried over fifty hooded figures in red. All stood on the top deck and watched the grand cardinal, who was channelling a disy spell.


    "Look, my brethren! Our Divine Son haspleted his first trial!"


    "Kill the lizard!"


    "Divine Son!"


    "Praise the Abyss!"


    This simple event changed the current mood of the cultists after losing over two hundred of their new members to the royal guard''s relentless ambushes.


    "Now I know you all feel sorrow for our lost brothers."


    "However, the birth of our Divine Son! Thanks to their sacrifices, Bishop Cairn could distract the dragon to awaken our Lord, so do not be disheartened."


    "But Praise their efforts for our divine cause!"


    "PRAISE!"


    "PRAISE!"


    A mass of thick magic gathered on the battleships from starboard cannons as they turned their divine fervours into a rain of cannonballs aimed at the southern wilds.


    "Die, Silvaran scum! Long Live the Abyss!"


    Dozens of shots burst from the cannons repeatedly as the Grand Cardinal vanished from sight into his private quarters, yet the fire he lit caused the cultists above to fire shells upon the forest, killing dozens without care.


    ***


    Underneath the deck, it became an extravagant and luxurious hallway leading to a small room filled with a ck table with seven red chairs, and at the centre of the table was the emblem of the fallen sun.


    "Oh? You seem very happy. Felix!" a sensual woman''s voice sounded.


    The cardinal sat on his long bench, lounging as his robes parted, revealing his pale flesh. Now opposite a mature woman¡ªshe was beautiful and carried a deep scent of darkness.


    Her raven hair danced along the shifting waves, gently rocking the boat as cannons fired above deck and her alluring red eyes.


    "To what do I hold the pleasure of meeting the Duke of Drakkur''s wife on such a wonderful day?"


    "Oh, you fool... do you need to ask?"


    The woman''s eyes glistened like gemstones as she swayed her plump hips towards the cardinal, kneeling between his thighs as she massaged his taut leg muscles.


    ''This woman...''


    ''How long has she been sharing a bed with me instead of her foolish husband? No. This is a mere clone, but the intent is there, at least.''


    Her long tongue slid along his thighsbefore parting his robespletely, her seductive gaze almost capturing the hardened cardinal''s heart as she narrowed her devilish eyes and unravelled his belt.


    "Well~ I see that boy truly is the divine son you all wanted to find so desperately?"


    "Oh? You speak as if you know him?"


    The more she spoke, the more Felix needed to keep his guard¡ªthe moment her fingers touched his shaft. He realised his delight over the divine son cost him the victory, and this time, she would wring out all the information she desired.


    "Oh, my~ didn''t you know? That boy is going to marry my eldest daughter, Verana. Although I wish it were Verena, that girl is so reckless, but she reminds me of myself when I was younger, already controlling an Eastern prince using her body."


    "Isn''t Verena the shadow heir? It''s dangerous to tell me this, you know... oh....!!"


    A wet sucking filled the room as the cardinal''s head flicked back. Yet he felt something strange. Was a human woman supposed to feel this way... A nagging feeling in his mind each time he met her.


    He lost.


    There was no victory for the fallen sun here...His tower crumbled, and she emptied and devoured the well.


    The Duchess of Drakkur(?) swiftly wiped her mouth, her tongue alluringly teasing the spent cardinal as she swirled his essence around her mouth before swallowing with a loud gulp and removing her robes.


    She sat beside Felix and whispered into his tired ears. "Fufu, to think you believe I ever let you touch my real body? Hahaha, thanks for the information, Felix."


    "Y...You are more greedy than an abyss beast!"


    "Oh, my~ you know our n''s origin. Should I kill you now?"


    ''This woman... Only this woman I cannot extract myself from.''


    ''Of all the noble and holy women who swear to be chaste... this woman is the only one who never surrenders to any man! It makes me want to conquer her!''


    Grand Cardinal Felix didn''t show above deck for the next two days.


    When they found his body, he could barely move or speak; his blood was drained, and his body was bound by a magical spell much stronger than even the archbishop of his cult.


    ''That witch... She tricked me! It was all an illusion and tricks, everything! A damn vampire abomination fooled me! She has all the cards to negotiate with our archbishop. I never thought there would be an engagement promise between the two families!''


    "How could I let her trick me into sleeping with her damn familiar!"


    ****


    ? Duchess of Drakkur POV


    A beautiful woman leanedzily.


    ''What a stupid man, there was never a chance it would be the real me. My body lives and breathes for one man alone... and he is still dead.''


    After learning more news about the divine son, her body and face were more devilish and sensual than ever. She sat on arge ck throne surrounded by beautiful maids as she looked down at her daughter.


    "Verana..."


    "Yes, Mother," Verana answered with no emotion or tone, her eyes dull.


    "You will marry the heir of the Fenix n and make him obsessed with you. This is a Raven Order, do you understand?"


    The surrounding knights, maids, and servants sucked cold air as they heard her voice. The fate of failing a Raven order as the Drakkur heir means to die and let your shadow take over the role of crown princess.


    Verana''s face twisted in disgust and bitter defeat.


    "What is that face? Are youining, Verana?"


    Verena watched from the second floor in the shadows, her face and aura almost identical to her mother''s, with alluring makeup and sensual movements.


    "Sister, I will make sure you fail!"


    Whereas Verana''s face was natural yet carried a sense of noble beauty neither of the other women possessed.


    "I have noints. Asura Fenix is a very appealing man. However, I refuse to use magic and tricks to win his affection and would ask you also not to get involved!"


    Suddenly, four shadow clones wrapped around her body, stroking her cheeks, shoulders, hair and neck. All of them were her mother, whispering and teasing her in a way nobody but Verana could hear.


    "Oh? This is a little surprisingfor you, who hate rtionships between men and women, to ept so easily. Has my little girl finally grown up? Does he get you hot and bothered?"


    "!!!"


    Verana''s eyes closed as she felt her mother''s shadow magic prying secrets like candy from a baby.


    For the first time, the Duchess of Drakkur praised her daughter...


    "You have good taste. I will give you two years since you weren''t supposed to attend the academy till the eastern prince came. How about you go early and resume your studies?"


    ''Since Verana is into Asura Fenix and Verena is already sleeping with that damn Eastern prince. I win either way. I will pick the strongest of the two and make him my puppet. As if my daughters couldpete with my abilities.''


    The Duchess of Drakkar was a vile and deceitful woman¡ªhowever, because of Asura''s changes, she would send his supposed worst enemy to face him soon after the assessmentpetition ended.


    ''However, if he''s truly the Divine Son... the lies of having a husband can finally be discarded. Because my husband will have returned to me!''


    Now that the wheels of fate were turning faster, nobody on the continent knew what woulde next.


    *****


    ? Mu Xue POV


    Meanwhile, two days after the destruction of the western and south of the Southern Wilds, the assessment ended early because over fifty students died in the barrage of cannons two days after the dragon appeared.


    Mu Xue sat while waiting for Asura to appear from the portals. Although she didn''t know the results, her heart told her she and the princess must have won after ying so many Stage Three monsters in thest five days.


    ''Asura... I have missed you so much. My body is empty... and needs your touch.''


    "Xue! I wonder how many points we got, haha. I am so happy you were my partner!" V said with a cheerful voice. Her clothes looked perfect, but her flesh and muscles were aplete mess underneath her bones.


    The healing elixir Mu Xue gave her kept her standing, but it was almost over¡ªMu Xue was no different. Her mental and physical exhaustion was more than the princess''s.


    Yet she wanted to meet Asura, her beloved master.


    Mu Xue smiled before hugging V. The two developed a sisterly rtionship over time and so got along well. They both liked Asura, and although Mu Xue realised her love was more passionate, she epted V.


    ''If she hadn''t stopped me, I would have been in danger several times trying to find him.''


    "V... Do you think Asura is okay?" Mu Xue asked before the princess stroked her hair.


    "Of course, he is fine. Asura is stronger than us, after all... Besides, he promised me, and I trust him."


    Mu Xue nodded before noticing Asura appearing with Xavida, gripping his waist as she kissed his cheek.


    Suddenly, it was like some kind of electricity shocked down her spine. Asura felt different. His face, smile, eyes, focus, aura... Mu Xue felt her face turning red as she stepped forward... her breathing became erratic as she could feel the blood in her veins pulsating as if they needed more room...


    Step by step, she approached him. Her body moved subconsciously until Asura stared into her eyes... Mu Xue realised she felt like prey being hunted by a predator as Asura walked towards her.


    "Mu Xue..."


    Before he could speak, she attacked, like a mantis, her body faster than before, reaching the level of Xavida when using her Stage Four power... as she kissed him wildly, the state almost identical to Xavida when he showed his bloodline improvements in the forest.


    Mu Xue''s hands ripped his armour apart as she bit Asura''s lip, drawing blood while pressing his body against the portal frame as she used her magic to force it closed.


    "Master... Master.... Mashter... I love you... I love you!!!"


    Their tongues entangled as Xavida fluttered away. Her eyes seemed to understand the situation as shended beside the princess, smiling strangely as if seeing something good.


    "Xavida... Why are they kissing?"


    "Ehehe... It''s because Mu Xue loves Asura as much as I do... So she will also be his wife."


    V blinked before her eyes widened. She couldn''t help feeling strange, a burning in her chest as she watched Mu Xue dominated by Asura in public.


    The moment he turned things around, a barrier of shadow covered thempletely as V watched with a gaze that screamed, ''Ah... I want that too!''


    Yet she held herself back as Xavida hugged her arm and giggled.


    "Don''t worry. Asura will kiss you next, princess. He will love you, too."


    "...Why do you think so... heh?" The princess spoke slurred while Lorem and the rest of the royal knights appeared, only looking at the shadow prison and shaking their heads.


    "To be young."


    "Ah... what a lucky boy."


    "What a lucky girl!"


    "Kids these days..."


    With this, the assessment was over.... a week early, but it ended.


    For Asura and Xue, their long kiss and cuddle wiped out the memories of the end. They almost missed the scores being called out.

 Chapter 107: The Reward Ceremony - Hidden Tales

    ? Lorem POV


    The entire arena produced a strange tension. Whether from the battleship attacking the forest and the assassins who attacked the prince.


    This year was much worse than the past decade. Lorem furrowed her brows as she examined the crowd of students.


    Hers alone, with ten fewer people.


    ''I will never forget this, you cultist bastards. Not only did you try to kill Asura...''


    ''But so many of my lovely students!''


    Filled with emotions, she finally took the stand and cleared her throat.


    "Greetings, new students of the academy. Congrattions on surviving the first-year assessment."


    A quiet p followed because most of the first years were in a state of shock.


    The horrific experiences of the assessment from the forest being destroyed by a dragon me that imed the lives of five students.


    Then, the bombing wounded seventy and killed over fifty.


    "Many of you might be filled with a deep emotion of loss, defeat and sorrow. However, you cannot dwell on such feelings. Instead, focus on the fact that you survived this event and will be stronger thanks to the loss."


    ''What are theseme ass lines... Who wrote them? Was it Bete?''


    "Ah..."


    Lorem seemed to get irritated speaking with such a polite tone. She brushed her long red hair, thick like a lion''s man, behind her ears. Then mmed down on the wooden podium, almost shattering it into pieces¡ªif not for the regenerative magic cast upon it.


    "Stop being pathetic. Do you think those guys would give two shits if you died instead?"


    "If it makes you feel so much anger, resistance, and outrage..."


    Lorem''s entire body began glowing red, her mes vibrating with an aura that reached even the most distant people, filling them with a sense of power.


    "Then get stronger and crush the enemy yourselves! You are here to be warriors! Mages and knights!"


    "Show them why you attended this academy! Let your enemies remember your names!"


    "Let your parents sleep easy, knowing you will protect them from harm! Instead of thinking, you are weak and spineless. Show your loved ones that they don''t have to worry!"


    "Those who lost someone, dear, I can only tell you to grow stronger and stop worrying about them in the upper realms!"


    As her phoenix feathers rained across the stage in a glorious sight, Lorem''s mes suddenly illuminated the scores on the board in the next moment.


    Suddenly, the audience exploded with cheers, fists punching the air, and magic radiating from all kinds of students, regardless of elements, cultivation stages, or talent.


    "Yeah!"


    "RAH!!!!"


    "Princess V! We love you!"


    "Mu Xue! You are amazing!"


    "Asura! Asura! Asura!"


    ''The little bastard... I can''t believe that a Stage Four Beast died... I have to make sure he trains harder. Otherwise, he''s body will be unbnced, and he''ll be a paper tiger if he rushes to the next stage....''


    Lorem smirked before stepping down as Bernard took over. His words were boring, as the entire auditorium was now celebrating.


    [First: 1,200 points - Asura Fenix and Xavida Bahamot]


    [Second: 500 points - V Silvara and Mu Xue]


    [Third: 112 Points - Juniper and Dave Fielding]


    [Fourth: 98 Points - Petra and Bernard]


    She cared little about celebrating or staying. As her task was done, Lorem headed towards where Lucretia waited. Both knew that the fight between Asura and the cult wasn''t some kind of assassination. It was something different.


    ''They spoke of a holy son... Please don''t let it be him.''


    ***


    ? Sword Saintess POV


    Sigurd sat beside Amalia, who didn''t participate in the assessment like others because of Asura''s appearance.


    "My lovely disciple. You chose to endure my trials instead of this wonderful chance to train with your brother. Are you disappointed?"


    "No... I am happy¡ªbrother looked so relieved when he returned through the gate."


    She gazed at the horrible appearance of her disciple: bruises, marks from where her bones broke, the skin, dirt and filth covering her once white leather and cloth outfit.


    ''This girl tried so hard, but her brother is a genuine demon...''


    Her eyes watched the handsome male, who seemed perfectly fine.


    You could never believe he entered the assessment a month agopared to the other exhausted students covered in injuries and filth.


    ''I watched his fights... It''s like he is born to fight. Each time he won or lost, his strength and skills would increase rapidly.''


    Sigurd hugged Amalia, who seemed to have fallen into a light sleep.


    She hummed a gentle tone while stroking through her hair. "Asura... the training you endure is going to be increased tenfold. Otherwise, your strength will distort and ruin you forever."


    While Sigurd carried Amalia away from the stadium, she pondered what to do for Asura.


    ''Hecks many things, but the biggest thing is bnce. If he doesn''t temper his body with inner energy soon... Ah... since he''s your brother and you love him more than you should. I''ll make sure he leaves this academy with a perfect foundation. He will probably surpass the stages these kingdoms use before then...''


    She chuckled while heading back to the academy with Amalia in her arms.


    ''After all... Your brother is the divine son of those bastards!''


    The moment before she entered her private residence, the golden barriers that prevented even the kingdom from spying on her flickering as she gazed at the pce.


    "This kingdom is going to need its heroes soon... That thing the king has created, he doesn''t understand¡ªit is no longer his son."


    ****


    Meanwhile, inside the deepest dungeon of the castle, in a dark room, deep w marks cover the walls with blood and flesh spread over the prison, chains broken apart in half.


    A figure knelt on the floor, gazing at a mirror image of itself. However, there was one difference. One side had pale skin, sharp crimson eyes, fangs, ws, and a tail. The other side had tan skin and a ck sclera with gold irises and horns.


    Both sides smiled, revealing their razor teeth as they whispered in sync.


    "Soon... we will be free, brother."


    "...Who are we?"


    Suddenly, footsteps approached, both heavy and slow.


    A man stood in front of the prison cell. He wore a robe that concealed everything except his face, which looked into the cell with a horrified expression.


    The king''s lips trembled, looking at the state of his son.


    "Do you regret what you''ve done?" Asked the pale side of the monster.


    "..."


    The monster wearing his son''s skin remained silent. It refused to speak to this man.


    The king sighed before turning around.


    "Father... Why don''t you release me?"


    "Don''t call me that. You are no longer my son. Instead, a creation made from my stupidity."


    "So cruel... after everything I endured. Everything I suffered..."


    The creatureughed hysterically as the king left, ignoring the sounds of madness echoing through the castle dungeon; then a woman''s scream sounded... A maid whom the king himself locked in the room below.


    She was the prince''s ''meal'' as the sickening crunch of her bones sounded. Her wails and screams ended quickly as silence fell upon the dungeon again.


    Only slurping and chewing echoed for the rest of the night.


    ''Forgive me, for Ick the strength to take his life... I will ept your punishment for this failure. My wife.''


    The king thought as tears streamed down his face.


    ''Even if you despise me, hate me, curse my existence for eternity. I still love you, even though you have never thought of me more than a tool... Even though you married me out of obligation.''


    ''...''


    Inside a secret chamber in the king''s bedroom, a woman dressed in luxurious silk clothingy unconscious, a child in her womb pulsating with a soft glow.


    The secret of the prince''s birth... a woman who looks almost identical to the queen was her cousin and a member of the Silvaran royal family.


    Because of a prophecy, the queen used forbidden techniques and impregnated the Silvaran princess, who willingly offered herself to save the kingdom with a female heir.


    However, the child''s birth caused a mutation in the princess... making her infertile. Thus, the man who married her would lie with another woman to produce the second child. Someone who could never inherit the throne.


    Whether the queen hated her husband or mother for this decision was unknown. However, the result changed herpletely.


    The kind and benevolent princess that the kingdom adored and loved... To a cold and brutal queen who did everything to protect the kingdom.


    "You sacrificed your womb and rights to be a true mother for the kingdom. In honour of your actions, please allow me to keep this ruse until the end."


    The king kissed the woman''s forehead before leaving the secret room, hiding any traces of his presence.


    "My foolishness... It will destroy this kingdom and everyone within. Forgive me for failing you."


    Meanwhile, inside the dungeon. The creature licked its bloody hands clean, gazing at the corpse of the maid.


    "Mother... Father... Soon, I will return home."


    "We will return home."


    "And Kill, Asura Fenix and that filthy lizard."


    "Kill? Why not thank... we are here because of them."


    The creatureughed hysterically, splitting into two sides once again.


    One pale and the other tanned. Two beasts who shared the same body.


    Two halves of a whole.


    "Thank them? No, brother... They will suffer our wrath and pain. We will force them to repent for abandoning us."


    "Repent?"


    "Yes... Only then will we forgive them. Isn''t that right, brother?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Hehehehe!"


    Their insaneughter echoed through the dungeon as the moon shone in the sky, bathing thend in moonlight.

 Chapter 108: Return - Mu Xues Love

    Asura stood with Xavida and Mu Xue, waiting for the rewards from the assessment, but he didn''t care too much about them.


    ''Lorem looked a little strange...''


    "Asura~ when can we go home?"


    "Xue''er, there are still a few things to collect before we leave."


    "Mmmm."


    It was strange for Xavida to be so quiet. However, after she changed her cultivation system to a simr one to Asura, she began sleeping more often.


    [That''s because of her body adapting to her sudden breakthrough to the fourthyer... That should have taken weeks or even months, if not for the hectic situation in the assessment and the amount of sex you two had.]


    ''I see...''


    He worried about both her and Mu Xue. After all, they were to be his wives.


    The official ceremony to be engaged would happen in two months when he goes home to visit his parents.


    Asura wondered why the princess followed them, but then again, she had prizes ranked second. He felt strange being around her after their training session and the mishaps.


    "V, it seems you got stronger¡ªwe should spar next time you''re free."


    "Really!? Ahem... yes, I would like that very much. You have gotten stronger, too, but I won''t lose!"


    "Hmmm..." Mu Xue watched the pair but closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth of his arms.


    Their group waited a few minutes before several teaching staff arrived with several boxes for each one.


    Lorem held the tworgest boxes with the number one at the front. Her face was awkward as she saw the women around Asura.


    "Here, take your reward. You both earned it."


    Asura''s hands opened the box without waiting. Normally, there would have been a ranking battle, but all the top ten epted the top five were Asura, Mu Xue, Xavida, V and some random girl named Juniper.


    Inside the box was a contract that exined he would receive ten gold coins on the first of every month from now on and where to collect it with the first bag inside the box.


    Then, a special card with his name and mana density injected into itunlocked the best training rooms and monster training pens, giving him valuable devouring and training chances.


    ''Hmmm, there''s something else? And ownership certificate and a set of old, rusty keys?''


    "What''s this?"


    A note was attached.


    ¡ªAsura Fenix, because of your extreme achievements in this year''s assessments, the royal family has given you one of the vacant mansions in the royal district''s inner ring.


    This property is yours to keep and maintain for as long as you attend the academy, and should you improve or remain at your current rank, you shall continue owning it.


    ''Damn... That''s nice. These ces cost thousands of gold coins depending on size and location. Not everyone can own them, even my dad would have to fill in several forms and wait for his luck! I wonder how big this mansion is... Hopefully, not some dump.''


    "Congrattions, Asura Fenix."


    "Congrats!"


    "Awesome!"


    Everyone congratted him, but Lorem remained silent, looking at the keys in his hand before leaving Bernard to finish up. Asura noticed her as she looked back at him with a slightly blushing face. It was only then he realised Lorem lived in the same district.


    ''Maybe we will live closer together in the future...''


    Asura liked that idea.


    Mu Xue opened hers, finding the same things Asura received.


    ''Oh... The princess also got one, too.''


    V jumped for joy, hugging the keys and certificate, squealing loudly before she realised that she, Asura and Xavida all had keys to the same ce, but they were not the owners but tenants. Asura''s tenants!


    ''How convenient... Looks like I have three wives already. Wait... Xavida?''


    Xavida yawned, grabbing the key before kissing Asura''s cheeks, causing many people, especially V, to look at her in surprise.


    "Good job, hubby... Now, can we go home?"


    "Yes, let''s head home."


    Mu Xue giggled, taking Asura''s other arm as V awkwardly followed behind.


    "Am I going to live with these three people...? Will my chastity be okay?"


    ****


    The route home wasn''t difficult because the princes were with them. They could board the royal carriage, which used monsters to pull the cart, arriving at their new mansion in minutes. Despite the strained atmosphere, the girls seemed to get along well enough.


    Asura looked at the enormous building, standing four stories tall with beautiful decorations. There was even a garden filled with rare nts and trees.


    ''It''s massive! This thing must have cost tens of thousands of gold coins...''


    There was a barrier surrounding the property that stopped bad airflow and cold weather and kept the entire area clean and clear of dust and rain.


    It even blocked out noise from entering or exiting unless permitted by the owner.


    ''I wonder how the academy managed to buy this for me...? Maybe it was Lorem?''


    Before he could think too much, the girls unlocked the door and charged inside; their little hands flicked, lighting up the entrance, which had a beautiful staircase leading upwards, with beautiful paintings and artworks left around the room. It added an elegant beauty.


    "Wow... So spacious!"


    Mu Xue jumped onto therge sofa, giggling happily as V and Xavida explored the mansion with Asura.


    "It has six bedrooms and bathrooms, a fully stocked kitchen, dining room and living room..."


    "There''s even a library, study room, monster-rearing pen and training room."


    V and Xavida finished Asura''s thoughts as he explored the mansion.


    "Amazing... How did the academy afford this...?"


    Asura wanted to know. He doubted Lorem spent so much money on him.


    ''No... She doesn''t seem like that type of person. Something else is happening... Who wants me to form a good rtionship with the princess?''


    He decided not to worry about it too much.


    "Girls, let''s unpack and rx... We deserve some peace after everything."


    Mu Xue and Xavida agreed as V blushed before nodding.


    ***


    The next moment, they watched Asura pull out dozens of items from the space: potions, other weapons and gold coins, clothes, props and gems.


    Mu Xue giggled as V looked shocked, seeing Asura use spatial magic.


    "Where did all thise from...?"


    "Husband is amazing!"


    Asura shrugged, putting everything into separate piles and cing them in the correct locations.


    Then he found the item he was looking for, a gravity device that could let him constantly train in a strenuous environment. It was the item that the prince found, but he didn''t understand what it was due to all the copper and rusted metals surrounding it.


    ''Luckily, I have Helia who helped repair it using the monoliths power... But that made it even more effective and dangerous..''


    He ced it aside before handing Mu Xue and Xavida their rewards.


    "These are for you two."


    For Mu Xue, he handed her a beautiful ocean blue ne with a huge heart-shaped gemstone. Xavida got a bracelet made from precious metal and jewels, covered in rubies.


    "D-Darling... Thank you. Can you put mine on?"


    Mu Xue asked innocently as Asura fastened it around her neck. Then Xavida pouted before sitting on Asura''sp, extending her arm as he gently wrapped the bracelet around her wrist.


    "Thank you..."


    Mu Xue and Xavida kissed Asura''s cheeks before snuggling against him.


    "Erm... Aha..." The princess seemed awkward before a lovely opal gemstone broach and hairpin were pushed towards her.


    Asura''s action caused her mouth to open, unable to respond.


    "The trader seemed to have a few rare goods, and the moment I saw these four items, I thought of you girls. So take the gift as a friend if it''s too awkward."


    Mu Xue nodded before pushing V towards Asura.


    "Yes, princess... You''re one of us now. Friends help each other."


    Xavida smiled sweetly, nodding as V slowly moved forward, letting Asura fasten the brooch and hairpin tying her hair up in a lovely high ponytail...


    Suddenly V thought this was not good, and she should stop it, but she couldn''t.


    Yet his hands were so warm andforting that the thought died in her heart.


    ''Is it me, or does it feel like these two girls are slowly corrupting the princess?''


    Asura told Mu Xue and V about the merchant and how he sold information for ridiculous prizes until the princess dozed off, leaning against Asura''s shoulder.


    "Are you two leaving?"


    "Mmm, we have something to speak about...."


    "See youter, husband."


    He could only watch with a wry smile as his two future wives left the room with serious faces.


    ****


    ? Mu Xue POV


    Mu Xue and Xavida left Asura with the sleeping princess before walking outside the mansion, then they activated the barrier, preventing anyone from listening in.


    "Okay, Xavida... What is wrong?"


    "Big sister, I am..." Her hand stroked her stomach, revealing both the ring on her finger that matched Mu Xue and showed what she wanted to ay.


    Mu Xue''s face went bright red. "Y-You mean... Darling and you..."


    Xavida nodded before hugging her elder sister. "Yes... Big sister, I am pregnant.


    For a moment, Mu Xue''s head turned nk, like she lost everything she cherished, thinking that Xavida might push her aside or ask her to step back for the children...


    ''I don''t want to lose him... Why?''


    Mu Xue couldn''t describe the feeling, but Asura was the most important person in her life. He became her reason to grow stronger and improve.


    "Big sister..."


    Tears dripped down her face as Xavida hugged her tightly.


    "Why are you crying... I won''t steal darling from you."


    "Big sister should get pregnant too, and then we can give birth together in two years, ehehe."


    Mu Xue blinked before wiping her tears. "R-Really!?"


    "Of course, big sister..."


    "Wait, two years? Why so long, isn''t it normally 9 months?"


    Mu Xue asked, confused, as Xavida shook her head.


    "Nope... Dragonkin gestate for two years. Darling should prepare lots of food and ingredients for us. Because we eat a lot."


    "No, no... I am not a dragonkin but a human! I can''t get pregnant yet, but if timed correctly..." Mu Xue''s face blushed, remembering their nights together before the assessment.


    "Let''s tell darlingter... Since he will be shocked."


    "Yeah... Let''s go back inside and tease the princess!"


    Xavida giggled before Mu Xue deactivated the barrier as they returned inside.


    V slept peacefully against Asura''s shoulder as he read a book, humming a strange tune.


    "Darling, we''re back~."


    Mu Xue watched in silence beside Asura as Xavida sat on hisp, now seeming to be her home spot.


    ''I am d she epted me. At first, I was jealous, but now I can''t imagine my life without them both.''


    She gracefully watched as Asura and Xavida began to bicker, almost waking up the princess who spoke in her sleep,ining about training, the guards, and Asura beating her up.

 Chapter 109: Return - Mu Xues Love...????

    Mu Xue left the room with a calm face. Each step was graceful as she opened therge ck doors and walked towards her private room.


    Her purple eyes were calm like violets. Hair raven ck, swaying as Asura watched her leave without a word.


    ''...'' A silent thought, her fists clenched tight as she pushed open the soft red wooden doors, a feeling of magic passing over her body as she closed the door.


    These rooms would block all sounds from the inside from leaking unless the owner felt distressed.


    The mansion used the basic light and dark element spells of rm and detection.


    Inside, she felt frustrated. Constantly ying the role given to her. How long since he released her from such a role?


    She still acted like his maid rather than his lover.


    "Idiotic!" her voice shouted with annoyance. Her face distorted quickly as her genuine emotions red out.


    "But my love... what do you do?" Mu Xue shook her head, cing her palm across her brow, annoyed with him.


    "ept her childish antics!"


    Mu Xue knew the gap in status between herself and Asura gued her mind. A mere maid and an earl. What shame would she bring to him and their children?


    Unlike Xavida, she couldn''t just pretend or act ignorant.


    She was not an immature child but a grown woman nearing her thirties. This gap in status could easily be used as fodder against him. Mu Xue wasn''t the strongest around him anymore. Her stable footing and psychological safety vanished when Xavida showed her Stage Four prowess.


    ''Tell me, Asura, how can her love of a mere few monthspare to the lifetime I''ve loved you.''


    Blue swirls of magic erupted from her body¡ªunlike being cast properly, it felt like they came and went naturally.


    Pitch-ck horns rose, tearing through her forehead, jagged and fierce like a demon''s horn. Mu Xue''s fingernails and toenails grew rapidly before the sound of flesh splitting.


    Wings of ice tore apart her back and dress as she growled in agony, tears streaming down her beautiful face.


    Then her legs suddenly swelled as her muscles tore and changed. Like someone was peeling her skin back.


    Mu Xue didn''t show any resistance as the demonic aura erupted forth.


    Because she knew this was her... Something deep inside her stirred each time she pretended to be fine with Asura and Xavida, watching her cling to him when she suffered to reach this point. Then offering and asking other women to invade her sanctuary.


    An outsider.


    She hated how she cared for him. She cared so much that her heart ached. He treated her like the world, but no matter what, he did not see that she was struggling like a wingless beast falling from the skies.


    ''I don''t want him to hate me...''


    "But I cannot hold this in anymore!"


    Mu Xue wrapped her arms around her body as if to contain this strange form, to stop herself frompletely losing her normal, calm and epting facade.


    But nothing stopped the endless torrent of growth, her form now simr to Asuras when transformed.


    Bizarre as it was, there was a beauty to it, as if an unknown and divine creation formed a woman with a deceptively sweet face. Her plump ass formed a tail of ck ice, swaying seductively as she climbed to her feet.


    Now, her face seemed calm, with ice blue hair flickering with ice shards and snow.


    "This is me?" Mu Xue spoke with a deep, reverberating but sensual tone as she lifted her breasts, their faint blue colour and light pink tips created to drive males into madness.


    But despite that, she never smiled. The beauty felt demonic and tragic. Her perfect face contorted with conflict, her full, cherry blossom lips pinched tight.


    She did not transform willingly; this was her pent-up anger, frustration, and despair... The destruction of the Mu n happened because of this cursed devil''s blood.


    Despite looking like humans, the members carried this hereditary curse, a lineage lost to time. A race that was banished to the abyss after they tried to attack the upper realms with their immense power and magical talent.


    Only one member survived¡ªher father¡ªwho killed off the entire Mu n before killing himself. Her mother sacrificed herself to give birth, fearing what her father might do.


    Growing up, she held on, seeing her only purpose in life was Asura, to be with the one she loved until her final breath.


    ''But this blood wants me to do more.''


    It demanded, taking the lead when the little voice in her heart wouldn''t. She dreamed of killing and destroying all those that caused the end of her family.


    Yet, in the past, she would never even allow the seed in her heart to take hold, no matter how real the memories flittered across her vision.


    However, a new urge spurned the dying demonic desires and urged her to nurture this broken existence, wanting a happy ending. To be Asura''s first, the one he loves the most.


    Stop ying family with the woman who has taken everything from her in a month.


    ''Xavida is like a voracious beast!''


    "Never satisfied... always taking more from me." She nced at herself in the mirror and shook her head.


    She began examining her form, the formation of ice arrows, spears andnces as simple as bending her fingertips, now able to control every inch or molecule of her body and anima.


    ''I struggled so hard, held myself back... That was stupid. Master would never feel inferior because I was stronger than he thought. Princess V was correct. My love was too tame, too controlled...''


    "I was holding it back like a nice little maid..." Her eyes werepletely blue, like a beautiful gemstone. She seemed more like a goddess of ice than a devil.


    Suddenly, her eyes flicked towards the door, frowning. She felt another enter the barrier around the mansion, walking along the entrance hall.


    "Come y with us! We are having a fun time!" a loud voice spread outside, excited.


    The moment she heard Xavida''s voice... her magic exploded, destroying the beautiful dressing table and shattering the ss to reveal her figure in a more devilish light.


    When angry and frustrated, her eyes turned ck... Eerie and full of destructive impulses, even her ice changed its properties and colour... ck ice, so cold it burned, raging as the hot ice made her want to fight, to kill.


    Mu Xue desired control, and control meant eptance.


    "Nice to meet you, Xavida Bahamot. I am the wife of Asura Fenix, Mu Xue. If you touch him, I will tear out your lizard insides."


    "Ah~ it felt so good to say what I felt when she started following him."


    She spoke the first line with her usual gentle voice. Then a distorted but heartfelt voice sounded from the second as the demonic visage of Mu Xue smiled for the first time.


    ''I wanted him for myself... I wanted to kill her... To peel her scales away... But Asura said he loved her.''


    ''Why? Am I not your beloved... Did I not give you ten years of my life?'' Mu Xue gripped her hand so tight they bled her raven blood, unable to control her powers.


    "I know. Control. I understand, but..." her eyes snapped shut, feeling something else. Her features shifted slightly, her blue icy hair returning to her usual ck.


    ''My mother also liked my father a lot, didn''t she? She was the perfect queen. Unfortunately, she did not have the blessing tost longer." Her eyebrows narrowed as her emotions shifted.


    "Did father deserve that honour? Not after what he did. No, Mother, you were not blind to your love. You understood his reasons." Mu Xue nodded in approval as her voice sounded almost wise.


    "I was a fool for falling for that man, and I must learn to adjust these feelings of hatred, anger and murder. Otherwise, he will leave me. Then I might just go insane for real."


    Mu Xue hade to ept her current state, looking at herself with the eptance shecked.


    She studied her form again, smiling, and gently pressed her breast, sighing. "How the body matures. Will this make his body react? Can I steal his heart back from that beast?"


    "To think I would reach the Fourth Layer without his help and in such a pathetic way... It even makes me feel sad." Mu Xue chuckled and raised her right arm.


    Her skin had returned to normal.


    "Better?" the demon side of her questioned approvingly.


    Mu Xue found it difficult to respond, and then her body continued the change, slowly returning to the usual beloved maid as Mu Xue stabilised herself.


    "Mu Xue~, why don''t you open the door?"


    Mu Xue shivered when she heard that yful voice.


    Her mind wavered before nodding at the words in her heart. Her fingers clenched before rxing, and Mu Xue felt at ease when the devils epted hers, the demon side and her human side settling their dispute and changing her clothes.


    ''I cannot change so suddenly, no matter how strong you are. Let me slowly adjust, reveal myself and have Asura be mine.''


    With the strange changeplete, she smiled and fixed her attire. Then, slowly, like a goddess emerging from the mes, she opened the doors gracefully.


    Xavida looked surprised for a moment.


    "Hello, Xavi¡ªsorry for the wait."


    ''I wish you would disappear, or I will gut you while you sleep. Fufu.''


    "You suddenly seem prettier and more sexy, big sister! Do you want to make babies tonight? Hehe."


    "..."


    ''I will suck him dry and make sure you are locked in the garden, whore.''


    Mu Xue smiled calmly and replied without blinking.


    "I can do that. Did you have fun riding Asura?" Mu Xue walked calmly ahead, ignoring Xavida''s face distorting and mouth opening.


    ''Losing now means nothing. I will have thestugh.'' Mu Xue and the Demon looked at her, finding their souls perfectly in sync.


    ''Survival, pride and victory belong to the fittest. Let us not waste time anymore, Mu Xue. It is a chess game¡ªthe next moves should be obvious if we use our minds.''


    ''Yes, let us hunt, my other half.''


    Xavida recovered her expression after seeing Mu Xue smile so kindly.


    "Mmm~ it was very warm and gentle."


    From the moment she epted her inner self and desired something more than just being his maid and lover in name...


    Mu Xue and Xavida''s rtionship might eventually change forever.


    ''KILL KILL KILL KILL...''


    She loved him for ten years, watching over and serving Asura.


    He gave her safety, something she never could enjoy or find with her old n.


    Yet, watching the same woman he asked her to bring home make that bond a farce hurt her like an invisible de that hacked and dug deeper, rotting away her once healthy sense of pride, happiness and joy.


    But why could the future''s shadow vanish if it wasn''t clear what she was fighting?


    After all, where was the border between acting and acting on impulse?


    The answer was simple: why make her dark impulses and shadow vanish? Because those feelings were the true Mu Xue.


    All the images that gued her dreams for ten long years, ever since the death of her n, was the answer, a wish for revenge...


    Only now did Mu Xue realise why the name of their hidden n was called Mu.


    ''We are the destroyers... Destined to wipe life from existence and seek no harmony, nor amnesty.''


    ''Though, from his arms, maybe I could keep myself safe, protect the ones he values, and, one day, be a saint, ying the evil thoughts in my heart. If only those women didn''t exist.''


    Then she realised. If she wanted something, why not just take it?


    This would be her and Asura''sstpetition... A new game of chess that he didn''t realise started at this moment.

 Chapter 110: The Queens Orders?

    Asura sat watching as Mu Xue returned. There was a subtle difference. He felt she was more attractive, or rather enchanting.


    His eyes struggled to leave her swaying hips, enchanted by the devilish movements of her feminine body capturing his attention.


    [Hmm? That little girl, so she''s finally going for it?]


    He didn''t understand her words, only feeling himself craving her. It caused him to feel strange.


    ''What changed so suddenly?''


    Mu Xue didn''t speak. Instead, upon seeing his current state, she licked her lips, wetting them like a tempting temptress.


    She wanted him and would have him!


    When Mu Xue reached the table, Asura remained seated. His head tilted up, noticing the look in her purple eyes. A burning me contained and suppressed with an incredible force.


    ''Is it Mu Xue? She feels so intense.''


    The air swirled around him with a chilling aura while a scorching me burned inside his chest, growing stronger as they interlocked their gazes.


    A testament to the energy her seductive eyes wrought upon his soul.


    Her breathing quickened, the passion dripping with every inhtion and exhtion. Her thick lips parted, letting him see her tongue and hear her shallow breaths.


    Xavida came closer, reaching a hand to grab Mu Xue''s shoulder.


    Then, like ss, their moment shattered. Asura watched Mu Xue be gentle, her lovely eyes winking at him.


    "Master?"


    "Haaa... It''s nothing!" Asura got to his feet, standing at his impressive height.


    One thing was for sure. There was a grin of delight on Mu Xue''s face as Xavida remained oblivious to the changes in his body. A desire beyond mere visual stimtion.


    Something deep inside him wanted to dominate this new Mu Xue.


    To have her to himself... A dark, possessive desire that made him want to punish her cheeky actions.


    Yet he was clueless that she was the same... trying to fight off her instinct to freeze everyone in the house and ravish him from behind as he walked towards therge meeting room.


    Her eyes were like a huntress watching the movements of his every muscle, enjoying the look of his body in the new clothes given after reaching Rank one.


    "Xavida, it seems that there is an important discussion. Let''s see what Asura has to say first." Mu Xue suggested.


    But Xavida caused the dark impulse to fade, and turning towards the dragon, it became jealousy and envy instead of lust and passion.


    She wanted to grab her throat and beat her until she realised when to read the atmosphere. Then, she would retake her husband away from the little lizard girl...


    "Come on, Xavida, Xue''er. The princess is waiting."


    Asura looked back; his gaze on Xavida was gentle and affectionate, while the moment he looked at his maid, once again, those fierce emotions set aze.


    He then fiddled with his cor and made a certain sign... The moment Mu Xue saw it, her entire body almost erupted with ice out of pure bliss.


    "He wants me toe to his room afterwards~ ah, such a cute young master... does he want my services or ''service!'' Fufu."


    "Did you say something, Big sister?" Xavida tilted her head and inquired, clearly unaware of her intention.


    Mu Xue responded like normal, her head tilting slightly in curiosity. "Nope."


    "Big brother looks distracted," Xavida spoke and grabbed his hand, moving his head.


    Asura''s crimson eyes reflected surprise and blinked when he saw her before shrugging and closing his eyes. Then, taking Xavida into the main meeting room while leaving Mu Xue a few metres behind. Yet her face showed a small smirk, a little strange but not too different to how it usually was.


    "Master," Mu Xue muttered to him alone, using wind magic to project her voice.


    "Yeah?" he turned to nce back at her, his eyes on her.


    "I can''t wait~ to be alone together."


    "Me too..."


    Unlike the maid''s tone, that voice was seductive, warm, and emotion-filled. One who promised she would act like his maid but also much more than him.


    Xavida''s attention turned when her ears picked up Mu Xue''s soft voice. Unsure of what she was saying, Xavida pouted and turned around in a huff.


    Mu Xue just stuck her tongue out cheekily and walked faster before sitting beside him confidently, where normally she might stand behind him.


    Mu Xue''s ice magic stung and stabbed Xavida''s ass when she tried to sit on hisp, which resulted in her being forced to sit on a normal chair.


    The poor dragoness looked at Mu Xue with tearful eyes before pouting in the chair.


    Instead, she ced her hand on hisp and intertwined their fingers as Princess V sat opposite them with an awkward face, looking at the trio.


    "What''s the matter then, V?" Asura asked.


    "It''s about who arranged for us all to be in the same house and what it might mean... for me and you. For u-u-us...!" She swallowed and cleared her throat, pretending she said nothing else.


    Thest word held another meaning when she looked at the smiling Mu Xue, seeing the darkened purple orbs turning blue as powerful magic radiated off the quiet and timid woman.


    Yes, when V spoke with a temte situation. Mu Xue understood well after serving a noble house for years. So, with a jealous heart, she threatened V with her magic.


    Only the quiet maid acted like a respectable nobledy in all mannerisms, no matter the circumstances.


    "I...It seems my mother intends to match us together.... haha..." V looked like a confused fox, stroking her shoulder and leaning forwards awkwardly while forcing a friendly tone ofughter.


    ''Her mother? Meaning the Queen!?'' Asura never met her in his past life, and she died soon after the kingdom fell apart. He didn''t know the culprit or situation, as his life was in danger. Someone killed his family members one by one, causing him to flee like a scared rat.


    "No matter how one looks at it... a crown princess who will soon receive a kingdom... and the son of her most faithful Earl... marrying each other will naturally cement the foundation, wouldn''t it?" V spoke slowly, examining every word''s weight and potential ramifications.


    "Naturally?" Asura chuckled, waving his hand. "It seems rather selfish for the Queen to use her daughter. In such a way."


    V stared at him nkly, unblinking, thinking of his casual response, knowing he didn''t realise how serious this was. "What about you? Isn''t it bad for you too!"


    Asura didn''t even hesitate since he began epting his past self.


    The pathetic no-mag, a genius who united all his thoughts and mind to work faster. The four parallel minds inside didn''t affect each other anymore and worked together.


    "Why would it be bad? I get to marry a beautiful woman like you and spend the rest of my life enjoying everything about you."


    She spat her entire cup of wine over the table the next moment.


    Her face turned red, and it was hard to determine if the reason was coughing, embarrassment over her mistake, his words, or a strange mixture of all three.


    "I-i-i-impossible, haha, that is absurd." V turned and waved her hands while trying to showposure. "No man has shown interest in me before... look, my hands are full of calluses from using the sword... I like to fight.. and..."


    As if it was small, she pinched and pointed to her chest, shaking her head, trying to rebuke the idea.


    Asura found her adorable. Her eyes darted around, and he saw himself...


    A memory of the second year at the academy with her. The actions made him painfully aware this lovely woman wasn''t quite ready to go further than this. But she seemed to hold such thoughts towards him in her mind.


    "Nothing wrong with that. All the women I know are fighters. No one''s weak here! How about we live together for now? If you find me repulsive, we will apologise together." Asura happily waved, exining, making V choke again and remain silent. Her eyes lowered.


    "If I don''t...?" A voice like a mouse followed.


    "Hmm?" Asura blinked.


    ''Since we will be together as promised... let''s explore her character further. I don''t think there''s anything wrong, though.''


    "I will dly marry you and make you one of the happiest women in the world.."


    "...But do you like me as I am?" V inquired carefully, feeling nervous.


    Asuraughed and replied without thinking.


    "Even if we aren''t meant to marry, I need time to learn more about you, but... Let''s say I like what I''ve seen so far. Prin-cess~ haha, but understand I will not marry you alone. I will never me you if that is an instant no for you."


    In truth, it was just azy thought for him, thinking he''d make the girl smile and give her peace of mind. He didn''t realise the effect it would have on her in the future or the entire Silvara.


    However, he was happy because he was honest.


    "The first woman I will marry is Mu Xue, after all." Asura proimed.


    Mu Xue''s lips curled slightly, and she spoke casually. "Oh... yes, Master, I want that very badly~ ha..." she purred with sensual undertones.


    It was apparent V didn''t expect him to say this so clearly that she naturally gave Mu Xue a slight re and bit the corner of her lip in mild annoyance and guilt. The feeling was subtle but strong, just a whisper and the faintest sh on her pupils.


    The next moment, the princess was back to normal. V looked as she sighed in defeat and epted that fate. Even her voice dropped to the point it became too soft to make out.


    "To think... You would speak to the princess of your country in this way," V smiled as she joked before looking into Asura''s eyes.


    "That''s fine. I know how deeply you love each other¡ªwhat noble or royal doesn''t have several women? Instead of making a fool of myself and acting jealous or mad. I will ept this information from the start."


    V then tapped the table, picking up her wine, as she seemed to throw a challenge.


    "But whether she remains the first wife in your heart depends on my skills as a woman and wife, right?"

 Chapter 111: Demon Sword Style Training Begins

    The room became silent after V''sst words. Asura could feel Mu Xue and Xavida''s pressure growing instantly after herstment. However, the princess escaped...


    V rushed to her new room, ncing at Asura before vanishing.


    Soon followed by the two hos she provoked.


    ''It seems life won''t be boring at least... But, sorry, girls! Today, I have a promise with my little sister and her sexy master.''


    Asura took this quiet moment, rushing outside and heading towards Sigurd''s private courtyard.


    The moment he arrived, Sigurd was waiting for him as if they nned to meet. "If it isn''t champion, it seems I can''t go easy on you anymore." She said, curling her lips into a smile as Asura recovered.


    "You never went easy on me before!" Asura dered, causing Sigurd to chuckle before touching her sword.


    "Did I go easy on you? What for? You are just a brat?"


    "You just did. Otherwise, I couldn''t act like this!"


    Asura approached until he was only a few centimetres away from her. Then he stared at her, eyes intense.


    His hand reached out and touched her soft cheek.


    ''Oh god, her skin is so smooth and squishy!? How does it feel as youthful as Xavida!''


    "Boy, did you just say those stupid things to molest me?" Sigurd questioned him calmly. Her icy voice felt like a de against Asura''s neck.


    However, instead of backing down, he pulled her body towards him.


    Their bodies touch each other.


    Sigurd''s alluring scent invaded his senses, making Asura dizzy for a second before recovering.


    "If I did? We made that bet anyway, right?"


    ? Sigurd POV


    How long was it since a man had treated the fabled sword saintess this way? One thousand years, maybe two?


    She looked at him with a rather bemused face before realising he was like this because his magic density had almost doubled since theyst met.


    ''This brat... Did he undergo such arge breakthrough already? And without any issues in his foundation, too!'' Sigurd pondered.


    She never expected Asura to increase his magic density so fast. Most people take years or even decades to increase it by half what Asura did. Yet this little bastard did it in less than a month.


    "You have grown a little."


    Suddenly, she watched with a smirk, releasing her aura to that of a Stage Six level. At that moment, Asura almost fell to his knees, a level of pressure that dwarfed his growth.


    However, he stood. The look on his face as he resisted Sigurd was strange... her heartfelt excitement pushing this boy... No, it was clear he was a man, and she should rethink these disrespectful thoughts.


    He stood tall despite the pain for ten minutes as she watched him struggle to bear her aura. Then she relented.


    "You did well. I saw you fight in the tournament and know what you did to the prince." Sigurd chuckled again, her voice dripping with amusement.


    ''Did he want to keep that bet we made before he left? This daring boy.'' Sigurd mused.


    "Thank you..." Asura tried to hide his struggle to breathe and recover, but that added to the excitement and splice inside Sigurd''s chest.


    She stepped forward, almost the same height, before stepping on her tiptoes and gently kissing his forehead.


    "If you want to honour our bet, you are far off. However..." Sigurd whispered in his ear. Her hot breath caressed Asura''s skin before she stepped back.


    "I can wait expectantly for you to surpass me, right?" Sigurd said coldly, trying to cover her slightly pink cheeks.


    Asura blinked a few times, surprised by her actions.


    "But first, let''s eat. I''m starving." Sigurd quickly added. Her tone changed back to normal as she grabbed Asura''s arm.


    She then led him into her courtyard.


    ''Let''s see how long you willst... Boy.''


    ? Asura POV


    Asura''s mind nked for a minute. Sigurd''s action left him dumbfounded. She kissed his forehead!? And said that!


    ''Damn it! I need to train harder, much harder.'' Asura swore in his heart.


    A fire lit up in his chest that hadn''t been there. One born from a challenge... An opportunity. He realised that, as a person, he loved battle more than anything else.


    Be it the battle between man and woman in the sheets, fighting a great enemy in the forest or struggling to make people live better lives. Even as a No-Mag, this feeling was there.


    So, he needed to grow stronger, to fulfil his promise and get Sigurd.


    ''Wait? Since when did I start thinking about her this way?'' Asura pondered. His four minds go over the past, remembering Sigurd''s arrogant attitude and time together.


    ''Was it the fact she acknowledged my sword style? Or me as a warrior...?'' Asura wondered before noticing Sigurd had dragged him inside her courtyard.


    "Come in. Let''s eat," Sigurd said softly.


    Her expression showed she was still the arrogant sword saintess. But behind it, Asura sensed something else.


    ''What is it...? It feels like yearning, yet I know that can''t be possible... But let''s do our best, Asura one, two and three!'' He mentally cheered, following Sigurd inside.


    "Sure..." Asura replied. He smiled faintly, letting her drag him around.


    After entering her courtyard, Asura noticed no servants, but a piping hot meal had already sat on the table. There were various dishes, from roasted boar to grilled vegetables with spices.


    Then he noticed a strange change in the smile of Sigurd. "I don''t know if it will suit your palette, but I made anything I could think of. Amalia is training in the usual room, so eat all you like." Sigurd said happily.


    "Huh...?" Asura didn''t expect this side of her, watching with his four minds. He noticed how she dressed in casual clothes, a long purple dress that revealed her exquisite curves, and her hair let loose.


    "You made all this!?"


    Asura gulped before sitting. ''Damn, why is everything smelling and looking so delicious?''


    "What? Can I only swing my sword and crush bones in your thick skull?" Sigurdined. Her annoyed face caused Asura to chuckle.


    "I never said that. Sorry, it''s wonderful, all of it."


    "Well, eat, eat and eat, boy!" Sigurd ordered him before filling his te with more food. It had been long since her cooking was disyed orplimented. Amalia ate it like a pig and rolled around with a fat belly.


    "You''ll need all the energy you can muster for today''s practice."


    Asura ate slowly. He savoured every bite, his tongue tasting heaven with each dish. "Sigurd, this tastes amazing!" Asuraplimented her honestly.


    "Humph. Eat more!" Sigurd ordered him, her cheeks blushing before filling his te again.


    ''God, is she going to fatten me up? Not that I willin.'' Asura chuckled, eating his fill.


    Then he realised she mentioned practising while drinking a thick, hot & sour soup with noodles. "Practise?" Asura questioned her curiously.


    Sigurd nced at Asura. She seemed hesitant for a second before nodding. "Yes, Amalia''s cultivation has reached the peak of her current stage. So I can do nothing but watch as she develops now... So, I''ve decided I will use my spare time to refine and temper your Demon Sword stylepletely." Sigurd exined her decision.


    "Tempering my sword style? Is it worthy of your attention?" Asura inquired, confused by Sigurd''s words.


    She stopped momentarily, her eyes closing before taking a deep breath.


    Asura watched, wondering what she might say, almost enchanted once again as her hair draped over her chest.


    Then Sigurd spoke. "Because I want to make you the strongest man alive, to see if your swordsmanship can break mine," Sigurd confessed. Her words left Asura speechless.


    ''Break hers? Could Demon Sword style reach that level? Damn, I have to shallow understanding of martial arts and the outside world. I am merely a frog in a well!''


    "Eat more!" Sigurd ordered him again. Her serious expression vanished, reced with delight, as she stuffed Asura with more food.


    However, he heard her whisper. His senses were equal to Stage Six at this point.


    "I want to experience aplete loss and for the opponent to be someone I choose."


    ''Damn, this girl... She is scarier than Xavida or Mu Xuebined.'' Asura gulped while eating.


    Asura enjoyed Sigurd''s cooking while listening to her talk about Amalia. After the meal, he noticed Sigurd''s mood improve, and a youthful smile appeared on her face.


    He never saw her depressive look again, but he soon felt depressed as they moved towards the training room with higher gravity.


    "Come on, show me your growth!" Sigurd ordered. Her serious tone returned, along with a terrifying aura.


    Asura nodded, taking out his sword before swinging it. The sound of thunder resounded as his sword cut through the air, releasing a small shockwave.


    His magic density had grown exponentially. With his four minds controlling each part ofbat while he focused on the Demon Sword style, Asura could release his full force, and Sigurd watched with interest. "Don''t think I will go easy on you. Asura."


    It was rare for her to use his name, and the moment she did, her force exploded, and her sword had already reached his neck. Asura dodged by a hair''s breadth before parrying and creating a distance between them.


    ''Holy fuck!'' He cursed in his heart. Sigurd''s movement speed surprised him. Her sword turned into lightning in his eyes, unable to dodge her next attack.


    However, Asura''s instincts kicked in.


    Thanks to his parallel thinking, each movement was nearly wless. He reacted instantly, jumping back as the ground cracked where his feet were a moment ago.


    With both hands gripping his swordnce tight, he didn''t hesitate and entered the second stage of his liberation form.


    Sigurd smiled and nodded. She wanted him to treat this fight as a battle to the death. Before he could react, her sword struck at his body seven times like shes of pure light.


    Each strike released a terrifying force that Asura struggled to block. Even his liberation form couldn''t help him keep up with Sigurd''s sword. However, he used the remaining strength, twisting his waist before thrusting his swordnce.


    He knew she wouldn''t block his sword, but it gave him enough time to escape two of her attacks before attacking himself.


    "That''s it, Asura. Even if you are to lose an arm, you strike down the foe! That is the essence of your demon sword!" Sigurd praised him, her hand blocking his strike.


    Asura''s eyes widened, seeing blood oozing from her beautiful palm, yet he felt another group of feelings: excitement, desire and joy.


    The resulting shockwave destroyed part of her robes, and her attacks shredded him, leaving deep bruises and wounds. However, neither cared, and their swords collided again and again.


    Asura lost count of how often he failed to dodge or counter Sigurd''s moves. He received cuts or bruises every time, but Asura learned faster and faster. Each time he improved, Sigurd attacked more viciously.


    They fought nonstop for five hours, causing both to pant heavily.


    Asura''s cultivation realm was still too lowpared to hers. He had exhausted all his magic and had to rely on his physical prowess.


    "Your damn body is terrifying!" Sigurd gasped while sitting on a chair, full of sweat and panting.


    Several minor cuts and wounds covered her body, and her robe became tattered, revealing her undershirt.


    While Asura was topless, he had bruises all over his muscles and some deep wounds. But he stood tall and seemed ready to fight longer.

 Chapter 112: The Taboo Of Multiple Lives

    Sigurd and Asura''s trainingsted over seven hours before his physical power reached its limit.


    Their blows continued increasing in power, speed and magical force. The conflict was so intense the training room became a mess. Sigurd''sst sh almost cut across Asura''s neck. Saved by his ck scales that shattered from the explosive blow of her magic.


    He staggered, almost copsing, but used Lumeris Nova to stand. The tip dug into the ground because hecked power.


    ''I can feel something. At the bottom of my stomach, I need more!''


    "Shall we call it here, Asura? Ha...haa..." Sigurd asked. Her face looked tired look as she sheathed her long Katana.


    "Haa....Haa....Haa..."


    Asura''s breathing and body were aplete mess. Yet looked at her with sharp eyes, like a wolf ready to pounce.


    "Wait..."


    His body screamed in pain as he forced himself up. Asura''s tired hands let Lumeris Nova slip from his hands with a loud thud. Yet he didn''t pick it up; instead, he held his hands in abative stance, hands clenched tight.


    "Please, one more."


    Magic started swirling around Asura''s body. Fire, water, earth, and wind all began entwining. Their colours and power then merged into a single element. He felt a strange force flow through him as his body started healing.


    The sudden change in his magic density almost exploded in amount. His sudden increase caused Sigurd to grasp her sword out of instinct.


    "Asura, that force is dangerous. I will not hold back."


    Despite saying this, Asura knew she was already holding back because her true strength was definitely above Stage Six, yet she only faced him with a Stage Five level.


    ''After all, she''s powerful...''


    His eyes, shimmering with gold, watched the thick colour of her magic density that grew as she spoke. It felt like two huge hands were holding down his shoulders.


    The strange magic flowed through Asura''s body as he resisted Sigurd''s pressure. Then his Anima pumped through his body rapidly, causing him to remove her pressure andunch forward.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Battle Form


    Sigurd''s figure blurred, her sword piercing towards his neck. Asura''s right arm, covered in white scales, brushed the de''s blunt edge while his left hand shot towards her chest with a fierce palm.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Palm


    However, Sigurd''s sword shed twice, forcing Asura to bend his knee before her sword swept across his neck.


    The sharp sh of steel forced him to roll sideways, escaping the sword sh before a sudden shadow from Asura thrust both palms against her chest.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Piercing st


    His Anima exploded, causing Sigurd''s body to fly across the training room, crashing into the wall and creating arge dent before she coughed out some blood, her expression slightly shocked. "Well done... You little bastard. Now I''m a little wet."


    However...


    Before he could speak, her de and body appeared beside his face, slicing his scaled cheek apart even as he dodged. His eyes shed dangerously while Sigurd smiled.


    Mana surged through her body as Asura grasped her wrist, stopping her second strike.


    ?Asura Combat Arts?


    ¡ªVoid Burst!


    His Anima flooded Sigurd''s body, causing her to frown, while Asura grinned, his fist smashing into her stomach, causing her to spit her blood in his face, blinding him. A momentter, her foot smashed into him, sending his body flying.


    ?Saintess Sword Art?


    ¡ªHeavenly Blitz


    Sigurd''s figure blurred, her sword appearing beside Asura''s chest, piercing towards his heart.


    However, Asura''s huge hand grasped her sword, but before he could. Her sword vanished and shed him again countless times as her body teleported around him each time he tried to block or evade her blitz.


    Finally, Asura''s body crashed into the training room wall, coughing out blood as Sigurd smirked. "Kid, you got lucky. Let us stop here. Otherwise, I''ll break your arms."


    "..."


    Asura nced at her with a strange look. He wasn''t fully awake¡ªthe half-conscious state caused his parallel minds to work harder than ever as his anima exploded in ck mes.


    A strange transformation as his horns split apart, growing thicker with moulted mes bubbling from the cracks.


    ''I hunger...''


    There was the sound of something breaking... the ground? The training room? Asura''s bones?


    "!?"


    Sigurd''s eyes widened as an enormous w grabbed her face, smashing her along the wall and crushing her face against the stone walls.


    "..."


    Asura''s body slowly moved forward, his left leg broken, his body bruised and battered, his mind hazy as Sigurd''s figurey motionless while her magic fluctuated.


    Yet, Asura knelt and began licking her blood from his fingers. "A nostalgic taste..."


    His voice became distorted and broken. It felt like the mes covering his body burned his throat and vocal cords, but he didn''t get the chance to attack her again.


    Silver chains shot towards Asura''s body, restraining him in ce, causing him to snarl aggressively before Sigurd sat up, wiping her bloody lips, her face pale white.


    "Damn, kid, you are scary. Hahaha... you almost broke my face...!?"


    "You!? You are supposed to have died! We defeated you!"


    "WHERE IS ASURA?" The moment she saw his form, her face became enraged, filled with ferocity as her sword cut through the air.


    The strange Anima surged through Asura''s body as his Anima pulsed rapidly, causing the chains to shatter before he grasped Sigurd''s sword between his fangs, ring at her with glowing golden eyes.


    ?Saintess Sword Arts?


    ¡ªHoly Blossom Moon de!


    Sigurd''s figure teleported before Asura, shing across his neck. However, his left hand unexpectedly grasped her sword. Her face showed shock as it held the steel de in ce, and he growled at her viciously.


    She punched Asura''s stomach with a brutal concentration of wind and earth magic, causing him to spit blood. Then, her entire body began beating him with a rain of blows filled with a silver radiance.


    He endured the fierce beating she gave him. Asura watched the flow of her magic as her blows became more violent. Anima circled his body, protecting his organs.


    His parallel minds guided the ck mes that burned fiercely. The changes to his body caused a strange type of armour that seemed more like the body of a monster. Neither a dragon nor a devil... an asura or abyss monster.


    [Really...]


    The strange mes covered Asura''s body while Sigurd unleashed her full power¡ªher sword cuts prated his flesh, his Anima repairing his wounds as the chains restrained his body once again, causing him to growl aggressively, only to watch her body step away.


    "Return him to me! Where is he!" Sigurd shouted in anger.


    Her sword pointed towards Asura, causing him to tilt his head, his eyes watching her curiously. Her magic density exploded, stopping Asura from moving now with both legs broken and his left arm severed.


    [Why did this form have to appear again?]


    ?Saintess Sword Arts?


    ¡ªHoly Blossom Moon de!


    Sigurd channelled her powers to create beams of silver light protecting her body and sword. The more her magic increased, the more violent her silver beams became. They attacked the strange form of Asura. Not allowing him to fight back.


    But she grasped her sword, ignoring the pain. Her figure blitzed towards his body. The mercy from earlier vanished as her de, covered in moonlight, prated his chest.


    However, Sigurd frowned, her sword prating Asura''s body.


    Yet he grabbed her neck, his Anima surging through her body, causing her face to distort in pleasure, her face filled with disgust and shame. Her radiance seemed to struggle against the strange ck mes.


    His Magic exploded, burning her body as Asura licked her face, causing her to strike her sword, the de prating deeper, as the ck armour cracked, then crumbled.


    Sigurd''s eyes turned cold, her sword piercing further.


    Though unexpectedly, he kissed her lips violently before his Anima surged through her body, causing her radiant magic to tremble as heughed coldly.


    "Soon, little saintess. In our next meeting, I won''t be sleeping. You haven''t forgotten the promise, right?"


    Asura spoke the words in his voice and tone, his eyes half awake as he felt like this entire moment was his dream.


    [So I cannot hide his first reincarnation¡­]


    ***


    ? Sigurd POV


    One hourter, she remained silent, watching thepletely healed and naked body of Asura muttering in her mother tongue about one thing¡ªThe Abyss Monarch.


    Three thousand years ago, the cult of the fallen sun revived their profane lord or divine son. To seal that monster, it took the alliance of three nations and one of them to be destroyed to prevail.


    ''How can it be you... Amalia said you are a gentle boy? Is this why my body felt alive when you appeared?''


    "Because you are the one that cursed me."


    Her pale fingers trembled, pulling away from his face as she tried to check his state. There seemed to be no movement, but his breathing remained.


    She felt a sense of fear but couldn''t kill him... How many times did she hold the de of her sword at his neck only to feel her own body betray her?


    Her body trembled, remembering Asura''s Anima invading her body. It felt pure and powerful and made her feel euphoria, healing her wounds and damage instead of assaulting her directly.


    ''No... this can''t be you... why do you seem gentle.''


    Sigurd shook her head, removing such thoughts before chanting a holy spell on Asura''s body, causing him to wake, his beautiful golden eyes fading and bing the same old crimson ones, watching her with a slight smile.


    "Teacher..."


    Asura muttered cutely, causing Sigurd to stare at him without blinking. Her thoughts raced, remembering his Anima invading her body, causing her to shiver, then nce down at his body and realise something.


    ''Ah... He''s naked and so energetic!?''


    Sigurd hid her shame by pping his cheek and turning away to hide her face. Which turned red as she covered Asura''s body with a training robe. "Little bastard, get dressed quickly."


    Then she turned around, trying to hide her expression, only to hear his crisp voice. "Teacher, I want to sleep. Can I stay here? I had the strangest dream... I saw a young teacher and..."


    "FORGET THAT!" Sigurd yelled loudly, interrupting Asura before he recalled anything else.


    However, she heard a cute yawn as his soft hair pressed against her waist while he hugged her. "Teacher, please let me use your thighs as pillows..."


    Before she could react, his body copsed, his eyes closed, and his breathing became steady.


    It seemed he was exhausted. However, this felt like ripples in her forgotten memory became exposed, with no way to protect herself...


    Sigurd gazed at Asura''s sleeping face, her fingers touching his cheeks, recalling the Abyss Monarch''s touch before he reached Stage Four.


    The next moment, she remembered the scene of his death¡ªeven then, she could not kill him. So she sealed him, and in doing so, she became linked to him. Her body would lose all feminine functions and desires unless he were to be reborn.


    ''You... how can it be you... I sealed you, destroyed your soul. And yet you are alive... Able to use magic, despite my seal forcing you to live the life of a No-Mag!''


    Memories flooded her mind, and she hummed a gentle tone that Asura misunderstood as his mother''s bedtime melody...


    It was the melody of another lifetime sung by the princess of a destroyed kingdom.

 Chapter 113: The Enemy - Prepare The Knights!

    ? Garret Fenix POV


    Since news of his son''s triumph made it back through themunicator, Garret felt great pride in his firstborn.


    He held three pieces of paper, one of Asura''s first ce confirmation and the benefits the kingdom would give to the territory because of his achievements signed by the queen herself.


    The next, a magicallyminated letter telling of Asura''s eptance and love for his family and mother, brought more pride to Garret''s heart than his son could ever know.


    However, thest letter... A distress letter from the fortress in Lyndwrym Valley


    "My pride and joy, you were born cursed and doomed to achieve nothing..."


    "Yet here you are. No matter what brought your change, my son. Know your father will always support you."


    He stood in darkness, wearing ck fur armour like a bandit war chief. Huge iron pauldrons covered his shoulders, with twin wolves engraved on both sides.


    ''To think that the enemy would move so swiftly, are they from the east or dogs from the south?''


    Garret doubted the North would attack with their princess now in the academy and from the letters of his son and his best friends'' words...


    His son had already made that little princess his woman.


    He turned to his sleeping wife with a soft gaze. She looked like an angel wrapped inside the pure white sheets.


    After a week of unrelenting battles, she finally surrendered, and soon, his child would grow within her stomach.


    ''How her light magic can detect pregnancy so early is scary...''


    "I must go, my love. For our children out there fighting and the future of this little one."


    His hand gently stroked her belly while covering her in a fur nket to avoid the cold and kissing her cheek, almost waking her as his red beard tickled her face.


    "..."


    Once he took ast peek at her beautiful face, he left the room and swaggered towards the main entrance, where his most trusted knights awaited him in the same armour style.


    Because he was a son-inw, they did not allow him to use the Fenix emblem in battle. Only Asura and Amalia could use the family emblem in battle.


    So he selected one representing him and outfitted all his knights in dire wolf armour.


    He carved the Stage Five wolf fur and hides into the most protective armour he could afford, mixing their bones with iron to form the Dire wolf pauldrons. ''I still remember the day Asura said, ''Dad''s armour is so much cooler¡ªI want to be like dad when I grow up!''


    His knights watched him while lost in that nostalgic thought... "Now you can finally wear the armour I had made for you, my son."


    "Lord!"


    "My Lord!"


    "My dear brothers. The enemy approaches Lyndwrym again, our fortress never broken in the four thousand year Fenix history." His lips curled into a wicked smile. "We shall not let those bastards judge us for being outsiders and let them breech those stone walls this time, either!"


    The five men were his longest-serving knights and friends. He looked at the leader with slight grey flicks in his beard.


    "de Estan! It is time you release your penance. The Fenix needs your untamed de once more."


    The knight whoid down his sword. A man who helped protect Asura from harm over the past decade. Only Garret himself could beat him inbat.


    The strongest knight in Fenix.


    de Estan - Rank Five de Knight


    Beside him was his wife.


    AgathaEstan - Rank Four Witch


    The two were once enemies, fighting in arenas and battlefields as enemies. Agatha was a mercenary for many forces. However, in a strange twist of fate, she and de became stranded on a small ind for some time...


    Upon their return, Agatha''s swollen stomach caught people''s attention, and she made a solemn oath to serve Garret Fenix.


    However, someone abducted their young daughter. The only thing they could use to trace her was the rare darkness element and her extremely talented ability in closebat.


    To this day, they search for her, even over two decadester.


    "My Sword is yours, my lord!"


    The moment he spoke for the first time since losing his beloved daughter Lucia and fighting the ones that stole her, his sword glowed with a zing light.


    All the knights knew his oath, loss and determination as they drew their swords in admiration and brotherhood.


    "It is time, my brothers! Late is the time our power begins to be doubted. Let us show our future leader what power we old men still possess!"


    "For the Earl!"


    "For Garret!"


    "For Asura!"


    "With brothers like you, who need to ask the world for anything more? Let me join you all like old times. I, too, wish to show my son who his father truly is! The Red Storm shall rage once more!"


    The knights then arranged their horses¡ªthey departed with over fifty knights and one hundred warriors. The town cheered as the knights departed, enjoying the nostalgic scene.


    Their Lord was riding out to protect them once again!


    Once more, the Fenix Territory would rise from the ashes!


    ***


    ? Ophelia POV


    "My love, once again, you go to battle without me..." Ophelia sobbed while rubbing her stomach, feeling the life force of the insignificant life trying to form inside her.


    All light elemental mages can feel the tiniest of traces of life, from the dying still with ast breath to the instant a sperm breeches an egg.


    They normally had limited offensive magic, but their healing abilities surpassed all other elements, making them perfect doctors, nurses, or healers for mercenaries.


    However, Ophelia learned to fight and imbue her fists with enough light magic to cause significant damage, and this was how she caught Garret''s attention.


    Because she beat him in a duel!


    ''I won''t allow you to be in danger, even if my father is but a baron. He listens to anything I ask!''


    Ophelia rushed to arge metallic contraption with several ss bulbs and strange runes before sitting down and pressing several buttons; there was a long period of bleeping before an exquisite woman answered in her nightgown.


    She looked like a mature and older version of Ophelia.


    "Mother!"


    "Ophelia, what is wrong, my darling daughter?" She yawned while rubbing her beautiful blonde hair, slightly different to her daughter''s, showing age.


    "I request reinforcements to help the father of your first grandchild!"


    "You know I am not strong enough to do that, right, darling?"


    "W-Wait... you said grandchild!?"


    "..."


    "Mother, I beg you. Garret is heading to Lyndwrym again ¡ªlet me help him! His family finally epted me and weed me. I don''t want them to lose their father!"


    Ophelia pleaded through the screen, tears streaming down her face while thinking about Garret Fenix.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Please, Mother!"


    "Very well, my daughter. But you will owe me a favour, understood?"


    "Yes! Thank you, Mother!"


    "Good, I will have your father send fifty of our best knights. They should arrive in half a day... I heard that his son, Asura, managed to use magic?"


    Ophelia nodded before speaking about the letter Asura sent to her. She always knew her mother cared deeply for him, even though shecked any blood. Her mother''s youngest brother was a No-Mag who couldn''t bear the pressure of being nobility and unable to use magic and took his own life.


    This caused her mother to show more affection to Asura than Ophelia herself.


    ''If Asura hadn''t protected Ophelia and his friends from the nobles bullying them... her mother feared that her beloved niece would have followed her uncle''s path...''


    "Garret Fenix finally has a mage in his lineage again! Oh, my goodness. I must go, Ophelia. Your Grandfather and father will not ignore the news of your pregnancy. You know how much your father misses fighting beside Garret. He was like his idol in the past."


    "Mother?"


    "Well, he is also the man you love. He could never be useless."


    "..." Ophelia blushed while covering her stomach before speaking to her mother. "Thank you!"


    "Take care of your body and rest. Then, bring my first grandchild to see their grandmother and promise to bring Asura to me soon, too."


    The call ended abruptly, leaving Ophelia alone, who rushed to her bed and rolled around in thefortable sheets; although she felt jealous towards Asura, who seemed to make her mother strange, everyone knew about her uncle''s fate.


    ''Your parents and siblings will protect you, my little girl.''


    Ophelia fell asleep while stroking her stomach, the power of her magic so intense she knew the child''s gender¡ªfrom that moment on, her light magic would protect the baby and ensure she was born in perfect health.


    Normally, a midwife would be called; thankfully, when the mother was a light elemental, there was a 99.99% chance of safe birth.


    ***


    Meanwhile, over one hundred miles away from Lyndwrym Fortress.


    A male with strange features, green skin, twisted nose and fangs from the lower teeth poking out of his lips... This man was an orc. Monsters that lived like nomads or settled down in the hidden forests of forgotten human kingdoms or realms.


    He was unique from orcs as he wore tight leather armour, disying his bulging muscles and wielding a strange gauntlet holding a flintlock pistol.


    Orcs normally lived like barbarians or warlords, seeking women to strengthen their bloodlines and enjoy battle.


    This orc, however, wasmanding over one thousand monsters of all kinds. The one behind him was a Cyclops, a giant over ten feet tall with a terrifying great axe dripping in blood. The army contained mostly orcs with primitive armour and weapons, but other races followed as if this was some monster uprising.


    Humans with rotten faces and grotesque features followed, wearing tribal armour and wielding various weapons.


    Fallen or turned humans used ancient necromancer magic from the legendary undead races, bringing themselves back to life after centuries of slumber.


    "Hod, you better seed this time and break Lyndwrym."


    The orc spoke with a deep voice, almost like growling, as he pointed to the fortress over one hundred miles away, causing the Cyclops to roar.


    "Kill, Break Lyndwrym walls. Hod smash Fenix''s head! King praise Hod and Cyclops!"


    "Good, remember, Asura Fenix will be there this time. We capture him, and the King shall give us our honour back. The divine son of our arch nemesis, those disgusting cultists."


    "Capture boy! Kill men!"


    "Good, Hod Cyclops clever!"


    The orc smiled beforeughing wickedly, turning towards Lyndwrym Fortress, where he knew a glorious battle awaited them. Unlike other orcs, he could read and was gifted the name Asran.


    The two targets he was after were Garret Fenix and de Estan.


    ''King Stiger shall praise us even if we must break Lyndwrym with our bodies! Such a delicious source of honour, blood and children to strengthen our ranks!''


    "We march!"


    "Kill Fenix scum!"


    "Honour back, Hod Cyclops! Children, many women!"


    The orcs roared while preparing to march towards Lyndwrym Fortress while Asran enjoyed the moment, looking into the distance and spotting arge airship with the royal emblem.


    ''So, that insane queen returns... The king''s timing was perfect! Now, she cannot send reinforcements!''

 Chapter 114: A Heartrending Fate - Unstoppable Feelings

    "Brother! Ah, I mean, brother, you are here?"


    Amalia seemed to hide her excitement, not wishing Asura to see how she felt after spending a day training¡ªshe was vibrant with energy.


    However, her body rushed to his side, betraying her sly thoughts. "You look so tattered! Did Master beat you for being a pervert?"


    Asura could only show a wry smile. "How could she? I am a gentleman."


    ''Though she was more of a pervert, if we are honest.''


    ? Sigurd POV


    Sigurd indeed beat him with a ferocious onught after they recovered, but there was a change in her attitude and actions towards him. Sometimes, her hands would touch his cheeks, stroke him as hey half-conscious and whisper she was sorry in a sweet voice while changing his robes and tending to his wounds.


    Asura spent over two days training since he arrived because Sigurd wouldn''t allow him to leave, and each time, he felt it was time. She would bring a reason, sometimes a bath, others a meal, and then they would fight again until he copsed...


    "Don''t ask stupid questions, Amalia. Eat your food." Sigurd said in a low tone.Her eyes watched the twins like a hawk before biting into the barbecued pork and rice.


    "Amalia,e on, try this. It''s really good, and your master is the most amazing cook."


    "Hehe~ I know, she''s the best! Brother, don''t eat all the chicken!"


    Sigurd would smile each time she heard Asura''spliments, but then her face would be sullen and dark.


    She wanted to speak but knew that Asura didn''t remember clearly¡ªeach time they fought. Sigurd forced him into that strange state, pushing his body to endure a manifestation when he wasn''t Stage Four.


    But she couldn''t stop herself. His words awakened the feelings from that year, that lifetime.


    ''I try to keep them locked away, this joy and pain... Yet even in your sleep, you whisper my name and our past secrets.''


    The meal soon ended with Amalia falling asleep on a chair after stuffing herself. Sigurd knew Asura would try to leave soon. Those girls would probably have stormed into her courtyard without the barrier.


    So she stood up and ced Amalia in Asura''s arms, waking him from eating thest dumpling before carrying her bridal style.


    "Sigurd?"


    "Take her to her dorm. Don''t use magic, Asura. That girl is trying hard to match you, so give her this little reward before you leave."


    "..."


    Asura looked into her eyes, and Sigurd felt her heart flutter while remembering his sleeping face whispering her name.


    "Okay, will you train Amalia tomorrow?"


    "No, I will send her back to the Fenix territory. Your father''s fortress is under attack."


    "W-What!? When did that happen? Why didn''t you tell me!?" Asura almost dropped Amalia in panic, but Sigurd grabbed his arm and stroked his face, smiling before shaking her head.


    "It just happened, and Garret Fenix is a powerful man. Have more faith in your father. Rx, he will survive."


    "..." Asura felt strange watching Sigurd''s hand on his face and how she spoke so gently when talking to him now. He stroked Amalia''s hair unconsciously before nodding and rushing out, unaware of the flustered Sigurd left behind.


    ''Damn, what is wrong with me!? I am not some teenage girl anymore!''


    Disappointed in herself, she grasped her sword and entered the training room with one hundred times gravity.


    ''Damn Fenix boy, making me weak, let''s beat some strength back into my body!''


    ? Amalia POV


    She woke in her dorm room in Asura''s arms, kissing his face quickly, knowing Asura would punish her master.


    "Brother, what''s going on? Did you carry me back?"


    "Yeah, Sigurd asked me. She said Dad''s fortress is under attack and believes he will survive. So don''t worry, Amalia."


    ''Master believes dad will survive... she never shows faith in anyone!''


    "Brother, let''s go! We need to help, Dad!"


    "..." Asura stroked her face while shaking his head, which infuriated Amalia, grabbing his hands and ring.


    "Why!? You are Stage Four now, and we can help him together!"


    "Listen, Amalia. Sigurd ns to have you go with her to help them, so don''t worry, okay?"


    Amalia calmed down once hearing Sigurd would help her father and nodded, hugging Asura tightly.


    "You are almost Stage Four now, brother. So Master won''t hurt you as much, right?"


    "Oh, about that. She said she would train me even harder when she returned."


    ''Master rarely uses the sword during training, and it hurts so much, so why is brother grinning like an idiot!? Why is he stroking my hair?''


    Asura smiled, kissing his twin sister''s forehead before tucking her into bed. "Sleep well, sister; make sure to treat Mother nice, too."


    "..." Amalia blushed while recalling Ophelia pampering her and forcing Asura to sit on herp. She didn''t dislike the woman and knew how much she loved them both, so after Asura asked, she would do her best.


    ''Brother looks so happy now, and Master is nicer to him... I wonder what changed?''


    Soon after a small chat with her brother, Amalia finally felt sleepy from her practice and fell asleep.


    Thest thing she remembered was her brother gently stroking her hair andforting her.


    ? Asura POV


    Asura left the huge white pavilion and headed back to his new home, where more people were to thank and greet. However, the thoughts of his father and the uing battle made him nervous.


    ''Was dad that strong? I''ve never seen him fight.''


    He recalled his childhood, where Garret Fenix would easily defeat everyone and be the strongest man Asura knew. The only man who came close was de, which made Asura believe they let his dad win, even if he was a hero to him.


    ''If Sigurd believes Dad will survive, then he shall. She seems to have a high opinion of his strength. But Amalia is Stage Three. I worry if she will get hurt!''


    Yet, he shook his head and recalled Sigurd''s words before heading to his mansion. ''It seems that the breakthrough of Xavida spurred her jealousy; if she knew about Mu Xue, would she copse?''


    Asura entered his new mansion, where Mu Xue weed him, her outfit different from usual. She seemed to wear a shorter maid skirt, and her breasts were more visible from the loose chest wrappings.


    ''Such a gorgeous beauty.''


    "Wee back, darling. Have you eaten?"


    "Thanks, Mu Xue. I ate with Amalia. Is everyone else home?"


    "..." Mu Xue showed a troubled expression, telling Asura something bad urred.


    "Did something happen?"


    "It is nothing, darling. Xavida and the Princess seem to have visited the pce to train together. They left a while ago."


    ''Xavida is teaching Princess V...? My wife sure knows how to gain influence quickly.''


    Asura chuckled before sighing, walking past Mu Xue and entering the living room. However, his nose detected a strange smell.


    ''Mu Xue smells incredible!''


    Mu Xue smelt like fresh berries as her arm wrapped around his, pulling Asura''s body close, squishing her chest against his elbow with a charming smirk.


    "Mu Xue?"


    "Come with me, darling. There is something I wish to show you."


    Asura felt enchanted by her beauty and nodded, letting Mu Xue pull him upstairs. ''Is she taking me to a surprise party or something?''


    The pair''s bodies benefited from their anima flowing between each other, with the pure anima of a stage four devil helping Asura improve his ice affinity faster.


    Yet, Mu Xue opened the bedroom door, pushing Asura onto the bed, ice wrapping his wrists to the bed as Mu Xue stepped inside, her form changing slightly.


    "Xue''er?"


    "Darling, I waited patiently for you toplete the assessment. Yet, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling lonely... Xavida spends every night with you. When you return, you rush to your sister and that woman''s ce. Darling, I miss you." Mu Xue straddled Asura, leaning closer, her breasts inches from his face.


    "Darling, please forgive Xue''er for being selfish!"


    Asura felt his desire rising as Mu Xue began grinding on him, her body heating, steam rising from her mouth while panting.


    "Xue''er?"


    "Darling, Xavida told Xue''er all about what you did to her in that forest. I tried to be patient and wait like a good wife. Yet, I craved you more and more. Each time I smelled your scent on Xavida. Or thought you might go to her room...


    Her eyes fluttered with a tempting radiance, and her skin turned pale blue, again transforming into her devil state. Her horns grewrger and curved, with ck ice tattoos appearing along her body.


    Her tail swayed behind her with a ck tip, and Asura felt Mu Xue''s hands stroking his crotch, unbuttoning his trousers and releasing his bulge.


    "Darling, please fill Xue''er like you filled Xavida. Let your wife taste such pleasure!"


    Mu Xue licked her lips while gazing at Asura, her extra long purple tongue causing him to gasp as she leaned close to his face.


    "This is my manifestation. I want you to take her first time here, right now."


    Mu Xue flicked her fingertips, exposing her devil form to Asura, revealing her naked body to him, her blue nipples erect and the soft blue hair protecting her mound, already wet with anticipation.


    Her tail stroked his cheek before wrapping around his arm, pulling it towards her crotch, lifting Asura''s body to kiss her lips.


    "Darling, please be rough and fill Xue''er with your love until she can no longer speak."


    Mu Xue kissed Asura, forcing her tongue down his throat while Asura felt her cold body heat, steam rising from her flesh while she moaned in his mouth, her tail guiding his fingers to enter her moist tunnel.


    Mu Xue pulled her mouth away, gasping for breath while kissing Asura''s neck. "Darling, I''m so hot; Xue''er wants you to fill her, to breed her like Xavida!"


    "Are you jealous of her, Xue''er?" Asura whispered into Mu Xue''s ear while moving his fingers inside her tightening passage, feeling her juices leaking out while she moaned louder.


    "Darling, Xue''er doesn''t want to share you... Xavida gets to spend every night with you, yet Xue''er can''t hold your hand!"


    Mu Xue cried out, her powerful aura pushing him onto the soft bedding as she leaned over his chest, licking Asura''s abs and kissing his scarred body.


    "Xue''er wishes to stay with darling forever¡ªI want to bear your child!"


    Mu Xue moved her hips over his bulge, kissing Asura''s lips before positioning her wide hips above him, teasing his bulge.


    "Darling, I want you to make me into your shape so that I feel you even after you leave me!"


    Asura looked at the beautiful woman above him, her transformation into a devil causing his twin hearts to throb even more. "I don''t think I can let you go at this rate."


    He was also feeling frustrated and aroused after Sigurd''s torment over two days.

 Chapter 115: The Woman Who Guides me**

    Asura felt the subtle changes in Mu Xue, but the cool feeling of her nipples brushing against his lips distracted him from further exploring it.


    He focused on pleasuring the woman he loved. He worshipped every inch of her breasts, caressing them with his hands, licking the soft, purple are as her blue skin clung to his face and her body pressed against him.


    Mu Xue''s gasps were like music to Asura''s ears. As his tongue licked circles around Mu Xue''s nipple before sucking on the hard tips, swollen from her arousal, as she pressed her cool, slimy slit against his erect shaft, pushing his tip against her clit.


    "Ahh, your cock is pushing against me; it''s so desperate to fuck me~ so cute."


    Mu Xue bucked her hips when Asura flicked her nipple with his tongue, andbined with the friction on her clit sent waves of pleasure that made her muscles spasm as a delightful feeling washed over her.


    "Mmmm, that''s good, master. Suck on my tits, lick them and fall in love with only me. You like them big, right? Here... let me crush your face... Ahh..."


    Her entrance began dribbling a slick lubricant that soaked Asura''s veiny length, leaking down between their bodies and onto the mattress below.


    Asura kissed his way across her chest to her other breast to give it the same attention. Mu Xue leaned forward, wrapping her muscr arms around his face, pressing her huge blue squishy meat globes against his face, trembling as his tongue teased her nipple while sucking on the sensitive nub.


    "N-not there... It feels too good. Master... do you like this? Do they taste good? Your mouth wants to answer, right?" Mu Xue rubbed her heavy bosom against his face; the sensation of his eager tongue and hot breath stimting her excited her.


    "It looks like you can''t breathe, but your cock is trying to pry open my entrance to fuck me~ such a lewd master."


    Mu Xue could feel the wet, sticky pre-cum covering Asura''s tip as it tried to thrust its way into her hole. However, she was in mid-air the next moment as he flipped her over. Then Asura pushed her onto the bed and mounted her.


    His powerful hands grasped her thick, meaty blue thighs as ice magic fluttered around their bodies, a fierce exchange of pleasure and anima transferring between them.


    "Ah... master, your breasts are so cold~ are you done?" Mu Xue teased, pushing her breasts together with her elbows, as his thick saliva dribbled from her tits, her two nipples with small bite marks, showing how hard he bit her.


    "You''re such a bad girl, Mu Xue, trying to suffocate your master. Look at this lewd cunt of yours. It''s gaping wide open and begging for cock!"


    Asura pressed Mu Xue against the bed and lined up his thick erection with her slippery entrance, teasing her opening with his pre-cum.


    "Master, just stick it in and make me scream! I''m not some delicate maiden who doesn''t know how to handle this."


    Mu Xue lifted her legs and spread them apart with ease. Her lips curled into a lewd smile as she showed off the swollen and dripping blue folds of her pussy,


    Asura watched as she dribbled creamy fluid that stuck to Asura''s cock before dripping down her ass and onto the bed below. Her clear, glistening nectar seeped through the sheets.


    While she gazed hungrily at the dripping pir of manhood resting in her hands. Asura stared deeply into her seductive eyes, leaning down to kiss her luscious purple lips again as Mu Xue wrapped her long legs around him, locking him in ce.


    While locked in a passionate embrace, Asura felt an urge, a desire, as they shared the heat from each other''s mouths and their tongues danced together.


    He pushed his hips forward, slowly spreading her warm but cool insides as a thick slime wrapped around his cock the further he prated her.


    "Ugh... so tight and cool. It''s like my dick is being devoured." Asura grunted between kisses as Mu Xue reached out, tangling her fingers in his hair.


    Asura prated deeper into Mu Xue, eliciting moans of bliss from the beautiful woman whose eyes gleamed with joyful tears.


    Her silky tunnel twisted and enveloped him and sucked him deeper into her body, greeting each inch with her delightful singing voice.


    "Ahh~ finally, master entered me," Mu Xue moaned, reaching down to run her hand over Asura''s defined chest and stomach, tracing along his abs with her finger, feeling them tighten each time he pounded her with a loud p of their flesh.


    "Ah, he''s in this far already, but I want more..."


    "Well, let''s stop being gentle since you want everything." Asura smiled, grasping both of her legs, pulled them apart, and began pumping harder into Mu Xue while pinning her legs against her shoulders.


    His heavy balls pped against her huge ass with each forceful thrust and filled the room with echoing ps of wet flesh, mixing with their lewd moaning voices.


    "Oh god, it''s getting bigger! There... faster... harder... This form is amazing~ I can take it all!"


    Mu Xue wasn''t using her manifestation but letting her bloodline leak out to form this ice queen form.


    Like this, her body was more durable as Asura''s hands began pping her buttocks with a resounding fleshy p, sending jolts of pleasure down her spine. Not wanting it to end, she mped down on his shaft, feeling the pleasure building.


    "Nnn.... there.... good... Hmmm....Haa...!"


    Asura continued ramming Mu Xue mercilessly until he reached deep within her body, releasing a flood of semen into her.


    The cool, slimy walls quivered around his throbbing member as Mu Xue joined in the chorus as her sweet release flooded through her body. Her slender legs shivered uncontrobly around his waist, and she held him deep inside her.


    "So hot... Haa...haa...." Mu Xue gasped.


    A sudden feeling of pleasure overwhelmed her as she felt her insides tighten and convulse out of her control. Then as his cock began to throb and expand, she felt her womb being filled with powerful jets of his sperm.


    Her face tinged with the afterglow of orgasm as Asura looked at her with a gentle smile.


    His red eyes narrowed as thest few bursts of thick, steaming seed filled her waiting womb as if seeking to breed her. Mu Xue ran her hands down Asura''s back, following well-defined muscle lines, before gently cupping his face.


    "That was a great warm-up, Xue''er."

 Chapter 116: The woman who loves me**

    Mu Xue''s lips opened as she kissed his neck before suddenly releasing a powerful burst of magic, the density and aura almost pinning Asura in ce as her body transformed further, a spectral mist surrounding Asura.


    Mu Xue released a low, sensual moan and whispered in his ear. "We''re only getting started; I''ll make you beg me to marry you this time. As I am now, I''ll fight tooth and nail to win your heart and body forever~,"


    Mu Xueughed softly as she met his stunned face with a captivating grin.


    "My beloved Asura. Please feel how much I love you."


    She climbed off his body, her eyes pure ck with golden orbs, two huge blue cracked horns filled with ice elemental anima flowing around her body, as her fingertips light blue like beautiful gemstones.


    In her Manifestation form, two ice wings fluttered from her back, lifting her onto his body, as her size was now over two metres tall. The increase caused her tits, thighs and ass to be even more alluring with sensual meat and firm muscles as her huge blue ass wraps his entire length between her chasm.


    "You are so beautiful... My Ice devil, is this your manifestation?"


    Asura didn''t show any disgust or rejection; his cock instantly sprang to life the moment her strange scent filled his nose, a charming and seductive scent.


    His lust took control of him immediately as she sat on top of him with her lower body in a straddle. Mu Xue smiled with satisfaction as Asura showed her his genuine reaction; he desired her and only wanted her as his partner, not caring what form she was in.


    Asura raised his hands, running his hands against her blue crystal horns before tracing over her cool blue cheeks.


    "I''m going to wring you dry, Asura." Mu Xue''s voice was more demonic, the words like a promise or threat. Her ass shifted the pleasure of her cold demon skin, causing his hot shaft to be even more sensitive as her purple entrance wrapped around his tip like a mouth, sucking him into her chilling pussy.


    "I look forward to it, Xue''er," Asura smirked confidently.


    He weed the challenge while grasping her huge ass, now too big for his hands to grasp all her soft, fleshy cheeks. Mu Xue snorted, pping her hips down, instantly sinking to the base of his shaft deep into her slender figure as she arched her back in surprise.


    "Ahhh!? Nnngh~ Mmmm!"


    A loud wet squelch and p filled the room, as Asura and Mu Xue both gasped, unable to understand the current pleasure, as her cold insides wrapped around his shaft, teasing his tip with their slimy coiling folds that no human could possess each one like a small hand that knew exactly how to make Asura cum.


    "Damn... it feels too good, Xue''er!"


    Asura squeezed Mu Xue''s massive blue tits together with one hand as he grabbed her right hip to pull her back up before thrusting his hips upwards, the impact making another loud p as a stter of icy juices sshed over Asura''s lower half.


    He couldn''t stop the feeling of her insides devouring until his cock became too pleasant, nothingpared to her. His mind and body were only thinking of Mu Xue as she him.


    "Haa....Mmmm, no... I''ll control everything...!"


    The moment she spoke, her pressure increased, pinning Asura down as her tits pped against his face.


    Her wings pped rapidly, increasing the speed as her ass pped down on Asura, creating immense pressure inside her, tightening and squeezing his cock while her insides oozed thick, chilly lubricant.


    "Ahh~ Ah.. Good~ So fast, oh...!"


    Mu Xue gasped for air. The rapid speed of her piston mming against him with her cowgirl caused the room to fill with an icy aura from the pressure she released.


    Mu Xue clenched around him, not allowing him to escape her hungry hole as her tail teased and wrapped around his ball sack as if trying to devour them.


    Mu Xue''s bouncing breasts rippled across her chest and shook wildly, entrancing him while her massive blue ass smacked down against Asura''s tights.


    The sight of her bouncing was mesmerising while Mu Xue tightened around Asura each time she lifted herself from his length and mmed down on him in this cowgirl position while her wings fluttered in sync with the rhythmic pounding, enveloping Asura in ice essence.


    Each movement became more intense, as if they became one soul.


    Their connection bound them together while Mu Xue held back her orgasm, trying to drive Asura to the limits of his body, feeling his cock swelling inside her each time she mmed her soft, meaty ass down on his waist.


    "Nnn, mmm.... yeah~ hurry and fill me! Asura~ I love your cock."


    Mu Xue began moving faster; her swaying hips swirled and churned with each m as her massive blue tits jiggled wildly.


    They both moved perfectly as the tension grew inside Asura, his body reacting to her tight insides and milking his shaft with each movement while her hands pinned his hands above his head.


    "Oi... ah.. damn it, Xue''er... this body is too hot; I can''tst much longer if you move like this..."


    Asura gritted his teeth as Mu Xue smiled triumphantly, controlling every movement; she mmed her blue ass down once more, devouring Asura''s raging rod with her greedy hole while rubbing it along the underside with each motion.


    "Ha, haaa~ Master, fill me. Don''t hold back; I want it all. Make this little bitch addicted to this cock!"


    Mu Xue licked Asura''s lips, teasing him, refusing to let him take control again while their sweat mixed as a scent simr to frost and wildflowers filled the surrounding air.


    She no longer cared about winning; all her mind thought about was Asura and his cock, her hands wrapped around his back as she almost smothered him with her enormous body.


    Her vast body forcibly pped her hips against his with a lewd, sloppy sound each time he prated her depths. Her demonic hole squeezed tight around his hot cock, greedily devouring his shaft and drawing out his seed.


    "Mu Xue... Ugh...!!" Asura grunted, no longer able to hold back, and thrust his hips upward with all his strength while holding Mu Xue''s massive blue ass firmly.


    It wiggled enticingly as she ground down against him while the sounds of flesh pping together echoed loudly throughout the room. Each thrust caused more juices to spill out like rain as her cavern tried to suck him deeper and drain his boiling white fluids into Mu Xue.


    Asura gave up holding back and groaned with satisfaction as thick spurts of sperm shot directly into Mu Xue''s depths. Her chilly hole trembled violently.


    He kept spurting for several seconds into her greedy hole while her massive blue demon breasts covered his face as she shivered from her climax.


    "Ahh~ yes!! Master, so much... it''s filling me... Haaa...!"


    Mu Xue fell limply on Asura, hugging his face with her two huge ice-blue breasts, their hearts beating rapidly as icy anima permeated the surrounding atmosphere.


    "I love you, Mu Xue."

 Chapter 117: The woman I wish to protect *

    Their bodies remained locked together as they felt each other''s essence filling them. Asura''s mind became clear soon after he released inside her once again memories from ten years ago, twenty years ago.


    This life andst life...


    Mu Xue did so much for him, asking nothing, and he realised that despite loving her enough to die for her.


    He didn''t show these feelings enough, causing her heart to be unstable.


    His hand slowly stroked her soft hair. The feeling was strangely cool as even her sweat turned into little balls of ice as she panted on his chest, now back to her usual size but still in her ice devil form.


    "A month was far too long apart, Xu''er..." Asura said hoarsely; it felt like his throat was burning from saying those words as Mu Xue raised her head, looking directly into his eyes as if seeing through his soul.


    "I missed master so much that it hurt when we were split apart..." Mu Xue responded while sniffling like a child, tears falling from her pitch-ck eyes with golden pupils as he wiped them away gently, smiling tenderly.


    "From now on, we will never leave each other; we will always be together and follow you no matter where you go, Asura," Mu Xue muttered before leaning closer to kiss his lips lovingly. Their bodies merged, bing one with each other again.


    A sense of fulfilment overwhelmed him.


    ''This is what I didn''t realise, all that lustful sex with Xavida. I forgot who I am and what happened to me in myst life. In the future, I don''t want to throw my affection and love around as a joke and to treasure the women who choose to be with me...''


    Mu Xue closed her eyes peacefully, breathing rhythmically against Asura''s neck. Soon, the couple fell asleep after losing consciousness while their bodies remained together in this loving embrace without separating.


    She woke up from her nap next to Asura, snuggling next to his body while admiring his handsome face, which seemed to be more charming each time they met; only two hours passed after they had sex. The smell and cool temperature lingered as Asura''s hand massaged her back.


    "You woke up, Xu''er?" Asura asked sleepily while embracing her tightly. Their naked bodies rubbed against one another while their limbs intertwined unconsciously, with no hesitation.


    Mu Xue nodded with a shy expression like a teenager experiencing love for the first time, recalling how much affection and sincerity she revealed during sex while clinging closely to Asura, burying her face in his firm chest and inhaling his masculine fragrance mixed with sweat. She blushed furiously while whispering faintly; her voice was barely audible, yet he heard it.


    "Master, don''t forget those words you told me today. I want to stay by your side forever..."


    "Xu''er, I n to visit home soon."


    "Eh? Really?"


    Mu Xue lifted her head in surprise, showing Asura a rare appearance, a cheerful smile, exposing two rows of tiny pearly white teeth, as she crawled onto Asura excitedly, staring into his eyes with enthusiasm. "Then I want to go too!"


    Asura chuckled softly, pulling her close for another passionate kiss while patting Mu Xue on the ass, "Of course, you have toe because I will be making my marriage with you official."


    "Marriage?!" Mu Xue shouted excitedly as Asura gently pressed his index finger to her lips. Mu Xue''s heart skipped a beat, knowing he must love her very much to bring this proposal up when she least expected it; she remembered he proposed once after sex, but it felt like a lie or something to keep her quiet. Yet together after making love earlier this evening.


    "You... You''re serious?"


    "Ah, although I will marry Xavida one day. You are the woman who will be who I ask my parents'' permission for first."


    [...]


    Mu Xue felt numb for a moment before smiling happily as tears flowed down her flushed cheeks uncontrobly; however, she soon regained control and looked deeply into Asura''s eyes. He noticed Mu Xue''s happiness but couldn''t understand why. She giggled and hugged him tightly, saying nothing.


    "Why are youughing so much? Is there anything wrong with me proposing marriage?"


    "No... it makes me extremely happy. How about we leave tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, but we need permission from the school."


    Mu Xue nodded while kissing Asura gently before a sudden feeling struck both of them... a raging blizzard inside Asura''s body while Mu Xue felt a violent volcano of molten fire. The emotions surged into their souls, forming two raging storms within their bodies as their hips slowly began moving again.


    "What happened...? Inside me... it burns!" Mu Xue''s eyes turned fiery red with golden pupils glowing brightly; her heart thumped wildly while Asura gritted his teeth painfully; it felt like permafrost was freezing his insides.


    Asura''s red eyes shone brightly as Mu Xue''s ck eyes with golden pupils sparkled fiercely; their bodies reacted simultaneously while sharing a wave of magic rushing into their bodies as ice andva anima emanated around Asura and Mu Xue as their desires soared higher than ever.


    "Xu''er... what...ah?!"


    Asura grunted while caressing her soft breasts roughly, kissing her so that the heat inside her lips and tongue would melt the frigid cold inside his body, but Mu Xue pushed Asura down and mounted him again as their anima and desires became fiercer; they ignored the pain asva and frost ravaged their bodies.


    "Asura... fuck me!" Mu Xue demanded before licking his lips seductively and grinding down, devouring his veiny shaft, feeling the intense pain of the icy chill and warmth inside them.


    "Ugh... Xu''er!"


    Asura groaned under the onught of their desire, unable to withstand the freezing permafrost within his body that burned worse than any injury he had suffered during battle training; it felt like someone had ced him naked in Antarctic snowstorms!


    He embraced Mu Xue tighter, sucking her fiery tongue into his mouth while kissing passionately before thrusting upwards into her depths. She, too, was in agony from the burrowing volcano searing her body.


    The heat inside Mu Xue intensified and melted the permafrost rampaging through Asura''s insides while the intense frost that pierced through the surface of her skin made Asura feel alive again after experiencing a thousand deaths.


    They released more anima into each other until all traces vanished from their bodies.


    Withdrawing his hips, Asura prated Mu Xue again; this time, it was better than any experience he ever experienced before, as her slimy inner walls devoured him. She let out a delightful gasp of joy before mming down harder than ever before, riding his cock desperately.


    Asura sucked Mu Xue''s purple tongue, twirling their tongues together, intertwining them with each breathless. Mu Xue rode Asura, her ass smacking loudly against his pelvis each time she thrust her hips forward.


    Soon, they came close to climax again while Asura embraced Mu Xue lovingly before their anima rushed through the atmosphere. Ice crystals formed above them; mes poured outside,nding on the ground as fire pirs rose from the floor underneath them.


    "Asura~ It''s amazing!"


    "Xu''er!!" Asura roared as they orgasmed simultaneously. Mu Xue''s hot cum mixed with his hot sperm filled her cavern as streams of fire anima wrapped around Asura while permafrost surrounded Mu Xue.


    They felt a surge of new knowledge flowing into their bodies. Understanding this phenomenon was something no cultivator couldprehend unless blessed with it, and they smiled.


    With a loud bang, the entire room became devastated by the magic density of the two; slowly, the smoke and fog cleared to reveal a female...


    Two huge dragon horns, oozing crimson mes, identical to Asura''s eyes, with wings formed from ck fire flickering from her back, the blue skin now tan with ck mes flickering from her hands.


    It was Muyue, but rather than being an Ice devil... she was a fire devil with Asura''s dragon features...


    While Asura looked at Xu''er gently, his ruby eyes, now a sapphire blue, glistened like gemstones as his hair flickered with a slight blue colour from his Ice element, reaching the same level as his fire element.


    "Xu''er, your ass in that transformation is so sexy..." Asura whispered as she looked at herself in a mirror, her slightly bent body revealing a cute pink hole between the two tanned cheeks.


    "Asura~ your love made me change into your shape~ fufu... what do I do? I am so happy."


    "That''s simple," Asura said with a strangely wicked grin, stepping towards the bending Mu Xue.


    He used his hands to pull apart her lovely, tanned cheeks, slotting himself between them, using their excess juices to lubricate her hole. "You should marry me."


    The next moment, her pleasant cries sounded once again, unable to answer with anything but strange noises and moans of pleasure.

 Chapter 118: Father

    East of the kingdom stands Lyndwrym fort, created over two thousand years ago. It had yet to face defeat.


    Garret Fenix stood on the grey walls with his arms crossed, his body wearing the dire wolf armour, enduring the rain hammering the walls while he watched the enemy on the horizon. ''My dear son, beloved daughter. How I would love to show you this sight.''


    "de, Estin, Felix. How are the troops?"


    Estin Calman, captain of Lyndwrym''s imperial guard, said with a smile, "All troops are prepared for theing battle."


    With pride in his voice, Felix Odon replied, "Lyndwrym mages are ready, sir."


    de Estan smiled at his lord''s current aura. "All knights are fully rested!"


    Garret Fenix nodded and looked at the army in the distance.


    On the ck, wet ground, several miles apart, was a great army of feral and wild orcs, a huge cyclops rushing towards them as Garret stepped onto the rampart, holding his huge red sword; the moment his hand tightened, it flickered with mes.


    He stared at the iing army and shouted, "We''ll start the battle on my terms¡ªhold your positions. Archers! Target that monster''s gigantic eye!"


    His powerful shout resounded through the entire castle along with the order; it was only a moment before the archers around Garret Fenix fired the arrows into the sky¡ªseveral hundred arrows flew like raindrops through the air, and soon after came a ferocious roar.


    The cyclops stopped, grabbed his bleeding eye, and roared painfully. Garret Fenix observed without interest before giving out anothermand.


    "Knights! Hold your ground. I am going to battle!"


    ''It''s going to enter berserk and take down the wall.''


    His voice resounded across the wall once more, and everyone held their breath and gazed at him. Garret Fenix dashed off the castle wall, his body erupting into mes, as he came crashing down, holding his enormous de behind his head, before shing down at the cyclops that turned red, bulking up with intense muscles and veins.


    "Ya!"


    Garret''s sword, forming a massive beam of fire, collided with the cyclops'' club covered in wild magic; a tremendous explosion urred¡ªthe ck earth ruptured all around them, and Garret''s body flew backwards,nding a hundred feet away, smashing into the fort wall, shaking it to the foundation. "Gaha... bastard!"


    Quickly, he rushed forward again as if time had never happened. His red sword shed again against the Cyclops''s club. The cyclops let out a loud grunt as Garret Fenix forced its legs deeper into the ground; seeing an opportunity, Garret let out a howling sh; a terrifying me engulfed the giant before blowing it up.


    Cheers sounded around Lyndwrym Fort from watching such a tremendous battle as the clouds above rumbled and thundered intensely, shaking the souls of those around the castle.


    However...


    The Cyclops survived with a burned body, only missing one arm, ring at Garret.


    Its aura instantly surged wildly, releasing a roar that shook the surrounding trees and crushed small rocks into dust, causing even Garret Fenix, who could not feel fear, to shiver; he looked at the beast before turning back, shouting towards his soldiers, "Prepare to meet them!"


    Shouts from his troops resounded, but the Cyclops''s war cry drowned all. ''No, I cannot let them fight this monster...''


    ¡ªManifestation!


    zing Dire Wolf form!


    Instantly, Garret''s body grew, his muscles expanding, veins pulsating as they writhed against his flesh, followed by his eyes bing bloodshot.


    Garret Fenix, now transformed into a two-metre tall male with powerful muscles, his entire figure pulsating with huge mes, his power and magic density exploded while staring at the Cyclops before charging madly, colliding with the wild orc once again, sending tremors through thend as both beings crashed.


    ''I will protect my children!''


    ''I will protect my people.''


    ''I will protect my wife!''


    With no thought for himself, Garret attacked the Cyclops¡ªevery sh caused the beast to roar in agony while the club hit Garret Fenix countless times, shattering bones. Yet he ignored the pain and wrapped the bones in ming and forced them together.


    He countered with seven more for every strike he took, ripping through its flesh and taking the brunt of the attacks.


    Finally, after five minutes of fierce fighting, half of his magic depleted, he stabbed deeply into the beast''s heart, roaring as he pierced through it. The Cyclops let out a silent roar before its body slumped, sliding in the molten mud because of Garret''s n.


    However, his mes were slowly dimming before flickeringpletely.


    Garret Fenix pulled his de from its heart before gasping, his body returning to human form¡ªbones shattered almost into fine dust under stress from Manifestation and enduring a Stage Five Cyclops'' relentless blows.


    "Haa....Haa... Asura, you made me proud even before you gained magic. Hahaha!"


    "My Lord!"


    "For the Lord!"


    de rode forward with over two hundred knights, fully armed on their battle steeds, towards their lord because, during the battle, the leading orc took that chance to make half of their army charge forward. It seemed to aim for this moment to crush Garret while exhausted.


    But Garret Fenix waved weakly towards de Estan and ordered calmly, "Hold them for an hour... Lyndwrym will survive."


    Then...


    He gave a childish smirk and lept back onto the wall, falling to one knee and burning the ground with a smile that would put anyone to sleep as the knights charged past him to halt the advancing orc army.


    The beautiful melody of two hundred war steeds in perfect sync, charging half speed ahead, filled his ears with pleasure; de Estanmanded them wlessly, and soon, the orcs that had rushed forward came within charging distance.


    He lifted his arm, the silver spear gifted to him by Garret for his service shimmering as all his knights couched their spears andnces.


    "Crush them all!"


    The horses barged through the front line as if trampling over mere twigs as they swiftly beheaded many wild orcs easily and quickly¡ªnothing could match them in the open field.


    de Estan pierced through orc after orc skillfully before leaving his couched stance, spinning his spear, decapitating two wild orcs with one move before rotating the spear further, causing four more deaths by impaling four orcs trying to ambush him.


    The knights killed hundreds instantly as de retreated with fifty others, while leaving the other one hundred and eighty to hold the wild orcs until their next charge.


    "Prepare for their primary force! Structured Charges! Aldred, you take the second wave! Paul, hold the lines!"


    Garret Fenix observed everything with pride in his eyes¡ªonly de and two hundred knights faced a thousand wild orcs. However, they were helpful as long as the orcs relied purely on numbers.


    Heughed loudly when they executed structured charges perfectly¡ªthey''d gallop in formation before executing different tactics to deal as much damage as possible.


    Yet the good times were not forever; knights and steeds became exhausted after high-intensitybat. Even Garret felt tired of observing everything.


    Now, orcs began falling back with many dead while de and his fifty men led them as they charged back into the battlefield¡ªGarret could sense all of Lyndwrym''s soldiers fighting fiercely.


    ''It''s now... we must pull back!''


    "PULL BACK GLADE!"


    Garret''s shout resounded loudly as de''s expression changed¡ªhe heard Garret Fenix shout like this once before; without hesitation, he immediately gave out orders as he spun his spear, beheading three orcs in seconds before stabbing a charging one through the mouth with lightning reflexes.


    "ALL KNIGHTS PULL BACK!"


    However, before they could safely retread... undead mages on the distant hill cast a dreadful spell... Dissolve flesh.


    A purple ray fell upon dozens of Lyndwrym Knights and steeds.


    Their flesh melted instantly as a disgusting stench entered de Estan''s nose; he gagged before spitting out bile. Then, anger took over as he red towards the mage hill. Yet he stuck to his lord''s orders, biting away his sorrow. "PULL BACK!"


    In the first sh, both sides suffered.


    Garret lost forty knights and noble steeds.


    The orcs lost five hundred orcs, a cyclops and fifty wolves.

 Chapter 119: Dear Wife - The Dreadful Battle

    ? Asran POV


    Asran stood silently, watching as Hod and his initial charge failed; he cursed King Stiger for not telling him the truth.


    ''I don''t understand; how does such an old human have such power!? To fight Hod, the strongest cyclops, to death in minutes!''


    Now wasn''t the time to curse¡ªAsran ordered his primary force to prepare for tomorrow''s siege. Many of the undead who cast the magic from earlier mixed in with the orcs and other monsters.


    Asran felt troubled because if the human, Garret Fenix, reached him... Even with his magic, that human would crush him with sheer power.


    Asran looked towards Lyndwrym Fort and saw Garret Fenix and his remaining knights return to the fortress as night set in¡ªAsran felt uneasy from sensing Garret''s dense magic power.


    ''Hod died so easily...''


    His magic was densepared to Hod''s, but that human easily defeated a Stage Five Cyclops while being weaker; Asran felt fear but did not let it ovee him.


    Instead, he called all leaders to his tent¡ªsitting on a wooden chair. He nced towards the twenty orcs all above Stage Four.


    "Tonight is the crucial moment to end Lyndwrym forever¡ªthat human has exhausted his power to defeat Hod. We must attack with an elite force of strong orcs and take their fortress by storm."


    One orc asked, "And what about our casualties? With this approach, Lyndwrym has some humans above Stage Three¡ªwe may lose more lives than Lyndwrym!"


    Asran sneered beforeughing mockingly.


    "Don''t worry¡ªit isn''t your life we''re fighting with. I''ve prepared a surprise to ensure we take down Lyndwrym tonight!"


    With that, he revealed forty small ck balls, each about a finger big with glowing patterns¡ªAsran chuckled sinisterly as he stood up and spoke threateningly, "Any who fail me tonight will die instantly! Get to it! Prepare our best orcs and dark elemental mages!"


    Without hesitation, he handed each Stage Four Orc two orbs beforemanding, "You all have control over these¡ªonce we assault their castle walls, drop these and bring down that ugly rock!"


    ****


    Meanwhile, inside the fort, the knights and citizens that lived inside the fort city helped heal the wounded, reinforce the gates and prepare arrows and other weapons for the knights and mages.


    "My lord, they will strike in the darkness. Their leader is wise, and seeing your power being drained..." de was having his wife clean the wound of his shoulder with pure ice and water.


    "Darling, don''t move. The orcish poison is still lingering in the wound!" She warned while her white hands glowed with water, healing him with magic slowly, freezing his wound so the poison would not spread further. de sat still without speaking more.


    Garret Fenix sat in the throne room, his eyes closed, breathing calmly. His recovery was vital to the survival of his people; at first, he presumed this battle would not challenge him. However, he now understands he was wrong.


    Felix Odon and Estin Calman guarded him until midnight as his mana recovered slowly.


    Then, the entire fortress trembled from the explosions of the enemy''s night assault.


    "ATTACK!"


    "ENEMY ASSAULT!"


    "Knights, rally to me and protect the walls! Save the people!"


    "Mages, prepare. It''s time to fight, illuminate the skies, and reveal their dark tactics!" Felix Odon ordered while Garret opened his eyes slowly before standing¡ªalthough recovered to half of what it once was, his magic density was enough to take action.


    Felix Odon asked nervously as the shouts continued, "My lord, what of you?"


    "Estin, summon all Stage Three Humans and below¡ªprepare to evacuate women, elders and children to Lyndwrym''s defensive barrier below the ground. We cannot fight them in open warfare!"


    Garretmanded calmly while Estin Calman nodded before running off¡ªGarret Fenix left the fort''s inner sanctum with Felix Odon. Both mennded on the castle''s secondary walls to witness an astonishing scene.


    Hundreds of dead orcs had used advanced dark magic spells, then destroyed much of Lyndwrym''s thick stone walls with strange bombs.


    Stage four elites had massacred the walls guards.


    Hundreds of orcs scaled the wall before engaging in direct melee¡ªLyndwrym knights fought well, killing many orcs, yet there was nothing that Garret Fenix''s keen senses could not see.


    The same Stage Fours were fighting on the castle wall¡ªsixteen!


    After noticing Garret, one orc roared at Garret Fenix''s calm visage.


    "Crush them, leave nothing, not even their bones or flesh."


    Garret Fenixmanded calmly while Felix Odon red at the Stage Four orcs as his mana gathered rapidly. He shouted with his left hand, creating a huge lightning ball¡ªlightning crackled and raged wildly.


    "Lyndwrym Mages, support me! Clear this filth away!"


    His powerful roar caused his aura to explode like Garret''s¡ªfire and lightning magic formed a wave of deadly magic from the entire group of mages, and Garret Fenixughed wildly before joining the offensive¡ªcreating a pir of mes ten metres wide and shooting up to the sky like a tower.


    It exploded before turning into a shockwave that swept the entire outer wall, searing, melting and incinerating all orcs on the castle walls instantly.


    Even the Stage Four orcs fell helpless to the st.


    Garret Fenixnded nimbly and looked to Felix Odon, who supported him with a dark face. "My lord, these bastards..."


    "Don''t talk, crush them!"


    "WE FIGHT!"


    Garret and Felix rushed forward towards the outer walls, burning, killing any orcs that survived his fiery shockwave while other mages cast powerful lightning magic and water attacks; swordsmen rallied together with Felix Odon, preparing to engage the orcs, but Garret Fenix yelled suddenly.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "My lord!?"


    "GLADE, Destroy them!"


    Garret Fenixmanded while looking below¡ªde Estan heard his lord''s order and rallied a hundred knights against five hundred orcs.


    He smiled wickedly while charging with ten Stage Three knights beside him,unching a magical lightning sh against them, staggering nine Stage Four orcs instantly as other Lyndwrym knights used their bodies to shield de¡ªwithout stopping, de''s spear erupted with lightning magic as his


    "You won''t harm my husband! Fall before my magic!"


    Agatha''s body turned into a storm of ice before the skies above the orc armies formed a horrific icy blizzard, long shards tearing through the skies, all targeted manually to protect her husband and his knights; this was her ability, although shecked the power of a normal mage.


    Agatha Estan''s control was the highest in the kingdom below Stage Six. Her magic fell, piercing dozens of orcs and killing fifty wild orcs before the Stage Fours could react.


    Although many died... the primary force was her beloved, always protected by seven shards of ice.


    de and his knights were free to wreak havoc because of Agatha''s blizzard covering them. de Estan rushed forward; he dodged, cut, thrust and parried deadly strikes as if dancing like Garret Fenix while dealing death wherever he passed.


    Soon, the remaining Stage Fours orcs understood and scattered de Estan''s knights¡ªthey engaged Garret Fenix, whoughed wildly, crushing orcs and destroying their ranks with ease.


    Felix Odon protected his back with over twenty Stage Three knights and mages as they fought the five Stage Four human knights.


    "How dare these scums attack us!?" Using his thunder magic and martial prowess, Felix Odon easily ripped orc after orc while the stage three knights protected his nks; everyone felt exhaustion.


    Garret Fenixughed wildly before taking on two Stage Five undead mages at once¡ªhis de moved precisely as if he knew exactly what they would do; the sword tore their magic apart and instantly counterattacked at every weak spot before evading smoothly.


    "Drive them out! Repair the gate! Haa...Haa...." Garret was exhausted. He suddenly saw in the distance a sight that caused him terror.


    "How did their liches get past the Mage detection barrier!?"


    "de, Felix... Hurry..."


    A dark cloud of death, the swarm of locusts, and a group-type spell had alreadyunched towards the entire fort...


    "MY LORD, LOOK OUT!"


    Felix Odon saw everything.


    Garret Fenix felt overwhelmed, protecting the wall; using his magic reserves, he used his mana to form a ming wall, draining himself empty around Lyndwrym Fort. It acted as a dome that surrounded them, deflecting the locust spell before shattering.


    "Lord!!!"


    He stopped the locust swarm, but the barrage of the deadly group spell approached like a dark tsunami.


    ''Ophelia...''


    -


    -


    -


    "By your holy grace, dare you let my husband fall? I will shatter the heavens and ughter the gods themselves!"


    A beautiful yet foul voice sounded like a song... a chant of over fifty women... a sudden feeling of light erupted... The light was so intense the night became day, with the moon illuminated by the glowing light.


    Ophelia and fifty light elemental mages rode towards Lyndwrym, with Ophelia standing on her horse as she cursed the gods for her beloved husband.


    "Fell the force of our divine radiance!"


    ¡ªBarrier to negate all evil!


    "Sister Ophelia!"


    "My dear wife!? The gods will get angry!"

 Chapter 120: The Complex Situation

    Xavida''s face pouted inside the mansion as she watched how close Mu Xue and Asura became; when she revealed her manifestation, they didn''t leave the room for three days, ignoring calls from Lorem and even the sword saintess.


    Sadly, when he left the room, both of them beat him senseless for the sses and training he missed. Well, Sigurd was grateful he didn''te the next day. Her feelings towards Asura changed after seeing his iplete manifestation.


    "Don''t look so angry, Xavi¡ªwe spent an entire month together, right?"


    "Hmph... bad guy ignores me for three days..."


    "Little brat, it''s not our husband''s fault he was addicted to my body and couldn''t stop himself filling me~ Xavida, you know how it feels, so you cannot me me, Right?"


    "Tsk... Slutty maid."


    Asura thought he might dislike them shing like this in the past, but after seeing it.


    He realised that both carried frustrations because they loved him and had to share; thus, expecting them to get along like perfect sisters was unrealistic, which he had pushed on them.


    "Lizard girl, keep your nasty swamp ass off his cock."


    "Hsss!"


    The princess was the most unfortunate.


    She would sit quietly, trying to drink her tea and be friends with both girls was now a daily battlefield. However, Asura swore he sometimes saw her smiling at the insults.


    "Well, stop fighting¡ªtonight, I''ll sleep with both of you."


    "Pervert..."


    "Hehe~ husband is the best."


    Asura didn''t put his mind on this because during the days he enjoyed Mu Xue''s body, the news of Lyndwrym being attacked travelled across the entire kingdom, causing great unrest.


    Lyndwrym, the kingdom''s defensive fort protecting from the southeastern Monster Empire''s attacks and the Eastern Kingdom''s Northeastern invasions, that one fort controlled the entry into the kingdom from the east.


    While another fort existed the same to the north, past wars destroyed the border with the demon kingdom, bing a distorted sea of broken magical debris, leaving the only safe passage to a single port city in control of the Fenix family.


    This was the reason the kingdom valued the Fenix family. They protected the north and east from invasion for over 2000 years.


    ''Their attack happened sooner! In myst life, they didn''t attack for two years... after I fell for Verana, they suddenly attacked the north and east at the same time¡ªThe North is in danger!''


    Asura''s face looked towards Xavida; her uncle was a Stage Four quarter dragon, the bloodline so thin in him that his manifestation was a lizard or snake.


    Well, it seemed to suit him, but if Asura''s thoughts were right, he would attack the north of Fenix territory while his father defended the east...


    ''However, this time, it''s the monster kingdom, not the East. Is this my fault, another butterfly effect?''


    [I do not know, but the north is in danger. Several ships were detected leaving; read the newspaper''s 46th page from yesterday, the 9th passage.]


    ¡ª The Silvaran Magical Beacon Network detected three dragon-ss warships leaving the northern Valmet port two days ago. However, after they destroyed the magical beacons, we lost their direction.


    There are worries the target is the port city of Wolfsheim, the famous city where the current Lord Garret Fenix defeated the demon army to win the hand of the former Fenix Heiress''s hand in marriage.


    War respondent Misha Burron


    ***


    [Asura, this isn''t a good sign... Do you have a way to contact your father?]


    ''No... The problem is, he cannot spare troops from the reported size of the invasion from the east!''


    While Asura silently thought, someone pounded on the mansion door, and two women entered.


    One was a tall woman with silver hair and armour; her facecked emotion, but she was incredibly beautiful and walked with the perfect form and manners.


    The other was Lorem, shorter than the silver-haired beauty but with a fiery atmosphere that made her alluring.


    "Asura Fenix, I havee to greet you at the queen''s request. I am Deltamander of the Valkyrie Knight groups'' reserve forces."


    "Yo Asura, I came because you didn''te to my lessons again, and I thought you were still having fun pounding your little maid''s wife."


    "How vulgar..." Delta whispered.


    "Shove it, silver doll."


    "Dull red bird."


    "!!!"


    Asura felt cold sweat as they red at each other; thankfully, Xavida pulled Mu Xue upstairs before Delta could see her.


    "Commander... Lorem... It''s a pleasure meeting you both. How can I help you?"


    Delta nced at Asura before looking outside and taking a moment to adjust her thoughts. The queen had ordered her to investigate him because of the rumours of his strength, but upon seeing his handsome face, she almost forgot about the current attack on his father''s fort.


    The queen told the reserve Valkyrie to get some experience with the princess.


    "The Queen has sent us; we will use your family mansion to organise the deployment response force to defend the north."


    "Huh?"


    Asura felt shocked that the queen also realised the north was in danger, but he had no information regarding what the queen nned. Delta looked at Asura with a strange gaze as she smiled slightly.


    "Yes, I''m sure you heard about Lyndwyrm attack¡ªyour father is defending the eastern side from the Monster Empire''s invasion, and many nobles who hold your father in high esteem are already moving to reinforce and help him, be it for profit, honour or camaraderie. Worry not. Your father is a powerful man. He defeated a Stage Six Cyclops in a duel."


    Delta spoke calmly, but Asura knew how terrifying Stage Six monsters were¡ªeven one was enough to destroy Lyndwyrm, which showed how strong his father was to defeat one alone.


    ''Damn, my old man, you knelt before a mere Stage Five noble... Was it for me? To protect the No-Mag me... you abandoned your pride. I never knew you were so strong...''


    However, while people belittled monsters as stupid or savages, he understood the gap in strength between a monster and a human.


    Their magical prowess and density might be lower. But their physical power could sometimes be double a normal human.


    Monsters lived longer and had faster growth rates, and the only thing stopping them from wiping out humans was theck of intelligent minds controlling them¡ªthe only monsters able to speak amon tongue were Stage Seven and higher creatures or mutants.


    Delta continued speaking about Asura''s father, making him realise how great the man was and how much pressure he carried alone.


    "Your father will be fine¡ªhowever, the north is vulnerable without Lyndwyrm''s reinforcements. Thus, the queen has decided on the punishment for missing sses. It will be a mandatory task!"


    "!!"


    Delta''s words sounded friendly, but Asura understood the queen''s intent behind sending people to his house to organise a deployment response force here instead of the royal pce.


    "Asura Fenix, tomorrow morning, you will travel north under mymand to Wolfsheim; the princess, Mu Xue and reserve knight Lucretia shall join you. Forgive us, Xavida Bahamot, but you are to remain here under house arrest until the threat of the demon empire is confirmed to have nothing to do with you."


    Asura wasn''t stupid, so he didn''t need to shout or scream because Xavida couldn''t join them. It was best this way so he could only look at her with a gentle smile and mouth.


    ''It''ll be okay.''


    Xavida understood Asura wanted to tell her he would return safely and nodded, but she felt upset and wanted to scream and shout. However, she rushed upstairs to her room, knowing it would cause Asura trouble.


    Delta looked at the princess, giving a respectful bow before she turned to leave. "Make sure you are prepared, Asura Fenix. I shall see you tomorrow."


    After Delta left, Lorem looked at Asura with a strange gaze¡ªher eyes held anger as she whispered. "You bastard, you got punished with such a horrible mission. I cannot even join to protect you! Do you know how hard it is for a royal knight to leave the capital? You fool!" He could feel the intense emotions inside her.


    The changes of that night seemed to have moved their rtionship in a direction he couldn''t control.


    Asura sighed because he wanted to go alone, but Delta said Mu Xue would join¡ªthus, he could only shake his head with a helpless expression.


    "Lorem, it''s fine. I am the heir to my father. This is his territory. My territory and people!"


    "Asura..."


    "Besides, I need to thank you because if it weren''t for your teachings, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat stage four."


    "..."


    Asura lied because he wanted tofort Lorem and make her feel better, but his words caused tears to fall down her cheeks. "You don''t understand! Dragon-ss destroyers are their top-ss war vessels, carrying Stage Three troops at the minimum!"


    Asura didn''t care; however, he hugged Lorem gently and whispered in her ear.


    "Lorem, I am not defenceless, and I swear I shall return alive. How about this? When Ie back, I will take you on a date in the capital, of course."


    Asura didn''t care if he returned wounded or injured because he was tired of living like trash with no power, like a parasite draining his father and loved ones'' lives.


    This time, he would take control and be the one to protect his father and the knights that desperately defended the territory of Fenix¡ªThe phoenix de.


    "Then... this is my prepayment," Lorem whispered as she kissed Asura gently.


    It was the first time she initiated a kiss in her life.


    Her heart fluttered as she blushed, leaving before he could say anything, her wings tearing her clothes as she shot out of the mansion at top speed, almost knocking down Delta with the intense speed.

 Chapter 121: Meeting Within A dream

    Asura felt excited and worried about the iing mission to the north. He was happy with the fact he could help his father.


    Yet there was the feeling of loss.


    He worried the battle to the east might worsen but suddenly noticed that V returned after greeting Delta and bidding her goodbye. Mu Xue went to her room, saying she needed to prepare, and Xavida was still sulking.


    "Asura?"


    "Princess, are you alright?"


    Since the ident where she sat on his face, the two hadn''t spoken together alone. Her cheeks seemed to turn red as she probably remembered this.


    Asura wondered if she had a fever, so she approached to touch her forehead.


    V closed her eyes in response. He noticed her body was trembling slightly but touched her forehead.


    Her skin felt icy, like always, so she wasn''t sick.


    "Asura Fenix, if you were not my official fianc¨¦, you would be arrested for touching me in such a way!"


    Asura withdrew his hand and looked apologetic. It was just his habit because so many women are around him now. V didn''t respond and looked down while ying with her hair.


    "Asura. I was kidding," she muttered again after time passed between them. "I... want to ask something."


    Asura nodded without words, wondering what she wanted to say.


    "Would you marry me? Or am I just a useful piece for you to use?"


    "V, I..."


    He shook his head and was honest. "I don''t love you, Princess V. So saying I want you for you would be a lie."


    V nodded, showing she had expected it already. She just lost the bravado when the other women were gone, but Delta confirmed it, and the Queen has already made her his fianc¨¦ and Verana, the daughter of the Duchess of Drakkur.


    "However, I do see you as a very attractive woman that I like."


    V blushed after hearing it. She seemed genuinely confused and shocked. "Do you mean, like... as in friends?"


    Asura felt embarrassed.


    This princess could be sharp and dense, so he risked making the situation awkward and spoke honestly, "Like... Well, I want to sleep with you and make you my woman, kind of like."


    He noticed the more they spoke, the closer she paced towards him, but he didn''t resist or move away.


    Somehow, the princess didn''t seem as astute and rock solid when Asura spoke to her alone; even when training, he felt a fragility that she seemed to want to hide desperately, using her strength as the method.


    She hugged Asura and buried her head in his chest. He didn''t know why she did this, but she spoke softly after some time passed.


    "Father told me to seduce you and get close to you to control you. My mother only talks about the benefits of adding your genes to the bloodline. However, I''m afraid of you leaving me alone once you finish using me. That is why I acted cold and harsh. I cannot always be beside you like Xue, nor can I show my obsessive affection like Xavida..."


    She continued hugging Asura''s waist tightly. He didn''t know how to respond and stroked her hair, which surprised V.


    "Xue loves you too much, while Xavida wants your love and attention. But I... Can you give me the strength to keep fighting and try my best?"


    V''s eyes shone with a golden glint, causing Asura to feel attracted to them. He felt confused, yet he responded, "I promise to help you grow stronger until you can standalone."


    "You... Promise?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Then..."


    Her feeling lifted off the floor, her height a little shorter than average, but she stood on her tiptoes. Asura felt nervous since he didn''t understand what she nned, yet he felt V''s lips against his own.


    The kisssted for nearly ten seconds before she lowered herself back down.


    She then took something from her pocket and ced it inside Asura''s. It held the queen''s royal stamp and was likely their engagement letter and documents... "Also..." Her soft voice was so quiet he struggled to hear it.


    Asura wasn''t a dense fool, though, and listened intently. "Since you beat me when we first met, I have loved you. Please take responsibility... And treat me well."


    With that said, V ran away and entered her room, mming the door before he could even react to the adorable yet stubborn princesses confession.


    Asura felt dazed by her words, yet he checked what she gave him.


    It was the engagement papers, signed by everyone but himself. V''s ink was still warm, and the vibrant signature told him she probably signed it with great delight.


    ''What a silly girl, I already have two other women, no... it''s probably going to end up being four or more, right?''


    Nobody responded to his little joke, but inside the spirit world, the entire citadel trembled as a phoenix sang joyfully into the skies.


    ***


    The next few hours flew by as Asura prepared his items and clothes, not for a rxed homing as he nned but for a likely battle he may not even survive.


    He waited for Mu Xue and Xavida toe to his room... He felt terrible for Princess V, who would have to listen to their night of pleasure and debauchery, but tonight, he would part with Xavida and then head off to battle against her uncle''s soldiers.


    Xavida knocked on the door while holding Mu Xue''s hand; both wore nothing but loose robes that easily slid off their shoulders, revealing the enticing underwear beneath them.


    Asura gulped and beckoned them closer, pulling them towards himself and kissing them on their lips. Tonight, Mu Xue didn''t use her special form; she would only use it alone with him.


    After kissing Xavida, he kissed Mu Xue deeply and passionately. The two women didn''t resist and reciprocated it eagerly while pushing their bodies against his own.


    Tonight, they spent hours in Asura''s room, the bed, walls and chairs creaking and shaking from their movements.


    Two women''s melodic cries and moans filled the entire mansion as V listened to them through her thin walls.


    V knew Asura wouldn''t reject her because of these women; she wasn''t na?ve enough to think he would be faithful to her.


    However, she was confident that he would treat her as their equal and ept her one day.


    "At least I don''t need to worry about his stamina..." Her lips quivered as she reached down into the quilts, listening to the sounds of intercourseing from Asura''s room while imagining herself in Mu Xue''s position.


    Her fingers began moving gently as she recalled Asura''s lips... The mansion became engulfed in lust as she copied Mu Xue''s words while pleasuring herself in the darkness.


    "I love you~ more..." Mu Xue cried out repeatedly, her nails digging into Asura''s back as Xavida watched them copte with a jealous smile.


    Their passionate nightsted six hours before Xavida and Mu Xue fell asleep, cuddling close to Asura while hey awake.


    ''...''


    He felt a sense of fulfilment before his eyes became heavy, suddenly finding himself in the centre of his monoliths; a beautiful sight awaited him.


    Helliana, the phoenix with raven feathers, stood naked before Asura while smiling seductively.


    Her golden eyes and hair matched her fiery wings, swaying slowly behind her. The mes burned brightly as Asura felt a strange feeling of lust before his vision and senses became pitch ck.


    The dream filled with a passion that could burn the surface of the world ended with Asura waking up perfectly refreshed, but he had no memory of the dream itself.


    However...


    Was it his dream, or hers?

 Chapter 122: The Ferocious Onslaught - Beginning of the end

    The heavy rain poured as if to extinguish the Fenix soldiers'' desire to fight. Broken walls, destroyed towers, and monsters broke down the outer buildings as civilians hid within the inner sanctum.


    Garrett Fenix fought desperately, caring for nothing but holding out and biding his time. However, his power was never infinite.


    Felix Odon, Estin Calman, his imperial captain and the mage captain perished on the fourth day. At this moment, Garrett realised the battle had be a test, and his heart took a heavy blow.


    ''Our knights have suffered...''


    ''Our people have suffered...''


    ''Felix... you stole my pork during meals every day for seven years during our academy days, then repaid me with thirty years of dedicated service.''


    ''Estin, you married my maid despite being worthy of a noble house... Even after she passed on, you remained with me. You both left me behind. My Brother''s...''


    His mncholy face looked towards the sky, the bodies littering the fort with no grave or sce after death, orcs ravished their corpses for meat, and the undead feasted upon the others.


    "Humans taste sweet; this fort is ours." An undead gloated from the outer wall, eating the remains of a young Fenix Knight.


    "Disgusting. Do you monsters have no taste?" A human male with dark hair and almond eyes asked; he wore a strange robe and carried a longsword, likely one of the eastern cultivators who arrived to support the orc army and caused the fort''s outer wall to copse.


    ''I have to hold out and keep fighting...'' Garret Fenix encouraged himself while Ophelia, exhausted and suffering from mana deficiency, pushed herself daily to help hold off the orcs and undead with her barrier.


    Yet today, on the fifth day, Garret Fenix would attack the enemy. He knew many reinforcements were due, but his pride and anger at losing two of his best friends could never allow him to wait like a coward.


    His only goal was to ughter the orcs, so he used thest of his magic to create an imprable wall of mes.


    ''Asura, I pray you''re safe. I leave the territory, your mother and sister''s safety to you...''


    Garret Fenix prayed before walking outside the gates, opening his arms wide with a crazy look on his visage. "I''ll kill you all tonight..."


    Ophelia was too weak to stop him¡ªher barrier would falter if she stopped focusing, as the enemy''s liches appeared today with dark magic.


    She could only shed silent tears, along with Agatha, who used her mana to support the barrier, watching as de followed Garret and the other six knights, all friends who were mourning the loss of Estin and Felix, friends since they were children.


    "Don''t me them, Ophelia... They are just idiots, too loyal to their fallen brothers." Agatha spoke softly before channelling more mana to her barrier¡ªOphelia sobbed because she had also lost two close friends.


    "It''s strange to see his true strength; I was so used to him yielding to me for the most stupid things... Now I look at his wide, dependable back and remember why I was fine with being his second wife. My husband is so damn cool!" Ophelia said before biting her lip and wiping away her tears.


    Agatha nodded as they watched the knights march out¡ªGarret Fenix unleashed his aura before rushing recklessly towards the orcs and undead mages.


    The moment his mes touched the corpses of his fallen brothers like a beautiful bonfire night, they burnt and exploded into beautiful golden mes.


    Garrett Fenix, de Estan, and seven elderly knights charged recklessly outside Lyndwrym Fort, ughtering all orcs and undead who dared approach.


    "de, Biron, Damon, Sid, Mander, Alexius, Fred, Charles, Adam. Let us fight to the end; let our brothers rest after their hard work to be reborn another day."


    "HA! Lord Fenix, let us dance in hell tonight and ughter these fiends to pieces!" de Estan yelled.


    His knights used their remaining magic for a suicide charge.


    The orcs and undead mages attempted to cast magic several times against the enraged Lyndwrym knights, but it was too sudden. As eight Stage Five knights'' attack overwhelmed the monsters, convinced of victory.


    ''Even if only temporarily, the queen''s message, reinforcements wille in six hours!''


    They knew it was pointless. Despite that, they filled their hearts with rage, loss and hope.


    Ophelia sped her husband''s ring¡ªif he didn''t return, she would break all the rules and curse the gods above if she lost Garrett. Agatha supported her barrier while crying.


    It was a beautiful sight as the knights charged out on their steeds to follow their lord. All stage four knights, wounded or not, followed their lord,mander, and captains, their magic surging.


    Many Stage threes knights rode behind them to support¡ªthere were few left, as only eighty Stage Four and seventy Stage Three humans were left.


    They ughtered hundreds of orcs, undead mages, feral orcs and dark wolf mounts of the orcs in minutes; there was no knightly finesse.


    Garret swung his enormous sword, destroying stone, crushing bones and ying flesh.


    He wasted great strength and power, even to kill but one orc. To him, this was the most tremendous honour he could grant his fallen brothers to destroy the enemy and, for one night, let them rest in a free Lyndwrym.


    There was something that he didn''t know. His attack caught them off guard but also created doubt within the human reinforcements, who saw their small force crushed in a matter of an hour.


    "Haa...Haaa.... Keep fighting. Don''t let a wound or two stop you!"


    de Estan shouted while battling desperately¡ªGarret Fenix, seeing him suffering, stopped attacking aggressively before shouting, "GLADE, RETREAT!"


    "But my Lord!"


    "IDIOT! Your wife is pregnant; you should get back. Keep them safe, my dearest friend."


    Garret Fenix ordered while de Estan smiled weakly. "Lord, I apologise; this is the end of our dance."


    Searing fiery mes erupted as de Estan stabbed through the heart of hisst foe, and he backed away; however, the moment he left, Garret fought harder, as if to cover de''s hole.


    ''I should take my advice, but this feeling. How long, how long since I let my mes burn uninhibited? Is this... is this true freedom?''


    Garret Fenix thought while realising the joy of battle as his magic surged rapidly¡ªevery sh destroyed more orcs, but the leader of the enemy forces had now recovered.


    ***


    Meanwhile, watching his troops drop like flies on the opposite side of the battle, Asran felt frustrated. He gave a dark stare to the human male sitting beside him in green robes while calmly drinking tea.


    "Shang Luo! What is the meaning of this? You said the old man would lose their fight if we killed a fewstronger ones!"


    Asranined, and the man known as Shang Luo replied while drinking tea.


    "You misunderstand¡ªyour orcs failed because you didn''t finish the important one quickly. How can you me my elite Shang warriors?"


    "Important one?"


    Shang Luoughed. "Yes. That Fenix Whore, Ophelia Fenix. She controls that barrier; eliminate her, and those knights will copse within fifteen minutes. Especially him."


    His fingertip pointed to the old man, whose hair was now half-white, cutting through countless orcs and Shang warriors.


    "Ah... I understand; it''s Garret Fenix! I''ll kill Ophelia right away!"


    Asran grinned evilly, yet Shang Luo shook his head, causing Asran confusion before asking. "Why stop me!? Her barrier is stopping us from ending Lyndwrym today!"


    "Oh, she isn''t alone¡ªother light mages keep it erect; the problem is her husband, and you took too long. We already told you this was a test to see how they would react to an overwhelming force."


    Shang Luo sighed before taking another sip of tea and giving Asran a handsome smile, showing off his bright teeth.


    "I am afraid our time working together is over."


    "WHAT!?"


    "YOU NEED US!"


    "Hmmm?" His handsome face showed a slight sense of disgust before his fist crushed Asran''s arm effortlessly.


    "Pathetic¡ªthis mission was below even my subordinates in Shang. Eliminate them all; show no mercy, leave none alive and destroy Lyndwrym Fortpletely. That was YOUR mission. We have more routes, and a better n involving a lovely woman who will carry my child."


    Shang Luo stepped towards Asran, who was crumpled on the floor, "I will take the Fenix territory with no bloodshed in two years. Why should I waste time here?"


    "Ghh...."


    Before Asran could speak orin, Shang Luo vanished; momentster, all the support from his Shang warriors also pulled out after ying all the undead and deformed monsters, leaving the orc''s formations to copse.


    The battle was close to an end.

 Chapter 123: A Duel Between Leaders

    Garret Fenix saw the Shang warriors flee like cowards and felt confused.


    ''Aren''t they allied to the undead? Lyndwrym does trade with the cultivation empires, yet their arrogance and betrayal during withdrawal puzzles me.''


    His thoughts faded because many Stage Fives orcs stepped forward. Garret Fenix frowned but clenched his sword, covered in blood and orc flesh. He lifted his zing sword proudly, gazing at the attacking orcs.


    ''No... this is my chance. To buy time for the others to recover!''


    "I am Garret Fenix, Earl of the Phoenix de, who dares face me!"


    A single orc stepped forward, his body taller than the average male but shorter than most orcs, wearing ck metal armour covering his body and face, with one arm torn off.


    "I am Asran, the bloody of the Monster Empire! Commander of the great legion that brings you to the brink of destruction and despair! Fight me, Garret, Fenix!"


    Garret sensed a powerful stage five aura burst forward as he grinned, ignoring his weakness.


    ''Finally, someone worth fighting. An orc with both backbone and intelligence!''


    He stepped forward, sping his me sword, smiling in anticipation. The enemy used a short but deadly serrated de that was thick.


    The humans and orcs around the two stage-fives stopped moving. A sudden change in the battle happened as the orcs smashed their chests, left thud, right thud¡ªstomping and howling.


    Garret Fenix focused his mana while shing his fist and roared at his enemies, surprising all who had never seen a human act barbarically.


    "What an opportunity! This fight, Asran, I ept your offer!"


    Knights stamped their feet; metal thuds mixed with wet, fleshy thuds formed a strange melody of war as the humans tapped their shields using their swords.


    The booming, heart-thumping sound pumped the veins of the knights; Garret''s fire danced, slowly engulfing the ground as it shrank, only covering his sword and body before he and Asran charged forward, crossing the few metres instantly and swinging their swords.


    With immense pressure, Garret''s ming sword smashed into the orc''s de; Garret''s sword sent ming embers shooting from the de while Asran''s weapon started releasing a whirring saw sound the serrated des began vibrating.


    The two''s feet moved left and right as they blocked each attack, swinging with more vicious speed and power, causing their feet to slide into the mud, making deep pits.


    "Good!"


    "Yargun!" (Great! In Orcish)


    Garret shed his burning sword against the orc saw, shaking the skies each time the weapons met. Blood exploded at a frightening rate, causing screams as soldiers from both sides moved away.


    As many weakened humans and orcs fell dead from the shockwaves of their sh, causing the duel to widen as fewer enemies hindered their movements.


    The two slowed suddenly before circling each other, evaluating and nning their next move; their guards were so high and tight that sparks flew off from the shuffle of their boots or des as they appeared.


    ''This orc, he''s really good. I wish he were my knight.'' Garret mused internally, making him evaluate his next move as the two attacked again, mixing feints with sweeps.


    The sound of steel crushing became white noise as the orcs enjoyed the intensebat between an equal opponent.


    Blood flowed much faster as Asran''s wound-closing effect wasn''t quick enough to stop Garret''s fiery de''s med explosions and hacks; Asran began fighting on the defensive because of his loss of strength and speed, while Garret seemed to get faster, more powerful each time they shed.


    Garret admired his movements and mastery, grinning like a madman. ''I feel young again!''


    Roars and hollering made him realise his mistake of enjoying the sh, remembering why it urred, why he became the lord despite his wife leaving him, and why he fought!


    ''For the people, for my wife... and my beloved children! All three of them.''


    Asran used his youthful body, twisting to avoid a heavy blow from Garret; as the saw de shed with the enormous sword, it cracked the de and shattered the tip.


    "Al Ver-ta!" (I Got you! - Orcish)


    His lighter sword lifted in the air, ready to slice across the chest of the unprepared Garret, only to see a strange grin on the old man''s lips, confusing the orc before he saw his target vanishing into the fire!


    "WHAT...!?"


    ****


    ****


    "How long before we arrive at Lyndwrym, Vuldra?" A woman in silver and ck armour asked aboard a huge airship flying towards the Fenix territory.


    Her bright blonde hair waved in the icy winds as her crimson eyes looked below with a sense of boredom. She didn''t look like the other women, who all had silver hair and eyes, but it likely meant her rank was higher as she sat on the soft sofa watching out the windows.


    "In two hours,dy Aurora," the female holding the helm reported politely while saluting, shocking the beautifuldy slightly because no human would salute another female.


    ''We are allies with the Fenix territory until their earl refuses our queen''s request. Hmm...''


    ''Well, he is her first love, after all.''


    Suddenly, in the distance, in the rough location of the Lyndwrym fortress, a huge pir of fire exploded. The heat seared the air, felt even this far away, as Aurora''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Oh~ it looks like the kingdom just gained another rare Stage Six knight... How amusing, Garret, you finally stopped being stubborn and took a step towards forgetting about that bitch who left you?"


    The pir was nearly thirty metres high and ten metres wide, engulfing everything close; the only living being present was the owner and creator, the Earl Garret Fenix, resulting in the total obliteration of the enemy, along with thousands of orcs and monsters, causing him to roar into the heavens, drawing many fleeting gazes to his direction.


    *****


    "Oh? That old man managed to break through, well... It might sour our ns, but a mere Stage Six is nothingpared to my Shang Dynasty." Shang Luo whispered while drinking a strange potion on the airship. Beside him, a person with strange attire suddenly whispered into his ear.


    "What!? My sister is missing!? She was supposed to be beside that little sword saintess! Who is messing with my ns? Find out now, or I will kill you myself!"


    The man suddenly red into space andughed slightly.


    "Haha, I understand; the sword saintess is just bait to draw those Fenix dogs into submission, but to kill my sister..."


    "My beloved sister was so gentle... Find out which group killed her or awaken her true body to see if she has the memory of her killer."


    His body glowed silver, the surroundings turning purple before his handsome visage froze and vanished.


    Shang Luo blinked his icy grey-green eyes with a re at the airship captain, startling her as she turned, wearing a jade gown. "You will be my partner tonight. Make sure to wear that dress."


    The captain''s face became sour before gritting her teeth. Nobody could go against the Shang family in the empire after they destroyed their superiors and rivals, the Mu family... The entire empire changed.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back at ground zero, where the beautiful green clearing now turned into ash and charcoal, Garret Fenix stood with a slightly more youthful face, his hair long and red, with his muscr body exposed to skin like a baby.


    "You were a good opponent, Asran."


    "...Ghn...k..."


    The orcy on the ground, his body charred but still living. Garret narrowed his eyes and approached before lifting his giant broadsword coated in mes, cracked and almost destroyed.


    He tilted his head slightly, ignoring the cheering behind him; he stepped towards the orc, turning the sword above his head and facing the de towards his chest.


    "It was my honour to fight you, and I will take your life now."


    "Nograk Warmug...." (Great Warrior... -Orcish.)


    Asrany back as Garret''s sword prated his chest. Asran grinned, spitting blood out, appearing happy before Garret swung down, cleaving the orc''s body into three pieces as the mes vaporised the orc''s corpse.


    "Lord!"


    "The orcs, they are fleeing!"


    "Should we chase?"


    Garret watched the army, once too many to count, now seemed to have less than a thousand remaining.


    "No, let us go home and recover. There is information that the demons are attacking our northern port... and my son is defending Wolfsheim!"


    "Surely you don''t want to fight..."


    "Haha, no... I will wait for him to bring his three future brides home and news of his victory. He is an adult; this is hisst test as my heir."

 Chapter 124: Lord Asura Fenix

    Two days before Garret Fenix entered the Realm of the Supreme.


    Asura and his two beautiful wives awoke from their light sleep before sharing a quiet meal with the princess, who was also joining them.


    All four of them looked quite exhausted, with bags under their eyes.


    "Good morning, V."


    "Morning."


    "Is everything ready?"


    He listened to the three girls chatting, but unlike the usual over-friendly attitude, Xavida and Mu Xue seemed less intense and annoying. Asura could feel the tension between the two, while V seemed topete with them.


    ''As long as they don''t hurt each other, I will allow it.''


    Soon after breakfast, the clock showed the time was five in the morning; it was two hours before the Secondary Valkyrie unit would pick them up.


    "I am going to visit Sigurd and my sister. Make sure you have everything you need. This trip could be long, and after we settle the battle, I will take you to meet my family."


    Xavida''s eyes widened and filled with tears before Asura noticed and stroked her soft, scaled cheek. "Do not worry, my little dragon. When the battle is over, the queen has promised to send you to my father''s city on an airship, okay?"


    "Nnn... husband, you are so kind; I will miss you so much."


    Her soft lips touched his cheek before he gently lifted her from the wooden chair, carrying her like a princess; as their kiss deepened, he brushed her cheeks affectionately.


    "I won''t stop thinking of you for a moment, so don''t look so lonely, okay?"


    Xavida smiled shyly before Asura put her down and walked towards Mu Xue, kissing her lips gently.


    Mu Xue''s expression was bright, but he noticed a hint of sadness as he pulled away from her. "Do you want to be carried like a princess?"


    "No~ Asura, I''m older than you, so please do not tease me like this."


    He could only give up trying to tease this sensual older sister and instead kissed her again, enjoying the cool, sweet taste of her tongue and saliva.


    It seemed she no longer resisted her power after transforming into those devil forms; her saliva could turn between hot or cold but was always delicious.


    "Asura, stop flirting with those women and leave. You have work to do." V shouted from the other side of the table, causing his lips to curl into a smile, knowing she was jealous.


    "You should tell your sister I''m taking you away; she might get angry otherwise."


    "It is fine; I have already told her. She said she wants to meet you all one day soon."


    He walked past the table behind Princess V and let his hand stroke her buttocks, causing the princess to turn bright red and release a lovely yelp. "Asura, you pervert!"


    "Hehe, it seems she likes it." Mu Xue giggled as V red at her, "Shut up; I know you both love him touching you like this, too!"


    ****


    He didn''t feel any different while walking along the road towards Sigurd''s home, yet it felt surreal when he noticed many people were ncing in his direction; some looked excited in their uniforms while others nodded to him.


    It was so different from his past life that he felt slightly nervous. However, feeling the wistful nces from the girls was quite nice.


    Despite his new appearance and fame, he tried to act normally. It was nostalgic that they seemed to recognise him; it was the same as seeing a stranger in a foreign country.


    [It''s like you were always the centre of attention back then. So many damn women trying to get in your pants. Remember that girl from the Golden Wolf n?]


    ''...Don''t remind me; she almost got me killed.''


    Soon, he arrived at Sigurd''s door; he knocked and waited for his friend to answer.


    "Brother! Come in!"


    Amalia wore a loose robe but hugged his arm, unaware she was a growing woman now; the action stunned Asura that the feeling of her chest was softer than even Mu Xue''s.


    "Amalia, where is Sigurd?"


    "Mother has gone to the Royal Pce. She seemed annoyed that they only sent fifty valkyries and said you will leave today. Mother is a bit strange when I mention you recently. She even started writing a training manual. Look!"


    His eyes followed Amalia''s finger; arge stack of papery on Sigurd''s table, tied into a makeshift manual, but it was clear from the front it was for him.


    The gesture caused his breathing to increase, as he felt a strange feeling inside his chest.


    ''The same memories, like when I was Sura... A lifetime in another ce, with a lovely young woman who wasn''t suited for the sword...''


    [...]


    [Asura...]


    ''It''s fine... I am not the same as before. Whatever I have done or will do in the future, I will ept everything. Including you still being my wife.''


    [Hueh!? But...]


    ''Have you forgotten? The Phoenix n doesn''t make the vow ''until death do us part.'' So we are still married, right?''


    [!!!!]


    There wasn''t an audible reply, just tears and sniffling before it became aplete wailing as she closed the call. A simple thought caused a more emotional impact than he realised they would.


    ''Perhaps I am broken now, unable to separate my previous life from this one. If there are more women like you, Helliana, I will not abandon them.''


    The sound of someone coughing drew him back to reality as Sigurd held Amalia by the face in an iron grip with a slightly angry face.


    "Ahhhhh! Help, brother!"


    "Tsk, go do your damn training, ck off, and I''ll send you to the forbidden realm!"


    "Nnooo!" She struggled and ran off while Sigurd smiled apologetically at Asura, standing awkwardly at the doorway.


    "Sorry about that; she thinks you are here for her."


    "..."


    "Asura..."


    Sigurd stepped forward. She didn''t know the correct distance to take, and her eyes looked troubled before Asura hugged her, wanting to get rid of this annoying aura around her.


    "Sigurd, I know there are things between us."


    "That voice and memories were mine, but I can only remember fragments, the pretty girl who couldn''t wield the sword right now."


    "But I want you to understand. I am not that person anymore; however, if you could give me time, to grow and mature as a man able to ept what I might find in those memories. I will return to you, and we can decide what to do in the future."


    "..." Her entire body froze as she felt Asura''s hands stroking her hair gently.


    "I..."


    "You made this manual because it hurts to see me, right? I will only see you afterpleting the entire book."


    "That... no, but... it''s painful to see you..." Sigurd whispered before pushing his body away gently, taking out a pair of silver and ck rings with the symbol of what seemed to be a country. "If you can wear this, it''s a top-ss item ring and will keep anything inside safe, fresh and protected... I have filled it with many swords and other stuff..."


    Asura wasn''t a stupid kid anymore, and the moment he saw the two identical rings, onerger than the other, he knew they were more than just top-ss item rings... There was a feeling in the back of his mind, but something dark blocked the memory and feelings, like sludge.


    "Thank you, Sigurd... I promise toe back when I finish this manual."


    Tears threatened to fall as Sigurd pushed Asura out of her home, closing the door without saying a word. However, her eyes remained focused on the image of him leaving the door while cing the ring on his left wedding finger.


    "Mother, why are you crying on your knees?" A momentter, Amalia''s voice sounded before the door opened again, kicking Amalia through it. A tearful Sigurd''s face turned bright red. "Stupid daughter, stop asking questions and train!"


    ****


    "How many romantic debts do my past lives have... Will I find more desire for revenge like myst life? Or will I grow to despise myself?"


    [Do not worry; I know you are a man who never does things without reason.]


    [Even in the face of suffering and loss, even when you are powerless. You will choose the best option for the ones you love.]


    Asura continued back to his home, no longer looking at the people who noticed him but watching the sky and taking a deep breath.


    ''I can only make it up to them and surpass all my previous selves.''

 Chapter 125: Wolfsheim City

    Asura, Mu Xue and V arrived at the airship soon after leaving, only to find far more than the initial troops stated woulde with them.


    Two hundred of the Valkyrie troops all sat in the prepared seats. Even the younger reserve units looked amazing. Each maiden wore a light chain mail armour with shimmering silver hair that made them look like a group of sisters.


    ''Wow, I wonder why they all share the same colour hair...''


    "Are you curious about my sisters, Lord Asura?" Delta, themander, asked as she arrived with Lucretia beside her, who seemed to resist the urge to rush towards Asura''s side.


    "Honestly, yes. You all emit the same soothing aura, and a feeling of ethereal beauty lingers around each of you."


    "Oh my, thank you for thepliment. Lord Asura..." Delta smiled brightly, causing Asura to feel charmed for a moment.


    "Each of my sisters has bathed in the sacred pool of the Asura. The pool was said to be something left behind by the first queen, rumoured to be her blood or some kind of magical tool. As for theplete truth, I do not know."


    It seems hispliment was heard by many of the Valkyrie, who pleasantly smiled while observing Asura.


    Normally, a noble wouldn''t be told such things; however, the queen seemed to have already announced his status as the princess''s spouse. Thus, they became so respectful towards Asura as their status as Valkyrie lifted them to an equal rank of nobility because of their task of protecting the queen.


    "Well, let us leave this chat here. For now, Lord Asura. The time for our departure is arriving."


    Delta gave such a graceful and mature wink and smile as she passed him, her hips swaying as if dancing, causing his vision to linger on her body.


    "...Asura?"


    The voice of Lucretia sounded a little cranky and hoarse as she narrowed her eyes at where he was looking. "Do you like women who sway their hips like prostitutes?"


    ''Her strange jealousy is cute.''


    He shrugged his shoulders, walking towards the airship, then looked back with a smirk, "Well, I am a man. The beauty of a woman''s dancing hips catches my attention; maybe I''ll enjoy your sight someday."


    "Oh? Do you think you win one fight against a Stage Four and you can be this cheeky?" Lucretia showed a wicked smile as her body split into eight.


    Mu Xue and Princess V had long left, so they missed their dear Asura chasing another woman''s ass. However, when seeing him rushing through the airship, avoiding the shadow clones of Lucretia, they could only smile and enjoy the rare sight of him losing.


    "Ah? Stop! We''re on an airship, woman!"


    "Come on! Run~, or I''ll catch you."


    Most of the Valkyrie cheered him on, while Delta could only cover her face in embarrassment as the flight soon left the harbour and headed towards Wolfsheim Port City.


    ****


    Meanwhile, standing atop the tallest mountain in the north area of the capital, Sigurd stood alone, watching as the airship left her vision; each time she reached out to move closer, a strange barrier seemed to push her back as if trapping her in the capital.


    "Such a cursed oath. Why would you show up before me when I cannot go to your aid should you need it?"


    Like Lorem, the ancient queens felt insecure because of the fear of betrayal, the ancient queens felt insecure, thus making them both sign an oath to protect the capital unless the kingdom was in dire trouble and the Queen allowed it.


    They couldn''t leave, meaning both women were currently suffering from intense anxiety as their beloved man left for battle.


    Sigurd, unable to ignore such a feeling, almost tried to break the oath without permission, but she kept her cool.


    "What are a few days when I endured thousands of years, my first love? When we meet once again, will you easily conquer my heart?"


    She smirked as she turned away, slowly disappearing from the peak as if merging into the air.


    ****


    "Asura, look! It''s the sea!" Mu Xue''s voice was high-pitched, much like Xavida might sound if she were here.


    "It''s your first time seeing, right?"


    "Mmm! Look at that enormous fish! How can it jump from the sea when it''s so massive!?"


    Mu Xue practically sat on hisp as she pointed out the huge demonic whale with a gigantic horn and small wings along its body. The whale''s strange call echoed into the skies as it captured several dolphins in its mouth, swallowing them whole as if they were sardines.


    Princess Vughed, finding Mu Xue''s innocent excitement adorable. Her cuteness made her jealous, so she asked, "Asura, have you seen something more amazing than this whale?"


    Asura felt the weight of two beautiful women on hisp and could only feel paradise. "Did you know that the demon whale''s blubber has a scent likevender or rose, depending on the time of the year it is collected?"


    V curiously asked, "Is this true? Can you get me some next time?"


    "Of course, but I am sure the royal bathhouse should have all the wondrous scents you could dream about, princess."


    Lucretia scoffed at hiszy reply, "Then why not use her oversized fatty breasts for perfume."


    "Don''t bring my breasts into your weird argument!" V blushed brightly while Mu Xue covered her chest, ncing down. "Will mine be fine?"


    Asura couldn''t help but find Mu Xue''s innocent face despite her age sometimes causing him to break into fits ofughter; as the airship continued towards Wolfsheim, he felt these stupid conversations were helping his mind to rx, no longer feeling a heavy weight on his shoulders.


    "I''m grateful to have so many beautiful women to ease my mind."


    Asura sighed while holding Mu Xue''s waist, causing V to feel a slight hint of jealousy as he was too casual about the situation, yet she enjoyed this rxed atmosphere far more than seeing Asura frown.


    Then she felt his arm wrap around hers and turned to see Asura smiling while looking out at the horizon.


    "You know, my mother loved to travel by sea. She was a very strange noble who hated to sit in one spot and loved to travel across the entire continent. I remember hearing the stories of her adventures since I was a young boy."


    V smiled while remembering the stories of his birth mother, a woman able to beat her mother and befriend her.


    Even now, she was a woman that her mother spoke of when drunk.


    "Your mother sounds like an amazing woman."


    "Well, I think she was...but I didn''t see her after all; she vanished and left Dad alone, haha."


    Lucretia was the one who became a little quietas she looked outside the window, muttering, "A mother... I wonder if mine misses me."


    No one heard Lucretia''s words as the conversation soon approached Asura''s childhood. Mu Xue wanted to learn more about Asura''s point of view, as she watched him but never realised how he thought or saw things interesting to her.


    The same was true for V, who became even more curious as Asura''s life sounded far moreplicated and interesting than she thought.


    However, the man himself reached out and squeezed the hand of Lucretia, his fingers tracing the words, ''Do you wish to find them, your parents?''


    Lucretia bit her lips and noticed his gentle gaze, different from when they fought, or he teased her.


    She felt like the warmth of Asura was filling her as they held hands, and it felt so pleasant that she wished he never let go.


    She traced back, ''Maybe...someday.''


    Asura nodded in agreement, happy to see Lucretia open up more. He was confident he could remove this curse and give her a new chance to live a real life.


    He nned to speak more about it and ask his father to help in the search once he arrived back in the Phoenix de.


    "Lord Asura, Princess V, Lady Xue, if you could please return to your seats, we are about to approach Wolfsheim fornding." Delta politely asked while she gazed at the hands of Asura and Lucretia with a slightly dazed expression before quickly returning to her professional state.


    Asura felt awkward as he released Lucretia''s hand, leaving her with a strange, empty feeling as she stretched out her hand to grab his once more.


    Mu Xue''s eyes narrowed as she saw this interaction, but she didn''t seem angry or jealous. Instead, she just took his hand and sat beside him as if to show that she was number one in this ce.

 Chapter 126: The Arrival

    Asura stood at the enormous port of Wolfsheim, beholding a view he had never witnessed in his past life, a chance that had eluded him until it was toote.


    A massive fort atop a towering cliff, overseeing the surroundings with amanding presence.


    Then, a charming city unfolded below the cliff, radiating a warm and weing aura. Streets bustling with life and architecture that spoke of beauty formed the cityscape.


    The vast port was a vital naval hub for the Silvaran kingdom. Most battleships and trade came from the northern Wolfsheim or Southern Wyverns cape. The clear, deep blue sea added to the scene''s charm, creating a captivating environment.


    As Asura observed this breathtaking view, a distant memory surfaced, leaving him momentarily oblivious to the rest of the world.


    In truth, he had forgotten that there was a time he visited this ce...


    ****


    ? Previous Life shback (Asura)


    "Oh my, don''t be so silly, Asura..."


    A beautiful woman wearing a lovely white one-piece dress stood in the middle of the pier, twirling around with a lovely smile.


    ''This... Is it a memory?''


    He noticed arge scar down her back hidden by the frills from the neckline that emphasised herrge, plump breasts. Her waist was thin and seemed to allow one to wrap their arms around it without effort, while her hips were wide and curvy, entuated by her gorgeous red hair that hung to her waist.


    ''I don''t want to see her... Why, even now, does my mind beautify her, make my twin hearts race?''


    She gently smiled at a young man who seemed nervous and insecure, caressing his cheeks while he sat on a bench, looking exhausted.


    "It''s just..."


    "Why should anyone care if you cannot use magic when you devise these ns to revolutionise how our kingdom handles sewage waste and farming!?"


    Her deep voice didn''t allow him to continue being negative as sheughed, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "Verana, it''s embarrassing to hear you praise me in public..."


    "But I love you so much, Asura!"


    Verana smiled as she kissed his lips, causing everyone nearby to look scornful. They seemed toment that Asura was lucky.


    She even looked at him, saying it was just her wanted title. Verana turned bright red, her face seemingly genuine, as if she had forgotten they were in the busy streets of Wolfsheim, the most prosperous and beautiful port city under the Silvaran kingdom.


    Little did the jealous males know she was already about to be crowned duchess.


    Thanks to her and Asura''s efforts over the past two years, at first, her mother was against it, almost ordering her into a marriage of alliance with the eastern Shang house.However, Verana adamantly opposed it, iming their family plots against Silvara.


    Unfortunately, her mother failed to listen until finally witnessing the truth, and her other daughter betrayed them.


    After that, Verana''s mother requested her to marry Asura, who was a nobody and a cripple. Still, the Duchess genuinely seemed like the boy and allowed his daughter to pursue Asura.


    "Asura?"


    "Asura~ are you happy?"


    "Asure... I..."


    A hand grasped his shoulder, rocking his body, calling his name as he felt a burning anger in his stomach.


    Unable to decide whether he was angry at himself for remembering this scene or the woman who looked so beautiful on the wooden pier in the mid-evening sunset.


    ***


    "ASURA!" Lucretia''s hand became more violent as he finally snapped out of his daydream, noticing that arge group of people started gathering, nothing like his memory...


    They praised him as Lord or the future Earl. The group was mostly nobles or wealthy merchants.


    ''How strange...''


    He frowned as he felt Lucretia''s gaze and Mu Xue''s soft hand grasp his other palm as she seemed worried. Mu Xue leaned on his arm, her face a little pale, as if upset about something, as she could see through him and knew something that even he didn''t.


    "Lord Asura, would you like to visit the fort? The enemy is still quite far away and seems attempting tond on the northern shore to our east."


    The male who spoke with a respectful tone was a steward who served his father and now seemed to serve Asura.


    Asura nodded as he moved to walk away, with Mu Xue and Lucretia following.


    "Delta, you remain here and organise the Valkyrie into their units. I shall investigate the situation myself."


    Delta respectfully saluted Asura, who finally regained his focus, no longer letting that mirage distract him.


    "Lady Mu Xue, Princess V, Lord Asura, please follow me."


    Asura felt the eyes of the group on him, not seeming to leave him alone as they followed the steward. Yet it was different now; he felt a sense of pride in himself, both as the Mage and No-Mag. He no longer felt the past him was embarrassing, so with head held high, he followed the steward, who seemed to be named Aldred.


    Soon, they reached the top of the fort, connected by a path of stone stairs. The steep slope created an extremely difficult battle to ovee if attacked.


    The fort was simple yet well maintained, with a single massive tower reaching fifty metres; it seemed difficult to defend or fight there. However, the view was out of this world.


    Asura''s eyes widened as he saw the massive ships floating across the sea. Even Mu Xue and V looked in amazement as they never witnessed such enormous vessels. Some were just trading or fishing ships, but two warships withrge cannons constantly kept the Dragon warships in check.


    ''How could something that big float on the water...?''


    "What are those ships to the east and south? How can they float with such vast structures?"


    Mu Xue asked the steward, Aldred, who seemed proud as he exined.


    "The massive ship to our south is a trading vessel named the Silver Princess. Lady Xue. It has a magical engine constantly casts a mixture of wind and earth magic, allowing it to float."


    "Wow! Amazing! How does it work?" Mu Xue''s eyes sparkled as she leaned over the wall, watching the magnificent ship nearing the port.


    "Unfortunately, I do not know..."


    ''I know this... With her, we spent half a year researching how to make it more effective and how to protect it from enemy ships!''


    Asura was the one who suddenly spoke, causing her to feel a sudden sense of awe. It was a different Asura to the one she knew; the usual Asura rarely seemed to read in libraries now and enjoyed fighting after all!


    "Think of it as if it were a giant group of mages, with half of them casting gale bursts and uplift. While the earth mages cast a light load and a modified quake spell that causes those turbines at the back to move, can you see the vibrations? The movement of magic should be visible to you; focus your eyes, Xu''er."


    Mu Xue''s eyes narrowed as she focused on the ship, then gasped as she noticed the pulses of magic; the winds gathered as if underneath the ocean, then circted by the turbines as earth magic assisted to create a maic field and cause the ship to move forward.


    The speed increased as the ship moved like a fish''s tail because of the quake effect.


    "Incredible! Howe I never learnt about this?" Mu Xue asked Asura, who felt awkward as even Aldred seemed confused.


    "Well...because such technology is considered too expensive to manufacture and maintain... When I couldn''t use magic, I wanted to learn how to make people''s lives easier... Be it farming, hygiene or at sea."


    ''I lied... this was the project we worked on... The project before she proposed to me... The night before, everything suddenly changed.''


    Asura''s hand trembled as he remembered that night once more, only to feel a soft squeeze of Mu Xue''s hand.


    She knew he was hiding something, but it was like when he fought Lucretia or did anything. She gently kissed his cheek, ignoring the steward as they walked slowly and whispered into his ear. "Are you alright, dear husband?"


    No, it changed.


    She reced the word master with a lovely but cheeky dear husband in her country''s dialect. It made Asuraugh as he calmed down, feeling like Mu Xue might be the cure for his emptiness.


    "Yeah...thank you, my dear wife."


    The steward coughed. He knew of their rtionship, but it was too intense for him toment.


    So he then pointed out the enemy ships to the east and west of Wolfsheim Port, showing them in a fan-shaped formation.


    "It looks like they mean business."


    "Mmm, will we fight onnd or sea?"


    "Asura, I..."


    Princess V grasped his hand, her body trembling as she looked at the ships with a fearful gaze.


    He realised that despite being the princess, she might not have fought a battle of this level before, and even he felt nervous; only his desire to fight stronger enemies and the strange memories from his life with Sigurd made him feel.


    ''I''ve faced far worse.''


    "Don''t worry, we will not lose."


    Asura had long decided to be a pir that could support those around him who were unstable or scared.

 Chapter 127: The Horrific Dragon-Class Warships!

    Asura spent several hours being briefed on the situation before taking a moment to rest in the unupied room for the lord.


    He slept apart from Mu Xue as Lucretia and the Princess stole her from him on the way to the room. Instead, he passed the time reading the shadow elemental tactics.


    asionally, a shadow version of Asura would appear and perform the book''s martial movements, while Asura continued reading as he used the parallel thinking skill to its limit.


    ''That''s not right. Adjust the hip and leg elevation...''


    ''Put more force into the movement rather than the blow itself?''


    ''Can these shadows use my other elements?''


    Until exhausting himself and suffering intense pain in his mind, this was how Asura trained before feeling a sense of aplishment when his shadow emitted ice from the fingertips, creating sharp ws for a moment.


    However, performing this feat caused a huge draw in his anima when focusing on the spellpletely.


    "If I try to maintain it along with my liberac¨ªon, it would probably drain me empty in ten minutes ofbat."


    "Whatever... Let''s sleep."


    The moment Asura''s head hit the pillow, he fell into a deep sleep, seeing memories and scenes from the days with Lorem and Helia.


    To a strange life where he lived as someone else, his first life in Asura, and the period where he met and spent time with Verana.


    He felt a great difort in those days when he was a foolish boy lost in a childish affection towards a woman who seemed to ept his no-mag self.


    Even though it was an unfamiliar sensation, there was a noticeable contrast between his memories of that period and the woman he eventually married.


    Call it an aura or feeling; theyfelt different somehow.


    In thete evening hours, as night turned to morning, the five deadly dragon-ss warshipsunched a sudden and shocking barrage of mana shells, greeting the entire Wolfsheim to a morning they could never forget.


    ****


    "What the fuck was that!?" Asura shouted as he rushed out of his room with Mu Xue running down the corridor half equipped in her battle armour, her eyes looking at him with concern.


    "Asura!"


    Before he could respond, a tremendous howl thundered from the distance before another explosive shell collided with part of the castle, causing it to copse. The intense damage caused the entire castle to quake and tremble.


    ''We''re under attack!''


    "V, Lucretia! Xu''er, go to them and have the barrier raised, or the people will be wiped out!"


    "Alright! I''ll keep them safe!"


    Mu Xue left his side as she ran through the corridors to find V and Lucretia. Asura rushed towards the Valkyrie temporary barracks, his body only wearing a thin ck tunic and pants.


    Nova, his blue devil sword, was hanging on his waist as he rushed towards Delta, who seemed busy organising the normal troops and hers while half of them cast a temporary barrier to dull the bombardments.


    "Delta!"


    "Lord Asura! What should we do?"


    "I want you to lead the Valkyrie and support the city guard to evacuate them¡ªonce the barrier is cast, we will regroup at the north tower wall. In the meantime, have all unneeded troops return fire with our gravity catapults. Focus on the southern Dragon ship and target the next only after the first is sunk. We need to disable them as soon as possible."


    Delta felt shocked by his calm atmosphere as she replied, "Lord Asura, where will you be heading? The queen said to protect the princess, but you were equally important to us."


    "Me?"


    "I''ll be going to the walls, firing the catapults."


    "But, Lord Asura, you''re a noble; it''s..."


    "Fuck that! Does a noble ormoner matter right now? We need to sink those ships! Do you think I care about useless titles!?"


    Delta smiled, seeing a powerful determination in his eyes, reminding her of the queen when she was younger, whom she admired deeply.


    "I understand, Lord Asura. I shall rally the Valkyrie and join you soon."


    Delta left, shouting orders as Asura rushed to the catapult area, only to see ordinary soldiers in full uniform, trembling as they were terrified. Some missing limbs, wounded and filled with shock.


    "Whose in charge here!" Asura shouted.


    His body leapt onto the wall as he grabbed the mana input device for two catapults; a glowing blue light appeared in his eyes as the world changed, and like games in his first life, it became a bird''s-eye view above the ocean, targeting the ships and firing like a game.


    ''Interesting, it''s like battleships or Universe of Tanks on artillery.''


    BOOM!


    BAM!


    The sound of explosions echoed as Asura''s two catapults fired mana shots capable of tearing a hole through a metal shield and denting steel armour.


    Asura saw three other men rushing to join him as they climbed thedder to the top of the wall; one of them seemed to be a noble of some sort, as he dressed in fancy clothes and looked annoyed.


    "You there? What do you think you are doing?!"


    Because Asura wore a ck tunic and pants normally used when wearing his ck armour, he looked like a normal soldier or peasant in the darkness. His huge ck horns and tail made him seem more like a demon or dragon than a human.


    "Targeting enemy ships and sinking them?"


    "What nonsense! Who do you think you are!? Move aside. Without Lord Asura''s permission, we will not fire! You are wasting precious shells and will be punished!"


    Asura ignored him as he focused his anima on the catapults, feeling the shells grow, then continued to target the southern ship, which suffered serious damage as Asura''s precise strikes destroyed most of its cannons.


    Seeing this, the noble became furious as he pulled out his sword, shing at Asura''s back. "I order you to stop!"


    Before he could stop it, the tail of Asura sliced the man''s hand clean off before he looked back with narrow eyes, now glowing with the centre deep red and the ring around them shimmering with a golden glint.


    The noble screamed in terror as he backed away while holding his hand, falling down thedder while Asuraunched shells at the ship until it seemed to sink into the ocean''s depths.


    "Message to all troops and soldiers. I, Asura Fenix, Order you all to fire at the enemy troops! Those who flee will suffer death!"


    His voice sounded like a dragon as it reverberated across the entire port; thismanding roar removed all fear in the soldiers'' hearts as they aimed and fired without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the three remaining ships appeared to retreat. However, it was different... They regrouped and targeted the catapult battery; Asura could only pull back his face to see the iing shots; over fifty cannons shot them with barrier-piercing rounds.


    "GET DOWN!"


    ?ck Dragon Arst?


    Devouring Dragons Breath!


    A Burst of ck mes exploded from Asura''s mouth as his wings grew to three metres wide and pped as many of the troops off the wall as possible before he spat a rushed fireball from his mouth at the leading shell, his eyes dting as the explosion covered his entire view.


    The dragon''s breath magic''s destructive power mixed with the prative melted the wall and obliterated half the catapults and many surrounding troops. Only a few dozen men with Asura survived as theyy unconscious beside him.


    Asura felt his vision fade as he saw a group of Valkyrie arrive, including Delta and Lucretia.


    "Delta...protect..."


    "Lord Asura!"


    "Protect them... not me!"


    Delta felt devastated as she watched Asura stab himself with Nova to avoid losing consciousness, her body trembling as she witnessed the incredible scale of destruction caused by the enemy ships before rushing to his side.


    Lucretia could only observe Asura''s weakened body as she saw therge blood loss oozing from his entire body as the pile of thirty men behind his back lookedpletely safe.


    ''I cannot take another barrage like that... I have to...''


    "Eh? Lucretia?"


    ?Shadow yer Arts?


    ¡ªReaper Manifestation


    A ck shadow in the shape of a terrifying reaper stood beside Asura as it gathered some of his soul, energy and anima. Then it cried into the sky as if cursing the heavens themselves.


    Her body was cloaked in ck, with sharp sickles in each hand.


    The reaper looked into his face for a moment before it leaned forward, an icy pair of lips pressing against his wounded forehead, closing the wound before her body turned to face the enemy fleets. "Come, my shadows... Envelop me and destroy our enemy."


    Normally, she could use eight to nine shadows, yet Asura felt stunned as hundreds of shadows... each one seemed to make the reaper in the centre tremble and suffer... before over a hundred shadows fused with the reaper.


    Then She flew forward with strange wings made of ethereal wings. Her dark cloak flowed in the air as she unleashed a terrifying screech that shook the minds of every soldier nearby.


    Asura could only watch as Lucretia vanished from sight, a dense mist of shadows enveloping the battlefield as it reached the Dragon ships, causing the soldiers to scream in terror, but he couldn''t just dwell on that image. He turned to the Valkyrie.


    "Can we restore the shield?"


    Delta nodded as she ordered the reserve mages to cast the barrier while the others returned fire.


    "It will be weak, Lord Asura, but it should help dull the enemy''s attacks."


    Asura looked to the sea and noticed Lucretia unleashing a terrifying fog of shadows. When they tried to shoot cannons, the shells would explode before they left the long chambers.


    Yet Asura felt worried as Lucretia weakened. Her shadow clones seemed to have done the trick as they ripped the ships from the inside and outside, yet he could tell she was struggling.


    ''Each time a clone is killed or destroyed, she suffers as if she is the one dying!''


    It was at that moment that the air vibrated... The enemy was sending out their warriors; the ships now rushed towards the coast at top speed; they were going to destroy the port by force, then ughter everyone with an army of demon warriors.


    ''That form... I don''t want to use it, but my liberac¨ªon isn''t enough!''


    "I''m sorry, Sigurd... I have to break my promise to you."


    ****


    Meanwhile, back in the capital, Sigurd sat nervously, her eyes watching in real-time as the cannons slowly vanished, but the damage was done... She almost broke her oath when she watched Asura face those shells alone.


    "No... That Asura, you promised not to use that form!"


    Her fingers trembled as he transformed into a figure that was a mixture of a dragon, a devil and another strange monster she didn''t recognise.


    The wings became sharpandrger before his face became more inhuman, like a devil with sharp, wicked teeth and ck eyes.


    He looked simr to Xavida''s and Mu Xue''s Manifestation.


    However, he wasn''tplete, so it became deformed. Yet his pure power was beyond any normal Stage Five.

 Chapter 128: The Terrifying Monster

    ? Dragon Ship Commander Varik POV


    "Commander Varik, the enemy seems to have recovered from our initial attack faster than we thought!"


    "..."


    A tall demon with pale blue skin and long ck horns with several chips and de marks stands wearing a ck fur armour created with the flesh, skin and hide of a Stage Six Beast.


    This man is Varik Domfel, one of the Stage Fivemanders under the Bahamot family name. He was originally one candidate her uncle picked for a fiance before getting greedy for the dragon''s blood.


    ''Fools, how can they lose to such a weak human city? Long has it been clear the lord of Fenix has be washed up covering for his No-Mag son!''


    "Hmm... Xavida? I can sense her blood, her aura, and her scent!"


    "All troops, I am heading out! Pull back the ship and prepare to send out our demon warriors. The ships we lost are nothing but garbage."


    Varik''s body transformed, ck wings with purple veins bubbling inside them; he was only a half-demon with the blood of a human mother who died from giving birth, which meant his bloodline was affected. Thus, he was very harsh on humans.


    "Huhu, today I will feast on that little bitch''s blood!"


    ''No, maybe I will capture her and make her regret rejecting me and using her title as the princess to have one of my testicles crushed! Let''s make her give birth to her uncle''s child by force! To show her I, Varik Domel, am not one to be messed with!''


    "Hahahaha."


    Varik flew into the air, his body now covered with a metallic purple shell filled with bulging muscles, a bio armour created with his flesh and muscle.


    His wings grew more robust, while his hands becamerge sabre-like ws. His body shot into the air when a monster greeted him... neither dragon nor devil, but giving the twisted aura of both simultaneously!


    "What is this abomination!? Did the cult of the fallen sun get involved?"


    Varik had encountered something deformed like this before. Over five hundred years ago, the cult of the fallen sun mixed stage four of the devil and demon''s bodies.


    The figure let out a roar. Varik felt like he was looking up at the heavens as he saw an immense ck armoured body, with four huge wings, white and ck, with strange runes and twisted ws...


    What made his chest hurt was the scent of Xavida from this male was thick...


    ''What is he to her?..''


    ''Why does her scent, the scent of her, linger on him so much!?''


    ''Who are you?''


    In reality, Varik loved Xavida from a young age, but because of his father following her uncle, they became enemies, and when he realised it was already toote, he swore an oath to her uncle.


    "WHO ARE YOU!" He screamed, lunging forward with his manifestation and Stage Five power, causing the world to shudder, his anger boosting his power further.


    The monstrous humanoid didn''t seem to care about Varik and fired a bolt of lightning that seemed to distort space towards the ships...


    "WHAT IS THAT!?"


    "AHHH!"


    Varik watched in horror as a lightning bolt impacted the ship, turning it into a charred waste. The horror because it was her thunder... a thought in his mind urred. Did this monster kill and devour Xavida? Or was he her mate... His heart almost copsed from the intense feelings swirling inside his chest.


    "I will kill you! Then take her back!" He roared, rushing forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Varik swung his ws, and they shed with the monster.


    The shockwaves from their sh caused a massive storm in the sky as ck mes devoured purple mes that spread out in all directions. Although Varik was stronger in magic density, there was something about this strange creature that had a body stronger than he had ever faced before.


    The creatureughed as its skin bubbled; all elements exploded from its body, mes in a breath covering the sky, earth firing huge pirs at the boats and people fleeing, ice in sharp spears flinging towards Varik while the lightning discharged through the air, blocking his escape routes.


    Varik''s face paled when he realised it was absorbing his stage-five magic energy, forcing it to strengthen itself! Its body absorbed everything: fire, lightning, wind, water, earth... It was as if this monster was not part of the three realms but existed outside them!


    Varik roared, unleashing his full power, and his body swelled; he shed out with his ws and created a huge purple vortex of mes; the moment it touched the port''s hills, it destroyed the tips, cutting deep into the rocks. Then, the monster''s arms were torn off by the same ws; it made him feel confident.


    ''Yes, this creature is too strong, but even it cannot withstand the damage of my stage-five magic power.'' He thought.


    The monster grinned as it seemed to have awoken from that pain, screaming into the skies. Its body trembled before two new arms burst from the stumps, with looking skin, before the monster distorted, but a huge dragon maw opened.


    With a deep, monstrous voice, the monster bellowed through the skies.


    ? ?Manifestation Arts?


    ¡ª Liberac¨ªon - La Perfeita Forma de Liberar (Dragon Form)


    Varik trembled as this monster transformed into aplete dragon... Its body was huge and ck, with wings that spanned the skies and horns that dripped ck mes. Its gigantic maw seemed to grin at the world before releasing a reverberating roar that shook the world.


    ''No, I can''t die here!''


    Varik knew he could not fight this beast, so he flew into the air, rushing towards the ships with a few Stage Four and Threemanders that survived the attack. As he was about tond on one, his chest struck something...


    A ck horn prated his chest... blood, flesh and sinew burst from the wound as the beast flung him into the skies, an enormous w tearing his wings before mes and lightning destroyed them.


    Varik screamed in agony, unable to believe he would die to this monster... He refused to believe he would die here without knowing what happened to Xavida!


    Those massive ws grasped his head before they clenched... "Xavida..."


    The moment the male whispered her voice, the huge golden eye of the dragon form opened wide, moving close even though its eye wasrger than Varik''s body several times over.


    "You dare say her name! You are nothing but an insect!"


    Varik''s eyes opened, and the pain vanished momentarily as he heard the jealousy of a male in the monster''s voice. He didn''t care about death, nor how pathetic he was. The monster''s eye was right there!


    Varik detonated every ounce of magic power he had left,ughing loudly.


    ''If I am going to die, then let me take you with me!''


    BOOM!


    The dragon''s eye exploded, a fierce purple de shing across the surface, and the dragon became berserk, magic and elemental attacks flying all over the skies as his left eye bled profusely.


    In the rage, it crushed Varik''s dying body like an ant.


    The berserk male reached its limit of five minutes, returned to his humanoid form, and looked down at the fleeing demons with a powerless face. His left eye was slowly healing, but the damage of using his skill leftrge cracks and bloody lines in his body as Asura fell.


    Although the battle seemed to be over, that wasn''t half true as the primary vessels of the demon kingdom came to the horizon.


    Another ten gunships.


    ****


    Asura felt his body burning.


    There was a strange feeling from the monoliths that he never felt before.


    It was like they were working over their limits with the ck monolith''s power constantly flowing through his body... The elusive first evolution skill seemed to be desperately trying to keep his body together before a ck shadow suddenly enveloped him in the air.


    It was Lucretia...


    Her body was in tatters, wounds all over her chest, arms, and legs. As the blood from Asura''s lips and wounds seeped into hers, she screamed from a sense of intense pleasure that seemed to melt her brain as his ck mes cooked her alive.


    Lucretia used her wings to flick them toward the coast, smashing into the huge rocks. She used thest moments of her manifestation to break the solid fall against them, with her two remaining shadows crumbling as she vomited blood.


    "Asura... Live! Get stronger! It doesn''t matter how many demonse! How many ships or men? Destroy them!


    You cannot give up now!" Lucretia could feel his wounds worsening as she felt hers repairing rapidly because of his blood entering her body.


    Asura spat up a mouthful of blood; some of it entered Lucretia''s body, making her cry out in unbearable pleasure. She felt an incredible heat rising inside her core. It was like having super fuel poured into her engine, boosting her strength beyond what it had before.


    "I promise you this, Asura... If you can survive this, then I will do anything for you in the future..."


    In reality, this city was where she met Lorem and lost control, not just for the country but because of her memories as a small girl with Lorem.


    He was the first man that treated her nicely. She was a young woman who was desperate for love, and her lonely past became a destructive trauma that caused her to be violent and obsessive.


    Without Lorem''s continued restraint, she might have already kidnapped Asura when he began stealing her skills so easily.


    Asura''s eyes opened, a weak look, as he gently stroked the cheek of Lucretia, "don''t cry, it''ll be fine."


    The words were spoken with the simple tone of a boy who wanted to calm down his lover.


    Lucretia couldn''t believe these were the words of a man that almost destroyed the entire enemy fleet or that terrifying monster that made her feel danger in heart manifestation.


    "Asura, the battle... It''s not over."


    "I know... I''m counting on you, my dear little shadow."


    Lucretia felt growing inside her, ''why does this feel so good...?''


    She saw him smiling weakly as they crashed to the ground with a loud bang before a huge silver cloud passed over them, attacking the distant fleets where the Valkyrie, their wings created using a special technique with silver feathers.


    Lucretia clutched Asura to her chest and remained silent as the world became still; her injuries were healing rapidly, even the fractures deep inside her bones, while her vision became clearer by the minute.


    Yet Asura''s body remained icy cold, with gigantic cracks. Even with all her energy, she couldn''t find any way to heal him.


    "Please Asura! Wake up!" Lucretia felt the despair building inside her, the desire to kill things and destroy the world growing again.


    She wrapped her arms around him, even though she knew he was unconscious...


    "Wait... he seemed to absorb my magic when we touch..."


    She traced her lips with her finger, looked at the unconscious Asura, and leaned forward.


    This time, it wasn''t an ident...

 Chapter 129: A Fathers Pride - A Mothers Worry

    ? Queen Silvara POV


    In the grand pce of Silvara, vibrations of the greatest sword of the kingdom, Emeris Lux, filled the room with an ethereal sensation.


    The sword let its magic envelop the throne room with its ancient magic, soothing the body and mind. With the return of its heir, the sword seemed at ease.


    The woman in question crossed her legs while sitting in a neat ck dress adorned with golden jewellery and emerald gemstones. She wore light makeup with silky silver hair tied in an elegant bun. The queen looked both alluring and beautiful.


    "I have returned, Bernard. What has that idiot done since I was gone?" Her voice was low and husky as it echoed through the room. While a silver maiden protected either side of her.


    "My queen, you look as beautiful as the moon herself!" Bernard knelt with his face against the floor before slowly rising to his knees with a worried look.


    "The king has done many things that might cause you anger. However, please, your Highness, understand he did them for Prince Valos, out of Love for that boy..." Bernard exined with a grim face as if awaiting an executioner''s de.


    Queen Silvara sighed as she waved her hand, signalling Bernard to continue. However, she already felt disgusted and repulsed, knowing what the man had done and would keep doing.


    ''Love... how disgusting? That child he sired with my cousin and their filthy coption like beasts,'' Silvara thought, feeling revolted but keeping a calm facade, like a saintess.


    Bernard continued exining everything, from Valos''s training to the recent event of him entering the academy. Queen Silvara listened with an indifferent expression until hearing the name of her cousin.


    "Valos... Is dead?"


    "The son he loved so much is dead, and all he has been doing is sleeping with that whore?" Queen Silvara growled, not holding back the killing intent that leaked from her body as she stood up from her throne with rage.


    "Bernard, prepare my carriage; I will leave for that damn ape''s mansion soon." The queen ordered as Bernard quickly left to carry out hermand. She sat back on her throne with a sigh and rxed her nerves by closing her eyes.


    "How was my acting girls?"


    "You almost made the poor old man piss himself..." Epsilon whispered before looking at the fleeing old man''s figure with amused eyes.


    "The foolish king and his best friend, who covers everything he does, need a little punishment, your highness."


    "Oh my, you girls spoil me; thank you, Hilda, Epsilon... Do you think little Asura is doing well up north?"


    The queen didn''t care what her husband did. She felt pity for him and epted his sordid rtionship with her bloodline to create heirs that would at least bear the royal blood.


    ''He kept my secret all these years and helped me perform a ritual when he knew it meant he would never touch my body...''


    ''Rather, without a womb, there isn''t much need to touch me, right... My husband? At least our daughter has found a man before war destroys everything...''


    "That damned, ursed sword always lingering in my vision!"


    "!!!"


    Hilda''s face looked at Emeris Lux, her eyes narrowing as she remembered the cost of using that sword, the queen''s payment to save the kingdom less than thirty years ago.


    "Shall I melt it down, my dear queen?" Hilda asked, wanting to destroy such a cursed thing, yet Queen Silvara smiled and shook her head.


    "No need, my dear; that sword will soon be a relic of the past. The irony is that it existed to y one creature and that a Fenix would be reborn as that same creature."


    Queen Silvara learned of Asura''s actions thanks to Magnus and her special wind magic; the moment she heard about his features in the strange form, it made her remember a legend spoken of by her mother, grandmother and the sword saintess and her past.


    The divine son of the fallen sun cult.


    ''Can my little girl tame him before the cult makes their move? It seems more fun to have him be part of the family... His bloodline is hers, after all... How ironic.''


    Her eyes watched the huge sword, and then a moment of rity shed through her eyes as she remembered her dearest friend who suddenly vanished after crippling her first son.


    "Did you know...?"


    "Did you realise from the moment you gave birth? That he was not normal?"


    ''Is that why you left... Never to appear before me again, despite being like my big sister...?''


    With a flick of her hand, the entire room filled with twenty Valkyrie, all locking the pce and carrying the lethargic queen to her bed, as Hilda and Epsilon looked at each other with bitter faces.


    "It happened again; the queen''s strange fit alwayses when thinking of that Fenix woman."


    "She is the one who supported the queen, using the ritual to give birth to V. Not only that, Epsilon performed the same ritual to make our beloved queen feel at ease. Why do you think the girl is the disciple of the sword saintess? It was the queen''s way of repaying that woman''s sacrifice."


    "Strangely, both of them have the same bloodline as the queen, but she sent that girl to the Fenix house."


    "Shhh...! It is best to keep those secrets secret. If the Fenix house learns the truth, they may suspect the crown of trying to steal their secrets."


    "¡­"


    "But don''t the two people in question deserve to know that the twins born during the ritual were both girls?"


    "¡­"


    The two Valkyries carrying the queen didn''t notice her eyes and lips twitching to their words, a secret kept for many years, a buried love because of the taboo.


    ****


    ****


    ? Garret Fenix POV


    Three days after they won the battle, news of the iing dragon fleet caused Garret to feel despair. That was until he heard the news that his son and an army of silver maidens came in an airship and endured their first attack.


    ''But what does this mean, that my son became a monstrous figure and destroyed half the enemy fleet alongside a woman d in shadows...''


    "My son, did you suffer?"


    Garret felt anguish because he over-exerted himself to win thest battle, and his mana would not recover for a week. Despite his desire to rush to the north, he and most of his remaining knights could only help repair the walls.


    Thankfully, they had repaired almost all the fort, thanks to the magic of Ophelia''s family being best suited to sculpting rocks and metals. Added to his me, they created a more powerful wall than ever before, with all the names of those who fell etched into the massive walls of pure ck and silver.


    "Ophelia, my dear, can you send a unit of your light mages to the north?" Garret asked as Ophelia nodded, despite her exhaustion from helping rebuild the fort.


    "Don''t worry, husband. I already asked my family, and they departed two nights ago and should arrive soon. I also sent some of your warriors and knights who were fresh. Forgive me," Ophelia apologised with teary eyes as Garret hugged her tightly with a smile.


    "There is no need to apologise; thank you, my wife. Your support means everything to me."


    "Garret... Is our boy? Do you think he''ll be alright?" Ophelia cried as she clung to her husband, not wanting to lose this fortress or her husband or their son.


    After finally being epted by Asura, she couldn''t stand to let him suffer alone from the moment he took his first steps and ate his first meal... It was she who raised him. She would choose her son if asked to choose between Asura and her family.


    ''Please, my son,e back safe.''


    Deep in his heart, he remembered the words of his wife before she left, tearfully apologising and swearing to return when she saved him from his fate...


    ''I thought you just lied to me because you found somebody else. How could I have not believed you... Our son, will theye to take him and make him into a monster that ends the world?''


    Garret never med his previous wife, and even when she crippled Asura, he didn''t me her. Because the Fenix line had the ability of foresight and divination...


    On the day she gave birth to Asura, she realised something was wrong and crippled her son, making him believe he was a No-Mag before she left to save him. The words she spoke before vanishing...


    "If he cannot use magic, they will never know or find him... With this, he can live a normal life if I can solve everything. I will make him a mage once again. I promise you."


    "Garret, please be good to Ophelia. That girl loves you; the others are just after your money."


    "Freyja, don''t go!"


    A long-forgotten memory that lingered deep in Garret''s heart surfaced, and then he realised that the attack to the east and north...


    ''This was their n, to make sure Asura revealed himself to save his father... It''s my fault. First, I treated Amalia badly because she was born through a ritual. Then I doubted your words, believing her to be born from another man''s seed...''


    Amalia''s true age was neen, just like the princess. Over six months older than Asura.


    Yet everyone believed Amalia to be the younger twin because Garret kept everything secret, hiding Amalia and Asura from the public until they were both a few years old.


    ''Freyja, forgive me; I failed to protect our son...''


    Garret prayed to the goddess and his first wife, Freyja, for forgiveness and hoped that Asura would not be taken away.

 Chapter 130: Valkyries Strength - The Lords Risk

    Asura felt his entire body burning in intense pain. The sensation was like someone was pulling his flesh apart with metal hooks.


    He felt as if someone was pushing their thumbs into his eyes as if to crush them when suddenly, a warm, delicious taste filled his mouth. Someone was kissing him as he awoke from his dreamlike state.


    ''What happened? I remember some cocky bastard speaking about Xavida, so I crushed him in anger.''


    ''Then what happened?''


    Despite having four different thoughts running through his mind at once. Asura was still dazed and confused as he tried to match the soft, warm marshmallow rolling around his mouth.


    Suddenly, a familiar smell invaded his nostrils: the scent of blood, the woman''s fragrance and her breath familiar to him.


    ''Is this Lucretia? Her scent is much more intense than it has ever been!''


    Asura could tell she was desperate as he felt a pain in his tongue as she sucked on it. He woke up thanks to her slightly poor kiss, realising that the loud banging and shaking ground meant the battle was still ongoing.


    "Hmm..."


    He frowned and opened his eyes slowly, finding the beautiful raven-haired beauty kissing him; his blood was inside her mouth, but she didn''t seem to care, the feeling of their magic cycling between them too pleasant as it repaired most of his wounds.


    Asura could also feel the heating from her body as she wrapped him in three clones, still in her raven form.


    In his slight daze, he believed the best way to thank her was to kiss her back and make her feel good. The other thoughts controlled things like his magic, defensive senses and observing the surroundings using his magic.


    Asura focused on making out with his instructor for the second time.


    Lucretia''s body tensed momentarily as she felt a gentle hand stroking the back of her neck; her ears twitched a little.


    "Mhmm~!"


    "?!"


    She let out a soft moan of delight when Asura bit down on her lip and pulled on it gently before suckling on it. Her body shivered as she felt him nibble before tracing her plump lower lips with his tongue; her cheeks burned as he slipped it inside her mouth again.


    Their tongues intertwined passionately until Asura withdrew from her, leaving Lucretia staring at him with wide eyes.


    "Haa.... Ha... You scoundrel... if you woke up... you Mhmmph!?"


    Asura didn''t care about herints, and she kissed him while sleeping, so he grabbed the back of her head, again enjoying the sweet taste of her juicy red lips.


    Lucretia''s body quivered momentarily, pushing on his chest before all three clones hugged him tight. She felt shocked and excited by his actions since they had done such a thing before.


    Her feelings were so joyful, drowning in the kiss''s pleasure mixed with the pleasure of feeling his magic mix with hers, that she almost forgot why they were fighting.


    Asura noticed her clone armour was shattered, leaving her body bare except for the remnants of leather and cloth sticking to her supple skin. He admired her well-developed breasts pressing against his chest for a moment before remembering the sounds of war surrounding them.


    "Lucretia... you must be cold," Asura said before taking off his ck bio armour, the set Mu Xue gave him, and making her wear it, the ck and red te adjusting to her sensual frame, causing Asura to swallow his saliva as her ass and breasts were well-emphasised.


    ''Damn, it looks different on a woman!''


    Although she tried to stop him, she was weaker than usual because of the overuse of magic, and the kiss left her sweet to anything Asura said or did, and she didn''t have Lorem or Xavida to stop her this time.


    "Don''t be so naughty. I''m still your instructor."


    "Hmmm, instructor wife, doesn''t that sound erotic?"


    "Eh? Why do you say stupid things? You are still so young!" Her face was red, and even the clone''s cheeks seemed to glow as she turned away, trying to resist the charms of a boy almost half her age.


    "Instructor wife, don''t turn your face on me," Asura teased.


    The only reason he teased was to avoid thoughts and reacting to the unbearable pain in his chest and organs, but he didn''t know if she understood that.


    "Mhmm!" Lucretia moaned, her body quivering when he cupped her chin and forced her to look directly into his eyes, "instructor wife, you''re mine."


    "Tsk... be serious, we must fight; the war isn''t over."


    He leaned back and looked into the skies to see beautiful shimmers of silver shooting through the skies, their magic sharp and deadly, glisteningnces raining down on the reserve boats without their top-ss warships left.


    It seemed the demon kingdom was retreating slowly, but the Valkyrie overwhelmed them.


    However, Asura knew this battle was far from over; it was just starting.


    Would it be a month, two months, or maybe a year before they appeared again with more troops and the primary force of the demon army? This small win for him, though, felt amazing to him, who always lost or got trampled on.


    ''Oh... Its Xu''er!''


    She flew in her devil for in the southern skies with five Valkyrie. Her lovely blue skin danced like a water fairy along the sea, and he watched with a smile as her icy wings gleamed like sapphire jewels.


    Lucretia noticed Asura looking into the distance with a smile, his eyes fixated on Xu''er, and although she wanted to act jealous, seeing him happy made her feel rxed, and she didn''t want to ruin that as she wondered why Asura could even smile with the wounds still covering his abdomen, the strange cracks showing no signs of healing.


    "Asura, rest; I need to recover some of my magic to take us back there." Lucretia sighed; he kept teasing her as she clenched him against her clone''s body, as he was still half-naked underneath.


    Asura noticed Lucretia seemed worried about his wounds and likely wanted him to be seen by light elemental mages.


    However, he knew they couldn''t repair these wounds, and the cracks filled with a strange ck substance that neither dripped nor leaked.


    He knew instinctively he would heal when hitting Stage Four and used his manifestation without forcing his body into overdrive like before.


    ''Well, only five minutes and my body is a mess. Imagine I didn''t have these four parallel thoughts that stopped me from bing berserk for real...''


    Asura shook his head; he knew his manifestation art was iplete. Itcked stability, and he needed to fix that.


    ''Let''s ignore my injuries; the demon kingdom is retreating for now. I should show I am fine to help the troops'' morale in thest moments, even if it hurts to breathe.''


    His back trembled as ck scales began covering his flesh, hiding the cracks and wounds as only a pair of ck wings extended from his shoulders. "Let''s let them know we are fine first, Lucretia."


    He spoke briefly before pping his wings, and the duo took to the skies...


    "A-Asura!? Are you okay to fly... Don''t push yourself."


    ? Northern Shore Port Battlefield


    Asura arrived above the battlefield. He could see the destruction of the city, and it looked terrible. However, the people were alive, many with shovels or hammers breaking the broken rocks and searching for their fellow people or clearing debris with faces filled with determination.


    ''I am proud to be your lord.'' Seeing these people, mostly unable to do anything against the enemy, were his only thoughts, but they stood here as the enemy fought only a few miles away.


    "Aren''t they amazing? Their homes and maybe even many of their loved ones might have died... Yet they work so hard to save strangers." Lucretia whispered; she seemed shocked because of her upbringing as Asura flew them slowly above and greeted or helped them as he passed.


    Many people cheered when they saw Asura flying; they recognised Asura''s voice and his face, which seemed to increase their morale when they saw him alive and helping them clear debris.


    As they approached the shoreline, he spotted Xu''er and her Valkyrie finishing thest few demon ships, their bodies still pristine despite fighting for quite some time.


    ''It looks like I passed the first test, Father... or was this the second test?''


    He wanted to fly to Mu Xue and hug her tightly, but his insides suddenly ached, like something was grabbing his twin hearts and lungs in their hands and twisting them. Their flight became messy, his wings losing feathers before he forced himself to crashnd near the damaged fort, coughing up another mouthful of ck blood.


    Asura''s mind went nk, his arms wrapped around Lucretia, using his clone to protect her, as shended with him; he felt pain all over his body before fainting.


    "Asura!?"


    "What''s going on... You, you''re bleeding again!"


    Lucretia panicked as she carried Asura in her arms; she felt his body shivering and the wounds spreading rapidly as she saw his body bleeding from all four limbs and his mouth and nose...


    She knew he was pushing himself, but not this much as she carried him in her arms, desperately searching for something to stabilise him.


    Xu''er saw Asura flying around and noticed him watching her as she finished the enemy off, but the moment he struggled and crashed, her wings filled with power propelled her forward with a loud boom as she rushed over.


    Mu Xuended beside them and was surprised to see Asura in such a state...


    "Husband? Are you alright? Why are you so stupid... My heart sank when you flew out to fight that bastard in such a strange form!"


    "Haa... sorry... Xu''er...."


    "Don''t speak... Idiot!"


    She panicked even more when Lucretia told her he was bleeding all over his body and his condition was unstable.


    Mu Xue felt Asura''s forehead and found it was searing hot before she ced her palm over his heart; for the first time, she noticed his two hearts properly as they were beating rapidly but out of sync!


    The dragon''s heart was much faster than the devil''s, likely because he used that form in his pseudo-manifestation.


    "Lucretia, stay calm... Take us to the medical tents. We will ask someone to check on him."


    Mu Xue''s voice was stern, noticing Lucretia''s panic, and the surrounding Valkyrie, including Xu''er, felt it, too.


    It was strange for the student to be calmer than the instructor, but the females knew what was going on from that hot, feverish nce and her clones holding him so gently.


    However, she had to remain calm; otherwise, their lord would suffer. So they quickly guided him to the medical tent; yet, even with the victory, many worried about the phoenix de''s future earl.

 Chapter 131: A Distant Day

    The academy became quiet after sses ended, and the madder sun glowed on the horizon. Asura sat in the library, his eyes reading a book about the logistics of running yournd.


    Books on farming, fishing, hunting, crafting and building were all information he didn''t need, but regardless. He sat silently in the library with a single officer sleeping at the front desk. Asura spent hours in this room with the quiet sound of pages turning each second.


    ''I wonder if there is a way to automate the recovery of thend after a yield, although an alternation of crops that bear high and low loads while revitalising the soils is a good idea.''


    ''I need something better so they can still eat during the worst years.''


    Asura wore a different uniform in this library, his shoulders blue instead of red and ck. This meant he was a second year.


    "Earth magic can improve the soil''s nutrients and recover thend, but what of the surface, the grass and crops? Wouldn''t it be best tobine the other elements to help those grow more effectively?"


    "Hmmm? What are you reading again, Asura?" A low but lovely voice sounded as a woman sat beside him and ced another set of books based on military and government topics, the other half of a lord''s duties.


    Her long crimson hair flowed down her shoulders, gently touching Asura''s as she leaned forward and read his notes before scribbling a few words and adding some of her magical knowledge to him.


    ''Eh?''


    "Verana, why are you here? Didn''t you have to meet the prince from the east today?"


    Asura seemed to speak slightly bitterly when mentioning the prince and everything hecked. Thus, Asura did his best to surpass him in other realms and topics, wanting to ovee his jealousy.


    "Ah... He''s not really my type and there''s someone who was extremely excited about meeting him in the family, so I sent her instead."


    ''Liar... You know you betrayed me in the end.''


    The moment she appeared, Asura''s mind woke from the pleasant dream and realised this was a memory from his first life that had happened when they had been studying together for half a year.


    It was also the day...


    ''Forget it... I should wake up soon.''


    "Hmmm, I guess you have a refined pte then, Vera?"


    "Haha, I like someone with sharp eyes and silver hair. You''re more my type, Asura; you''ve got a gentle yetforting aura around you."


    ''And you''re lying since you chose the prince.''


    "Anyway, let me help you with this project. Is it for the Phoenix de? I am envious that you can think so clearly about matters that are so difficult and that others might not even care about Asura."


    ''Because you will steal it all from me, anyway. Why do you butter me up?''


    The air became silent.


    Asura couldn''t change the movements of his body, forced to live out this memory like a prisoner trapped inside his mind, as he became shy and embarrassed and dreamed of a happy future together.


    However, he didn''t remember these days so clearly because of his hatred and the many years after that were like hell. No, he hated Verana so much because of these memories.


    They worked until dark, spending hours in the library talking about the problems he had been pondering for days.


    Asura felt rxed, unable to keep calm as he blushed whenever Verana touched him and looked into the magical side of things he struggled with while he would help her with logical reasoning she couldn''t quite grasp.


    The pairpleted each other''s inadequacies.


    Soon after the library closed, it was a rare time that she visited his room.


    They would often talk until nearly midnight on these asions, but Asura would fall asleep, his mind and memories a little hazy when he woke up alone in his bed wearing different clothes or nothing, wondering if he had stripped himself in his sleep.


    "Asura... I want to ask you something because it might be impossible if I don''t do it now."


    "What are you so serious about? You look so embarrassed."


    "Do you... Do you want to be my fianc¨¦?"


    ''Eh?'' Asura remembered how shocked he had been at her words and how nervous Verana had looked, unsure whether she could hide her embarrassment.


    ''...''


    True, there was a time when their families weren''t enemies, or so he might have believed back then. However, why did it take so long toplete this request despite her seeming so earnest and genuine?


    ''Turn her down...''


    ''Don''t be a fool!''


    ''Turn her down... Before it bes worse.''


    ''You idiot! Say yes!'' A second voice, his own, shouted... causing Asura''s mind to be confused. Who? Who was speaking in his voice?


    "Verana..." Asura took her hand, smiling gently with a slight blush. "I am a mere No Mag... Your mother doesn''t wish for this oue..."


    The moment he spoke, it was like her entire world copsed, yet the inexperienced Asura of that life didn''t see those subtle changes and signs of pain; even though he hated her because of the past, it caused Asura to be stunned for a moment.


    ''What!?''


    ''Verana showed such a face? I cannot remember. Is this my memory or a hopeful dream?''


    Asura couldn''t recall these details anymore as he tried to piece them together, bing unsure of what truly transpired.


    ''What face did she make?''


    ''Verana cried. Did she cry?''


    Before he could say anything, there was a feeling of magic fluttering through the air... a powder both pink and ck that Verana blew into the oblivious Asura''s face, who continued reading as if he thought his answer was the best for her.


    ''What''s going on... why...''


    The next moment, Asura fell asleep, his head hitting the soft palm of Verana as she stopped him from hitting the table before she split into six shadows, and her eyes became serious.


    "Pretend to be me in my room, answer the questions and doubts of my sister perfectly. All of you merge to form the most perfect clone possible."


    Six shadows nodded, merging to create one Verana, a perfect copy that suddenly collected her books and study materials before leaving the room and locking the key, cing a rune of silence that would hide all sound.


    Verana''s eyes turned golden before she walked towards Asura, carrying him in her arms like a princess, walking towards his room, whom she had memorised many times.


    ''What''s happening? Since I am sleeping this dream... this memory should end, right?''


    [Asura... If I exist in this life, I existed in thest.]


    ''!?''


    She ced the sleeping Asura on the bed with a slightly red face before taking a deep breath and swallowing her saliva.


    "You are bad, Asura, turning me down when I know you love me so much... If I don''t do this now, then one day, my mother may force me to give this to another man. Thus, I will give you everything. Even if but a mere fantasy for me, a dream... like an illusion, I won''t let them separate us."


    ''What...?''


    [...]


    With herst words, she undressed the sleeping Asura... his body was slightly less muscr and, although still impressive, smaller than his current state as it towered into the skies. His dragon seemed to glow with a powerful magic aura.


    ''How!? Why is there magicing from my body?''


    [Just watch...]


    He listened to Helliana because he trusted the woman who supported and protected him, but the scene before his eyes... It shocked him to the core...


    Verana, the Duchess of Drakkur, whom he hated, had sex with him as he slept. Also, it was her first time; the signs of pain on her face, the blood and her tears...


    Asura felt confusion; his past''s anger, hatred and suffering shed with this image...


    Verana kissed Asura deeply... the taste of honey, peaches and the scent of a flowery aroma lingered on Asura''s lips even though this was a dream. She acted with extreme patience and gentleness, ying with his body with kisses and caressing; each time he finished inside her depths, she only showed an enraptured look as she drank a strange potion...


    ''Isn''t that?..''


    [A potion to induce pregnancy... it increases a female mage''s fertility by 70%, and today is Verana''s highest chance of bing pregnant.]


    ''Why!?''


    However, as he screamed in his mind, the feeling of someone calling his name and shaking his shoulders echoed.


    He watched as the image of Verana shaking her hips while showing a desperate face faded slowly, but he burnt that face and image into his mind before waking up.


    "Asura!"


    "Lord Asura, are you well?"


    "Husband..."


    The voices of the three women caused him to stir. As his eyes flickered, Lucretia looked extremely worried, her hands holding his, while Mu Xue sat next to his bed, stroking his cheeks and thest voice was Delta, themander of the Valkyries.


    Delta stood near the door with a few maids behind her who carried food and drinks before leaving, while Asura finally woke fully, realising hey in his bedroom in Wolfsheim.


    Lucretia helped Asura sit up, and Mu Xue fed him a delicious soup.


    Yet he tried to remember the dream from a moment before... He could see the image of Verana and himself but still couldn''t tell whether it was real or just his strange, fleeting dreams from his past life.


    "Are you alright, Huband? You kept calling a woman''s name with a pained voice..." Mu Xue asked with a slightly bitter face. He understood she knew who the woman was, and he could only stroke her cheek and shake his head.


    "It''s different, Xu''er; it was a nightmare." Asuraforted her before looking at Lucretia, who stroked Asura''s forehead before giving him some healing tonic and medicine to clear his mind.


    "I thought you were going to die... those wounds still won''t heal, although they aren''t as bad. It''s my fault." Lucretia muttered regretfully.


    Asura noticed a slight wound on her arm and grabbed her wrist before pulling her onto the bed and kissing the wound; as his anima transferred into her body, it healed.


    "Stop ming yourself. The battle is already over. I can fix this with training and not forcing myself again. Don''t worry." Asura kissed Lucretia once more before ncing at Mu Xue, who fed him the soup with a smile.


    "I''m sorry to bother you two. Can I have some time alone? Xu''er, will youe backter tonight and tell me what happened after I went berserk?"


    "Of course..." Mu Xue nodded and kissed Asura before leaving with Lucretia. Delta stayed behind for a moment longer after sending away the maids.


    Asura sat in the darkness, a small candle flickering in the room with an enormous window that showed the beautiful night sky filled with stars. Helia''s figure sat beside Asura silently as she stroked along his cheek and shoulder.


    "What happened, Asura?"


    "A dream..."


    "It was your past." She whispered with a reluctant tone in her voice... There was something she knew and desperately wanted to avoid discovering the truth of the events that would follow that night...


    "You were with me, even when I suffered that pathetic life?"


    "I thought you were cool despite having no magic to help you. Instead, you utilised your brain and wits to survive."


    Silence again filled the room before the loud wind howled across the stone window, followed by the distant singing of celebrating soldiers having enjoyed a good drink tonight.


    "Did it happen that once? Or did all the times I suddenly fell asleep?.."


    "All the times... dozens of times."


    He wanted to believe, feeling her gentle hand caressing his hair, but how could he ept thatbecause she had changed so much only six months after that night?


    Asura struggled. There were so many things he didn''t know or understand. His feelings were also confused, and he wished he could meet her again and ask what she was doing.


    ''Forget it... I need to recover.''


    Although he could ask Helliana now, she might tell him everything, but there was a feeling inside his heart, a hunch that told him that maybe he would get his answers with no need to do that.


    "Let''s rest, then see the town''s state."


    "Understood, Asura."


    Helia wrapped him tightly in his sheets, watching him slowly fall asleep before her figure faded. An hour seemed to be her current limit for having an actual body.


    It seemed choosing that hour tofort Asura was enough for her, as once again, he sank into the marsh of his memories.

 Chapter 132: Wolfsheim - Repair, Upgrade, Dominate!

    Asura''s body suffered during the battle, and because of the cracks, he couldn''t use his full power, although it gradually healed as time passed.


    The cracks would not vanish until he reached the fourthyer.


    ''Damn, I feel like something has lodged inside my veins and blocked the passage of mana hurts. It''s like having a piece of food stuck in my throat, and I''m slowly choking.''


    He slowly dressed in a simple ck noble tunic with  highlights and an undershirt with dark red velvet pants tied with silk.


    "Dad''s taste is horrible!" Asurained as he left his room with slow steps.


    "Asura!?"


    Mu Xue rushed to his side the momt she saw him. Her body wore a ck and  maid outfit, and in her hand was a duster, as if she was cleaning like normal.


    ''This girl...''


    "Why are you acting like a maid?"


    "Why are you acting like a maid?" Asura asked with a sigh as Mu Xue blushed slightly and smiled sweetly.


    "I heard the maidsin about being overworked because of the damage to the manor and fort, so I offered to help."


    ''I didn''t expect that, but I appreciate your kindness.''


    "Xu''er, you are my wife, not a maid." Asura held Mu Xue''s waist before kissing her lightly.


    "But I joy helping others, especially those who serve you. My cute husband. Now look at your amazing figure. Fufu, those pants are sexy. Now let''s get you something to eat..."


    Asura never expected the new devilish Mu Xue to grab his ass or make such lustful actions in broad daylight, yet somehow he felt refreshed by her showing her desires.


    He remembered the first weeks ofing to this world, and Mu Xue wouldn''t ask for anything; ev wh they started dating, she held back.


    ''After all, this side of her is good too.''


    Asura smirked slightly, his thoughts unknown to Mu Xue, as she led Asura to a dining area where the kitch staff served piping hot dishes.


    Delta and Lucretia waited there for Asura as he ate with them quietly, asking about the damages to Wolfsheim, which surprisingly avoided the worst situation of a destroyed port.


    Many of the Phoix de required the trade of Wolfsheim for money and produceing onto the maind, especially the Lyndwrym Valley, which needed the support now, too.


    Thus, Asura nned to visit there shortly with Delta since she would handle military affairs regarding the city for the time being.


    "Thanks, Delta; although I am the heir, it might be ev more reassuring if you are with me, the que''s Valkyriemander."


    "Any spare food, please share it with those who lost their homes or spt the night fighting for us."


    After eating, Mu Xue brought Asura to the fort. In three hours, he would visit the port with Delta, so now he would review the reported damages, the needed repairs, and the remaining damages.


    The princess didn''t attd the breakfast because she also had official business; rather, she offered to help calm the people. She did this for the kingdom and to relieve the pressure from Asura''s shoulders.


    "Xu''er sit beside me. Can you massage my shoulders?"


    ''She looks tired and deserves a rest.''


    "Mm, anytime."


    He didn''t want her to work so hard all day, standing and rushing a without rest. So he used his powers as her lord and lover to make her submit, watching as she swayed her lovely hips towards him, sitting so close she almost mounted him.


    Mu Xue gtly massaged his shoulders as Asura read through the reports Delta had giv him, some rted to before the battle and geralnd details or issues.


    Th, the ones from the battle, mainly for repairs and allowing them to spd money from the city treasury. Although it was his first time doing this, he didn''t rush.


    Asura examined the details to avoid errors and fraud.


    "So this is the damage list..."


    There were fewer casualties than expected, with only sev hundred deaths, mostly civilians who hid inside their basemts and cers below their houses, suffering minor water damage, which was fixed by the many mages in the Valkyrie unit.


    ''Lower the remuneration for these homes, only those that still have damaged homes that need more than just some magic to fix...''


    ''Ahh... Xu''er and her massages are the best.'' Asura sighed, his mind rxing as Mu Xue''s hands loosed his tse muscles.


    The costs of repairing Wolfsheim totalled two thousand gold, including the fort and the port, which required immediate atttion to resume trading.


    Asura th tried to remember the best traders from his memory. Yet he couldn''t quite picture such insignificant details; he wanted to find a female who helped him with the first farming improvemt.


    "Asura?"


    Meanwhile, while grossed in the documts and joying a magical shoulder massage, Mu Xue softly whispered in his ear.


    "Mmmm, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Xue nced towards his face as he turned a before kissing his lips gtly. The sweet cherry taste of her lips made him addicted to her instantly as Asura returned the kiss passionately.


    "Fufu, nothing. I just wanted to remind you that Delta is waiting downstairs. It''s be three hours."


    ''Wh did she get here?''


    "She can wait. Come here. Let me kiss my lovely bride a little more."


    "Kya~ save me, he''s going to eat me alive."


    Mu Xue teased Asura yfully, and he loved every second as they kissed and embraced for a while longer before Delta knocked on the door loudly.


    ***


    There were strange sounds from therge ck doors, causing Delta and the two female guards to look strange. The sound of a woman''s pleasant groaning, followed by a woman''s dirty talk.


    Delta didn''t want to ter, but the time for their business was almostte. So she knocked on the door after the female''s voice seemed to reach its peak and calmed down.


    "My lord, we need to depart now." She cracked the door, only to find Mu Xue''s back visible while facing away, but her eyes were sharp, and she saw Asura knelt betwe her thighs, causing Delta''s eyes to wid before she bolted from the room with pink cheeks.


    "S-sorry! Lord Asura, I will wait outside."


    Delta shut the door and covered her mouth before thinking of a cold bath. She th cursed herself for being too curious. However, she could never forget the blissful look on the maid''s face.


    Inside the room, Asura kissed Mu Xue''s thigh with a smirk after Delta ran off with bright red cheeks.


    "Xu''er, shall I continue?"


    "Naughty, Husband... It''s ssitive... let''s go; I will nap on the sofa and wait for you to finish what you started."


    Asura lifted her off the desk, noticing the copious amounts of viscous fluids on the edge of his dark mahogany desk, and shook his head, gtly cing her on therge sofa and covering Mu Xue with a warm nket.


    "If you get hungry, call for the maids. Don''t overwork yourself, okay?"


    "Mmm, I promise. See you tonight."


    Mu Xue kissed Asura before falling asleep on the sofa. He stroked her cheek before leaving the room, noticing Delta, who awkwardly greeted him without making eye contact. They th walked down the curling stone steps, a sse of cold and bitterness from the icy windsing from the small windows along the path.


    "How are your sisters? Did any of them suffer great injuries?"


    "Two died, my lord, but the Valkyries lost 5% of their members. For now, it will take a week or two for them to recover."


    "I see... Delta, I am d you survived. Let me know if you need anything to mourn the two lost girls."


    Delta nodded with a surprised expression. Asura guessed it was because she rarely expericed such empathy for those under hermand.


    "Thank you, my lord. We n to hold a memorial in three days."


    "I will attd if possible. Without you girls, I would have lost my two future wives and my life."


    Delta blushed slightly, nodding with a smile, but her eyes containedplicated emotions.


    "My lord, what do you think of the princess? After seeing you two fight so well together, I thought perhaps she might be your third wife."


    Asura found it rather charming that Delta would bring up V here. He never nned to dy their marriage, anyway. So he just smiled softly.


    "I like her as a woman, and ev more if speaking about her as a person. We agreed to the marriage, but there were two wom before her, and she epted that, so I n to do my best to love her as much as my other wom."


    "That''s good, my lord..."


    Delta replied, feeling slightly jealous and vy of Mu Xue, the princess and Lucretia, who would marry Asura. The Valkyriecked many features a normal person might have, so hearing these things helped fulfil their emptiness.


    Asura didn''t notice Delta''s feelings, nor did he care. After all, he still had too many romantic debts to deal with, and he wasn''t one to search for wom, anyway.


    He would never let them go if they tered his heart, ev if the world was to be destroyed.


    "Delta, are there any merchants you trust currtly? I n to improve Wolfsheim further with agriculture, fishing, mining and hunting. We must also improve our weapons, armour and food storage facilities."


    He trusted this woman because of who she supported. Asura was a fan of the que as she spt more time fighting on the front lines than any knight or warrior.


    Delta fought alongside her majesty andmanded her elite troops, so Asura believed she possessed the experice and knowledge he needed to seed.


    "Hmmm... My lord, I rmd the merchant family of Frudette, who specialise in shipbuilding and transporting rare herbs and potions. They operate in Wolfsheim frequtly since this ce connects with the capital of three nations."


    "Alright, let''s contact them tomorrow if possible. I also need to arrange meetings with the best cksmiths and farmers..."


    Delta rmded many names. Those families with strong reputations and those she knew personally. Asura memorised all of them as he walked through the streets of Wolfsheim with Delta before arriving at the port.


    A man in brown lin greeted them with arge board and a piece of parchmt.


    "My lord, I am Varian Bluge, the shipbuilder for Wolfsheim. The damages are severe, but we repaired the docks and sured they were stable. However, this is only a temporary matter. So repairing them fully would take 000 gold, and upgrading them to resist the same bombardmts would take 5000 gold... May I ask what the lord thinks?"


    Delta quickly introduced the port manager as Asura signed the contract and handed over two chests of gold coins. "For now, Mr Bluge, I would ask you to repair them, and I will speak with my father about the upgrades. He should be more than willing to humour your designs and ideas after this week."


    "Should we speak inside, My Lord?" Delta whispered, noticing the cracks visible from the back of Asura''s shirt and feeling a sse of regret she allowed him to be injured.


    "Let''s, are you okay with the Crying Pony? Mr Bluge?"


    "Of course, My Lord! Let''s go; I have many suggestions for you to read!"


    Asura tered the tavern with the excited shipbuilder as Delta ordered tea and light snacks, discussing matters with the innkeeper, whose home suffered minor flooding but required no repairs.


    Varian Bluge was a middle-aged man with greying hair. His beard covered most of his chin as he talked thusiastically about the dock improvemts.


    "My lord, if you upgrade the port to resist cannon fire, it will cost nearly five thousand gold, but the befits will outweigh the costs! These cannons are called Pulse-Cannon''s and use magic to fire deadly electrical waves that make normal cannons pale inparison!"


    Like this, Asura listed to hundreds of ideas from the passionate middle-aged man, unaware of wh he became tipsy and started to tease Delta by stroking her thighs.

 Chapter 133: Reunion

    "Great!"


    "See you tomorrow, My Lord!"


    "I''ll pay the tab, so take care and get home safe; you are the treasures of my Phoix de; never forget that!"


    Asura grasped the hand of Delta; it was like a habit of always being with Mu Xue or Xavida, so he took her hand and left the bar. Oblivious to the way, the old craftsm watched his back with a befuddled but happy face.


    "I can''t believe it, a noble took us seriously, and ev the costs we made higher to test him, he knew that although it was over the total cost, he knew sometimes there are errors or issues in construction."


    "Ah, I once heard thed was a no-mag. Maybe this would make him focus on studying until he reached the right age. His etiquette and knowledge were so wide..."


    "Have we found the lord we wish to serve atst? Us old m with our crazy ns and ideas?"


    "One more pint to celebrate, boys?"


    "Wheeey!!"


    ***


    In the quiet streets, as thest punters from the pubs returned to their homes or the temporary tts, Asura''s steps were slightly unstable as heughed happily. Delta supported his shoulder with a strange smile, finding it difficult to refuse him after spding hours drinking together.


    "Delta, thanks for apanying me today. I know you''re busy, so I hope you can stay another few days and assist me with Wolfsheim''s improvemts."


    "Of course, Lord Asura."


    "It''s a shame you''re not a permant help. You''re so efficit and talted." He whispered before they reached the steps leading to the damaged fort; standing on the road in their  and blue dresses were Mu Xue and Princess V.


    "Asura! Delta!"


    "Wee home, husband!"


    Mu Xue rushed forward with a slight frown before hugging Asura and kissing him passionately; V stood shyly, her dress fluttering in the wind as she watched Mu Xue act so intimately.


    ".... I wish I could."


    "Hmm, what''s the matter, My Lady?" Delta, who noticed the Princesses'' jealousy, asked her as she watched the hands that touched her earlier now wrapped a the Eastern knight''s buttocks.


    "Nothing..."


    Delta smiled slightly before ncing at Asura; her mind recalled the touch of his hands as she realised she wasn''t the only woman he treated like this, but why did she feel vious of this sce?


    Shortly after, they finally guided the drunk Asura to his bedroom, where Mu Xue asked V, "Are you joining us tonight? Fufu." Only for the lovely princess to turn bright red and turn away.


    "A princess cannot freely sleep with a man... Ev if he is my fianc¨¦... Mother hasn''t made the announcemt yet."


    "Haha, alright. Goodnight, V."


    "I won''t give up, no matter how hard. I will make him look at me and love me the most!"


    V closed her eyes and almost shouted as she walked away, with her hands clched tightly.


    She didn''t have thatst momtum to push forward. V liked Asura from the momt they first met wh he beat her and gave her the win. Her times fighting him in the training field, the times she secretly kissed his lips wh he dropped to the g exhausted, filled with sweat, and slept.


    For others, it might seem too sweet a love, but to V, it was the first time she became interested in something other than magic and her mother.


    "I can''t wait, V. May the best woman win."


    Mu Xue waved her hand with a giggle. Delta bowed respectfully and left the room after Asuray on his bed; Mu Xue stripped the drunk lord naked before lying next to him.


    "Xu''er... I''m sorry... I drank too much..." Asura muttered as Mu Xue ced her hand on his chest and kissed him gtly.


    "I don''t mind, now... let me make you feel much better and rxed. Fufu..." Her voice became more ssual as she spoke, her skin turning blue as she took on her devil form while sneaking under the sheets.


    ***


    The morning birds sang as light seeped through the window; a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu filled Asura as he woke up naked with Mu Xue resting on top of him. Hard fluids covered their bodies as she slept peacefully with an innoct face despite still being connected to him and the sheets on the floor.


    ''Did we really...?..'' Asura remembered drinking yesterday and teasing Delta slightly, but everything else was a blur as he kissed Mu Xue''s forehead.


    Her eyes flickered op, showing surprise before she realised Asura had recovered, so she hugged him tightly and kissed him repeatedly on his face, waking up slowly as she joyed every momt of trying to roll him a in her arms.


    "Xu''er, I have a business to finish today, so why don''t you rx in the room? Take a day off?" Asura whispered as Mu Xue''s eyes wided slightly; she pouted cutely before smiling with a nod.


    "Okay, I will rest today... Juste back early so we can eat together?"


    "Of course." Asura kissed Mu Xue onest time before dressing himself in casual, red and  noble attire and shortly left the room for the meeting.


    He found that Delta waited for him at the d of the hallway, beside her two other Valkyrie, who gave him a light bow before they headed towards the meeting room where the Frudette Merchant Family and the many old m already waited.


    "Oh? You''re all so early, haha."


    "My Lord! We couldn''t bete to discuss this with you, haha..." The old man named Turner, who specialised in stoneworks and masonry,ughed with his brown suitcase filled with parchmts rolled up, likely design drawings.


    "Well th, let''s start." Asura sat behind the long table after Delta poured him a ss of water from a jug nearby and ced a light bowl of porridge for him to eat.


    The discussion started with a vibrant feeling, with the old m bringing many ideas that Asura''s eyes seemed to shine, as the people noticed him getting so involved that he forgot to eat.


    Delta shrugged her shoulders before taking a small chair beside him and spoon-fed Asura, who became grossed in the conversation.


    ''Wow, these old m are amazing! They could probably finish the work that took me twty years in a few!''


    "My Lord, these are the detailed designs of the port upgrades; the pulse cannons require mages to power them, and each one costs t gold a month, but the damage they cause is worth it."


    "However, here is an automated version that would only require someone with Stage One level of mana to power them, but the monthly cost would increase to Twty gold a month."


    Delta fed Asura some delicious porridge as he read through the detailed designs; his eyes shone as he imagined the defce Wolfsheim could have, but he frowned slightly as he thought of the costs.


    ''Father''s a stingy guy, but if I give him my detailed documtation, after all, there is another threat that can attack from the north...''


    Asura nced at Delta before writing a letter to his father requesting the upgrades and the additional defces, including the pulse cannons.


    Although expsive, Wolfsheim earned ough from trade and taxes to cover the costs for a hundred years with no growth or improvemts.


    He also mtioned lowering the tax overall, which might affect the territory''s total money, but Asura knew that in a short while, war would break out for the kingdom, and he wished to make the people of the Phoix de happy above all else.


    ''With my new farming method, the yield and recovery is almost doubled... This should help make more money from exports, and th there are the hidd mines near the Lyndwrym Valley filled with the most sought-after metal in the world.''


    After all, he chose not to write about this in the letter. Instead, he would tell his father in person. Asura knew this discovery could shake the world and cause wars among the nations if anyone discovered it. ''We must develop our army and defces before it gets revealed.''


    After finishing the letter, he sealed it before handing it to Delta, who left to deliver it immediately to the fastest mage courier; however, as she was leaving, her eyes noticed a new carriage approaching, with many following carriages in the caravan filled with supplies...


    However, the g was not Fix but the g of Drakkur.


    ***


    The meeting ded with the deal for four cannons to be created, while Turner would use a special mixture to create a defsive wall that could resist up to a Stage Six level of dragon breath or cannon barrage. Asura promised to keep his doors op; if they wanted to discuss, th make an appointmt, and he would happily discuss more.


    Thankfully, the Frudette family and Darnius''s master of agriculture agreed to test his new idea; they signed a copyright using this method, which wouldst t years.


    Th Asura suggested to Fredette that he would give them a unique method almost as effective as a sign of good faith for the t years, which they could sell to other families or nobles, with the Fix Family gaining half the earnings.


    It seemed steep, but that was how valuable it was for the people involved; they used the highest tier of contract and NDA pacts that would kill the family of the ones that broke it. Only Asura signed one that would cause his death, rather than his family.


    "Phew..." As thest guests left, Asura sighed in the quiet roombefore one maid tered, bowing.


    "My Lord, Verana, Heir to the Duchess of Drakkur, has arrived, bearing supplies and gifts to help you recover in this trying time."


    The next momt, before Asura could react or dy it... the huge ck doors oped, and she finally reappeared in his life... A year early, unexpectedly...


    Asura watched as her eyes, as red as blood, oped, that beautifully alluring sharp face, the silky crimson hair draped down her shoulders and chest, and her ck and red dress, with the emblem of Drakkur swaying with the movemt of her ormous, firm and wless breasts.


    "Lord Asura Fix, I have heard you suffered terrible injuries protecting Wolfsheim against such overwhelming odds." Her voice was chanting; she held a soft smile as she approached. Her steps were elegant but held a slight arrogance.


    ''Should I kill her?'' Asura thought darkly as he felt Helia appear behind him. She shook her head slightly before disappearing again... ''Why? What should I do? I...''


    [Calm down, take a deep breath and make sure you see everything clearly]


    ''...'' Shaking his head, he realised making Drakkur an emy now would be foolish. Instead, he heard her out...


    Verana stopped a few metres from Asura before curtsying deeply and gracefully. Each movemt was perfect, as her body swayed as if to amplify her eroticism.


    "I am Verana Drakkur, heir to Duchess Helliana Drakkur. Please allow us to offer these supplies and gifts to help Wolfsheim following our gagemt."


    ''What gagemt!''


    Asura nodded politely before epting the gift with a bitter face... Delta appeared siltly with two maids carrying boxes of goods. They examined it before oping the letters Verana handed over.


    "Lord Asura Fix, I have heard much of your achievemts."


    Verana... You hav''t changed that arrogant look...


    He noticed her looking at the table and seeing the agriculture documts. He hid most of the important things, but he knew that light... the shine in her eyes.


    It reminded him of that dream and his memories...


    "I also know of the talted Lady Verana; her shadow skills are unmatched."


    "Fufu, they might be good. However, I am here in the flesh today."


    ''Who would believe that?''


    Delta handed him a letter... Asura''s eyes narrowed slightly as he saw Verana bow, her chest leaning forward, showing her deep cleavage; this woman was trying to seduce him already. The vile vix''s stomach churned with disgust.


    His body tsed as he gripped the letter tightly...


    ''Helia, what happs if I kill her now?''


    [She will die. This is her actual body.]


    ''What!? Why? Verana never used her actual body to travel!''


    And so, the most disturbing and disgusting reunion happed wh Asura waspletely unprepared.

 Chapter 134: His Undesired Today And Her Nostalgic Yesterday

    Asura couldn''t react fast ough to her sudd change. In the space of him, realising it was her flesh body, she suddly sat down at his study table and ced all his documts in order with an amazed nce, her fingertips and eyes quickly reading the agricultural ideas he made, some not ev shown to the merchants.


    ''This woman... Why is it so soon? I don''t have the strgth to crush her family yet!''


    Asura clched his fists tightly as he looked at Delta, who stood beside him; she tried tofort him but understood theplicated rtionship betwe Verana and Asura.


    "Please allow us some private space, Miss Delta." Verana Drakkur spoke in a polite yet arrogant tone as she nced at Delta with a charming smile, but Asura noticed Verana''s eyes showed the true colours of this woman... A snake ready to devour him whole.


    Delta nodded reluctantly as she exited the room.


    ''....''


    "Why are you looking through confidtial documts, Miss Drakkur?"


    Asura yed along with Verana. He acted polite but cold as he moved closer to the desk and pulled the documts away from her slder fingers.


    "I apologise, Lord Asura. I am merely impressed with your talt; the momt I read, I became grossed."


    Verana stood elegantly before walking towards Asura with a charming smile. Yet he felt disgusted as he smelled her sweet perfume, reminding him of his nightmare. ''No, this sct is wrong... this is the sct of my dreams with that doll. The fake Verana!''


    "Is it possible for you to share this agricultural technique? As you know, the people of my territory are struggling with their harvests and..."


    "Why would I share it with you for nothing?" Asura interrupted Verana; he smiled faintly while cing the documts in a locked drawer.


    "Th how about we marry as previously arranged by our parts? I would offer t thousand gold and myself to you?"


    ''Yourself? That tainted body, sure... It may be pure now. Yet why should I forgive such a foul woman?''


    Asura sat at the table, leaving only the documts he deemed too difficult for her to decipher, while here, the codes and differt runes were something he created with her all those years ago... A feeling like a dagger stabbing his heart appeared as he remembered those sweet days once again.


    ''Those damn dreams!''


    "Lord Asura, are you alright? You look pained..." Verana''s soft hands touched Asura''s, and he felt sicked as he pulled away instantly.


    "Don''t touch me... never approach me again." Asura stood and red at Verana, causing her beautiful ruby eyes to wid as she looked surprised.


    "Am I not good ough to ter your eyespared to the princess?" Her blood eyes watched him, focused like a snake. Asura knew he needed to y along and find a reason to reject her without causing suspicion.


    "Miss Drakkur, please leave. I do not wish to talk any longer. Thank you for the supplies delivered, but your presce disturbs me..." He felt unable to respond like normal, because of the frequt dreams and...


    Before he realised, she came close, stepping towards him, pressing her voluptuous chest onto his chest and wrapping her arms a his neck... Her soft lips touched his earlobes, whispering.


    "Do I disturb you this much? Is it because of my elemt? The foul rumours that follow it? But please relieve yourself, Asura. I can only use my clones for battle and simple tasks."


    "My talt isbat, not seduction!" Verana pushed herself away, showing a frustrated expression...


    ''Damn... She''s acting... you seduced me so good I gave you my tire life, my family...''


    Asura grabbed her wrists, stopping her from moving awaypletely, and he looked into her eyes. There was a hint of desire... but the biggest emotion seemed to be curiosity and that look he remembered before she sullied it all.


    "Verana... Don''t tempt me. I am gaged to three wom already; I want to protect Wolfsheim, the Phoix de, not destroy it because of a war."


    "Asura... Are you afraid of me?"


    "!!!"


    Asura pushed Verana away before ring at her with a dark expression... "Get out! I will cancel our gagemt and sd it to the que to review!"


    His emotions became unstable... His memories shed with reality... There were too many simrities to their nostalgic time, the time of his first love. A vulnerability that any man suffers, he can make many brave remarks...


    But she was his first, the spark that made him believe he could achieve something despite being a No-mag!


    Verana smirked slightly, crimson eyes watching Asura''s face, filled with frustration and anger.


    She moved close to his ear once more...


    "I do not care if you hate me. If you give me a chance, I will prove myself to you. There is no time to be emies."


    Her voice contained hints of seduction, but he felt her seriousness... She caressed his cheeks gtly... Asura remained silt before pushing her away and pointing towards the door...


    "Get out!"


    "Until we meet again... My future husband." Her hand held the basic ns for his agricultural revolution. In return, she took off the ne a her neck... and tossed it onto the ormous table as its heavy weight mmed down on the parchmts.


    ''The ne of Drakkur!? The mother serpt!''


    "Why..."


    Asura grasped the pdant, his fingers tracing the ck snake''s lovely scales. Since bing more dragon, he could tell poor scales from beautiful ones. This is the sign of the heir to Drakkur...


    Passing it to him is saying... "You are the next heir."


    "..." Verana left with a faint smirk...


    Asura copsed into his chair... sping the ne within his palm... Helia appeared... And stroked his hair gtly with a sad expression... She had many things to say, but sometimes learning through actions and experice was better than words... She could onlyfort him as he reflected on the pain and happiness of his first love.


    "Helia... I don''t understand. With this, I could usurp her tire title andnd...."


    "If you choose to ept it... you will lose a reason to get revge, but what would you gain? Do you not think there are more than your memories alone in the past? There were many things you never realised or understood." Helia spoke softly.


    "There is a reason she brought it now... Think carefully... Also, that sct was not perfume but a natural sct... Now think why you might smell the same sct from a lifeless doll..."


    These were all the hints she could give him, any further, and there might be more changes to the timeline that she couldn''t fix or repair.


    Helia faded soon after... Leaving Asura alone with his thoughts.


    Delta knocked on the door; she watched Verana board the carriage before returning to Asura, only to find him sleeping on the small ck throne, where he whispered Verana''s name.


    Delta left soon after, putting a nket over his body.


    "That woman... Why does she have such a strange effect on Lord Asura?"


    ****


    ? Verana POV ?


    Verana boarded the carriage; she ordered her guards to depart straight away... Inside herrge carriage, she giggled softly as she held the agricultural designs Asura had worked so hard on...


    "Hmmm? Is my sister so happy with some pathetic pieces of paper?" Vera waited inside the carriage, her form not the same as usual, but she looked idtical to one maid from the Drakkur pce.


    "You killed a maid to serve as your doll again!?"


    "Hey~ big sister, the prince is so demanding. She wouldn''t sleep with him, but now it''s neither cheating nor rape because she will ept as it''s me controlling the body~ hahaha!"


    "Disgusting!"


    Verana threw a sharp bolt of shadow magic towards Vera... Who dodged swiftly, but it tore through the maid''s chest, causing the two to be separated, leaving both sisters facing each other as it pierced through the carriage door... Causing her to re at Verana...


    "Big Sis, that hurt~" Vera held a tearful expression as she acted like a child...


    "Young Lady, are you okay!?" a knight shouted from outside.


    Verana ignored her annoying younger sister... She turned towards the knight with a charming smile... "Everything is fine! We hit a bump, and the spell I was practising shot out of my control. Oh my, these roads need to be repaired!"


    The carriage continued as Vera healed her clone, dressed in the maid''s clothes once more... "Hmmm... why do you seem differt?" She noticed the bright face of her sister, this was something she had never se before. The small pieces of paper in her hand made her smile ev more.


    Vera recalled Asura''s face.


    "Could it be!? Big sister fell for that damn former no mag?" She teased her sister... who remained silt, pretding to ignore her as she gazed out the carriage window...


    "He is a wonderful man and will make a spldid lord."


    Vera couldn''t believe her ears... She almost burst outughing until she saw the serious expression of Verana.


    "Sister, are you insane!?" She rushed over, grasping Verana''s shoulders and shaking her. "You are taking this gagemt seriously? To those Fix bastards?" Vera cursed.


    "Silce, Vera! You know nothing! If you dare mess anything up... I will castrate that scum you are sleeping with!"


    "Huh!?" Verana''s demonic aura caused Vera to gulp... Never... Never had she stood against Vera. No matter how much she pushed her, Verana would just let it happ and pay no heed.


    "You..."


    "Really?"


    Verana smirked, holding her little sister''s cheek gtly before grabbing her throat and tighting her grip, forcing Vera to submit, unable to refuse because of their bloodline oath...


    "Remember your ce, Little Sister. I know of your ns to kill me, to make me one of your little dolls and to aid that scum from the east to take over our duchy."


    Darkness filled the carriage, creating an evil, malevolt aura that crushed Vera''s soul...


    "H-how did you?"


    "Our blood oath... Tells me everything... So remember... You cannot betray me; you cannot kill me, or you will lose everything..."


    ''Asura Fix... Ev as a No-Mag, you didn''t change... Ev after that suffering...''


    Verana transformed at that momt, her back filled with deathly wings, tattered and covered in ck smoke; she grabbed her sister once again. Her fingertips grew long ws, and her eyes became cold and empty of emotions, filled with a dark light.


    "Now... Go to the capital... y your games with that scum prince... But if he dares to harm you or our people, I will rip him limb from limb... along with his tire kingdom."


    "S....sister... you.... how are you stage five....!?"


    "Hahahaha.... after suffering such tormt... selling my soul for power is nothing! This time, it will be differt..."


    Verana transformed fully... A monstrous appearance simr to Mu Xue mixed with Helia, but darker... With hair-like blood cascading over her body and tattered ck wings spread wide, covering the carriage with shadows, Verana smirked evilly at Vera, whose face turned pale.


    "You... are undead...!?"


    The next momt, the sharp ws of Verana petrated her sister''s head, deleting all of her memories of today and recing them with ones she would deem eptable.


    "Go... Little Sister... Make sure you joy your time ying house with that prince. Soon... I will bring you something fun to y with... Hahahaha." Verana released Vera...


    Who copsed unconsciously...


    "Soon... Asura Fix... I will win your heart... Ev if I must suffer once more..."


    Verana returned to her human appearance; she wiped away the sweat dripping from her forehead... What was strange was that her chest made the sound of two differt hearts beating.


    "Ev if you have forgott... I will never forget our nostalgic time together, Asura..."

 Chapter 135: Parents - Part 1

    In a grand carriage, two people were sitting together, one a tall male with wide shoulders, his face with a small bandage covering one eye. He looked like a muscr beast, yet he seemed worried about something, fidgeting as he asked. "How much longer?"


    Garret Fix sat beside his wife, Ophelia, leaving the fortress to their trusted frid and his wife, de Estan.


    "My darling, can you not be so embarrassing to look at? Fidgeting and asking how long like a child?" Ophelia teased Garret; she chuckled lightly, joying their journey through the Phoix des maind.


    The journey from the Lyndwrym fortress, where they were previously located, to the port city of Wolfsheim was over sev days.


    "Sorry, dear... But I want to see my boy." Garret blushed.


    "I know; our lovely boy seems to have grown in ways we never imagined. Did you see the ns that were posted to Estan? About improving our cities, viges and towns, agriculture and hygie?"


    Ophelia held the documts in her hand. With a silver pair of sses, her beautiful face filled with wonder, reading her sons'' deals and ns.


    "Indeed... Our son truly is amazing." Garret felt pride as he saw Ophelia smiling happily. "I hope Asura can forgive me..."


    Ophelia nced at Garret, "Forgive you for what? His letter and actions seem to sd the message. Can your small brain not understand anything butbatting Stage Six monsters!?"


    "Dear..." Garret blushed...


    "Did you take that as aplimt, husband...." Ophelia''s eyes twitched as her husband gave a cheeky smile, lifting her onto hisp as the carriage raced along the well-maintained road.


    "I never raised Asura to be noble or to fight monsters; instead, I forced him to hide away. The fact he learned how to use magic shows me I was wrong."


    "Ev without magic, my son could havee up with these details; that''s why I want to know more about his mind and how he sees the future."


    "Because as his father, it makes me infinitely proud to see he can see the tire realm much clearer than I.''"


    Ophelia saw her husband''s eyes fill with pride, causing her heart rxed slightly.


    "Hmph! If you treasure him, don''t make him be like you. My cute, handsome boy is the best! Fufu, I remember how he would watch me from behind as I washed theundry or cleaned the dishes... Those lovely red eyes."


    "Ahem... Ophelia, you... I won''t let Asura take you away from me!" Garret smirked before lifting his wife''s skirt, showing her  thighs and a pink lingerie set, as she pped his head with a frustrated face.


    "Idiot! Why does ite to that, you silly man?"


    The carriage rocked slightly as they chased each other about. Hearing their movemts, the knight driving the carriage turned a blind eye and spurred the horses to go faster.


    "We will reach the Wolfsheim in three days."


    Their actions forced a poor knight to list to the strange sounds of his lord anddy. Thankfully, the pay was good, and his wife lived in a vige close to Wolfsheim.


    He could only smile while snapping the reins. "All is good, with the lord anddy, while our young lord seems to be finally growing into our future leader... I feel so relieved."


    Thus, the Fix family neared their destination.


    *****


    ? Asura POV


    Five days passed since he met Verana, and he felt his world be confusing. The work on Wolfsheim began, and the port looked amazing. Nowpletely repaired and upgraded, the power of magic caused Asura to marvel.


    Because wh he did it by hand, it took nearly a year just to set up the basic changes.


    "What a wonderful job..." Asura looked at the huge pulse cannons from his fort, the brok defsive walls now restored while adding an extra building for the knights and visitors to rest because the fort before that had little in the way of hospitality.


    "Asura, those cannons look pretty; I thought cannons were ck and bell-shaped?" Mu Xue asked while sitting on the opposite side of their table, now studying for the test they would have upon returning about magic theory and the differce the shape of a core has on magic.


    Asura softly replied, "Yeah, they''re a new design made by someone called Darnius, who specialises in the strange magical form of gineering."


    "Hmmm... I don''t get theplicated stuff like that, but the people look happy with their new pier. It seems more boats can fit now... Will there be more fisherm?"


    "Of course, and more jobs will op for everyone. Farmers can also use their produce to buy new items at a discount."


    "Oh, it''s not free?" Mu Xue had a curious expression as Asura shook his head.


    "Although I wanted to make things free, that wouldn''t reflect well on the market and might have caused damage to the reputation of our goods. So while in a time of need, we created the ''Wartime Discount'' whever there are battles or war, they will receive a discount allowing our people to eat and keep their strgth."


    Mu Xue nodded in understanding as she watched Asura''s radiant face. Although it was hard for her to understand, she still could sse what her beloved was trying to do.


    She pointed at a documt in front of Asura before saying. "This is what you told them to do if a war happs, right?"


    "Ah, there are many things we were not prepared for, causing the people to be filled with fear and panic. We must be prepared for the future, ev if no wares. I want the people of the Phoix de to be resilit to change."


    Mu Xue listed inttly as Asura spoke; she couldn''t help but move closer and kiss his cheek lovingly. "It seems you think of everything. I would want to make them happy but to this degree... It makes me feel a little useless."


    "Haha... Everyone has their role. This is mine. To protect my people, my knights, and my cute wife." Asura''s hand stroked Mu Xue''s cheek as she blushed, looking at her study documts to hide it.


    "Fufu, leave everything else to the best people to do those tasks. We do not need to do everything, soe rx for a while."


    "No... I have to study. Otherwise, I''ll fall behind." Mu Xue pouted as Asura stole her documts and pushed her back onto the ck sofa, her hair cascading onto the headrest as she looked at him with lovely, ice-blue eyes.


    "Come now... How can you fall behind wh you studiedst night and this morning? Stop acting like a shy little girl. Didn''t I give you many things to help you rx?"


    Mu Xue blushed and hid her face as Asura''s hands had unfasted her red dress.


    It was at that momt that Delta knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, Lord Asura, but your father, Lord Garret and Mother, Lady Ophelia, have arrived." Delta''s voice seemed slightly nervous as she knew her master would not wish to be interrupted in these intimate times.


    "Ah... They''re early; we only had two days left before their arrival." Asura kissed Mu Xue''s neck several times before covering her dress again. Th she giggled and fled from his grasp.


    "Now you just need to wait for the eving to tease me. Let''s see your parts, Asura! I am so d they arrived safely." Mu Xue was filled with excitemt. She liked Asura''s stepmother, as she taught her many tricks to seduce Asura.


    "Phew..." Mu Xue smiled at Delta, who quickly left the room before closing the door.


    "To think I would have to interrupt him during his time with Lady Mu Xue must be hard on them both."

 Chapter 136: Parents - Part 2 (End)

    "Well then, Mu Xue, shall we go see them? Dad will have something to say about the port, but Mother should protect me."


    "Are you sure? Your dad loves you so much; I bet he will be proud of you!" Mu Xue raised her eyebrow in slight disbelief.


    She knew Garret would notin if it were Asura''s choice. She remembered the many drunk nights listening to him speak to Ophelia about how much he wanted to give his core to Asura to stop his suffering.


    "My mom will protect me, and you will too."


    Mu Xue blushed and gave a small nod. "Stop relying on women to protect you, stupid... Your dad will protect you from anything."


    "Let''s go then." Asura opened the door before exiting with Mu Xue, holding her hand with a charming smile; Mu Xue''s face turned bright red as they walked through the long corridor leading to the central hall.


    The old men were waiting for him, discussing the next steps for improving the roads, farmingnds, and fishing territories.


    Today, Asuracked the time to help them, so he just greeted them as he passed through and entered the main greeting room, only to find only his mother, Ophelia, waiting.


    "Mother!"


    "Eh..!?" It was the first time in her life, that Asura called her mother with his own words, and so enthusiastically, the heart of Ophelia began pounding, causing her to jump up and embrace her son with tears in her eyes.


    She tried hard to hold them back, but her lips trembled; his handsome face, those red eyes looking at her with a gentle gaze, broke all her defences.


    "Asura... My lovely son! You have grown so much! Ah... if it isn''t my little Mu Xue, my cute daughter-inw." Ophelia smiled, moving over to hug Mu Xue, kissing her cheek softly.


    "I have missed you! Mydy!" Mu Xue replied as she kissed Oph back, gently hugging her smaller frame.


    Asura couldn''t help but be jealous of how well his mother treated Mu Xue; he noticed them whispering, then looking at him several times before giggling... ''Damn, what are they saying?'' He wanted to know...


    Ophelia looked at Asura as if noticing his curiosity before blushing and covering her mouth; Mu Xue burst intoughter as she grabbed Asura''s hand and brought him to the dining room, where lunch was being served.


    "Ahem... where''s Da---"


    "ASURA!"


    Suddenly, the huge body of his father leapt through the air and hugged him, nearly throwing him to the ground as Garret crushed him in a massive bear hug. "Oh.... Father!"


    "My boy! You look so cool in those clothes! Are you a real lord now? Shall I step down? Ah... your first battle and you won so easily?


    Those cannons look so cool! My son, I am so happy!"


    Like Ophelia, this feeling inside Garret''s chest, nearly twenty years of emotions and expectations building up and finally exceeding, caused his heart to enter overdrive.


    Garret''s eyes became tearful as he grabbed Asura''s cheeks and shook him in happiness. His deep voice finally turned emotional, much to the shock of Mu Xue and Ophelia.


    Seeing this, Ophelia made the servants and maids leave while taking Mu Xue out. Her eyes looked at Garret, filled with happiness, knowing his frustrations and regrets over the years.


    Asura was shocked... He never saw his father like this, it stunned him as he watched his father stare him in the eyes.


    "Asura, my only son. You make your father so proud, whether it is your achievements outside of magic or your newly found powers. The joy I feel... Cannot be described."


    Garret''srge body trembled as he could not describe his feelings. Asura saw this and patted his father on the back with a smile.


    "Dad... sorry for making you worry. I..."


    "Don''t worry, Asura, I know, I know... forgive me for making you feel pressured and alone. I felt so helpless that I couldn''t fix everything for you, my boy."


    "It''s not your fault..."


    "No, it is... But now you can recover." Garret patted Asura on the shoulder; the twoughed before they sat silently at the table. With a serious face, Garret tapped the table before looking into Asura''s eyes.


    Then he asked something his son never expected.


    "I want you to seed me and take over the family title."


    "N-Now!?"


    "Yes, while you study, I will remain a steward to guide you. I will leave everything to you and help protect thend with my old brothers in arms."


    Garret had an expressionless face, but Asura could tell his father was serious... To think it would be so sudden, he wanted to say yes immediately...


    But he also knew it was a trap, a way of epting him as a noble, but once his fame grew and his status wouldn''t, his path to the future became harder... filled with more he didn''t know.


    "Asura, do not fear the unknown. Stand tall, like a man, and face it head-on. Endure it and surpass all those struggles!" Garret''s words felt like a message from the past. He was not joking about seeding him.


    Garret had been ready for many years. The only problem was Asura was a no-mag before andcked confidence and power.


    "Father..."


    "Asura, I was originally a no-mag myself."


    ''Wha....?''


    Garret smiled faintly as he saw Asura''s shocked expression.


    "Yes, you heard me correctly. My core didn''t form properly because of a defect at birth. To awaken it, I had to train in the most deadly ces until my body became filled with wounds and scars. That''s why I never judged you, my son. I believe you will surpass me one day."


    "T-Then why... Why did you say I would have nothing in this life?"


    "I never said that, and I wasn''t lying either. I want you to see your capabilities without others'' interference. Forgive this awkward father and his bad way with words, and I intended to support you, make you determined to surpass me..."


    Asura had never felt such emotions fill his chest like this before; Garret wanted him to seed him now, to live his life as a noble; he realised, after understanding how Verana viewed him as trash for being a No-mag and how Helia tested him.


    His father was the one, all along, who believed him most. Despite being so strict? No... that training was his father''s way of helping, showing his love... the same training he had to endure, but alone!


    Asura clenched his fists tightly as Garret gently patted his shoulders. "Son, do not worry. No matter what you choose, your father will be behind you. Although I wanted to see you seed me sooner, I would like to support you until you are ready."


    "No, father... I was too immature and never saw your actions and feelings, even your mother and her gentle love. I was too stupid... So!"


    He stood from the stool before saluting and kneeling before his father, his fist bleeding as it hit the floor, cracking the reinforced magic stone slightly as he gave the most serious gaze to his father in both his lives.


    "Please, father! Allow me to seed in our Fenix name to protect and bring prosperity to our people! To make you proud!"


    Asura looked at Garret''s face; he noticed tears in his father''s eyes before his strong arms grasped him, helping him to stand.


    "Asura... never kneel again. From now on, you are to kneel to no one even myself. My dear son, the path ahead will be harsh, the east seeks to crush us, the north joining them..."


    "I will defeat them all and show them that the mes of the Phoenix de will never be extinguished again!"


    "Haha! Asura, you have grown so much... never lose that confidence. The woman you are engaged to, I will talk to her mother about dissolving it because... I know you have women you love now."


    "Thanks... Father... But I wish to deal with this on my own! Please, allow me to deal with this on my own!"


    Garret patted Asura on the back before embracing him in a manly hug. "Then, if all else fails, your dad will help in secret, haha."


    The twoughed together; they spent a moment in silence before Asura spoke.


    "Father... Do you know what happened in the east?"


    "What do you mean?" Garret raised an eyebrow as he looked at Asura''s serious expression.

 Chapter 137: War Is coming, father.

    Asura and his father were sitting in the main lounge now, drinking tea offered by the maids while discussing thest thing Asura mentioned to his father.


    "So you are saying the East is nning to invade us, using the South''s unease and the North''s greed?"


    Garret wasn''t stupid, although he got lost in the heat of battle; beforehand, he would understand as much as possible to avoid errors.


    He knew that his son''s words had a lot of weight. Suddenly, a neutral kingdom and the North attacked his earldom the same week. They also used the monster kingdom to avoid using any forces...


    "Son, this might be a very dangerous thing..." Garret had aplicated expression. If Asura was correct and the North was ying both sides to seize power and the East was plotting an invasion, an entire kingdom would break apart.


    "I know... Because each of the high nobles has their agenda and allies, to the south is Lord Escaut, who allies with the southern kingdom because of familial ties; if the south invades, do you think he will fight seriously?"


    Asura knew he saw the ones who would betray or die for those who didn''t care.


    "My son... The queen knows this already, but why do you believe she cannot handle it?"


    "Father... If they invade, most of the people in our de will die unless we help them; I have my theories on who is behind this and who would benefit most."


    "But there are more than just a few... It is not just something they nned suddenly. Father, I am afraid they have nned for decades while including the queen''s foresight in their ns. The cult is involved, likely... because of--"


    "Do not me yourself; neither of your mothers would allow that! Who cares if they''ve been trying to steal you away since you were born?"


    "What divine son! You are my son, and that''s all I know!"


    "Father...."


    "Thank you."


    "Idiot, why do I need thanks? You are my son, and nothing can change that.... Even if you be a monster, I will love you the same."


    Garret leaned back into his chair; he watched Asura''s serious face.


    The feelings of the two realised they understood each other, with many unspoken words and secrets. Asura felt epted... as he changed the subject before breaking into tears like a baby again.


    "Our people will need to be prepared... Father, I am not strong enough; there is much to learn, but time... s, there is no time. However, I will not give up, but it won''t be easy."


    "Asura... I know what you are thinking. Stay safe and n wisely; I will talk to your mother and await your ns. You have time as well..." Garret pointed at the ring on Asura''s hand.


    "I will not allow you to die before me, and I will never allow some insane bastards to take you away from me!"


    Asura knew he needed the power to protect his family and kingdom, and what better way than to be stage six? There was a ce he could enter... It would mean he would leave the world for a month, maybe longer...


    However, now wasn''t the time for him to be sentimental, he must enter that ce. Now that he could use magic, even if it meant upsetting Lorem, Lucretia, and Sigurd.


    ''I cannot return to the capital, not anymore... The world is changing, and I am not strong enough to keep up with the times.''


    "Father... Please get in contact with the Drakkur family."


    Garret paused as he listened to Asura''s words. Then his face became pale when he realised what his stupid son was nning to do...


    "Son... Are you an idiot?"


    "Yes, Father, I am not a genius; I am just a moron who wants to save his people, family and the women he loves!"


    "Bahahahahaa.... My boy... If you are stupid, then so are we all!"


    He watched his father standing, feeling great power weighing down on his shoulders, "Although stupid, do you intend to enter that tower... The tower said to kill those unworthy, break those foolhardy..."


    "It''s the only way I can think of surviving and bing strong enough to protect myself, to give myself the chance to fight back." Asura looked into his father''s eyes and saw he understood, but it made him sad at the same time.


    "Asura, even I would not enter that tower... A tower of death and danger, the rewards might be great, but of the ten thousand that attempt to enter a year, maybe one will survive... if that! Not to mention, how will you gain entry? That ce doesn''t open for two months; what will you do to assume an entry pass?"


    "Father, don''t worry. I have my ways and a goddess watching over me. I can feel her following me... so I will go through that tower; it is the only way!" Asura stood from his chair, and Garret noticed Asura''s red eyes seemed like burning embers as if a phoenix itself was burning within them...


    However, he knew from the slight reluctance in his son''s eyes that he needed to ask how.


    "Please, tell me how you will gain entry."


    Asura''s fingers rolled the rings given to him by Mu Xue and Xavida, now merged into one ring. He bit his lips, feeling like a scumbag, but without strength, he would lose both of them... If not more.


    "I will ept the engagement with the future duchess, Verana Drakkur."


    ****


    ? Lorem POV


    Meanwhile, in the capital of Silvara. Lorem was sitting alone in a bar. Since Lucretia left, the queen forbade her from leaving the capital.


    ''That old hag, she knew... Knew for sure that he would be in danger!''


    Lorem, who was once happy being left alone, now realised something was missing: Asura. Lucretia returned shortly after the battle ended with most of the Valkyrie because of an urgent order to report to the queen.


    After that, she gave her a task, and Lucretia was not pleased as she said it would take her six months toplete it, much to her frustration.


    ''Even then... I may not go to his side or protect him. Even though his kindness allowed me to break free of my chains!''


    "Wine... Give me more wine! Damn... He owes me a lifetime of drinks when he returns..." Lorem''s lips tasted sweet as the wine coated them; she rested her head on the table as she recalled Asura''s face.


    ''I can''t even hate you, that damn handsome face; I will punch it, then smother you in kisses... Make you forget those other wome--''


    "Ugh... What am I thinking!?" Her cheeks turned slightly red as she grabbed the fishbowl of wine and downed it, the same wine she noticed Asura liked. "What is undertones of dark chocte... and caramel with blueberries... stupid Asura..."


    ''If I drink this wine, I can taste you...''


    She covered her face after realising her thoughts; Lorem couldn''t believe how easily she became attached to him.


    Lorem craved his touch, his lips on hers as the dreams she used to have of Sura vanished... as someone painted them over. It was Asura, training, teaching... even when she first saw him entering the campus.


    All of her dreams were of him, his smile, his growth... his touch.


    Then a whisper sounded like a dagger in her chest... One that she couldn''t take out.


    "Did you hear? The heirs of the Fenix and Drakkur territory will be married!"


    "Eh? Really, that beauty with crimson hair and the handsome boy from the Phoenix Galde?"


    "Ah... It turns out he is powerful and isn''t a no-mag!"


    "True, I heard he won the tournament for first years... it seems they hid his power because of assassins aiming at his life!"


    The voices came and went, but the moment gossip of high nobles started, the lower nobles andmoners let it spread like wildfire, and Lorem''s feelings were never important.


    Lorem grabbed her sword from the table; she paid for her drinks before exiting the bar, but someone watched her every action... They grinned as she left without ncing back...


    "Such an interesting child... To think he has won the affection of this little red bird..."


    A woman wearing dark clothes, only her dark red eyes, like crimson orbs and a lovely set of silver hair fluttering from her shoulders, while a single ruby adorned her forehead as she giggled slightly.


    "I''m counting on you, Lorem... Keep my boy safe."


    "Freyja... you shouldn''t be here; what if they find out you are still alive!? Asura will..."


    "Oh, Sigurd... my little disciple, why are you so silly? If my family discovered the truth and I was older than you. I think that would be worse, no?"


    "It''s hard to imagine you as an older woman... always so childish!" Sigurd argued before a sword cut through the darkness...


    "D- Did you say something?" Freyja had a strange smile as her silver hair swayed gently, as Sigurd''s dropped onto the table, the speed so fast it was to where Sigurd thought she imagined things.


    "N-no... but about Asura..."


    "Forget it, that boy needs to face this himself... I did everything I could to protect him, and then he suffered, suffered so much that I can never gain his forgiveness, so this time. Should he fall into danger, I will save him."


    "I am more interested in how he won the heart of that tomboy who seemed to hate the topic of love back then..."


    "Your son is ady-killer... There are more than just her who seek his affection." Sigurd muttered as the two paid their tab and followed Lorem.

 Chapter 138: A Moment of Peace

    Asura and his father spent several hours nning and arranging their next actions, and both felt a strange joy from speaking with the other in this way. It was fresh for both Garret and Asura. However, before they could finish...


    "Garret, don''t make our son work so hard. He''s only just won his first actual battle!" Ophelia scolded Garret softly yetmandingly while winking at Asura as she carried arge pot before cing it on the table. "Come on, let''s eat."


    "Ah... Forgive me, Ophelia. I was just excited to speak with him about such serious things."


    The trio sat at the table, but when Garret reached for his bowl, Ophelia''s spoon flicked his wrist. "Not yet. Others areing."


    Soon after that, Mu Xue, wearing a lovely blue and silver dress and long white tights, entered before bowing and sitting beside Asura on his right. Then, wearing a calm but elegant green and white dress, Princess V entered and sat on his left, causing Garret''s mouth to open wide.


    "Princess V!" He stuttered while standing to give a bow; however, nobody else did the same, making him feel embarrassed.


    "Father-inw, do not bow; we are amongst family."


    Garret suffered from remembering her mother, knowing how strict and violent she could be, as he slowly sat down, following V''s gentle response. "Family? No... Wait, father-inw!?"


    "Yes, Sir Garret. My mother requested permission from Asura and me to marry, although we don''t know each other too well. We thought getting engaged might be the best first step for each other if you would permit it."


    Ophelia was the first to react, her lips curling into a smile as she nodded. "A very headstrong and aggressive girl."


    ''The princess, she was serious about bing my number one!?''


    V''s sharp eyes looked at Asura, her lips twisting into a wicked yet cute smile as she brushed his shin with her foot. Asura had his work cut out for him with these women.


    Finally, they began showing their differences.


    "Son... Is this true?"


    Asura could tell that his father was both excited and happy on his face. He tried to hide a beaming smile but couldn''t allow V to takeplete control here and do wrong to Mu Xue, who quickly closed her eyes in silence.


    "Father. I have three women I have sworn to take as my wife, the first being Mu Xue and the second being Xavida Bahamot, princess and future Demon Queen of the Demon Empire."


    "What!? That girl! You want to marry our enemy?"


    "Father... She already carries my child in her womb, and the enemy is not her but her uncle."


    "Not to mention..."


    "She carries your child!?"


    "Oh my, how exciting! I cannot wait to meet her."


    His father knew that because of the current situation of the territory, his son also epted the proposal of the Drakkur family. Garret looked conflicted yet over the moon... Ophelia smiled as she served each person''s meal.


    "So you two will be my daughters. How exciting! Fufu, I cannot wait to see all the little children running around." She giggled excitedly.


    "M-mother...."


    Asura felt his face bing hotter and hotter at this talk about children... while Mu Xue and V seemed unconcerned as they ate the food that Ophelia prepared. No Asura saw their faces... both of them had bright red cheeks, and the soup just fell from their trembling spoons.


    "Father, I was serious about the engagement with the Drakkur family. If we refuse them, I feel the future battles will crush us within a year, maybe less."


    ''Even if the thought of meeting her again makes me sick.''


    "Hmmm..." Garret remained silent at the new information.


    Mu Xue remained silent for a while before blushing as she looked at Ophelia, who patted her shoulder and spoke gently.


    "Don''t worry, Xue''er... Our family isrge enough for many children; you and our Asura will make beautiful children!"


    "Mother..."


    Asura felt his face was burning... Since losing that wall that separated their feelings, Ophelia became so gentle and warm that he couldn''t resist her lovely actions.


    However, with the sudden entrance of V... Things turned interesting between Mu Xue and Ophelia.


    Mu Xue wanted to say something but kept silent and remained patient, before she felt a hand grab hers gently.


    ''I have to make sure none of my women feel unwanted... Or they might secretly fight each other.''


    That was Asura''s greatest fear. He watched the smiles on their faces as Opheliaughed lightly while patting Mu Xue''s shoulder; her gaze never left V''s face as she also gave them equal attention.


    Despite knowing Mu Xue for so long, she kept both girls happy using her skills. It seemed Asura''s mother was very talented as a social butterfly.


    ****


    Ophelia took both girls not long after the meal, iming she wanted to talk with them, while Garret could only smile wryly. "You lucky bastard, my boy! But still..."


    Garret realised he might not see Asura for a long time if he entered the tower, and it might be more difficult if he travelled with Verana.


    He could tell his son somehow loathed that girl, but their terms would likely be he would take her with him through the tower nicknamed the Tower of Death.


    "Asura?"


    He nced at his son, who rested against the sofa, enjoying the sunlight with a subtle smile. It felt somewhat odd.


    "Hmmm?" Asura looked at his father but couldn''t help his mind drift towards hisdies before his eyes saw his father''s smiling face. "Sorry... Did you say something?"


    "Haha... Ah... It feels strange to hear about everything that happened over the past few months."


    Garret returned to his chair and sipped thest of his wine. "I wish to travel with you back to your academy or Drakkur. Just in case anything happens... But your mother is expecting, and the east is too turbulent."


    Asura smiled as he grabbed his father''s shoulder. "Father, I will be alright. Thank you for worrying, but right now, the territoryes before our personal needs. I willplete that trial ande back worthy of seeding your back."


    "You damn fool... If anything happens, I will burn that kingdom to ashes."


    "Father... Hahaha, okay." Asuraughed as he saw his father''s determined expression. However, Asura was reluctant to have Verana by his side. He knew she had no choice in her actions.


    Besides, there wouldn''t be any time to interact because he wanted to enter that tower immediately.


    ****


    ? Verana POV


    Meanwhile, in the city of Dragonfel, arge city with old stone walls filled with damage from previous wars against the demon kingdom and the dragons in the distant past, arge citadel stood in the centre where the Drakkur duchess lived.


    The main building was like a grand castle with forty-foot-tall walls that encased arge garden with an enormous tower reaching hundreds of feet in height.


    Within its tallest chambery a woman sleeping peacefully in a beautiful white bed as her crimson hair covered the pillows, looking like silk threads and a thick quilt resting on her naked body.


    Suddenly, a voice spoke, "Mydy, your Mother summons you." A young maid appeared in the room.


    However, her expression showed difort when she noticed the exposed breasts of her young mistress. She knew the strict punishment given to anyone who dared disturb thedy Verana.


    "Mmm... thank you. Will you choose my outfit? I am a little tired."


    The response caused the two maids to feel shocked. This was the first time they saw theirdy smile in years... Her dazed expression was serene.


    They couldn''t help but nod in excitement.


    "Yes, mydy!" The two rushed over to Verana''s clothing chest, which seemed endless, but the talented firstdies chose a beautiful ck and white dress with a low-cut neck and long, flowing white frills.


    Verana stretched her body while exposing her breasts to the two maids, who blushed as they helped prepare her body and dress her like a princess. She felt cold, and her skin was pale as snow.


    However, as they put her dress on, her skin became lustrous, and the colour returned to her cheeks as a small smile lingered.


    "Thank you, Janice and Renia. Let us visit Mother and see what she wants to ask of me."


    "Yes, My Lady." The two bowed respectfully while escorting her down the twisting staircase connecting the top of the tower to the lower chambers.


    Verana''s eyes overlooked the horizon with a sense of wonder, feeling the cool morning breeze and listening to the birds chirping in the distance; she no longer felt her pointed ears were unsightly and had the maids brush her hair behind them, forming a half braided style over one shoulder.


    "Wow... so lovely, mydy! Your beauty can even shame the goddesses!" Renia spoke softly as Janice nodded, recalling Verana''s cruel nature and harsh treatment of others. Her insecurity and frustrated appearance suddenly vanished over the days since she returned.


    "Thank you... Come, let us go see my mother."


    The two maids hurried after her, wondering what their mistress''s mother might need to ask her and why she wasn''t downstairs to meet Verana.


    She stood before the great doors of the main citadel, where most noble guests woulde to visit her mother and seek her help, knowledge or even her hand in marriage.


    With a loud bang, the massive doors opened, a single palm of Verana shaking the ten-metre-tall doors open.


    "Ah, Verana... how lovely you look."


    Her mother sat on a throne-like chair made from rare materials and ancient magic gems. Her voice was graceful, almost melodious, as she watched her daughter enter while leading her two maids, who shivered upon entering the room and were forced to stand on each side of the door.


    "Mother, you have summoned me?"


    "Ah... no need to rush; tell me, Verana... How are you feeling?"


    "I feel great..."


    The gods gifted both women with astonishing beauty; however, if asked who was superior, Verana was surely above her mother, likely because of her mixed blood and sharing the blood of a certain divine beast. Her mother had more resemnce to a seductive witch from legends.


    "Your strength is remarkable, even better than expected," the woman remarked, seeing that Verana was not hiding her power.


    "I know."


    "Hmmm? It seems the things that held you back have vanished, my daughter?" Her mother asked with curiosity, noticing that Verana did not be arrogant about her sudden power.


    "Yes, Mother, I have found my purpose and... him."


    "Oh..." The woman chuckled lightly, watching the subtle change in Verana''s tone. "So... How do you feel about him? What kind of person is he?"


    "I... I have spoken little with him. However, he is irreceable for both Drakkur and Silvara."


    Her mother shifted on the throne, her dress shing between her smooth pale thighs before she leaned back against the throne with a rxed look. "You should know he epted the engagement... as long as he can enter the tower of death."


    Verana''s smile faded as she heard these words; however, she remainedposed; her heart raced, knowing he wished to enter that ce.


    "Mother... You''re not joking, are you?"


    "Not at all. That boy is interesting..."


    "Heed mymand, Verana Drakkur; you will enter the tower of death and attempt the trial at your fianc¨¦''s side. If you are sessful, I swear an oath to cancel my ns to destroy the Phoenix de."


    Verana could tell her mother was not joking. She was rarely this serious, but still... entering that ce... ''Ah, he won''t be alone.''


    ''Obeying is my only option.''

 Chapter 139: The Growing Family.

    Two weeks soon passed after the battle ended. A ck carriage raced down the dirt roads leading towards the Phoenix de.


    Although it was slower than a military carriage or airship, it allowed people to rest and view the countryside while travelling. It also avoided many dangers on the path and was easier for nobles to travel because they could protect themselves from monsters in the carriage.


    A young woman with long white hair and a pink tint sat atop the carriage. She wore a pure white dress that revealed her shoulders and covered her hands with long gloves and boots that matched the dress''s colour.


    The woman nced down at the scenery as she held onto a parasol with one hand to block out the sun. On her head, two curved white horns bent towards the sky while soft pink scales covered the sides of her cheeks and neck.


    The carriage could open and close the roof, and since it was sunny, Xavida travelled with it open, with Lucretia dressed in a ck dress ahead of her. Five maids sat with them, two on each side of Xavida, with a fifth beside Lucretia. The fifth maid drove the carriage and protected them from attacks from monsters.


    Lucretia nced over her shoulder at Xavida.


    "Are you that excited to meet lover boy again?"


    Xavida smiled sweetly at Lucretia before responding, "What does it matter if I am? Are you not eager to meet him as well?"


    Lucretia discreetly turned away, hiding her face from Xavida. "Maybe, as an instructor."


    "Heh... clearly as a woman, you liar," Xavida teased. Lucretia huffed while turning away and didn''t respond. After the battle ended, Lucretia spent most of her time travelling. It was their first chance to talk since then.


    Xavida prepared for the trip and thinking about Asura. She would have travelled sooner, but she couldn''t leave until after things calmed down and preparations wereplete. It caused her pain to hear that her kingdom suffered damage, but the fact Asura won made her happy, like a sweet and sour toffee.


    The carriage continued through the Phoenix de, stopping only to change horses and rest for food. The trip was uneventful. Monsters rarely attacked carriages because they carried strong guards. Most people also didn''t attack carriages out of fear of retribution.


    It was likely because of the aura of both women on the carriage and the maids being Stage Four. The dragon''s scent of Xavida scared away most monsters; not only did her scent change since meeting Asura, but now it caused monsters even more terror as a pregnant dragon was one of the most terrifying existences in the monster or beast kingdoms.


    ****


    Arge city, filled with smiling people and guards, came into view as Xavida opened her mouth wide, seeing the beautiful fountains and clear water flowing through the entire city like a piece of art.


    Although she had seen it once before in books and documents, the beauty of the real thing still astonished her.


    "Mdy, we''re almost there!" the maid driving the carriage called out while Lucretia smiled, looking around as well.


    ''Mmm... finally, I can meet you again. Asura.''


    "Are you nervous, dragon girl?"


    "No."


    "What if he has new women? Are you sure?"


    Xavida blushed, hiding it with her parasol as Lucretia smirked, poking fun at Xavida.


    Although Lucretia said cruel things, she was just as nervous as Xavida. She didn''t know why. There was a strange feeling since she came to this city... Something within the mansion seemed to call her, creating a resonance.


    The carriage rode up to arge mansion. Two maids wearing ck dresses walked up and bowed to Xavida, Lucretia, and the others.


    "We''ve been waiting for you. Pleasee inside."


    Lucretia stood first, getting off the carriage with Xavida following. They followed the maids into the mansion. Inside, the floors were clean white tiles with red carpets leading towards the centre of the room.


    Then, as if offering a grand wee started, ten old men in armour stood with their swords held high, with Garret Fenix standing at the bottom of the stairs beside Asura and Ophelia.


    Xavida felt her heart beat faster the moment Asura''s eyes met hers, a warm smile appearing on his face. She couldn''t hold back as her folded wings suddenly unfurled and pped significantly, sending her flying into his arms. Asura caught Xavida, holding her tight as Lucretia rolled her eyes. She blushed slightly seeing the sight while Ophelia grinned happily.


    "I''m back," Xavida whispered as she nuzzled her head into his chest, breathing deeply. Her Draconic nature demanded she rubbed against him to show affection and scent to mark him. However, Asura did not seem to mind her actions.


    Ophelia coughed lightly, covering her mouth to hide her grin. His mother, Ophelia, wore a beautiful red dress with a woollen shoulder cape to keep her warm. Her silver hair and pretty eyes glistened under the mansion''s light as she smiled softly.


    Garret Fenix wore simple armourpared to his previous appearance, although it was still well-crafted with a slight shine.


    "Wee back, my wife."


    "Mm, I missed you, Asura."


    Xavida kissed Asura before hugging him tighter. Asura smiled softly while Ophelia nodded, happy it was a light kiss. Garret Fenix watched quietly with aplicated expression.


    However, it was then that Agatha Estan entered while wearing a blue dress. She tied her hair up over one shoulder, identical to Lucretia, who wore a ck dress in a simr style. The instant she saw Lucretia, it felt like a jolt shocked her body; a strange feeling of her magic resonated.


    Lucretia stood frozen, her eyes widened in shock as Agatha approached her with a friendly smile. There was a feeling in her stomach she couldn''t control or stop, like butterflies. Her magic danced around her veins as if meeting someone important.


    "Hello, there. I am Agatha Estan. May I ask who you might be?"


    Lucretia clenched her fist tightly before responding, "Lucretia..."


    Agatha froze slightly at those words, and everyone turned to look at Lucretia with confusion. Only de felt a strange sense of duality upon hearing her speak, his mana less sensitive than his wife, but he also felt a strange disturbance upon meeting this girl.


    She looked closely at Lucretia; the feeling became stronger as they gazed at each other.


    "Is something the matter, de?" Garret whispered to his long-time friend and brother. de shook his head.


    "It is nothing. Let us introduce ourselves first, then discusster."


    "Ah... alright," Garret agreed, but de continued watching Lucretia, whom Agatha pulled to the side, as he saw her smile in a way he had never seen before, speaking constantly.


    ****


    Not long after the greeting, Asura sat beside Mu Xue, Xavida and the Princess on arge sofa, with his parents on the other. Lucretia never returned, but Asura didn''t seem to worry. He knew Agatha wasn''t an evil woman, and it was nice to see his instructor smile so softly.


    Garret Fenix watched Asura carefully, scrutinising every detail as Ophelia nced between them. Finally, Ophelia spoke up.


    "It is our pleasure to meet you, Xavida Bahamot. Asura told us everything."


    For a moment, Xavida looked shy; she stood from the sofa and stepped towards Ophelia, giving a gentle bow, her steps a little awkward as she turned bright red. "M-Mother-inw!"


    Opheliaughed softly. "Come now, don''t be formal! We''re family here. If you want to call me mother, then feel free. You may call me Auntie as well, if you prefer that."


    "Mm... Mother, hehe, I have a new mother..." Xavida seemed lost for words.


    Asura smirked while Mu Xue grasped his hand and leaned against him, slotting his hand on her thigh.


    Asura exined the situation to his father and mother before she came, who agreed to let them stay together. Although Ophelia wasn''t happy that Asura married so quickly, she understood the situation.


    Mu Xue looked at the shy Xavida, who enjoyed Ophelia fawning at her and felt a little jealous, yet remembered the weeks she enjoyed the same treatment.


    "While they are busy, Asura, I received confirmation. You will enter the tower of death, but they sent their conditions."


    "Conditions?" Asura frowned, knowing they would not be easy.


    "You must enter with the heiress of the duchess Verana. That is the only requirement. She set the date to be next week."


    "Next week? Isn''t that a little soon?" Asura sighed.


    Mu Xue smiled, kissing Asura gently. "I think you should take it. At least you''ll get the chance to go this year. It will make your power grow, right? Besides, you''re strong enough to handle anything inside!"


    Asura thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright, I guess we shall prepare for next week then."


    Ophelia, Xavida and Garret Fenix all turned to listen to their conversation, but the business didn''tst long before it became a more familial atmosphere; all the women present were Asura''s future wives; even the princess came downstairs after hearing the noise.


    She even stole the seat beside Asura from Xavida.


    After some time, Mu Xue left the room, preparing a room for Xavida, who nced at Asura anxiously before Ophelia dragged her away.


    Garret Fenix watched Asura for a long time, contemting what to say to his yboy son. Like before, he felt jealous that Mu Xue performed her role as his maid while the princess cut his meat and served him during their meals.


    Asura turned to his father with aplicated expression.


    "Father, you don''t have to re at me. I understand why you feel jealous, but this is how things have be. Mu Xue and I are already married, and the princess and I have a contract. Don''t forget you have my mother, haha."


    Garret Fenix snorted coldly, ncing at the door where Ophelia took Xavida, then at the princess.


    "So what?" Garret Fenix said, looking at Asura seriously.


    Asura smirked, cing his hands behind his head while leaning back. "Nothing, Father. I just wanted to say that. No need to look so depressed!"


    "Asura, I think we should have a nice, friendly sparring session between father and son!"


    Asura froze, sitting upright in the chair as he gulped, seeing his father''s eager expression.


    ''Oh, fuck...''


    He ran away as fast as possible while his red-haired father grabbed his gigantic sword and chased him through the mansion until Ophelia scolded them and took away their meat for dinner.


    ***


    "Darling, what do you think of Lucretia?" Agatha asked de that evening, the two lying in bed wrapped in a nket.


    de sat beside Agatha with aplicated expression as she rested her head on hisp, gazing up at him lovingly.


    "I... am not sure. When she came, I felt something strange. It was as if my mana called to her. She seems very simr to you when we first met, darling."


    "Mm... her name and past too..." Agatha whispered.


    de nced down at his wife; the soft moonlight covered her naked body in a faint glow.


    "You think she might be?" de questioned curiously.


    Agatha hesitated, her eyes turning distant as she spoke, "No... Maybe... I want to check."


    "Check?" de frowned.


    Agatha nodded. "We can use blood magic to find out if she''s..." Agatha trailed off as de''s frown deepened.


    Blood magic was a taboo practice among nobles. To cast it, they would need Lucretia''s blood, which meant harming her. Even though de felt curious about Lucretia, he would not allow Agatha to hurt her.


    "Darling, I know what you''re thinking, but she would heal from such a minor injury. Blood magic only needs a drop to check her origins. I promise." Agatha reached up, touching de''s cheek.


    He could see the tears forming in his gentle wife''s eyes, and he felt it. de desperately wanted to agree and ask her to proceed with the spell.


    "If you want it, let''s proceed. I will take the me."

 Chapter 140: In The Time We Have Left - See Me For Who I am

    A resounding sh of steel sounded in the training room of the Fenix mansion; Mu Xue''s beautiful, thin sword shed with Asura''snce for the hundredth time today, a sh of blue magic fluttering as she created small patches of ice to glide across the floor.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t match his physical speed. Mu Xue knew that Asura''s speed exceeded hers, but how quickly he caught up to her shocked her, and now regretted holding back her breakthrough.


    She didn''t expect to be suppressed so badly now and wondered: when had Asura gained such control over his aura, body, and magic? How did he close the gap so fast?


    "Don''t lose focus!" Asura lectured Mu Xue with a strongnce strike that nearly pierced her heart, the force of the ck mes flickering from the de causing her ice to melt.


    ''Eh!?''


    With the flick of her wrist, a wall of ice contained thence and mes for, but a moment, as she realised, she might have taken that blow if he didn''t speak.


    Sweat dripped down her delicate forehead as Mu Xue rushed out of his attack line, changing her breathing technique to a rapid flow as if to recover from the aching pain in her stomach.


    The rush of his anima nearly suffocated her with sheer power as it devoured her aura.


    "Haa... Lord Asura..."


    ''When did you be so wonderful? Not the boy I knew?'' Mu Xue bit her pink lips, changing her weapon from a thin sword using her empowered devil ice into a broadsword shape. ''Help me, Hyouka.''


    She strengthened her anima as the light particles reacted, a beautiful storm of blue ice dancing around her body as she naturally entered her half-devil form, the beautiful blue horns, her pale blue skin, and her devilishly sexy body making her clothes almost too tight.


    ''Let me enjoy this feeling more, Asura. The boy crying in the rain, unable to use magic, who nursed me to health, stole my heart.''


    Mu Xue lifted her broadsword, holding it one-handed as the sharp ice vibrated with a resounding roar.


    "Let me savour it a moment longer."


    Asura held hisnce up as Mu Xue suddenly sped up, a boom of blue ice shattering under her feet as she danced towards him like a blue oni.


    Cracks reverberated in his ears as Asura changed stances, strengthening his aura as a smile crept on his handsome face, understanding Mu Xue''s situation.


    "Finally, taking me seriously... I am so happy. Mu Xue!"


    She knew he loved her, but the way he spoke, it wasn''t the women he loved he wished to ept him, but the Knight and former eastern princess Mu Xue he was fighting.


    ''Ah... How stupid of me. You wish to embrace all of me, including these elements.''


    Mu Xue moved quicker, her blue sword and thence, who deflected it, creating shockwaves across the hall. ''Let me ept you. Even if you''ve changed, even if you be something else. I will ept it all.''


    A ck hand reached out as their des shed, Asura''s Liberac¨ªon taking a form she had never seen before as his entire body became covered in ck scales with red patterns and thick horns wrapped in molten anima.


    She marvelled as his wings, armour, and aura released a devil-like force and even more! Asura grinned with a brilliant smile of love that shone brighter than any sun.


    "Then Mu Xue..."


    "... Ah, Asura Fenix!"


    Sharp ck ice covered her left hand, forming deadly ws that shed with his right, forcing his extended hand to recoil as hundreds of small ice shards formed behind her; his body glowed with ck fire.


    The burning desire they never expressed, maybe worried about rejection, they had epted each other only superficially, creating this embrace of devils that no person had experienced as Asura wrapped his powerful ck scales,rge wings, armour, anima, and arms that were turning ck with billowing mes.


    "I wanted to fight you as an equal for so long, Xue''er! Don''t hold back!" Asura''s lips opened, revealing his sharp teeth; as they curled, they formed a distorted but beaming smile.


    ''How long did he dream of this?'' She wondered as therge ck and blue wings above their heads shot off anima, igniting the room with sparks as Mu Xue resisted his fearsome, overbearing aura with her beautiful half-devil form, a feeling of excitement and arousal constantly mixing and alternating.


    Her sharp ck ice shed with his brutal fist while his tail blocked her left knee, aiming to crush his ribs.


    A constant dance of violence mixed with euphoria; Mu Xue could feel his heat inching closer to her supple, ice-like skin, even a tickle of anima enough to make her blush as the passion erupted and turned to fire!


    ''I regret treating you as weak for so long.''


    Mu Xue only realised that she treated Asura like a precious treasure and always tried to stop him from fighting, and even now, she still couldn''t stop treating him as so, as she watched a beast awakening within his strong, fiery, scaled hands.


    Realising that Asura no longer needed her to be his protector or guardian, he suddenly became a fine warrior and fully grown adult.


    ''Ah! I want to sleep with you!'' Mu Xue finally admitted before an icy storm, mixed with ck mes and Asura''s incredible anima, ripped open the windows, making them realise how long this battlested. ''He won''t judge me, and he epts everything about me. So can I ept everything about him!?!''


    Mu Xue felt pure sexual attraction, love, admiration, and deep respect for him. He no longer needed her to hold his hand, but to hold his heart with her devil''s instincts and eyes, finally realising how much Asura loved her.


    ''I feared he would no longer need me the stronger he became, but I was wrong... Now I can fight beside him, not in front of him, together!''


    §Ô§Ö!?????&?-!§à§á--?+?-?&¦Å?¦Ñ£¤§ñ@.&?%§à?&


    "Xue''er, let''s finish this."


    "Yes, my beloved husband."


    Her eyes closed, holding Hyoka above her head, gathering all the magic she could, a feeling of shallow pain as she wrenched it from her organs and core, like squeezing a bottle of nearly empty sauce.


    Asura repeated the same.


    His longnce pulled back as he squatted down, forming a sharp tip of ck fire at the end of his swordnce. A roaring cyclone, mixed with fire, anima, and vibrating ripples, pulled all the anima nearby to thence''s tip as he added the elements within his domain.


    Fire, Earth, Wind, Ice, and Darkness all fused, swirling into the ck mes as if that fire kept them obedient.


    "Asura''s amazing..."


    "Xue''er, this is everything I have! The limit of my power that doesn''t endanger myself!"


    Asura''s cyclone pierced forward like an explosion of ck and multiple colours, forming a twirling vortex of magic and elements as Mu Xue jumped. She shot herself forward using her wings, lowering her posture as the icy de shone with a beautiful light reflecting the sky outside.


    Theirbined elements formed a devil storm of magic, pushing walls and debris aside as a shockwave echoed within the hall.


    A beautiful collision of magic and love.


    Mu Xue pushed Hyoka forward in a vertical sh; Asura twisted hisnce, and magic shed with magic as a massive impact caused the mansion to shake, the intense sh ending in a bright, blinding light and a loud boom.


    Mu Xue nearly fell over until the heat, warmth, and scent of a gentle love tickled her cheek. His ck armour and wings fell apart, with Asura smiling as his handsome, rxed face cradled her light fall.


    ''No... I still have my other!''


    With onest attack, her left hand grasped an identical sword to Hyoka, but encased in ck mes, her body in the arms of Asura as it sliced his cheek, sparks flickering as his beautiful raven scales deflected the second sword strike.


    Their faces, inches apart from each other and breathing the same air, his blood dripped onto her cheeks. Mu Xue regained control. She slowly realised Asura never fell to one knee or passed out like most magic knights from pushing their magic too much.


    He held her tightly in his arms with a warm smile as the mes of her second strike died out.


    Asura softly kissed her cheeks. Mu Xue yielded to him; they no longer needed to test their swords.


    A beautiful blue horn, the only one that broke on her beautiful body, had already begun restoring as his lips sealed the small blood that fell from her snowy skin, tickling her cheek. Mu Xue fell into Asura''s gentle arms with a cute smile; he rested his nose on the crown of her head, cradling his second love in his warm embrace.


    "Was that to your satisfaction, Xue''er?"


    "It was. I treated you like the master without a core for so long." Mu Xue suddenly frowned with tears in her eyes. "I''m sorry!"


    Asura shook his head as he watched her with round dragon-like eyes, his chin resting on her head while a calm silence descended.


    "So, am I finally an equal in your eyes? Will you serve me as your lord and husband?"


    Mu Xue snuggled up close in Asura''s arms, nearlyughing as he waited so long to ask that. Her cool devil skin and her natural fragrance made it difficult for him to resist kissing her as Asura smiled patiently.


    "Ah, I admit defeat as your knight."


    Mu Xue tried to escape his warm, scaled, protective arms, only able to escape so far before the stubborn young devil wrapped his hand around her waist, bringing her slender hips next to him as Asura frowned.


    "But ONLY that!"


    Her lovely face glowed with a beautiful smile as her eyes shone with a vibrance. Mu Xue no longer wanted to protect him but to smile beside him, standing shoulder to shoulder and equal with him.


    "I won''t lose next time, husband."


    "Don''t hold back!"


    They shook on it like real knights and lords as a fiery passion returned, Asura taking her soft devil lips with a greedy tongue.


    "Ah~ Asura, we can''t! Mother-inw asked me to help with dinner tonight."


    "Tsk... Well, I will train with Lucretia or Xavida while I wait."


    With a loud smack, Asura caressed Mu Xue''s rump before patting her away. She looked at him with narrow eyes, warning him before she skipped away, practically humming to herself.


    ''Hehe, I feel so rxed even though my magic is empty~ was life always this fun?''


    With only six days before he departed for Drakkur, Asura could finally remove a hidden obstacle in his heart as he nned to train with each of his women and father daily before they left.

 Chapter 141: My Name Is...

    No longer after their battle ended, Asura finally returned to the mansion; after shing with Mu Xue, he felt his barriers fading, and the stagnant feeling of his cultivation and monoliths vanished.


    "Well, I guess I''ll just have to return. Lucretia is busy, and Xavida is helping Mother."


    Everyone in the room was familiar faces. However, he wondered why de wanted to speak with Lucretia. It was a little strange.


    [Asura, you finally did it! Congrattions.]


    Helliana was among the rare few who knew how much defeating Mu Xue and making her ept his victory meant to Asura. Ever since his past life, the frustration began building, and finally, after so many years of bitter regret, he could stand on the starting line beside her.


    He finally reached her level.


    ''Helia, thanks, but the journey just started. The death tower will test me, and she''sing along too.''


    [I don''t think she will cause trouble.]


    Asura''s feet stopped, the long corridor silent as he tried to understand Helia''s words. Because sometimes she spoke like she knew Verana well.


    "Helia, do you know something?" Asura paused and turned in another corridor leading to the lounge, watching an ever-expanding grasnd that made him realise how vast the Fenix mansion was. "Help me if you can."


    Helia had returned to her silence while Asura watched a beautiful scene. It showed Mu Xue happily munching on snacks with his Mother while Xavida drank iced tea. Lucretia was asleep on afortable sofa; her business with de had already ended.


    [I will tell you once we enter that ce. I promise!]


    ''Thank you.''


    Asura epted Helia''s condition and nned to enjoy the final training days before entering the tower of death. It was mncholy, as he would soon separate from Mu Xue, Lucretia, V and Xavida to enter the special realm, even if it would help him grow.


    ''Not to mention I won''t see Lorem for a long time...''


    He felt lonely as they would all return to the academy and have toplete the extra units and exams for the days they missed.


    ''I wanted more time with them all.''


    Asura felt conflicted when entering the lounge as his Mother beckoned him to sit beside her, happily eating popcorn as the beautiful girls all looked towards him, waiting for the main event.


    Mu Xue brought a cool drink to Asura and tea for herself. Princess V seemed to have had fun baking in the kitchen while Xavida pretended to bark orders at her from the opposite side.


    ''It feels like we''re a big family.''


    They waited for the meats for dinner to roast fully, and a heartwarming atmosphere helped him escape the thought of a cruel future.


    "Asura, your hair is so beautiful." His Mother yed with him as her smile softened; she used a special floral oil, squirting it from a ss bottle and spreading it through his hair and scalp.


    "How nostalgic mother..."


    "Oh? You remember, I am so happy."


    "Eh? Asura, did you enjoy cleaning and treating your hair?" Mu Xue seemed stunned, feeling she missed an opportunity.


    Asura proudly raised his head while his Mother smiled, enjoying ying with her big boy again, noticing Mu Xue looking slightly jealous. It only made her remember all the years that Asura happily smiled by his Mother''sp like a small cat with a tail wagging.


    Lucretia, Lorem, and Xavida nced while V appeared startled at his beautiful raven locks, reflecting a glorious shine.


    Asura always cut his hair in one style that framed his handsome, devilish features perfectly, but because of the long battles and being so hectic, it grew longer in the past month, now down to his shoulders; his Mother trimmed it slightly.


    "It feels great, the soft sensation of someone massaging my head, then the gentle tug when she coats my hair in the honey-scented floral oils."


    "Would you enjoy it if we did the same at the academy?"


    ''Ah!'' Asura realised he was just cornered into epting when Mu Xue sweetly smiled after seeing his Mother nearly suffocate him in love by patting his head.


    "Sure, make sure you learn from my mother."


    "Do not worry, Asura, I will teach them well." His Mother gleamed with joy that she could have fun bonding time with her, while Asura reluctantly epted the teasing from the beautiful girls and Lucretia, who slept soundly.


    ****


    Two hourster, the huge meat piece marinated in special herbs and juices with plenty of butter and vour finished.


    Everyone began dining; a warm fire near the open windows in the garden illuminated the warm night as Asura listened to V ask why Asura wished to go to the tower of death.


    "Is there a secret to training there?"


    He scooped some meat and gravy into his mouth; the taste was soft and almost melted, and the juicy and thick taste of the meat and herbs caused him to smile as he replied. "Each battle is to the death."


    "That..." V suddenly fell silent while Xavida wondered, too.


    "Asura, is there a hidden meaning to risking your life?." Xavida understood Asura was a battle-manic, but risking one''s life wasn''t an intelligent training method if you could avoid it.


    "To test your limits, stretch and ovee them."


    The table continued with small talk, and Mu Xue could see V''s concerned looks. Asura happily chatted away as if the tower of death held no fear for him.


    Everyone enjoyed a pleasant time talking and eating until de entered, seeming to seek his lord, as Garret knew something was wrong with his old friend; as they spoke in whispers, they retired to his father''s office. ?&§ß§Ö+¡é?-§à?§è+¦Ó-


    Asura enjoyed another serving of meat and vegetables before Lucretia softly yawned and woke; her golden-crimson eyes slowly adjusted to the warm scenery and everyone looking at her with joy as she nibbled on some bread and butter, starting with a refreshing herbal tea, sitting close to Asura with a strange smile.


    "Asura, can we speak in privateter tonight?" Lucretia seemed slightly flustered, feeling ashamed to interrupt Asura''s family time.


    "Yes, why not now?" Asura wasn''t hesitant to ept Lucretia''s request; he felt rxed and peaceful tonight.


    He felt something happenedst night; Lucretia had be withdrawn and quiet since she left with de, and they spoke after dinner. She slept for many hours, so Asura wasn''t sure what he did.


    ''Well, even Helliana was tight-lipped on it, so it can''t be too bad. I sensed nothing unusual happening while she was asleep or weird about her aura. Although...''


    Asura discreetly looked at Lucretia''s perfect face. ''She has recovered.''


    "N-Now? I just want to chat and give you something for the journey."


    Lucretia seemed slightly unusual; her skin and lips were paler, and her pupils shined brighter; he almost forgot how she seemed slightly anxious today, so Asura didn''t mind waiting.


    "Thenter would be good. I enjoy everyone''spany, so I wish to enjoy this feeling longer."


    Lucretia and Asura chatted before Asura smiled at V, with Mu Xue looking jealous but secretly wishing to sit by his side.


    As the moon crossed the midnight mark and the girls had retired, Asura smiled towards his father, relieved that de returned from the office with a more rxed face, no longer stressed.


    While heading to his room, he noticed Lucretia standing on the terrace, illuminated by moonlight.


    "Lucretia?"


    "Mmm... Asura?"


    Her hair seemed longer than he remembered, spread out in the light breeze; it looked beautiful. Lucretia wore a stunning purple dress that fit perfectly on her body, revealing her attractive features as she seemed relieved he had arrived.


    "I''m here, let''s go?"


    Asura reached out his hand and gently patted her shoulder as they entered his private chamber; Lucretia timidly held his hand while Asura marvelled at her gentle body.


    "So, what''s up?"


    "Mmmm..."


    Lucretia took a small ss bottle of whiskey and sipped from the tumbler before passing it to him while Asura waited, not understanding what made her nervous and even stuttering before him.


    They both enjoyed a soothing drink, and the stars and moon provided light while the smell of fresh berries entered the room.


    Neither spoke for several minutes, sharing the tumbler of whiskey, both of them only gazing at the other, before she finally spoke with a slow voice that felt weak. "Do you remember I said Lorem found me after being abandoned?"


    "Yeah?"


    "That night she found me, I lost almost all my memories. No, it''s aplicated spell, but she''s been so loyal, protecting and looking after me, that Lorem gave herself fully to help me. To teach me and raise me... But it turns out..."


    Her figure seemed fragile as Asura wrapped his hand over her shoulder; he realised Lucretia began trembling as they sat close, while Lucretia began sobbing lightly into his shoulder. Asura wiped his tears using a white handkerchief from a nearby desk as his whispers rxed her.


    "I am listening, Lucretia. Take your time."


    Her snow-white and warm shoulder melted Asura''s heart while she rubbed into him, seemingly hesitant to speak more. A tear dripped on her dress while Asura continued drinking her offered whiskey.


    "It turns out my parents never abandoned me... but someone kidnapped me and used magic that damaged my memories." Lucretia struggled to continue, feeling an incredible rage, sorrow, and deep hatred for those who stole her past. "They''re still alive, and de confirmed it from the evidence he received from a spy back then..."


    "Those cultist bastards!" She growled, almost crushing the tumbler before downing a double shot.


    "Did you find your parents... are they alive?"


    Asura realised Lucretia finally began exining with tears and even angrier sobs after seeing the whiskey bottle empty, so he provided her with a fresh drink until his bed suddenly sank more.


    Asura gentlyid Lucretia on her side, and she wasn''t sure why or how, but justy there smiling, watching as Asura seemed to mimic her.


    "Mmmm, I did... It''s funny."


    "What is?"


    "If they never kidnapped me, would I be the same as Mu Xue? Or that woman from Drakkur?" Lucretia hugged a soft pillow; it smelt simr to Asura.


    She watched as he gave a confused look and slightly raised one raven brow, urging her to continue while her hand gripped the pillow tightly.


    "Fufu, you look really cute when confused. Lord Asura."


    The way she teasingly said Lord Asura was just like the maids, knights, or Mu Xue would refer to him in public, but it caused him to feel ticklish to hear his instructor speak like that.


    "My name, I finally know my true name. Hehe~ I am so happy." She giggled with a slightly tipsy tone. "I finally know my name and how wonderful my parents are... To protect me from this cmity, and never forget me..."


    "Really...!?" Asura felt surprised at how quickly everything happened.


    "Mmm, nice to meet you. Asura Fenix. My name is..."


    "Lucia Estan."

 Chapter 142: An Old Friends Daughter

    From the moment they found their daughter, de, and Agatha''s world changedpletely. Their faces filled with brilliant smiles, and soon, the word spread through the entire city.


    The couple were not the only ones filled with joy, and Garret felt like he gained a new daughter.


    His best friend of over forty years finally found the missing daughter he lost so long ago. The aged man visited the young couple to share their happiness. Garret could not hide the tears when Agatha hugged him warmly, and de asked his Lord and best friend to confirm the documents and findings.


    "To think that royal knight would be Lucia!" Garret''s voice echoed through the Fenix Mansion''s huge dining room.


    They spread a brilliant feast of meat, fish, and delicacies. de and Agatha sat next to each other at one end of the long table with Asura, Mu Xue, Xavida, V and Lucia all sitting along the sides, while Garret sat across from them with a ss of red wine in hand.


    Garret felt nostalgic as he told Ophelia and the others the story of de and Agatha''s meeting. "You''ve be such a fine man, de. It''s not just your looks, too!" Garret praised happily, "You''ve found such an amazing wife who will perfectly match you! Fate truly blessed the two of you!"


    de had no words to say and lowered his head bashfully while Agatha was in high spirits beside him. She giggled in glee as she looked at de with a loving gaze.


    They felt so happy and shy because of this being what Garret said when they first announced the pregnancy with Lucia, the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and relief causing them to be more emotional than before.


    "My lord..." de couldn''t help but down a tankard of ale, filled with pride.


    "Hahaha, de, at this table, it is brother, not lord!" Garretughed heartily, "I''ve known you since you were young... You''ve grown into such a fine man..." His eyes turned moist, "I''m so proud of you, de..."


    Seeing her husband drink heavily, Agatha also lost control, and she clung onto de''s arm affectionately as sheughed merrily.


    "Who was young! I am one year older than you, brother!" de didn''t stick to his usual stiff self, as the dinner felt nothing like a noble greeting, which caused V and Mu Xue to feel shocked.


    V didn''t know Asura''s father well, but she knew how meals usually started or ended. The fact she didn''t need to check food for poison anymore, thanks to her cultivation, was the only thing she felt thankful for.


    Until seeing this kind of joyous meal!


    Mu Xue was the same. She had never seen her Lord''s father or Asura himself so bright during a meal. Genuine love and happiness filled the air, something she never saw in her homnd.


    It reminded her why she loved being with Asura; there was no conniving or politics during meals. Mu Xue''s expression softened as she watched Asura talk about Lucia with Garret.


    She could see how close they were as they talked, with no formality. No maids were standing by, ready to serve them, and even the Fenix family''s butler did not stay to observe despite havinge out to greet the guests.


    ''I am happy for Dad and Uncle de... But do I call him uncle or father-inw in the future?'' Asura wondered as he felt Lucia''s warm hand grasping his tightly as she turned bright red with an awkward expression.


    "What''s wrong, Lucia?" Garret smiled gently toward the girl, who seemed embarrassed by the scene before her.


    "Ah... Nothing..." Lucia awkwardly rubbed her hair as she didn''t know what to say.


    "Oh, is that so? Haha, you look a lot like your mother." Garret looked at her tenderly as he felt happy she looked so much like Agatha. "You''re popr amongst the boys, right? However, you must let Uncle Garret ensure they are worthy of you first!"


    "Uncle..." Lucia became even more embarrassed.


    Garretughed loudly and teasingly as he joked around with Lucia, trying to lighten the mood.


    de had an apologetic expression, and Agatha stroked Lucia''s head lovingly while sheughed sweetly.


    The sound ofughter rang through the Fenix mansion dining hall, which was usually cold and quiet, adding another reason to celebrate tonight.


    Later, de took Garret to his office, where they discussed Lucia''s future, while Asura and Lucia seemed to vanish after dessert.


    *****


    ? Garret POV


    "My brother... have you noticed?" Garret''s red hair and beard flickered as the firece crackled, his hand holding a double shot of expensive scotch.


    "Brother..." de sat across from Garret with a troubled expression.


    "She resembles Agatha... I''m so d Lucia resembles her mother... It feels like fate wants me to take care of your child..." Garret smiled brightly. "I can''t help but feel as if she is my blood... She is a blessing for your family..."


    "... Well, Agatha was your sister''s cousin."


    "That''s not what I meant, though, brother..." Garret''s eyes looked at arge picture of four people... It was Garret from ten years ago, with a beautiful woman with silver hair, two small children, one with raven hair, the other a light purple and a rugged man with red hair. "I cannot help but think that Lucia and Asura..."


    "Brother..." de sighed deeply as he understood Garret''s feelings. "Lucia... has changed me... I don''t know what to do, but I know she is special to Agatha and me... I know her feelings and don''t n to get involved."


    Garret''s eyes shed as he looked at de, "So... She knows then?"


    "Yes... But brother, Asura is still young..." de hesitated.


    "I know... I just feel that Lucia is... destined to be with him..."


    "You... Brother, you already predicted this, didn''t you?"


    "Tsk, de, how can we not see the feelings they hold when they are so close and touch each other so intimately?" Garret shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "But brother, isn''t it too early to think of marriage..." de knew Garret wanted them to marry now.


    "I know... It''s better to let fate take its course for now..." Garret swirled the amber liquid in his ss as he brooded. "I''ve raised Asura the best I could, and I won''t deny him anything. Even if he desires a harem of thousands... I expect him to love them all if you, as her father, can ept that."


    "Brother..." de felt speechless. "How long?"


    Garret drank the rest of his ss before he chuckled as he leaned back into his leather chair. "Since Asura sent that letter, no... From the moment he restored his core. That boy has a subtle charm. What woman could resist? Many noble families proposed to him even when he was a no-mag..."


    "..." de remained silent, as he knew it was true.


    They hid this and nned to tell Asura when he seemed to be deted and lost hope. Thankfully, he regained it, and they no longer had to do so.


    "de... Your daughter is amazing. She''s a genius mage and a powerful personality that matches Asura well. She will not be a flower vase in some corner of our houses..." Garret smiled. "At least Lucia will never leave Asura''s side, no matter what he does."


    "Brother..." de''s eyes turned red as he nodded.


    He knew Garret felt the same way as he did when he lost his daughter. Garret supported de like a loyal brother, crying together and bleeding together, and when she finally returned, he offered to be a genuine family. "I will always be grateful to you and Ophelia..."


    "Haha, brother, you might as well call me brother-inw!"


    "I have called you brother for decades, you old fart!" deughed as he threw his drink back. MVLeMpYr-content


    "Haha!" Garretughed and refilled the sses.


    They shared a toast, celebrating the return of Lucia and their friendship. The night continued, with both men sharing their burdens and joys.


    *****


    ? Lucia POV


    Once more, they stood in the same spot where she revealed her past and the truth. Lucia, wearing a ck and red dress with fluttering fabric, leaned against the stone pir while looking at Asura with a strange gaze. "I am Lucia Estan. Can you ept me?"


    "I..." Asura mumbled. He did not expect this. His instructor became the daughter of the man he respects most.


    Lucia smiled faintly. Her expression remained aloof, yet a hint of loneliness lingered in her eyes. "Why? I don''t understand. It''s just my name, nothing more. You should have expected this question."


    Asura pondered for a moment. "How do you wish me to ept you, an instructor, woman, friend, or sister?"


    "What about... Wife?" Lucia replied with a mischievous smile. Asura sighed helplessly. He was unsure if she joked or not. Perhaps it was another game of hers, teasing him. The young man rubbed his forehead and looked into her eyes.


    "I ept you as my instructor first. For now."


    Lucia''s yful expression turned solemn.


    "I also ept you as a woman, and a very appealing one at that," Asura continued. His face glowed slightly red. "You are a person I am indebted to. You gave me a direction to channel my powers to improve."


    Lucia''s face sank before hearing the second line as her plump lips glistened with a pink gloss. She felt disappointed, yet satisfied.


    Her heart beat faster as Asura spoke, but she failed to keep herselfposed when he added thest part. Lucia swallowed a mouthful of saliva while avoiding eye contact. She felt relieved Asura would be so blunt and straightforward with his words.


    "Then a woman is fine." Lucia smiled faintly as she regained herposure.


    She did not expect him to ept her as his wife right away. Although she had feelings for Asura, Lucia understood how impulsive such thoughts were.


    Her obsessive feelings towards him constantly grew stronger; the more she spent with him, the stronger he was.


    However, Lucia knew she had to control her emotions until his feelings matured enough, yet it was so hard. The longer they stayed together, the harder she fell in love. Even now, Lucia could barely restrain herself from jumping onto Asura and kissing him wildly.


    Asura nced at her aloof expression. Despite the truth behind her identity, he still saw her as an instructor. Yet, something strange urred to him. He did not feel awkward or uneasy after learning who she truly was.


    ''His face is so pretty, bathed in the moonlight.'' Lucia gazed at Asura''s handsome face, her cheeks flushing pink. The warm summer night breeze blew gently upon them. Her red dress fluttered, revealing her delicate legs as it shed a glimpse of her thighs.


    Asura stared at her charming eyes, unable to turn away. His eyes followed her white, smooth skin down her neckline to the gap between her ample bosom.


    Lucia dered, "I want to be your woman, not just any woman... Asura, do you hate that way of selfish thinking?"


    "No..." Asura mumbled, captivated by Lucia''s beauty. Ignoring her charm was impossible, as it slowly overwhelmed him. "I don''t think anyone will find it strange if you were to ask to be their woman."


    Lucia smiled faintly before averting her gaze. She tried to hide her reddened cheeks and a racing heartbeat. "What about you then? Forget about others'' thoughts. I only want to hear Asura Fenix''s thoughts."


    The darkness clouded over them as thick grey covered the huge moonlight; her shoulders trembled from the cold as Asura stepped closer to her. Lucia shuddered upon feeling Asura''s warmth radiating against her body.


    His right hand caressed her soft cheek, making Lucia stiffen in surprise. She could feel her heartbeat pounding as her eyes met his.


    Lucia knew this moment was significant. She did not dare move or utter a word, fearing he might reject her.


    "If you be mine, my jealousy is too great for me to ept the previous way you cultivated. I won''t ever forgive betrayal despite having several women, hypocritical behaviour." Asura whispered as Lucia leaned in closer to his face.


    Her chest pressed firmly against his muscr frame as she closed her eyes. Their lips touched for a moment like two lovers sharing their first kiss. Unlike their past kisses, it onlysted ten seconds before parting again.


    Lucia looked up at Asura with flushed cheeks, her enormous iris glowing under the faint light.


    "I guess I am a fool then, huh?" Lucia whispered before wrapping her arms around Asura''s neck.

 Chapter 143: Lucertia - Lucia

    "Or so my parents said."


    Although she wished to be optimistic, a darkness in her chest wouldn''t vanish, and she desperately wanted Asura to help her through it.


    So, she became selfish.


    After she revealed her name, the pair moved and sat on the soft sofa in Asura''s old room, watching the night sky from hisrge panoramic windows. Since they exchanged feelings, Lucia could now rx and finally seemed like herself again.


    At least to Asura.


    "You know... Asura, to be honest, I am notpletely ready."


    Before he replied, his hand gripped hers tightly. Asura turned to face her with the most gentle look she''d ever seen. "Honestly, I didn''t expect you to be; such a long life believing they abandoned you, fighting and training so hard you almost broke yourself. Even now, you train beyond most people''s limits."


    Lucia''s shoulders shook as she leaned against his chest.


    Honestly, there was noplicated truth, and she epted it. However, that couldn''t remove the decades spent with Lorem or use revenge as a driving factor, creating a sense of frustration upon seeing how kind they were.


    ''If it weren''t for them knowing Asura, I would never have heard them out... What kind of monster am I?''


    "Hey, Asura. Is it wrong for me to feel confused about this?"


    "No, there''s nothing wrong with it. When I saw you outside, I wondered if something happened with how easily you seemed to ept everything. But then you came to my room, and now we''re drinking. Isn''t this because you are hesitating?"


    ''He''s sharp.'' Lucia smiled in her heart.


    "But Lorem''s always been there; we''ve been together so long. We''re friends, sisters, and she''s like my mother. I don''t know if I could turn around and tell her. ''Oh yeah, I found my parents!'' without hurting her feelings and efforts of the past decades."


    Asura nodded in understanding, not saying anything or acting awkwardly when her head rested on his shoulder.


    The silent room calmed her, and he didn''t move as a slight pressure disappeared. Instead, he carefully brought her cup of alcohol to her lips and waited for her to continue; this wasn''t about him for once.


    It was about Lucretia, and he was just here as her support.


    ''This is nice.'' She felt butterflies in her stomach as the cool wind entered the room; her eyes shimmered before ncing at him. "You''re not saying much."


    "If you want advice, I don''t think I am qualified. If you wantfort, I will give you all you need."


    Lucia didn''t refuse his hand wrapping around her shoulders to hug her, while a soft voice flowed into her ears, feeling safe in his arms before he continued speaking. "It''s alright for you to take as long as you need to decide how to deal with this. You''re strong; if you need help, ask me. If you need a shoulder to cry on, I''m here."


    "Is that all you have to say? You''re too nice to me. Heh, cheeky Asura, only a little boy and acting so mature." Despite spitting venom, Lucia wiped her eyes to hide that his words reached her more than the superficial words earlier.


    "I have only a few things to say, but won''t pry and intrude."


    "Wow, aren''t you the voice of reason?" Lucia joked teasingly.


    "Honestly, I don''t want you to hate your parents or cause Lorem to feel distant."


    "Then what do you think?"


    Asura then uttered five simple words that Lucia felt could never retort:


    "You''re not a child anymore."


    "Fuu, isn''t that the truth?" Lucia then looked towards the bright moon in the night sky. "Maybe that''s what I was afraid of, Asura. Because Lorem has been a constant in my life, and my parents weren''t." Her hands stroked his cheeks as she turned to face him. "What if they vanish again? Who will I turn to then?"


    The way her voice slowly spoke thest sentence, each word deep and filled with her feelings, "You want me to say turn to me, right?"


    Lucia noticed his face was closer to hers than she expected when Asura suddenly replied.


    "Of course you can." Asura nodded with a gentle smile and leaned closer, hugging her tighter. "Who cares if it takes years or decades? You can alwayse to me... No matter what."


    The night breeze became cooler as the moon''s silver light fell on the pair on the sofa.


    Lucia felt no tension or hesitation when she closed her eyes, letting his voice and aura envelop her senses while Asura''s hand embraced her waist, pulling her closer with a tight squeeze as they shared another kiss, not forcing or aggressive, but deep and loving.


    Both were careful not to let their lips be overly swollen while they pulled apart.


    "Mmmm, Asura..."


    Asura felt Lucia''s aura explode with desire for him and suddenly hugged him as she straddled him. "You are ying with fire, Mr Fenix." She whispered in his ear as his hands caressed her thighs before he responded.


    "I didn''t think you were a tease, Miss Estan."


    Their eyes locked in a silent battle while the moonlight shone on them, and Lucia''s dress perfectly fitted her body and hair, a colour she formed, a stunning image that captivated the young man, his crimson eyes staring at her figure and nothing else.


    Asura''s breathing was short and heavy while he grabbed her back with one hand and used the other to trace along her soft curves as they passionately kissed again; his hot tongue expertly glided across hers while Lucia''s sweet mouth made him want more.


    It wasn''t gentle this time, as both fought to control the passionate kiss.


    "Mmm..."


    Lucia wasn''t sure why they fought, but she didn''t mind when his hand expertly opened her dress, allowing him ess to her soft skin before his fingers massaged her plump breasts, causing her to moan softly; she trembled with delight.


    "A-Asura..."


    "I''m listening," Asura responded by kissing her neck before massaging her full mounds as her dress loosened; he eagerly removed her clothing, allowing her naked body to show in the moonlight.


    "Is this how you treat all the girls? I never knew you were so naughty. Boy, Asura."


    "Only the best women."


    Lucia chuckled before licking his earlobe, nibbling at his flesh. Her moist and warm lips felt incredible against his skin as they rolled their bodies around in a heated moment while her warm hands traced over his clothed abs as she pushed him down on the sofa.


    "Are you sure you want to do it now? What if we wake your family?"


    "Well..." Asura reached out his hands to embrace her squishy buttocks as he freely squeezed her soft meat. "I could lock the door. I can always create magic traps."


    "Hehe... Such a lewd boy. When did you be such a pervert? Honestly, I''m slightly nervous about doing this here." Lucia shyly blushed at what they were doing before she tapped her chin with a smirk. "Maybe we don''t have to go all the way, for now... how about a little fun?"


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "Hehe, why don''t I show you..."


    "Yes, please do." Asura chuckled as he enjoyed her slim hands trailing up and down his crotch with her devious smile before Lucia kissed him again.


    The next moment, he found her walking towards the mirror, so he followed as she stoodpletely naked in the moonlight, her fingertip pointed towards him, shadow tendrils burst from her fingertip and removed his clothes, a victorious smirk showing on her face, as she winked at the stunned Asura. "How about we y a game?"


    "Hmmm." Asura didn''t mind how his clothing had vanished in seconds, and his body exposed for her hungry eyes. "I like the sound of this..."


    -official


    Instantly, her body shimmered in darkness as the clouds covered the moon before three beautiful women with the same tanned, smooth skin appeared like triplets. "This is your first challenge."


    He blinked and looked at the women, but they vanished like an illusion, and Lucia''s finger touched his chest. In the next moment, he felt three warm bodies pushing against him; each of Lucia''s clones pressed their naked breasts against his body, smothering him with lust.


    "Damn..." Asura felt overwhelmed; her shadows had a better texture, warmth and feel than the real thing, making it difficult to resist her attack.


    "Don''t pretend you''re not enjoying it, Asura." Lucia''s sultry voice whispered from all directions as her hands caressed his body, one from behind, one from the front and thest one hugged his face, burying him in her soft, firm breasts.


    "Pfff, hehe... Are you sure this is not a reward?" Asura spoke yfully, and each woman responded with a satisfied chuckle.


    "Hmmm, aren''t you a naughty boy... look at this dangerous weapon; as your instructor, I should confiscate it..." The real Lucia giggled before kneeling between his legs, her hands sliding along his member. "If you beg for it... maybe I will help you out."


    "Please do, my beloved instructor." Asura wasn''t sure when Lucia mastered such spells, but he couldn''t help but admire her creativity.


    "Fufu, let''s make sure there''s nothing hidden in here~ aha." the second shadow behind him spoke with a more youthful voice as she knelt behind him, her tongue far longer than the real thing.


    Thest clone pulled his face and pressed her hard cherries against his lips, as they leaked a sweet fluid, though not milk, which tasted horrible; it was like liquidised mana and tasted simr to an aphrodisiac. "Ahhh, please enjoy these humble offerings, Lord Asura. Use them as you see fit."


    "What is this skill... I''ve seen nothing like it."


    Before he could speak more, filling his mouth with the warmth of her nubs and their sweet ambrosia, causing his mind to be hazy, while Lucia only narrowed her eyes.


    "Feel rewarded. This is something I will only do for you."

 Chapter 144: Return to Drakkur

    Time passed without caring for Asura''s desire to spend more time with his women. Because of the deal, Mu Xue, Xavida and Lucretia would return to the academy. Yet he would go alone towards the capital of Drakkur, Bhalgrim.


    Bhalgrim was a beautiful city. Protected by giant stone walls and a beautiful river.


    The river which flowed beside the eastern walls offered clean, drinkable water and protected the people. The builders created a huge underground storage to hold much of the river. In times of great need, people used this emergency water.


    However, to Asura, this ce only reminded him of foul memories.


    A past where he gave everything to improve thecking sewage systems and agriculture. Only for him to be tossed aside in the end after he finished.


    *****


    ''Well, it''s a long journey, but what shocked me is that Princess V is joining us...'' Asura thought as he watched thest ship of the convoy depart the capital.


    This was a small army on its way towards Bhalgrim. Many of these young soldiers came from high-ranking families but were forced to march so far to Drakkur just because of Asura and the princess.


    "V, is the carriagefortable for you?" Asura asked with a smile, noticing her peeking at him several times.


    "..." Princess V.


    V didn''t answer, just ignored his words. Rather, she seemed a little embarrassed when Asura watched her clearly as she was using a hood to hide her face.


    "Oh, well," Asura said and looked around. He then sat beside her, leaning against her slightly. "I think this should be nice."


    "..." Princess V.


    V was not extremely talkative, to begin with, but hearing Asura speak with her so casually made her a little uneasy. Yet she didn''t stop him either. The two were technically engaged, and she was the one who said she would make him fall for her.


    ''We suddenly find ourselves alone, and this little princess feels overwhelmed.'' Asura smiled as he leaned further towards her, making V feel ufortable. ''I wouldn''t tease her if she was not so cute.''


    "Did you know we will pass a small farm soon, a little farm filled with cute animals?"


    Asura knew V liked the animals because of their practice. Once she got ready, a book on the strange Drakkur Sheep was in her bag; the sheep were cute and round.


    "I know; I''ve been to Drakkar before. You can ignore me." She finally spoke back.


    Asura grinned. "Why would I? Your words are always nice to hear."


    "Eh... really?" Her soft voice almost cracked as she looked at him with expectant eyes.


    "Yes." Asura nodded. "The ride is not boring with you here."


    V hid her face, but Asura noticed a blush. "You..."


    "Ah, I see you''ve taken out the book. Mind if I join you?"


    Today''s book was about the wildlife in the southern kingdom: many foxes, wolves and strange monsters that are rabbits withrge horns.


    V smiled and nodded, allowing Asura to sit beside her and read the book together.


    Yet what followed was a long day of travel; as the soldiers marched, Asura and V rode in the same carriage, reading books while speaking asionally. It might have differed from each of the other women around him, but when she found something interesting...


    "Asura, look! It''s the King Windhorn rabbit. These guys are cute and fluffy but grow over two metres tall!"


    She would start a lecture about the creatures, sharing everything she knew about them.


    It waste when they made camp and rested for the night, but Asura didn''t return to his tent. The pair of them continued to speak, and it was strange he felt a sense of nostalgia when speaking to V, like speaking to his old self as she took more and more books from her little bag that seemed to be a magic item.


    Finally, when they were both tired, V yawned as she drifted to sleep.


    Asura slowly kissed her forehead and carried her to the private tent, protected with Stage Six magic to avoid any issues or idents. "Sleep well."


    With that, he was going to leave... but her hand grasped his cuff, and her face turned bright red. "I have more books... let''s read a little more?"


    In the background, the soldiers from the Fenix family began to jeer and make jokes, but everyone knew about their rtionship and even the valkyries sent to protect V didn''t interrupt them.


    ''This is nice,'' Asura thought as he turned around and entered the tent again, sitting beside the princess, who looked away in embarrassment. ''It''s quite different from the others, but it is not bad either...''


    Inside smelt like flowers and jasmine, with purple sheets and pillows thrown all over, not to mention the small teddies of the king rabbit and Drakkur sheep littered on her bed.


    "What story do you want to read first?" He asked her afterying her down on the bed.


    "That one..." She pointed towards a book titled ''Caves and Creatures.''


    "Aha... this one is scary, isn''t it?"


    The cover showed a picture of a goblin with a fierce face carrying a club.


    "Well... I need you to keep me safe then, hehe." She said in a small voice while grasping his sleeve once more.


    "Alright," Asura nodded. ''Though this tent is like a remote fortress, no monsters or soldiers could attack here.''


    Laying on the soft bed, Asura sat beside Princess V and hugged her as she rested her head on his shoulder, grasping his arm like a big stuffed animal.


    "Let''s start with the Braltri orc caves, shall we?" He asked in a gentle voice.


    "Mm." V nodded.


    So the tale started.


    Asura recalled this book being popr when he was younger. The stories were about goblins, orcs and other creatures, including dragons. These tales were famous because they were not as ''nice'' as most. Many children would not sleep after reading them.


    Yet V seemed excited after hearing these stories, clinging tighter to Asura''s body whenever something scary happened. Her lovely eyes seemed to be more vibrant as they read the various stories, her hands slipping around his body as she rxed. No longer being quiet, she would shout profanity at the goblins who won.


    "Hah!" V panted softly, leaning further towards Asura, almost holding him against her chest. "I like this story about the underground kingdom."


    Asura nced at her.


    "Me too. I used to swear I would find it to my dad when I couldn''t use magic." Heughed and gently petted her head as she looked at him in shock, her eyes curious.


    "Why not anymore?"


    Asura thought for a moment. "Well, there are more important things than stories, things we can gain or lose just by going in search of them."


    "What could be more important than discovering a legendary kingdom?"


    "Spending the night here with you."


    "!?" V didn''t expect Asura''s words and blushed deeply, staring at him in disbelief. "Y-you... don''t lie."


    Asura smirked. "Of course, I''m not lying."


    "Then... prove it."


    "Prove what?"


    "Kiss me."


    V didn''t dare to look him in the eyes, but she still made the request. Her expression was determined and unwavering as she looked at Asura.


    ''Interesting.'' Asura smiled as he cradled her chin and drew closer, almost kissing her lips. "Why don''t you kiss me first?"


    "Eh?" V was unprepared for his words and appeared startled. Yet she still pushed him onto the bed, her cheeks bright red and her heart hammering.


    V said nothing, only leaned forward and kissed his cheek, a light peck, with a soft smack, causing her to squeak before scurrying under the quilt and covering her head with it.


    "Pfft... is that enough?" Asura chuckled as he felt V shake her head from below the quilt. "You''re not satisfied?"


    Again, she shook her head.


    "You want a better one?" He asked, his hand moving along the quilt on her back.


    This time, she nodded.


    "Alright, turn around," Asuramanded, his hand poking her quilt-covered head.


    V hesitated but slowly peeked out from under the quilt. She turned towards Asura, who grasped her hands and pulled her on top of him, their eyes meeting as their lips finally touched.


    He could feel the warmth of her lips spreading through his, the soft, squishy feeling as she moved and his tongue brushed against hers. She froze for a moment before wrapping her arms around him and pulling herself closer, her plump chest pressing against him.


    His tongue explored her mouth as they kissed, her tiny tongue twitching when he touched it, causing V to squirm in embarrassment. Finally, Asura broke the kiss with a soft smack and gently petted her head. "Does this satisfy you?"


    "Mm..." V nodded, but her face was bright red. "More..."


    "Hm?" Asura blinked and looked at her in confusion. "You want more?"


    "..." She didn''t answer this time.


    "Then why don''t you ask for more directly?"


    "Idiot!" Her small hands tapped his chest before she reached for another book pouting with a loud snort,ying her head on Asura''s chest and opening it, pretending not to care for the man who embraced and teased her.


    "Shall we continue reading, then?" He smiled and began reading a new tale for her.


    "Shh." She quietened him, burying her face into his chest and closing her eyes, wanting to calm her racing heart.


    Asura kept reading anyway.


    With no one else in the tent and magic blocking the surrounding sounds, only the two of them existed for the night, eachforting the other. They eventually fell asleep;fort sensed that Asura rarely felt in this world, the same for V, as she slept on his chest while hey on her dozens of teddies.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    When the morning arrived, the pair left their tent together with embarrassed faces, yet their hands intertwined. The soldiers had already prepared breakfast; it was simple food and could notpare to the academy, but no oneined as the cooks worked hard to create something for everyone.


    Despite the two looking slightly shy, the troops'' morale rose to an all-time high. Their lord and the future queen were so close that it meant that the Phoenix de would soon rise once again.


    And, of course, everyone noticed the reddened lips on both of them.


    ''Ah, this is embarrassing.'' Asura sighed softly, listening to their jokes and gossip about them, and smiled as V blushed and used her hood to cover her face again. ''Well, if we are happy, what else should matter?''


    "Princess, Lord Asura." A servant approached them and bowed. "Breakfast is ready."


    V nodded, her hand squeezing Asura''s. Even if she were ashamed, her hand would no longer let go of his for minor reasons.


    "It seems we have another four days to reach Bhalgrim, V. Do you have enough books?"


    "Mm! I have many. Do you still want to read?"


    Asura nodded, but first, he tapped her lips, wiping some of the butter smeared from them. "Should we not practisebat first, though?"

 Chapter 145: Training Battle - Raise your guard, princess II

    The instant Asura offered to train with her, V suddenly changed. With a loud crackle and pop, her body burst with her intense Magic Pressure. Then her fingers dropped the books she loved, reced by her silver nodachi with a magma strip.


    V then stepped forward and shed towards Asura from the J¨­dan-no-Kamae.


    Her left hand just above her eyes, with a fist distance from her head, the de pulled back, able to unleash a shing attack on either side or directly down.


    "Here Ie, Asura!"


    Without a moment passing, the guards and Valkyrie were stunned to see the princess attacking Asura, almost taking action before seeing her smile as the de passed across his body; she twisted her hips, altering the de''s movement.


    "Sneaky, little girl!"


    Her attack forced Asura to roll back, his body covered in dirt.


    ''I did it!'' V thought as her left hand swirled with rocks and me before her entire body formed a brilliant armour of molten rocks. ''Show me that wonderful power once again, Asura.''


    "Raise your guard higher, princess," Asura said with a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and joy.


    "Hmph~ make me!"


    Asura flicked his wrist before a beautiful blue swordappeared in his hand as if created from pure ice. Nova, the sword almost as long as V''s nodachi, caused the air to vibrate and gave a light hum each time it moved.


    "Who do you think will win, our lord or the princess?"


    "The princess, of course!"


    "Never, Lord Asura will crush her."


    The gallery muttered as the pair stepped around, gauging each other while V maintained her stance. Asura didn''t have a stance while brushing his hair behind his ears.


    ''He doesn''t even prepare to fight... Arrogant man! Let me see if you can remain calm,'' V smirked as she rushed forward and shed downwards. "Sword of Destruction!" A violent me exploded from the de that aimed for his chest.


    Asura didn''t panic; lifting his beautiful sword of ice blocked the attack and mes before V followed up with sessive shes, her steps more confident than their first duel.


    He smiled and blocked her attacks in a rxed manner, trying not to injure her, as he moved around the camp like a yful cat. His strikes seemed to aim at her weak points and ces. She broke her stance by mistake, never trying to down her but teaching her.


    "Come on, Asura!" V cried out as her speed increased. The edges of her armour cracked as a single step sent her flying, the ground behind her exploding with magical energy. "This is the true Sword Style of Destruction!"


    A dull roar exploded as her shnded on Asura''s sword. Yet he didn''t seem to care as he tilted his head slightly, his body tilted. "Stronger, but you''re still too weak."


    ¡ªSoulfire de - Infernal Sword Style


    "Are you sure you can handle it?" V sneered, her eyes shing with pride and arrogance. Yet her fingers tightened around the handle of the nodachi, and her back straightened, with her head held high. "I hope you haven''t forgotten. I am a descendent of the queen!"


    V''s body shimmered as she glowed a deep red and orange colour. Her nodachi pulsed, and Asura sensed the de resonating with his soul.


    "Such a beautiful colour. Let me defeat you again and take my prize."


    Asura activated his Soulfire de, causing Nova to burn with a ck me. The extremely cold me was deadly; while he finally took a stance, the infernal sword style was a violet and brutal school that focused on harnessing the power of the infernal realm to enhance their swordsmanship and fortify their bodies through continuous practice.


    Asura''s body was burning as his sword cracked and sent ripples around him, crushing the ground in his range. V stepped forward, a bright red aura surrounding her like a me. "Let''s fight! Husband!"


    She seemed overly excited, and the title unintentionally escaped her lips. V''s eyes widened as she said these words, and she seemed embarrassed but used the feelings to increase the potency of her fire.


    V did not allow Asura to capitalise on her slip and used his surprise to strike, forcing him to defend against her powerful attacks.


    Her increasing speed was impressive, as Asura''s body matched her, twisting his body. He sidestepped her de, then countered with a left hook to her body, sending her sliding back, dragging through the dirt as his fist crackled with lightning.


    "Princess, you need to stay in your stance, or you''ll get hurt." He lectured her, raising his guard for an attack.


    V coughed out some blood.


    She wiped it away and returned to her stance, feeling intense pain in her stomach where he destroyed her molten armour. V''s eyes narrowed as her hands zed with infernal me. "Husband, if you want to take me, then take me!"


    ''Too bad, he''s still too strong,'' Shemented in her heart, feeling disappointed at how powerful Asura had be.


    In that instant, her words troubled Asura, but he didn''t stop as the infernal de of Nova cut through the air seven times. Her armour could no longer defend against him, as Asura had increased his power to crush her with a single attack.


    Each move was a sh, cutting towards her vital areas. The air within a dozen metres felt frozen, the frost forming on V''s nodachi searing hot.


    Her skin froze because of the cold energy in his de, then burned from the heat that followed while he slowly stepped forward, not giving V a chance to counterattack. Asura''s stance was neutral. Even though she increased her speed and power, he could still watch her as though she stood still and didn''t have enough experience or training.


    "Aha... I lost again." V finally sighed and dispelled her armour, creating a minor burst of steam as Asura''s magic vanished with hers. The fierce fire made people step back in fear. "Now, I will give you my reward, KYAH --"


    Before she could speak, Asura lifted her over his shoulder and pped her buttocks, "What are you talking about, princess? You were the prize. You told me to take you, so now you''re mine."


    "Ah~ what are you doing? Where are you taking me?" She appeared confused before realising where they were going. V didn''t resist and leaned Asura''s neck in embarrassment.


    He took her into the carriageand tossed her onto the sofa before kneeling beside her and covering her burnt arm with his ice magic to ease the pain and swelling. "Stupid girl."


    V saw him put a cup of water on the table and blushed before lifting herself slightly and kissing his cheek. "Thank you."


    "You shouldn''t have challenged me again." He warned her seriously, applying cream to her burns. "Next time we fight, there is no magic, only swords."


    V gulped when she heard his words.


    She nodded vigorously. "I promise, no magic."


    Asura didn''t respond and carried on healing her wounds. He could easily use healing magic, but he enjoyed the smooth feeling of her skin and wanted to enjoy it for longer.


    "These sweet moments won''tst forever..." a low voice whispered from Asura''s shadow, causing him to smile wryly... A woman who should have left for the capital was now using her ability to send a clone back in her stead as she remained beside him.


    "Is there anywhere else that hurts, V?" He asked as his hand slid down V''s waist to the small of her back and continued to apply his magic to her burns. "Perhaps here?"


    "It''s okay. It''s not painful," V exined in a weak voice, feeling rxed under his touch and gentle care. "Are you mad at me?"


    "No, just make sure you keep your word. I almost scarred you for life. How foolish would that have been to burn my own little wife?" He smirked and finished healing her before pinching her cheek and staring into her eyes. "Get some rest. I will keep you safe. We will leave shortly."


    "Okay," she said, a big smile and a sparkle in her eyes when he called her wife. ''When did I agree to marry him? Ah~ I don''t mind... no... I... like it.''


    V wanted to refuse, but her face couldn''t stop turning red until she could no longer bear it. and wrapped her arms around Asura''s neck in a tight embrace. "Can I sleep beside you today?"


    "Alright, but no trying anything."


    "I... won''t!" V choked as her face reddened. "Do you... want to?"


    "Me? Maybe in the future, but now you might disturb everyone because you seem loud."


    "!!" V covered her face as she blushed deeply.


    ''I will kill him!'' V secretly promised as he let hery across his thigh, leaving her red-faced and curled up as Asura gazed out of the window at the passing scenery.


    "This journey... I hope it''s uneventful," Asura muttered as he closed the curtains.


    The sudden tension disappeared when they started moving, causing Asura to take a long breath and rx. He helped V into the bed and joined her under the nkets, wrapping his arms around her as she cuddled into his chest, sniffing his scent, only to feel another woman''s warmth against his back.


    MVLeMpYr-unofficial-text


    Lucia chose this after this princess interrupted her service the night before. Now that V had a stronger im to him, Lucia needed to show that she belonged at his side more than the princess, even if her current situation made her the third wheel in this rtionship.


    "Hmph... can Ipete with you?" V muttered, her mood darkening, but it seemed to be her sleep talking. "Don''t me me!"


    "Wait... what are you doing, V?"


    At first, Asura thought V unfastened his pants, but the hands came from behind him... a second pair made of shadows, nimbly removing his clothes and gripping him with a warmth like actual hands. "Lucia.... stop!"


    "..." The shadows continued their work, causing Asura to jump awake as he felt a pair of soft lips kissing the back of his neck as a warm hand slid along his manhood, pressing against the soft body of V.


    "Tonight, I''m going to make you cum until you beg for me to stop! While that little girl just sleeps unaware, Fufu. This will teach her to interrupt us."


    "What are you talking about¡ªAh!" Asura hissed as Lucia''s hand stroked his chest and nibbled on his earlobe. "Stop it!"


    "Fufufu. More bodies were nice for me, but simply more hands are the best to tease you, Asura... look how cute you moan when I tease you."


    "Lucia..."


    V only opened her eyes before yawning and turning over with her eyes closed, unaware of what was happening between the two.


    Asura shook his head as his fingers touched her breasts, which had grown quite firm and plump. Since Lucia wanted to molest him, he wouldn''t take it lying down; this was her true body.


    "That''s more like it," Lucia moaned as her hips pressed against his buttocks and her lips kissed his earlobe. "Let''s enjoy this."


    The rocking motion of the carriage had barely woken V enough for her to notice that Asura seemed ufortable.


    Of course, because it was only her shadows that were pleasuring him, V only felt the hard iron pressed against her buttocks, constantly throbbing, making it impossible to sleep.

 Chapter 146: Fiancée and unsure thoughts

    The journey inched towards the end as Asura sat atop the luxury carriage of Princess V. His eyes focused on the distantndmark now visible. Named the bastion of Drakkur, Bhalgrim fortress citadel.


    ''Even if the memories are foul, this ce before the war is so beautiful and enchanting,'' Asura thought as he admired the ck gates with two gigantic serpents wrapped around them with four eyes gazing down into the distance.


    Normal people would never know that these two serpents were magical constructs designed to defend the fortress during times of duress. "Which Verana will I meet?"


    [...]


    His heart felt torn over the past few nights; after enjoying the pleasures of a mature woman''s mouth, he would fall into a deep sleep and watch memories of hisst life.


    ''Frosty nights where I embrace a shadow doll... Then warm and vibrant dreams about studying with her in the library.''


    "Asura, are you alright?" Lucia''s soft voice whispered from Asura''s shadows.


    The pair seemed inseparable since the night he epted her. Asura didn''t mind her actions and understood that she did because she wanted his affection and love.


    "I''m fine. Just remembering something that makes me hesitate."


    "Why?" Lucia asked as a shadowy hand rubbed his wide shoulders, letting another slip into his robes, caressing his body.


    "Forgive me, Lucia, it is something I cannot put into words well..." Asura replied, patting the back of her hand that was caressing his chest.


    "It''s fine... No matter what happens, I''ll be here by your side, Asura."


    Although to some, it might seem a little clingy and make them disgusted. Having someone so close gave him a sense of relief. Helliana gave relief but couldn''t hug orfort him all the time like Lucia.


    [She''s waiting for you, look.]


    On the top of Bhalgrim''s wall, a beautiful maiden with crimson hair down to her buttocks stood watching their direction, her body dressed in a ck and red elegant, noble dress with a ball gown style.


    Asura felt he could see her ruby eyes from this distance as he stood atop the carriage; wearing his high-quality ck leather and white padded clothing, he watched the walls, almost in a trance.


    "Verana..." Asura mumbled.


    ''How many years has it been...?''


    ''No matter how much I dread walking back here, I must go... I have no choice.''


    ''Yet why do you look nothing like the revenant that broke my heart?''


    ''What happened to the shame? That could aura and beauty spot beneath your eye? Even though I have my suspicions, I want to know the truth. No, I will find the truth!''


    *****


    ? Verana POV


    Meanwhile, on the fortress walls, Verana gazed at the royal carriage; she could never miss his figure; even in a crowd of a million, her eyes could never forget that beautiful raven hair, softer than the finest silk and those crimson eyes that drew her into his gaze and refused to release her.


    "Asura! You came..." Verana mumbled.


    ''How long is it since you looked at me without seething hatred?''


    ''No matter how much I dread meeting you, fearing you will discover my pitiful fate and me yourself... I have to tell you.''


    ''I am d you are the same man who stole my heart, and I will dly give it to you once again in this life.''


    ''This tainted bloodline, now with the power to fight her... When I defeat her, let me tell you everything from the moment I died to the moment I became the doll you spent over a decade with... as husband and wife.''


    When her thoughts finished, she swept her hands across the air, a beautiful disy of blood magic forming a great seal across the serpent doors.


    Their eyes opened, shining gold, which only happened for the most revered visitors and guests. Normal people would take a small door below to enter as she performed a beautiful dance atop the gate; her magic and aura flooded the city.


    "The princess has returned from her long journey." A woman''s voice resounded throughout the city.


    "The Earl of Fenix has arrived. Let us greet him warmly." The voice resounded with more emotion, passion, and a tinge of affection.


    *****


    ? Asura POV


    Asura watched the dance, his eyes admiring the spectacle he remembered from a distant memory. He felt no anger, only awe at the beautiful dance.


    "Asura... Should we head to the fortress or the city?" Princess V asked as she climbed onto the carriage roof and sat beside Asura, her eyes a little jealous.


    "Princess, perhaps it is best if you and the guards approach the main entrance to the citadel and let the serpents guide you. This is a very special greeting of Drakkur, and those two guardians will be the ones to guide us."


    "Really!?" V seemed shocked. Although each of the lords and nobles had strange magics and skills that the royal family knew about, this great wee was something that likely only the queen and older members of Silvara knew about.


    "Thank you, Earl of Fenix," V whispered, wanting to say something but holding herself back.


    "Princess, thank you for the wonderfulpany," Asura smiled.


    "Heh, I feel like there is a hidden meaning in your words." V replied, her hands slowly reaching for Asura''s hand and grabbing it.


    Asura allowed this. "Princess, there is a lot about myself that I have hidden."


    "I know..."


    The carriage and caravan soon reached the enormous gates with a warm feeling of wee. The aura of Bhalgrim was vibrant as people from the city began throwing lovely coloured paper and cards around the streets; it was folklore, but once the gates opened, the city would prosper, and thus, it became a day to celebrate even more with theirdy dancing for the serpentine rite.


    Asura stood atop the carriage, his eyes admiring the serpent''s performance as they bowed.


    "Please enter, Lord Asura."


    "Enjoy your visit to Drakkur."


    The serpent spoke with a melodious voice that was highly unique, almost inhuman; there was a slight hint of divinity in its voice that was a shock to those who heard it for the first time.


    Not to mention they were female, but only Verana knew that the twin serpents represented the bloodline of their Drakkur family...


    Twins were born, with one bing the other''s shadow. Verana and Verena, sisters and counterparts.


    The carriage passed through the walls as Asura gazed at Verana atop the wall, his eyes admiring her beauty as his heart tugged. The feeling of his feelings betrayed his suffering, yet no matter how much he looked at her.


    There was no anger or feelings of rage; the depths of his soul remained calm, causing him to feel a sense of helplessness.


    "Lucia, I will see youter," Asura whispered, the carriage driving towards the fortress.


    "Don''t forget me, Asura!"


    "I won''t."


    Lucia melted into his shadow with those words, disappearing without a trace. Even the highest level of mage wouldn''t find her existence now without first suspecting something was amiss.


    The road into the fortress was an arched hallway carved through the mountains; it was not a tunnel, but a gloriously decorated hallway with doors at the side, with every inch carved and etched by magic or perhaps even devils and demonic contractors.


    These doors would lead to different parts of the city, which meant special visitors could visit any part of the city instantly, while the rest of the city only saw the carriages being guided to the pce by the snakes; it was an amazing disy of magical technology.


    Verana waved her hands again as a gate behind her opened; she then jumped off the walls, fluttering what seemed to be crimson wings or a flutter of red fabric to slow her speed beforending before the carriage with a smile. "Lord Asura, on behalf of the Drakkur family, I wee you back."


    Her face seemed full of affection and hope as she continued, "Wee home."


    [This girl is doing her best, too... I will help her.]


    Asura didn''t hear Helliana''s muttered words because the moment she spoke and weed him home, his entire existence returned to a strange memory that was too real to reject...


    "Wee home, Asura." The beautiful doll''s voice, as enchanting as he remembered it, echoed as she brushed the crimson hair behind her ear and gave him a gentle smile, identical to the woman standing before him now; exactly, their actions were identical!


    Asura almost felt like he couldn''t breathe as the carriage stopped, and he climbed down, his feet touching the floor with a slight stumble.


    Verana looked like she would rush over but held her arm, stood still, resisting, and waited, watching him approach her as she gently stretched her hands out. the-ce-MVLeMpYr


    "Verana, I''m home," Asura muttered with a smile; his hand grasped hers. When their hands touched, he felt an explosion in his heart, almost like he was on fire as his cheeks burned red.


    The moment their hands touched, the mirage of his dream ended, and his surroundings filled with the shocked princess, the woman in his shadowining and the stunned crimson-haired goddess standing ahead of him, with tears welling in her eyes. ''Eh? Did I get lost in a dream... Why does she look so upset?''


    Asura wondered as the woman named Verana suddenly threw herself into his arms.


    "Verana!?" He called out and almost instinctively pushed her to the ground with all his power. Yet his hands grabbed her slender waist and hugged her tight. ''There it is... the same scent as the doll... Who is this woman... Why does she make everything be so strange?


    Is she the Verana I knew or?''


    He felt her tremble in his embrace; he didn''t know why, but when he looked down at her crying face, he couldn''t help himself and covered her face with hisrge palm, blocking her teary face and trembling lips from the public''s view.


    "Are you alright, Lady Verana?" He asked with a forced smile.


    "I''m fine," Verana replied, wiping her eyes with her sleeves as he helped her up. She trembled a little and could not stand steady, but Asura realised that her weakness was not an act; perhaps her emotions overwhelmed her.


    "Verana, why did you throw yourself into my arms like that?"


    "I..." Verana looked at him with watery eyes; her scarlet lips opened before shutting tight. "I was happy..." she replied softly.


    "Happy?" Asura raised his eyebrow in surprise.


    "Forgive me, Lord Asura; I..." She paused and gave an apologetic look before turning and walking ahead and greeted the pouting Princess V, all the knights and Valkyrie now trying to hide their strange faces and bitter smiles, the asional "Our Lord is ady killer for sure!" being whispered.


    Asura kept silent and ignored them. Thest thing he needed was gossip and rumours running rampant about him in the royal capital, but it seemed unavoidable.


    "Princess, let''s head to the fortress; many people are waiting to greet you," Verana said.


    V nodded, approached Asura, and, without a word, hooked her arm around his, tugging him against her breasts and snorting at Verana as they left.


    ''Is this her jealousy or simply an act?'' Asura wondered, looking at the cute expression she made while puffing her cheeks at him.


    "I will punish youter, hugging another woman in my presence."

 Chapter 147: Who Are you?

    Verana brought the group to the pce; while most of the knights were left outside taken care of by the garrison knights, only the Valkyrie troops could enter alongside the princess.


    ''It seems Verana''s mother still hates the Fenix family, or rather, my father.''


    "First, I will take you to my mother; she eagerly awaited your arrival, Asura," Verana muttered. "Even though our families have had their differences, there is no reason we should dis-serve you."


    ''Nothing I can say on that matter,'' Asura smiled. He didn''t hold her or the n''s past actions against her because his dislike of the Drakkur women was already at the maximum.


    The pce was a wonder of magic mixed with architecture as it blended with nature.


    However, he noticed a faint stench of iron while walking. It was a nostalgic scent he knew better in this lifeblood. Verana guided them through the most beautiful parts of the pce as they slowly ascended the spiralling design of the building towards the main greeting room.


    "Princess, Earl Asura, please wait here." Verana paused momentarily; her ruby eyes turned to him before speaking up. "Earl Asura, the Duchess would like to see you alone."


    ''Hmmm? Why does she seem so unwilling?''


    "Understood, I will do so." Asura didn''t have a problem with entering alone; he had never met the woman in the past life in her prime. Because the moment Verana took control, her mother became sick and soon died. ''It caused a lot of issues at first, but nobody even mentioned it after the first year.''


    While he contemted whether he remembered her mother''s death, Asura arrived at two enormous ck doors with two young women standing guard.


    They wore skimpy clothing, showing their bare shoulders, a red mark on their chest, and a tattooed ck serpent down their stomach.


    Their bodies were so slender that they showed every curve, making Asura realise these women were not eye candy but two of the deadliest women in this citadel; the twisting knives along their thighs and the ck serpent marking showed their true rank.


    ''These women are deadly assassins and top-ss knights. Raised in the most severe environment, meant to emte the twin serpents at the doorway of the city.''


    He focused his eyes on the beautiful details of the door, which had deep runes,plex formations, and spell structures. These were not defensive spells or runes; instead, they seemed to bind the citadel in a vow of silence.


    ''I don''t know what secret they force everyone to keep, but it must be something grave for the Drakkur family...''


    "Who are you?" A girl''s voice resounded before he could understand the meaning of these runes. It was the left girl, her face narrow, beautiful, sharp, but fierce like a snake.


    "I am Asura Fenix. I believe the Duchess is waiting for me."


    "Interesting..." the right woman muttered.


    ''What?'' He thought, noticing the two women watching him silently, their eyes taking in every detail. ''Do they want something?''


    "Look, sister, his face is so handsome."


    "His skin is so smooth."


    "The perfect meal."


    The two women came close. Their slender fingers approached his cheek, their eyes full of curiosity and intrigue. "You have a devilish bloodline."


    "No, sister, he has a dragon bloodline... My mouth is watering, just smelling the vapours."


    ''What is going on here?'' Asura wasn''t sure what they were up to, so he let them check him as they wished, raising an eyebrow at their actions. "Have I offended the twodies?"


    "No, just wondering what a boy like you is doing here," the left woman responded, her finger trailing along his cor and gently across his neck.


    "A shame. The Duchess would never let such a prey go to her daughter if she knew~ enter the doors, young earl." The right girls chirped as Asura felt confused by the two women.


    He turned to see them again, but the pair vanished, leaving neither their scent nor even a hair. ''That was odd...'' Asura thought, slowly opening the doors as the surrounding runes dissipated with a low hum.


    The moment he entered the room, the door mmed shut, and he felt his body restricted. Yet only for a moment, as he saw an empty room, the grand meeting room of the Drakkur family, the ce of humiliation for his former life.


    Now he felt a sense of sombre and solemness to it as he gazed at therge throne, ck with a soft cushion more like a sofa than a throne, as a woman sprawled across the arms in a loosely fitting ck dress.


    Her hair was crimson but duller than Verana''s, while her skin was pale in a beautiful sense. "Are you Earl Asura?" She muttered as she watched him withzy eyes glowing with a golden light. "Oh my, Verana never said you were so... so wonderful."


    Asura had not seen the current Duchess before, but as she sat up and slowly leaned against the backrest, he understood the charm Verana inherited from her. As he approached her and stopped a few steps away, her nose sniffed the air a little before she tilted her head as if studying him.


    "Do you want to marry me instead?"


    "Forgive my impudence, Duchess Drakkur. However, I don''t believe I have the strength to stand beside you without disgracing your renowned name," Asura responded, bowing his head slightly in respect.


    "Valerie."


    "Hmmm?" Asura wondered what she was saying.


    "My true name. Call me Duchess Valerie." She smirked. "It sounds more interestinging from someone like you."


    "As you wish, Duchess Valerie."


    "Mhmm, you pass." Valerie grinned. "I can''t believe my daughter''s intuition was right." Once again, her eyes examined him, her lips curling into an eerie yet captivating smile as she stepped off the throne and slowly circled him, her long dress dragging on the floor as she approached.


    Asura did not stop her but did not understand the meaning of her words; they were nothing more than the ramblings of a lonely woman.


    "Asura,e to the winter festival with me; I can promise you an experience like no other." Valerie stopped behind him, ced her hand on his shoulder, and whispered in apelling voice, her face very close to his ear.


    "Forgive me, Duchess. I am afraid that¡ª" Before he could finish, a lightning bolt struck him. ''What is going on?'' Asura wondered as he copsed on the floor, feeling the ominous mana rampaging within him and destroying his body.


    Her soft lips pressed against his neck while two long fangs seemed to have prated his flesh. They even pierced his ck scales as she sucked his blood. The entire sensation was like an aphrodisiac. Her tonguepped across his flesh, tasting his blood.


    ''This woman is a vampire!? No¡ªThe entire Drakkur noble lineage are vampires!?''


    Yet this was a vampire''s ability. She used her aura and vampiric magic to manipte his body and cause him to feel pleasure.


    However, Asura''s blood wasn''t something she could drink without suffering, as her entire body drained of all magic, devoured by Asura as he rapidly converted it into anima, passing a portion back to her as she climaxed immediately. Her body copses to her knees while holding herself, making adorable sounds.


    "What a feast... What a delicious feast..." Valerie muttered with a shaky voice; her cheeks flushed red as she slowly reached her hands out to him. Her lips quivered before she convulsed a second time, her body now kneeling before him as Asura ced a palm on her head, his eyes golden with ck sclera, an unstoppable rage, like andslide flowing through him.


    "Your body will heal," Asura spoke in a cold and condescending tone as his magic returned to his body and filled the gaps and wounds. "Let this be a reminder. I will never be your puppet or anyone else''s! Let me enjoy a fine meal while you make a mess of yourself."


    In the solemn greeting room, Asura began forcefully cultivating their magic together, leading to her enjoying the extreme pleasure and pain while he began dominating the vampire until she could only cry and beg for him to stop,


    "Please stop, Lord Asura. My heart hurts. Please stop... Please..."


    "I''ll die... the pleasure... Lord Asura..." Valerie whimpered as her tears dropped on the ground, her eyes rolling back into her skull before he finally released her.


    "Clean yourself up, and tell the person hiding there toe down."


    Asura could sense somebody watching, but their stealth and shadow magic were nothingpared to the twin serpents at the door; he felt disgusted the moment he smelled the woman and felt the aura of her magic.


    ''Who is she?'' Asura wondered as his golden eyes stared at the ceiling above and his body was repaired.


    "Don''t kill her, Lord Asura; please..." Valerie spoke pleadingly, her voice sounding innocent andcking any lust as she fixed her attire and wiped her face with a cloth.


    "That depends on her," Asura said, gazing at the second floor, waiting for the shadowy figure to show herself. He didn''t get angry like before; instead, he simply smiled. He only cared about how the woman nned to answer his next question.


    "Come down, Verena."


    ''Hmmm? Verena..."


    The shadowy figure only materialised after Valerie ordered her. However, what appeared before Asura was a beautiful girl with familiar crimson hair and crimson eyes; she wore a blue dress, unlike Verana''s.


    She reminded Asura of two things, one of which was his humiliation. ''Hmmm, she looks the same. Could it be that she is Verana''s little sister, but is there anything different?''


    "So, you are Verena. Who are you exactly?" Asura questioned as he watched her.


    He could sense her mana, but it was unlike anything he could understand. There was no way he could mistake this woman and this feeling, but it made no sense as he didn''t marry this woman. Her name was wrong!


    "I am Verena Drakkur, the shadow piece and recement for my twin sister, Verana." The woman spoke with a bright smile that, despite his suspicions, charmed him. "I have trained to live out my sister''s life. In case she were to perish."


    ''....''


    [Asura... Calm down, not here.]


    When Helliana''s voice sounded, Asura''s hand reached Verena as he was about to use every ounce of anima to erase her existence.


    "Lord Asura, you will ruin my training if you kill me," Verena spoke, her expression calm and unchanged, just like the calm before the storm.


    "..."


    Asura didn''t respond, but the density of his magic flooded the room, causing Valerie to be confused. She did not know why the moment Verena appeared, his magic and anger exploded. Although she was strong enough to fight against him, the momentary weakness of his caress and blood left her weak.


    "I will kill you. Keep your neck clean and wait for that day."


    He could no longer control himself or understand the rage in his heart. At that moment, Valerie felt Asura had entirely turned into another person. Verena''s body trembled from the pressure from Asura. Her eyes widened and filled with terror as the golden runes appeared around Asura.


    "Stop!" Valerie shouted while reaching her hand out; her eyes radiated with intense gold light, and a simr symbol appeared in the middle of the runes that halted the anima.


    "Tsk, the damn silence runes..." Asura clicked his tongue before turning to the Duchess with a bow, then left the room with a proud smile. His eyes never left Verena before he exited; a part of him felt satisfaction seeing the fear in her eyes.


    "Verena... Verana... Hahahaha..."


    Asura''s face became like a twisted devil the moment he left the room, his entire body screaming to unleash his fury, but there was no target.


    Thus, he could only attack the door behind him, saying to withhold stage eight''s force.


    However, as his fist reached the doors along with a resounding thud, the hysterical blow, the doors cracked from his single fist full of rage, shaking the entire greeting room.


    ''What is this feeling? Why do I want to kill her so badly?'' Asura could notprehend it but knew this wasn''t a thought of his but a mental thing awakened by Verena. ''Is she really... the one who made a fool of me for all those years? Then what happened to the real Verana?''


    He had many ideas but didn''t want to believe them without hard proof...

 Chapter 148: The Lost Prince

    Meanwhile, in the darkest depths of the Silvaran Kingdom. Inside a small vige just past the southern wilds across the Romantica border.


    find-more-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    A massacre was taking ce.


    The figure of a humanoid monster stood in the centre of a burning vige, his right hand in the shape of a de, while his left a long whip with barbs.


    "P... please have mercy..."


    "Don''t..... stop....!"


    Two male vigers begged, their bodies covered in bloody wounds, trembling on their backs, unable to crawl away from the monster that devoured their former wives.


    The monster didn''t devour males. Instead, he crushed their legs and testicles before forcing them to watch him eat their lovers with a sadistic grin.


    "Haha! Will the Father be proud of our strength now?"


    "Magnificent, the taste of this woman''s thighs is to die for, brother!"


    A pair of distorted voices sounded from the monster''s throat as if speaking on two octaves with a single voice, the first low and rugged, the second higher pitched and more elegant.


    "No!!!"


    "Stop!"


    Before a sickening crunch sounded and the sharp teeth of the monster devoured two pieces of the dead woman, blood and flesh sttering on the faces of the two males, now quivering with fear and loss.


    Prince Valos


    Or what remained of his body stood amid a sea of corpses, his body pristine as if human blood felt ashamed to touch his body, a long twisted horn growing from his forehead and half his body a unique colour.


    He seemed to thrive on murder as his right hand swiped across the air, tearing off the heads of both males because Valos had already eaten their wives.


    "Big Bro, why don''t we kill that bastard!" The low voice echoed through the deserted vige, only broken homes and mes now answering his voice.


    "Never! We must always look at the logical truth, my dear brother. We are too weak, and only by eating women do we seem to grow stronger." The elegant voice spoke in a way that made their actions sound just and noble as the monster''s body gave a noble salute.


    "Ugh..." the monster''s left hand rubbed its thinning grey hair. "Brother speaks soplicated... I just want to taste that woman''s guts and kill Asura Fenix."


    "Soon, brother, weck the power to fight him, but if we use our heads and cause the south to wage war against Silvara. Even that arrogant bastard will be exhausted from constantbat, and that''s when we will strike!" Prince Valos gave a confident smirk as the monster''s wings flickered with a crack before fully unfurling as they flew further south.


    "Big Bro, you thought of everything? How cool!"


    ****


    ? Lorem POV


    Lucretia returned a few days ago and returned to her usual duties.


    However, Lorem felt something strange when interacting with her, although learning she found her family made Lorem happy and lonely. She noticed that the obsessive desire towards Asura seemed to have vanished.


    ''I invited her out to drink at my ce to see what is wrong with her.'' Lorem thought to herself, although she loved Asura and epted Sura was the same man she loved in the past.


    There were feelings in her heart that stopped her fromparing them. She wanted to see Asura for who he was and not let the feelings towards Sura cloud her judgement, and because of this, she felt it...


    Each day she couldn''t see or speak to him, her heart became darker, she sought him more, and she realised that before she realised.


    Lorem had fallen for him likely long ago.


    "Oh, my dearest master, you look so cute tonight!" Lucretia entered the once messy room with two bottles of strong whiskey in her hands as she also noticed how clean the ce was for a chance. "You cleaned up. Did you get a man?"


    "Shut up, Lucia, and pour some drinks!"


    "Already on it!"


    Lucia sat across from Lorem, who took her boots off, exposing her naked feet, before slipping her toes into the nearby hot water and rxing.


    "So, what''s the asion?" Lucia took a sip of her drink, enjoying the smooth warmth in her throat. "You never normally invite me other to your ce; it''s to a bar or some stupid mission."


    "I missed you." Lorem gave a huge smile before taking arge gulp. "The house felt so empty without you."


    Lucia grinned widely and swigged back another drink. "Missed you too! You damn liar, so what''s the matter?"


    Lorem pouted. "Okay, it''s Asura."


    "Oh?" Lucia swirled her ss while looking at the amber nectar. Her eyes narrowed as she felt a pang of jealousy inside her chest.


    Despite being a shadow clone, because Lorem used all eight of her clones to form one that could imitate her to the limit, it shared her in real time. "He should be in Drakkur with his two new fiancees about now, right?"


    Lorem nodded as she gulped back another mouthful. "Ah... there are multiple now, aren''t there..." The tone of Lorem''s voice seemed sad as she finished her cup and prepared a second, her ruby eyes looking towards the moon, peeking through her window with a bitter look of frustration.


    "You''re acting strangetely. Something happened between you and Asura, didn''t it?" Lucia asked, while curious.


    "Yes," Lorem said bluntly, her voice void of emotion as she returned to drinking.


    "So you two finally did the deed!" Lucia grinned, showing her sharp teeth. "Well done, you."


    "Shut up!" Lorem mmed the ss onto the table as she looked at Lucia, her eyes moist and misty. "We didn''t have sex or anything, okay... I..." Rather than continue, she took the bottle and snapped the cork off before downing it as a single tear fell down her cheek.


    "Hey, hey, hey," Lucia spoke calmly, "there''s no need to cry. It''s not like you!"


    Lorem didn''t speak anymore as she downed the whiskey as if it were water.


    Lucia felt surprised at this reaction. She''d never seen Lorem crying and didn''t know how to respond.


    It also made her realise she belittled her master''s feelings far too much and increased the guilt in her chest, as while they were speaking... Her actual body was teasing Asura in bed, a feeling that caused her to feel excitement and pleasure close to sex itself.


    "Master?"


    "He had a dream..." Lorem mumbled.


    "No, about the past and a woman he loved."


    "So you''re jealous?"


    "No... because of the woman he dreamt of... It was me, my past beforeing to this world... a past I had forgotten after losing most of my memories because of the crashnding." Loremid her head on the table. "He went to Drakkur because he has to be stronger. Asura is determined to surpass me."


    Lucia''s eyes widened as she heard those words. She understood why her master would be so depressed.


    "I don''t want that," Lorem whimpered. "I want him to stay as he is now. Cute and easy to toy with!"


    Luciaughed awkwardly as she put her hand on her master''s head, which she patted gently. "Then why don''t you go to Drakkur? You can train there, and at least you will be together."


    "How can a royal knight leave the capital? The moment I leave, they will presume the worst."


    "Then beg the queen, tell the truth."


    "It''s not that simple."


    "Of course it is! Don''t tell me you''re a coward." Lucia smirked as she picked up her bottle, gulped down thest half, and pped her master with her right hand. It wasn''t strong enough to cause damage, but the vibrations and loud echo caused Lorem to just sit there with her eyes widened in silence.


    "You''re the strongest knight in the kingdom and afraid to leave the capital? Tell me that''s not the case?"


    "It''s not like that, okay?" Lorem mmed her fists onto the table, cracking it. "I''m afraid."


    "Of what? What could scare you?" Luciaughed as she watched Lorem stand up and look at her with eyes full of determination and frustration.


    Lorem then revealed her arms.


    The beautiful pale skin of her hands and wrists soon turned into a strangely bruised and damaged-looking flesh that had be a mixture of skin and armour, glowing blue veins pulsating deep within the ruined flesh, and embedded inside was an almost pure white bone, flexible like a muscle, and attached it was a ck crystal.


    "I am afraid that the moment I leave the capital''s barrier, the monster that did this to me will awaken and destroy everything I care about."


    "What?" Lucia spoke out loud, shocked at seeing her master''s arms in such a state.


    "I suffered this wound in the battle against the forgotten one, a supposed god from the cult of the fallen sun. If not for protecting the city and the divine blessing from the Queen, the moment I leave this curse, the magic within will constantly pulsate and search for the one that cast it." Lorem gripped her fist as a crack appeared in her left arm. "I cannot afford to leave."


    "Isn''t the Forgotten one also known as the Forsaken Prince? Isn''t he the former husband of the Sword saintess?" Lucia asked while genuinely interested.


    "No... They were to be wed, but he suddenly became deranged on the day and wiped out her entire family and his kingdom after transforming... Then the cult attacked, and it became chaotic."


    Lorem shook her head. "You didn''t know this. There was a previous holy war. They killed twelve dragons that almost ascended to true gods. However, some believed they were strong enough to repel that abomination, and before the war, but what do you think happened?"


    "What?"


    "The monster devoured them all, the cries of the dragons eaten alive. Suppose it weren''t for thebined might of the Kingdom of Silvara, Romantica and Veluria and the divine blessing from Sigurd and most of the divine level warriors of each kingdom fighting to their end? Then it could have been the end of the world."


    "Wow, you''ve got to be exaggerating!"


    "I wish I were, but no, this is a curse cast by that creature with a simple attack... Those below Stage Eight died instantly, not even knowing what happened." Lorem put her shirt back on, hiding the monstrous arms as she looked at Lucia.


    "You are afraid that if such a being appears now when most kingdoms have lost their mythical and divine warriors..."


    "Then the world will end."


    "Did you say anything to Asura?"


    "I lied." Lorem moved around and sat on the windowsill. "I told him it was just a light curse, but his expression and voice betrayed him. Because he has a strange power, he knows how strong this thing is." Lorem chuckled bitterly, "I could tell he wanted to save me, so I lied and told him I would find a way."


    "Then why don''t you see him?"


    "What''s the point?" Lorem asked, "I don''t know what I would say. I don''t want to admit I''m weak or speak of the past... I should wait, like I promised him."


    Despite being negative, there was a fire inside Lorem''s eyes as she looked towards the West and Drakkur while sipping thest of her whiskey.


    ''Maybe... I should take the risk.''

 Chapter 149: Before The Banquet

    Asura''s confusion continued even after leaving the greeting room. He felt foggy, wondering what was real and fake.


    ''I don''t understand, the information doesn''t match my memories...''


    "Are you alright, Asura?"


    Lucia''s voice echoed from the shadows. Although she could hear everything, she didn''t know why he felt so strange. There was a sense of confusion towards Asura''s anger and current state as her invisible hands hugged him.


    "... I''m okay, just feeling a little confused," Asura said softly, his eyes closing as he tried to refresh his mind and let the other parts of his mind deal with it. "Thank you."


    The corridor was beautiful, filled withrge, vibrant bouquets across the walls adorned with stained ss windows as tall as the walls. He felt a sense of calm as he walked. Or perhaps it was Lucia''s hug that made him feel at ease.


    "Why does the scent of blood still linger in this ce?"


    He turned the corner and found a massive and beautiful garden terrace, which he was unprepared for. His eyes widened with surprise as his gaze turned to the pool of blood covering the floor and walls. The scarlet covered the ground, an abyssal glow beneath the surface.


    The fragrance was so thick in the air that he could not breathe easily. "What!?"


    However, it transformed into a beautiful garden the next moment, and only a charming pool of fresh water remained. "A hallucination..."


    Asura slowly returned to his senses. He took a deep breath while he remembered the smell, a familiar one that he would never forget; the feeling of their mother biting his neck was still fresh in his mind.


    "That damn old woman," Asura muttered as he closed his eyes, reying the scene in his mind, but the instant he did, he saw Lucia''s face in the pool''s reflection, pouting. "Are you jealous?"


    "Maybe..." Lucia''s voice was soft and timid. "The old woman is dangerous, so keep your distance, or she might drink all your blood. Or force you into her bed!"


    "You shouldn''t worry. I won''t let her seed a second time. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing." Asura chuckled, his lips curling into a smile as his magic washed and burned away the blood from his neck. His eyes glowed slightly as he remembered the cute expression of Valerie as she endured his devouring."


    "Really~?"


    "Yes..." Asura opened his eyes and reached a hand to her, gently stroking her cheek as it phased through. "What made you follow me, anyway?" He felt regretful that he couldn''t touch her body easily during the day when her clones were active.


    "Mhmmm... I just wanted to see how you would react~" Lucia giggled before her presence vanished again.


    Asura smiled faintly; he was slowly getting used to Lucia''s antics. Still, he wished her adventurous side would stop leading him to a small slither of danger.


    However, unknown to him, Lucia watched his figure closely, her mind reflecting on Asura''s experience today. ''Verena...'' She felt confused after seeing and hearing his reaction to that woman''s name. Her only thoughts were that a woman who looked like Verana caused him to be so aggressive and crazed, wanting to know the reason.


    ****


    Princess V finally reunited with Asura a few minutes after he left the garden and wandered. She then skipped to his side and escorted him to the assigned room near Valerie''s meeting. "Asura... Tonight, there will be a banquet..." Her face seemed displeased at something that worried her. "It''s for your engagement with that woman."


    "Something bothers you?" Asura asked with a frown as he sensed her nervousness and irritation.


    "Oh... Nothing... It''s just that I am your Fianc¨¦e too; why should she steal you away?" She sulked cutely, making himugh.


    "Then let''s celebrate our engagement tonight, okay?" Asura smiled faintly as V''s mood suddenly improved. She stroked his arm before hearing him whisper. "We can sleep together if you want; my mother said it''s okay."


    "What?" V''s ears twitched before her face blushed red; she nervously fiddled with her fingers and shyly nced at Asura. "You don''t have to force yourself if you don''t want to..."


    "I didn''t think you were such a lewd girl..." Asura whispered seductively, making her shiver while imagining their first night together. She didn''t know why his words made her mind stir with lustful thoughts.


    "Asura... Stop teasing me... I am an adult!"


    "..."


    "Sorry," Asura coughed with a shameless smile as her answer slightly disappointed him. "So, where is our room?"


    V didn''t answer with words but took Asura''s hand and dragged him a short distance, passing through a corridor covered with ornate dragon statues, before reaching their room. It was quite arge entrance, with double blue doors, and a vast room inside, with a gigantic bed.


    "This is our room..."


    V stood silently, but her gaze drifted towards Asura as she felt her heart pounding. "I have something to do now! So... I will meet you at the banquetter." She quickly pulled away from his tempting gaze and disappeared before he could react.


    "Huh? Howe you''re running away so quickly?" Asura smirked, unable to hide the disappointment in his voice as he approached the bed and sat down on it.


    Asura closed his eyes, trying to use all of his mind and parallel thought skills to analyse the information he gained today despite his happiness over his engagement with V. He felt he missed too much in his past life, causing him to feel a sense of crisis. How many things did he misunderstand because of his limited viewpoint of a victim?


    ''Why is this happening?''


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have epted the proposal and killed that woman...''


    ''Or is there another reason?''


    Asuray back on the bed as he sighed softly and attempted to enter meditation to organise his thoughts and evaluate everything he had experienced. However, something drew his attention to the other side of the room as the sound of water hitting stone filled his ears.


    ''Is this... a bathroom?''


    Asura''s golden eyes gazed at the corner of the room opposite the bed, where a wall hid what appeared to be a door. He squinted his eyes before they glowed faintly with golden light; suddenly, the wall became clear as a pale beauty washing in thick, soapy bubbles appeared...


    "..."


    He watched the figure with great interest; it was the haughty princess, but unlike before, V''s figure became exposed to his gaze. The soap bubbles hid little, and neither did the long silver hair. Her rosy, bubbly, plump buttocks and sensual, round breasts made his eyes narrow with fascination.


    Her wless skin glistened as the water cascaded down her back. V''s wet hair clung to her shoulders and breasts, revealing the vibrant nipple that had hardened because of the cool water. "Damn this princess, doesn''t she realise how sexy she looks?"


    Asura clenched his teeth as his mind wondered why he never noticed in his past life. Why did this vision of beauty fade away? "I''m lucky as hell."


    His body rose as he walked towards her, and just as she turned around, he instinctively approached the bathroom while he seemed to be in a trance entering the room. His clothes melted off his body as they entered the water while Asura''s figure appeared naked before V.


    "Ah... A-Asura?"


    V gasped, her face blushing a deep crimson red as her body shivered. However, as she saw him appear naked before her, she couldn''t help but stare at his muscr body and the marks of battle.


    "Hey, V." Asura didn''t seem shy or embarrassed, reaching past her body as their skin touched. He grabbed the same soap she used,thering himself in bubbles as she stood like a terrified rabbit. "I am just washing up before the banquet. Don''t mind me."


    "Wait... Asura... What are you doing..." V''s voice trembled as he nced at her face, their eyes meeting for a moment as she struggled to keep her gaze from leaving his handsome face, as they were closer than an inch together.


    ****


    Meanwhile, as Asura and V were exploring each other in the showers...


    "Mother!?" Verana''s voice echoed through the quiet resting room beside the greeting room. She entered, filled with concern as Asura vanished, and the faint scent of blood was inside the greeting room. She knew it was Asura''s blood; there was no other blood that delicious in this universe.


    "Honey, why are you in such a rush?" A familiar and tranquil voice sounded as the beautyy on a bed of luscious cloth and wool, her expensive feather quilt peeled back as she wore a simple ck gown. Her face looked pleasant, while a strange scent filled the air.


    "Mother, what happened? There is blood..." Verana asked. She was anxious, as she could not understand what was going on.


    "Rx, child..." Valerie smiled faintly, her face rxed as she watched her daughter and could only chuckle with an elegantugh, but it made Verana even more confused... Her more hadn''tughed since she was a child and first learned to wield her bloodline powers.


    "Mother... Tell me... What happened here? I smelt blood; your scent is so strong even..." Verana stepped closer, her crimson eyes hinting at anxiousness and hostility toward her mother. "Are you okay?"


    "Fufu, are you jealous that I tasted your future husband... I must say, you were right. He is more of a man than meets the eye; I''ve never..." Her voice trailed off as she seemed to enter a dreamlike state, her eyes watery while biting her lips. "Mother is so jealous of you..."


    Verana''s eyes widened in shock and horror; her bloodline surged as a ck fog surrounded her and formed des. "Mother, you''ve done enough; how could you touch him? His blood is only mine!"


    "Oh my, are you angry? I had to make sure he was worthy of you." Valerie smiled gently, but a crimson me ignited in her pupils as it nullified Verona''s rage, forcing the child to fall to her knees as though paralysed by a poisonous snake. "As long as you''ve woken up... That boy, you will not let him die, swear upon your name or I will take him for myself!"


    Verana trembled while watching the appearance of the transformation from a beautiful woman to a demoness, a force beyond her reach. She gritted her teeth and bowed. "Mother, what have you done... Why are you so obsessive towards him!?"


    "I am your mother. Did you think our tastes would be so different?" Valerie sighed softly, but the mes faded away as she returned to normal again, reaching over and pulling Verana close. "He is too precious to our bloodline to lose; the boy, no, the man himself, is also extremely valuable. Verana."


    Valerie''s soft voice soothed Verana''s nerves, "I will tell you moreter, but the boy is special. Even his blood is like a delicacy I have never tasted before... Me, a damned witch who lived thousands of years!"


    Verana trembled as she heard her mother''s voice... Her tone was more enthusiastic than ever before. When she spoke of Asura, the look in her eyes made Verana wonder who the real Valerie was. "But mother... he might hate me..."


    "Hate you? Honey... Fufu..." Valerie sighed, rubbing Verana''s head like when she was a child, "If he hates you... then change his heart. It''s not like the world will end tomorrow. As long as there is time and you make the sincere effort."


    "You know the past between us. Even I do not understand my emotions; he''s another person from my memories..." Verana replied with a sad voice that her mother found cute and gentle.


    "Is he the boy... that your sister?"


    "Mmm..."


    chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    "Understood, no wonder he almost killed her on the spot... But it seems he doesn''t know the details... in the tower of death, tell him everything, that long journey with the two of you, make sure you tell everything about yourself." Valerie whispered in Verana''s ears. "As long as there is hope, then nothing else matters."


    "Do you believe he will forgive me? He has no reason to..." Verana asked.


    "He doesn''t seem to be a devil, but a kind man; he forgave me drinking his blood and didn''t once denounce our bloodline as monsters." Valerie chuckled, recalling the images as she smiled and closed her eyes. "He is also handsome; his soul is the most delicious I have tasted."


    "Mother..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t steal him... maybe a few bites here or there." Valerieughed, "Go, child. Spend your time with him. I will handle things here."


    Verana sighed; her expression becameplicated, yet her mother was right. "Thank you, Mother, and forgive me for being stubborn..."


    Valerie watched her daughter leave the room with a soft smile, speaking as the door closed.


    "Oh, my child, I could never be mad after meeting him; no wonder he drove you and your sister mad. Maybe it''s the fate of Drakkur women to attract such a man. To think it was the same man... Born again."


    Even Asura could never know; Verana and her mother remembered their past life; it was a particr skill of the Drakkur family, only inherited by the first daughter.

 Chapter 150: A Memory of the past

    ''What''s this!?'' An intense pain built up in her veins, and her chest became tight; she felt a sensation that seemed as if her whole body was being held captive by a warm andfortable softness, a feeling as if the very blood flowing in her veins had changed its entire nature. "WHAT... IS... THIS?!"


    "Hmmm? Are you in pain?" The handsome male called Auros asked, his face close to hers, as she felt a sense of instinct, making her realise what had happened.


    ''This reaction... I want his blood!? Me, a pure-blooded vampire, seeks this human...?'' Her lips opened, and a fang quickly extended to strike.


    "So that''s your true face, hmm?" Auros said with a calm smile, looking down at her and intercepting the strike with his own. Yet he didn''t use power. Instead, he lifted the bookworm off her perch and carried her like a princess.


    "Kyah!?" The sudden action was surprising and confusing, leaving the duchess in a daze.


    "Hehe. Don''t worry, you will be happy with us."


    Auros smiled happily as his steps somehow set Duchess Valerie into a dizzying trance. She desired his blood, yet was powerless to ovee his actions.


    Like this for the entire day, she, Sigurd, and Auros spent hours running around the pce as he told her about his father and the kingdom.


    In reality, because of the horrible state of Silvara, she was nothing, a meresacrifice made by the corrupt new queen who could never match her predecessor.


    Worried that the strong Drakkur bloodline might oust her, she sent their next heir to be wed to a prince from the southeastern nation against her family''s will.


    ''Put me down... damn bastard!'' Yet, no matter how she struggled, there was not a single hint of doubt in her mind that Auros would never release her or that he would never let her escape from his country. ''This feeling... a seductive charm of sorts?''


    "Valerie, meet my sister." Auros put Valerie down to introduce them. "Rosam, this is our guest, the Duchess Valerie, I''ve told you about."


    The cute girl was short, with brown hair, but the sword in her hands gave a dangerous feeling, as her eyes looking at Valerie were rather intense.


    "Y-Your sister?... She looks so small... Why are her eyes so scary?" asked Valerie in a trembling voice.


    "Haha, oh? What do you think, Rosam?"


    "Tsk... we are twins. What do you mean, small? Shall I shave those oversized meat bags off your chest?" As the cute girl growled with the sword pointed towards Valerie, the crimson-haired woman could not respond; the de was silver and could kill her.


    "Easy, Rosam. How many times have I told you not to be so openly aggressive? She will be your older sister in the future, you know?"


    "Geh... Like I can trust anything that would try to hurt you."


    "Rosam, no killing!"


    "Hehe... she is just a little violent, ignore her," Auros spoke softly, then smiled as he rubbed the duchess'' long crimson hair, causing her to feel unfocused and stunned.


    "Y-You... hah..." She bit her tongue, trying to regain her control, but the scent of his blood was like a drug, keeping her constantly in a state of hunger.


    "Rosam, tonight Mother wille back for once for the banquet! Prepare yourself properly."


    "Yay~, I''ll go back to my training." Rosam''s gaze seemed to rx slightly, and she smiled innocently. "See youter, older sister!"


    "Y-Yes, I will see you soon... "


    "This way, Valerie." Auros smiled radiantly while leading the way. Sigurd followed the pair, her hair somewhat heavy, as she tried to hide the ring on her left hand, wondering if the Prince had forgotten her existence.


    They spent the first hours of their meeting running around the pce grounds. The most embarrassing part was that their Prince seemed to treat Valerie with his heart and wordspletely differently than normal.


    "Sigurd, can you take Val to her room and help her change into something for tonight''s banquet?"


    Not long after the sun sank, Sigurd guided her romantic rival to the pce and helped her change into a beautiful dress with ck wings and a ballroom style with golden fixtures.


    "Here, this dress and wear this ne." Sigurd handed her a silver ne with a sword with two wings for its guard."Why do you look so glum? You are to marry our Prince, the shining bastion of our future!" Sigurd scolded Valerie, who didn''t respond.


    "It''s nothing but a distant dream doomed to fail, anyway..."


    Valerie looked into the mirror with a bitter smile as the silver pce vanished, reced by the dark gothic castle and the silver dressing room with her chambers with various dresses and makeup along the wall and table, as she wore the same ck ballroom dress as in the memory.


    "I have nothing to believe in but blood, and I''ve seen nothing but the ck and grey world for as long as I can remember. All that awaits me is the fate of bing a monster as this curse slowly devours my body. But that boy, he... Why does his blood feel so nostalgic? No, it''s even better than Auros, more refined and superior."


    She finished her makeup before opening a small ck box with a fancy golden sword and shield with wings on the front; Valerie opened the case, and the pendant Sigurd gave hery beside an identical pendant with a shield instead of the sword.


    ''I still cannot let go of memories from thousands of years ago... If this ne allows you to wear it, what will I do?''


    The meaning behind her words was something only she, Auros, his sister, or Sigurd, might understand. This item was a set created by a fallen kingdom specialising in magical tools. With each item bound to a person and their bloodline, only Auros could wear the winged shield ne, the same as only she could wear the sword pendant.


    "Did I have that daydream because of tonight''s banquet? Will they attack again tonight, like that horrific night when I gained and lost my first love on the same day?" Valerie whispered, staring at her pendant with a weak smile.


    A knock came on the door as two maids entered with veils.


    "Your excellency, the preparations areplete and most of the guests are arriving. Please give instructions!"


    "Make sure the tables are on the outer terrace of the courtyard, and everyone has a ce to sit and drink." Valerie quickly returned to her senses and directed the staff to the courtyard, then hurried to the hall before stopping and returning to retrieve both pendants.


    ''If he can wear it, then maybe...''


    your-chapter-source


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the eastern wing of the Bhalgrim pce, Verena''s rage continued to boil after being insulted and beaten by Asura; her mind became distorted with negative thoughts that even her clones spread through the country deteriorated.


    "My Prince... I should have stayed by your side! It is a mistake to establish myself alone... Uuu... My love... forgive me...!" Verena cried in frustration, clenching her fist.


    "That bastard, just because he''s a little handsome and his blood smells delicious! I will make sure my beloved crushes him tonight at the banquet!"


    The whimpering woman with broken bones, bloody wounds, and tattered clothing fell on her bed, hugging a pillow, wishing it was Prince Shang, as her madness worsened. "Prince..." Like a monster, her wounds rapidly began healing; while she looked at the shattered mirror with a ferocious face, it seemed her hatred towards Asura now surpassed her sister and her jealousy towards her.


    "Time for the Banquet," the servants called out, alerting Verena that she had no time left. Because she was a shadow, they never entered this room, but the generations of the family knew of a secret double of their next heir. They treated her like a ghost because of this, only spoken to like this as the servants left the moment they shouted twice.


    ''I must look beautiful tonight, My Prince!''


    Verena dressed in a silky pink gown, a gothic-style corset with crimson ents and a soft pink cape draping over her shoulders, hiding a strange demonic symbol on the back.


    After adjusting her hair, the young woman had an otherworldly beauty and elegance that could bring a dead man back to life and give him new vitality.


    She had no intention of revealing her monstrous features, only fighting with her beauty. She would seduce the man who loved her sister, then after tasting his skill in bed, would have the Prince kill him.


    ''Stupid Man, how dare you treat me that way!''


    With this, the shadow''s body became hard to recognise; only those who deserved to could see her figure. She was almost at her limit when she left the pce and approached the gate leading to the grand celebration.


    ''My Prince... wait for me! I''ming!''


    Soon after she left, her target entered her gaze, smiling faintly. "Hello again, Verena. You look quite ravishing today. Here..." With a calm smile, Asura came over, offering his hand.


    ''Die.''


    In a rage, Verena kicked towards his waist, but suddenly, a strange force bound her movements; his hand grasped her neck, tight enough to slow her breathing but not enough to leave a mark, causing her to struggle and panic. "Why?! Is it fun to watch me squirm... Huaa... I''ll kill you!"


    "Haha. Oh? But I am so handsome, aren''t I? Much better than a pathetic Eastern prince." Asura''s eyes narrowed, his warm eyes now like a devil as if the gods were judging her; a searing pain assaulted her chest, forcing Verena to shriek.


    "Tonight, I will destroy that man''s pride, then crush you."


    ''No...! That face! I feel so terrified, yet why does my body jump with delight!? I am a body only for Shang!''


    ****


    Many fates converged on a single spot, while only those who lived in the past and Asura himself knew the truths of what might happen tonight.


    The poor ones who knew nothing were going to suffer at this unholy marriage banquet.

 Chapter 151: A Nostalgic Evening

    The sound of the small band ying beautiful pieces filled with fantastical melodies. Loud conversations from people who meet several times a year. Asura felt the hypocrisy of these people who came at such sudden notice.


    ''Baron Holmes, Marquis Davan. Two people who betray the kingdom in theing war.''


    A feeling of pressure from the nobles and merchants, all vying to increase their power and wealth.


    "No matter which life, this atmosphere never changes."


    Asura felt he could almost taste the greed. His lips curled into a sarcastic smile, almost smug. The bitter vour stained his mouth as nobles greeted each other with fake smiles and hidden daggers. ''I feel disgusted, the people here... How many of them mocked me in myst life, joked about my shame at ipetence?''


    "OH?! If it isn''t the new Earl Fenix, a pleasure to meet you. I am Alexander Berand, Earl of the west coast of Vilsheim. Your excellent achievements in the battle at Wolfsheim should inspire us all!" The man was short, but his aura and atmosphere filled the area with a positive feeling as Asura grasped his hand and shook it eagerly.


    "I have long heard of the brave General Berand, who guards our Western Seas in silence, asking for nothing but the happiness of themon folk!"


    To Asura, this man was an oasis in this marsh of foul, selfish creatures. His father once mentioned this man when he was a boy, fighting the southern kingdom''s navy with five battleships and winning without a single loss.


    In the war, he sacrificed everything he could to protect the maind, eventually dying alone in the cold ocean, securing enough time for Silvara to recover.


    "You''re too kind, Earl Fenix."


    His wife and son also died in the war; he was a mncholy figure who did his duty even unto death, never asking for glory or praise. ''I will not let this man die the same fate.'' Asura could only smile brightly, "Never, my father''s stories and now meeting the man. I can tell you are a lord worthy of his praise. The happiest people are surely from the Western country!"


    The short man''s cheeks seemed red from the wine and such a heartfelt young noble praise; Alexander spent his life never aiming to be praised, only wanting to be a good lord, leader, good husband and finally, a good man.


    So the moment he received such praise, it was far beyond those idiots and fools who gave boxes of gold and silver with their false praises.


    "Such a kind and wise young Earl, Asura Fenix. I will remember your earnest and genuine faith in me. It is a great pleasure to have met you tonight. Please do not let the darkness of Drakkur darken your brilliant aura."


    A slightly older woman approached from the crowd. Her long blue hair and suit gave her an elegant air. Asura recognised her at once and bowed slightly in respect.


    "Marquis Ragnar." Asura politely saluted, as this woman was as neutral as noble, so he treated her with respect.


    "Lady Blue!" Alexander gasped, seeing the beautiful, mature woman with a pleasant aura.


    "Oh, please, Lord Alex! Call me Lydia, Fufu. Is your lovely wife Margrit doing well?" She smiled at the little old man.


    "Y-yes, she is fine."


    "That is a relief. She was always such a wild girl in the past, going from one battle to the next. I am d she recovered!"


    "Forgive me, I must greet the Duchess, Lady Ragnar, Lord Berand!" Asura interrupted, knowing that these two would happily discuss until the morning.


    "Go, Earl Fenix. This man will only bore me with war stories."


    "Lydia! That isn''t true! You will speak about your damn new ideas to make money!"


    "Haha, thank you both."


    Asura knew the rumours, but Lydia, Alexander and Margrit were childhood friends. Originally, Lydia and Alexander would wed; however, upon attending the academy, Margrit stole Alexander''s heart while he set up Lydia with herte husband, and they maintained a friendly rtionship instead of causing issues within the country. reading-here-on-NovelBin


    ''I believe there were no hard feelings because of them seeing each other as siblings in the end, but eventually, to save Alexander, she will be an ally, so I can only show respect for now and spur her on to help Alexander sooner than she moved in the past.''


    "We announce the arrival of the Duchess Valerie Drakkur, heir of the previous Duchess Frederica Drakkur, Mother of the dark serpents!"


    The massive doors at the front of the ballroom swung open, allowing a beautiful woman in a glittering ck dress with ck wings and a ballroom style with golden fixtures. The orchestra behind her began ying a light melody, almost like an angel descending.


    Valerie''s ruby eyes sparkled with excitement and mischief, and her hair braided into a beautiful cascading style over her exposed shoulder.


    As she descended the stairs and walked to the front of the hall, she was already quite famous for her beauty, and even Asura could not help but feel his heart race at the sight of her.


    He felt a sense of crisis from when she bit him on the throne to now. ''I can feel her gaze, one of hope and longing...''


    "She looks beautiful, but isn''t this Verana''s engagement banquet?"


    Her movements were skilled; like a serpent, she slid through the nobles and merchants with a light response, as if prepared for them all, only to make her way to Asura''s front, a small shield ne dangling from her neck with two wings, an angel and demon engraved on the back, the ne somehow felt nostalgic.


    ''I feel like I''ve seen this pendant...''


    "Asura Fenix, my daughter''s future husband, it is a pleasure to greet you again." Her voice was cool, but her eyes warmly watched him. "A new noble who has won a battle, now risen from a nobody to be a rising star in the kingdom. I look forward to bing a family, so please take this gift from my heart." Valerie pulled another pendant from her cleavage and tied it around Asura''s neck.


    The pendant was a sword with two wings for the guard.


    "No! Mydy, this is too much..." Asura couldn''t help but panic. This was a highly valuable symbol; a gift from a duchess was something the great nobles would have. ''I don''t mind one in the future, but...''


    "Shhh, you deserve this. Nobody else but you should have this."


    [...]


    It was as if an arrow pierced his heart.


    This woman in front of him, at this moment, even though his heart did not want to love her, even though he did not love her, the warmth of her words and the way she looked at him, almost as if to say ''I will love you for all eternity.'' as the room felt different, the illusion of a silver pce appeared in his vision for a moment before fading.


    "There you go. Now you look extra handsome." Valerie''s eyes shimmered with slight droplets of tears, yet she didn''t allow them to leak, instead turning around as they announced the arrival of the princess.


    "Please give your attention to our beloved princess, V Silvaria! The silver flower of our kingdom!"


    "This way, Princess Silvara, do not trip now..."


    The people stood silently as a girl in a beautiful silver ball gown with a white silk scarf entered, her right eye hidden by a cute fringe. Her smile and rosy cheeks made many young lords sigh out loud. The moment she appeared, Asura and Valerie nced at each other before giving Asura a small nod.


    ''She is my future wife too... I cannot give them any difference in priority,'' Asura thought as he stepped forward, wanting to take the burden of the meeting. "Princess Silvara!" Asura greeted. "It is a great honour to greet and stand alongside you." He bowed to her in respect.


    V couldn''t help but find him somewhat handsome. His ck suit with golden borders made for eye candy to her eyes as she took his hand and wrapped herself around his left arm. "You look handsome, Asura." She leaned her head on his arm and let out a satisfied sound, enjoying the feeling.


    ''This girl...'' Asura didn''t know whether tough or cry as she acted like a young maiden with a crush. However, this was indeed the lovely princess V; even though she was a little different today, she still had a pure nature. "Thank you, my princess."


    The entire room could not help but notice the clear chemistry between these two, so rumours and angry insults floated beneath the surface. However, none of them could stop or deny these two were indeed a brilliant match and seemed destined to get married.


    ''I''m surprised they aren''t trying to hide their hostility... So many young nobles seem displeased, haha.''


    Asura realised how bold this action was and couldn''t help but feel a chill. ''If Mine or Verana''s family weren''t powerful, they would push for the cancetion of the marriage. I am lucky.''


    The royal family, no, Silvara''s family name, was undoubtedly one of the strongest families in the kingdom. Not a single male of marriageable age would reject taking such a name.


    "Asura... you smell so good." The words of V sounded a little drawn out as she drank a small ss of purple grape wine, knowing for its sweet taste and high alcohol content.


    Asura could only shake his head.


    ''This princess is still so young and innocent at this age. How fun...''


    The party continued as the young princess rested her head on his arms, not allowing him to leave her side. However, there could never be a monopoly tonight, as the announcers sounded once more.


    "Now, weing our shining star, the future duchess anddy of the ck snake, our beloved Verana Drakkur!"


    Suddenly, the orchestra began ying a melody, a strange and unknown song that could not exist yet... It was a song that appeared around one yearter in a small orchestra in the capital city on ate winter evening... "How..." Asura whispered as the song,ter named ''Dance of the ck Serpent'', sounded.


    Verana stepped down the stairs as if dancing to the music; her dark dress swayed gently as a girl with crimson hair and a ck dress followed her, matching her movements. The dress seemed created to be worn by Verana.


    "Lady Drakkur is amazing."


    "Who is that girl?"


    "She has the same blood as the duchess!"


    The nobles cheered and shouted praise and shock as the girl gave a beautiful dance that would eventually spread across the continent.


    However, Asura''s mouth opened wide, and his thoughts stopped as he just watched Verana as the music of their first date yed while she wore the same dress, hairstyle and jewellery.


    The scene he had not forgotten burned into his retinas as tears filled his eyes. "Verana..." He unconsciously reached out his hand, only to feel a small hand grabbing his arm and preventing him from leaving.


    Yet, Verana saw her eyes filled with tears as she stepped forward, knowing such feelings remained deep in his depths. She pushed forward and stood before him once again.


    A different time, ce, an unfamiliar situation, but the same feelings.


    "My prince, finally... Finally, have youe to wake me from my evesting nightmare?"

 Chapter 152: Their thoughts and hopes converge

    ? Verana POV


    A beautiful melody of violins and cellos filled the night air. The room''s countless lights illuminated the hall, banishing the darkness of night as a pair stood in the centre of the room.


    "Will you give me this dance, Verana?" His voice was nothing like the day she visited him in Wolfsheim, a warm andforting tone.


    The duchess took Asura''s hand as they seemed to enter their world step by step. "dly, Asura."


    Their movements started slowly, like a clock winding together, before their bodies, in perfect sync, danced to the mysterious music, seeming to draw everyone who heard it.


    An empty ballroom filled with a beautiful aura of magic, each step, each touch, the ripples of magic forming beautiful colours as they danced together. The ring on his finger radiated light as he lifted Verana, causing her dress to rise and reveal her ruby-red high heels.


    The men and women of nobility watched in awe as the pair danced and danced, eventually bing a single figure as the song ended.


    "Asura..."


    "Verana..." His lips closed, both breathing faster from their dance, before another tune yed, different from before. It was a nostalgic waltz. The song yed often in Asura''s workshop, the days he would meet her in the library. "Shall we?"


    "You''re asking now?"


    "I wouldn''t dare..."


    A couple of youths resumed their dance as if in a dream. In the past, Verana wished to enjoy this moment together. However, she needed to teach Asura to dance because he never learned... After years of studying and practise and the night they would finally announce their engagement to the world, she...


    "So we can finally dance this dance?" Asura asked, his mind lost in nostalgia and the shallow hope he prayed was true.


    "Finally..." She felt his hand tremble and his hand tense for a moment, unsure as she rested her head on his shoulder. Then, with a whisper that shocked his entire body, causing his mind to race. Their second dance started, even more magical and wondrous than thest."Do you still need me to guide you, Prince Charming?"


    "Verana... Is it you?" Asura asked in an even deeper voice. His heart, filled with emotions he believed buried and cast aside long ago, threatened to erupt and destroy his reasoning. NovelBin-unofficial-chapter


    She knew the reason for his determination, the revenge against his suffering and his ending cry of pain. The cry that set her free from Verena''s grasp, only to find it was toote, and her mother and beloved were already gone.


    The only way to survive, the only thing she could cling to in her despair, offering her soul as a sacrifice to be reborn once again. "I waited for you, Asura. My heart has always been yours. I will not make the same mistake... twice."


    His lips closed tightly, trembling in his struggle as she could feel tears dropping on her face and neck. He pressed his forehead to hers, gazing deeply into her eyes as he fought thest of his pain and doubt.


    "Let us not think of these things tonight, but enjoy our reunion after so long," Verana added, as the music became lively, young nobles spurred on by their disy, rushing to the dancefloor as the banquet became lively.


    "Very well, my beautifuldy."


    ****


    ? Valerie POV


    Many people watched this scene, including Valerie, who felt a sense of defeat, frustration and anger as she gazed upon them. ''Why? Why does it feel like they have such a history together, and what is this disy of magic? Theirpatibility is this great they can synchronise with just a touch of their hands?''


    Valerie couldn''t know that while Asura devoured the magic inside Verana, her ability, the opposite of devouring, created more magic to fill the gaps, creating the resonation between the pair.


    Her crimson eyes darkened with frustration as she watched their passionate dance. However, the duchess was not the only one filled with a horrible feeling of jealousy and loss.


    From a distance, the princess watched with eyes of amber red, a look of despair a young girl her age should not have. Her grip tightened on her ss, causing it to shatter as she turned away from the dancing pair.


    "Why, do they look like lovers reunited after a lifetime apart!?" V muttered, unable to calm the stirring emotions in her chest before she left the banquet and headed to her room.


    The duchess couldn''t do this. However, her gaze focused on her daughter, watching their dancing until finally, after the third salsa. The piece ended the pair. Breathless, with beads of sweat dripping down their cheeks, returned to her side with smiles.


    Veranaughed when she saw her mother''s slightly grim expression. "Mother, are you alright?"


    Valerie''s ruby eyes met Asura''s crimson orbs, now glowing vibrant red, as they stared at each other momentarily before smiling. "I... I am fine, Verana; you looked beautiful while dancing."


    "Thank you, Mother."


    "But before it gets toote, maybe you can retire for the evening." Valerie dered, feeling this was enough for tonight. She had to escape or break them apart before her heart broke.


    "May I take leave?" Asura asked before Verana could speak, giving her a path of escape.


    "Of course," Valerie replied. "You may return to your room, Lord Asura."


    Asura smiled before taking his leave, leaving the duchess and Verana alone as she wiped away her sweat and regained herposure.


    ***


    ? Asura POV


    "..."


    His eyes narrowed, a feeling of disturbance inside his chest growing with each step towards the castle bed chambers. A familiar smell drew him to his door as a woman stood outside.


    "A-Asura..." Her voice was soft as she blushed under his gaze. The woman''s silver hair fluttered from the gentle breeze as she wore a light blue nightgown, her beauty illuminated by the moonlight from the double windows across the hallway.


    "Princess." Asura''s voice was cold, his gaze unchanging.


    "Asura, you danced with her so passionately... Are you happy?" V asked softly. "I... I don''t hate this feeling when I see you together." Her words were nothing like Asura expected. V''s smile was not the innocence of a young girl but a mature woman''s understanding.


    "Happy... well, it felt nostalgic and peaceful, but that was all." His words were harsh as he said them. However, his words were true. He still didn''t fully trust that woman or the Drakkur family; his stubbornness wouldn''t let him forgive them so easily until he had definitive evidence.


    V stepped forward with a strange confidence in her eyes and reached out to stroke his cheek. "Don''t cry, my prince."


    "Cry...?" He touched his cheek and found water droplets as if her words triggered them. "I have not cried for a long time." He gave a bitterugh while holding the soft hand of V, who continued to caress his cheek, her amber eyes unyielding. "It''s cold here. Shall we enter my room? I don''t wish for another man to see your body... forgive my male jealousy."


    ''I don''t know why she isn''t wearing a bra; maybe she was just that worried...'' Asura thought to himself, trying to avoid peeking at her erect cherries under the thin nightgown. ''This princess is problematic for appearing like this. Even though I don''t n to do anything, she makes my mind and body feel strange.''


    "Ah, yes, then can we talk in your room?" V asked quietly, her cheeks reddening innocently.


    "..." Asura didn''t reply and opened his door, allowing the princess to enter, wrapping her back with his spare arm, feeling the warmth from her body and smooth back with his palm as they entered his room together.


    ****


    The rooms provided for Asura and V were of the best standard, like five-star hotel suites. A massive double bed dominated one side of the room, while an expansive balcony stretched into the night sky with a two-seater couch. A king-size bathtub was hidden behind a curtain in the bathroom,plete with a shower and toilet.


    Asura grasped his spare robe, before wrapping it around the shoulders of V as they entered, covering her soft, beautiful body from his sight.


    "You... truly have be handsome and gant," V noted with a slightly flushed face as she looked at his muscr chest with a hint of desire. Her small body made her seem more feminine and lovely in Asura''s eyes.


    "The princess also learned to joke, too, and it''s quite impressive."


    "Hmmm... well, seeing you with Xavida and Mu Xue is enough to teach any girl what men like," V responded with a cold snort. "Asura... Am I pretty? Can you imagine me being your wife?" Her question came out of the blue, but he remembered the challenge she issued him and could only answer her honestly.


    "If a pretty girl like you waited for me each night in bed or at the dining table... I would probably be the happiest man alive."


    "..." Her face froze as she knew his words weren''t lies.


    Her face turned a darker shade of red before she squeaked and rushed to the bed, trying to hide her face. ''This girl, she is a little too cute.''


    Asura gave a bitter smile and lit a fire in the firece before pouring a ss of red wine and some light snacks. "Are you hungry?" He asked softly. "You must have had little time to eat at the banquet with all themotion. Or rather, would you trust food in the open? Don''t princesses normally have poison testers?"


    V couldn''t help but giggle. "Thank you... I am a little hungry but will only eat a little."


    "Mhm... I would prefer you not to throw up in my bed."


    "!!!" Her face popped out of the quilt as she wrapped herself like a cocoon, seeming to pout at his words. "I am a princess, not a pig!"


    Asura held back hisugh as he couldn''t help but pat her head as he walked past her. "Now eat, but remember, no vomiting." He sat at the small coffee table before the firece and lit a cigarette before drinking a ss of wine and watching the dancing mes.


    While the princess ate the snacks, she couldn''t help but peek at Asura''s sad face, her chest tightening each time he looked sad. "Asura... you don''t like the Drakkur family much, do you?"


    "..." He nced back at her over his shoulder, her cute amber eyes showing her honest feelings, and he couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    "Yet, why did it feel that woman and you were so perfectly in sync... so much it hurts?"


    "Haha, what a perfect match... Silly girl." Asura chuckled bitterly as he reached into his pocket and pulled out the ck hairpin from Verana''s hair earlier in the evening. ''How could we ever be a perfect match when I died because of her and she died because of me?''


    Although he didn''t wish to admit it, the silence of Helia and the clues and things this Verana did or said, there was nothing but for him to ept this woman, at least had the memories of when they studied together and a few of when he was with the shadow doll of his wife, but that wasn''t enough to break all his doubts. ''I cannot forgive or forget so easily.''


    [....]


    "Hmmm~ this ham is so tasty; I''ve never eaten such a wonderful night snack!"


    The princess seemed to detect his dark mood, wanting to make him smile butcking the finesse.

 Chapter 153: Doesnt Look Like a Tower....

    Asura awoke from a disturbed slumber, his thoughts constantly dancing between memories, lives and events so jumbled like woven thread entangled in the shape of a spider''s web.


    The morning sunlight shone through the thick fog, gradually fading in the beautiful Drakkur territory.


    Suddenly, a gentle knock sounded twice before the handle turned.


    "Mu Xue...?" Asura asked in his sleepy mood, climbing off the bed and walking towards the door in a daze.


    "Forgive me, my lord. I am not Mu Xue but Su Fei. Good morning, Lord Asura. Thedy asked for your presence at breakfast. Today, she said you depart for the tower and must be full strength. Ah!?"


    The moment the maid opened the door, the naked body of Asura greeted her as he still seemed to be in a state of sleepiness.


    "Ahhhh... I''m so sorry! Please forgive me, lord. I''m sorry."


    Su Fei squealed and immediately mmed the door shut with a red face, her mindpletely nk. Asurapletely snapped awake from the sound of the door and realised he wasn''t home anymore and his cute maid was travelling for several days.


    A sense of loneliness filled his chest while he began wearing his underclothes.


    ''Did Mu Xue stay up all night?'' He wondered, pondering over her condition as she had left for a trip before him.


    ''This will be my first time leaving her side for a long time since... myst life when I married Verana.''


    Asura''s thoughts shifted between two ovepping worlds and lifetimes so subtly in his mind became to confuse the two and mix them like a well-measured cocktail.


    ''Will everything go ording to n?''


    Asura inhaled deeply and released a gentle breath, calming himself before he stepped out of the room after tying his hair back in a half braid, half up half down style, wearing a ck long tail coat, white tunic and dark blue pants with his ck scales visible from the open neck and his cheeks.


    When he left the room, he saw Su Fei bowing to him with her bright red face, making Asura realise that just because some people of Drakkur were rotten, not everyone was.


    "I apologise for my rude appearance,dy Su."


    Su Fei jumped a little and blushed even more, her ears glowing red. "Please, you don''t need to do this, Lord Asura."


    "Not at all. My appearance was unbefitting to your presence, and I must offer my apologies. Unless you liked what you saw, haha." Asura patted her shoulder, feeling her body rx at his joking tone, before he headed to the familiar path to the dining room.


    ''Although they never let me eat in the main room, instead in a side room with that... clone.''


    When he arrived at the door to the dining hall, a sh of silver crossed Asura''s mind as he recalled Princess V''s appearancest night before. She asked him to leave before she made a mistake unbefitting the crown princess.


    "This way, my lord," Su Fei guided him into his chair, next to the head chair and across from Verana; still keeping his cool, he sat quietly, noticing that only he, the princess, the duchess and her daughter were present.


    "Good morning, Duchess Valerie." Asura''s greeting caused her to snap out of a daze, her gaze looking at the ne on his chest as if he wore it at her request.


    "Ah, good morning, my dear Asura. Please, you can just call me a mother. We will be family, after all."


    Her words rang in his mind as the scene he saw in the dream returned to him.


    He mistook the current world for a moment and almost screamed out before he noticed V''s soft smile and could take a deep breath, "Of course, the sounds quite interesting, to have such a beautiful mother."


    Verana''s mouth opened as if she never expected such a joke or flirting from Asura towards her mother as she bit her lower lip and kicked his shin under the table. Valerie only smiled, her lips curling deeply as she waved a hand to signal breakfast to begin.


    "Today, you will enter the tower for your trials. I hope you can achieve everything you desire in that cursed realm." Valerie spoke elegantly and softly, words guided across the table along the gentle breeze. "Not only you, Verana and the princess, but three people who applied for the tower directly for over six months."


    your-NovelBin-source


    "Ah, could those be the arrogant trio?" Asura suddenly blurted out before he realised the situation and shut his mouth, only to hear giggles around the table.


    "If you mean the Auction House heir, a bastard son of some noble and a genius girl from the town, then you are right to call them arrogant little ants." Valerie supported him as the servants around the room all shuddered from her voice and such a smile they never saw from their duchess.


    Should anyone guess from the morning conversations, they would think Asura was marrying Valerie, not Verana.


    "No wonder they didn''t tell me any details yesterday."


    "I heard they were quite sour that a random child, a mere former no-mag noble, could enter it so easily." The sweet voice of Verana sounded, drawing his gaze to her beautiful eyes.


    "I am no mere no-mag noble, right, my dear Verana?"


    The beautiful blush that painted her cheeks, as her ears twitched and her hair danced behind her chair, styled like a fishtail braid, made her look like a cute little kitten, making Asura''s heart beat faster. It was too different from what he expected; the woman in his heart, his dreams and his past were so different that he couldn''t confirm the true Verana.


    "N-no, you''re not a mere no-mag!" Her voice boomed with a powerful denial as she mmed her hands on the table, causing everyone to gaze in her direction; it also caused her mother''s smile to widen. "Ah... forgive me for the crude disy."


    Valerie waved her hand gently as if not surprised by her daughter''s behaviour. "Verana, eat your breakfast properly. Do you want to eat together with Asura to ensure he eats well?"


    Verana blushed at her mother''s words and nced at Asura, only to see him eating the soft-boiled egg as if in a trance, his eyes shimmering strangely.


    "Lord Asura, is everything alright?"


    "No... nothing, just this breakfast feels nostalgic..." Asura whispered while Valerie''s eyes trembled.


    ''It tastes like the breakfast I ate for decades as the useless no-mag husband of Verana...''


    "Fufu, oh my dear Asura. My lovely daughter made this breakfast eager to please you. She got up so early, despite normally lounging in her bed until noon!"


    "MOTHER!" Verana stood up, hitting the table with her thighs as she seemed embarrassed and angry at her mother''s words. "I just... I just wanted to give Lord Asura a nice breakfast..."


    The atmosphere turned so tense and awkward that Asura couldn''t hold it back anymore, and after gulping down his food, he couldn''t stop theugh.


    ''She gets so angry over stupid things.''


    "Why are youughing, Asura!?"


    "You two are so cute that I cannot help butugh. Rx, Verana. I''m enjoying your hard work."


    Verana blushed, her gaze fixed on Asura as he smirked at her, her expression telling him that if they were alone, she might jump at him and try to beat him up. However, his feelings began unravelling, one fine thread at a time.


    ******


    Breakfast ended after a few more jokes from Valerie and teasing from Verana before everyone seemed finished; then, after freshening up, everyone left the mansion to enter a ck carriage with red roses atop the rounded roof.


    Only Asura and Verana sat across from each other while the princess sat beside Asura; since breakfastst night, she became obedient and sat beside Asura, cushioning his arm while watching Verana with sharp eyes.


    "The journey should take less than half an hour; the elite ck Serpent guard guards the tower. Only the royal family and the highest-ranking nobles or special people in this kingdom can enter there."


    "Is that so? Ah, I saw something about it in the books I read," Asura replied casually, feeling V''s hand holding his tighter.


    Their ride didn''tst long, just like Verana said; however, the more he spoke with her about the tower, the more V''s grip tightened. It seemed the princess learned to feel jealousy over the recent days with Asura.


    "Ah, Asura. You''ve grown even more handsome since breakfast."


    "Ah, yeah."


    "Asura! You''re not even listening."


    "Ah, sorry, Verana. Is that weird thing the tower of death?"


    A crumbling tower entered Asura''s view... no, the tower had already copsed and was half-buried under dirt and a forest. He could see ck steel armour patrolling the perimeter and an entrance so strange he felt like an aliennded on this.


    "Ah... Asura, that''s the entrance to the tower of chaos. Don''t let appearances fool you."


    Asura gazed at the tower before him, feeling like an elderly man, not a young man; a dull ache began throbbing in his head and heart.


    "Asura?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m just a little excited about this."


    "Hehe, you can consider yourself a legend once you finish the trials. After all, only four people have everpleted the trial."


    "Four?" Asura asked, while V also seemed interested.


    "Yes, over the long history, despite millions trying, the only sessors are the sword saintess Sigurd, the illusive huntress Freyja Fenix, the crimson knight Lorem and finally... The fallen silver prince, son of the divine sun Auros, only those Four havepleted the trial of death."


    Asura listened intently, ''only those... and Auros, huh?''


    ''Eh? Lorem?''


    His gaze moved to Verana''s charming face as she continued, "However, there''s one more legend here who can count himself among them if he survives."


    "Stop trying to tter and butter me up; you will pass it, too, and so will V." Asura only knew Verana could clear it because she did so; in his past life, she first cleared the death trial and then announced the new techniques that would enrich thend.


    "..." Verana nced at her fianc¨¦ in bewilderment before she lowered her head, her ears dropping behind her head. "I don''t think I''m capable of that."


    Asura could only smile while shaking his head as the carriage pulled up towards the strange vortex, a portal so unstable he felt the magic inside his body be vtile...


    ''This tower is special.''


    "Princess V, Lord Asura, Lady Verana, we are here." A man''s loud voice snapped Asura awake as he realised the carriage had stopped and opened the door.


    "Thank you for guiding us," Asura replied after leaving the carriage, offering a hand to V and his other to Verana, not even bothered about how it looked; keeping appearances could be the difference between war and peace between their two houses.


    Despite looking nothing like a tower, more like a ruin, the party headed towards the distorted portal that served as the entrance with their gaze on three people who looked at them with an unfriendly gaze.


    ''No... The guy''s gaze is on me.''

 Chapter 154: Tower of Death - Entering the tower

    The Tower of Death was a mysterious and unexined structure in Drakkurthat takes you to another world or realm once entered.


    It was one of the five mysterious global realms.


    The Tower of Death - Drakkur (The Centre of the fractured continents)


    The Ocean of Faith - Romanica (South of the Great Divide)


    The Temple of Pain - East of the Monster Kingdoms


    The Dungeon of Rebirth -???? (North of the Demon Empire)


    The Forest of the Hunt - Western continent, Elven territory.


    Each of the five realms seemed part of someone''s design, with each direction and continent home to one of the great challenges.


    Once entering one of these realms, they must survive the various challenges and dangers within, and through this, they would grow not only in strength but as a person.


    However, uponpletion, the knowledge of what they encountered and the trials they faced arepletely wiped from the person''s memory.


    ''This seems to be the same, and there aren''t any changes from my knowledge before death. However, they didn''t seem to exist when Auros fought against Silvara and Romanica.''


    Asura stood at the entrance with his eyes focused on the twisting ck vortex, lightning and bubbles forming on the surface as visions of a lonely tower appeared inside the portal.


    "Excuse me, princess, my name is Ruben Davan, son of Marquis Davan, and offer my greetings." A male with fiery red hair and freckles stopped V as she tried to catch up to Asura, who moved with cat-like agility once they arrived. He was handsome, but nothing world-changing despite his ego and pride seeming to think so. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.


    My father and I would love to have you over for tea sometime, so do not hesitate when requesting a meeting."


    "I appreciate the thought, Sir Ruben. It''s a pleasure."


    He offered his hand, but the princess didn''t take it, giving a short and polite bow before walking past him. Then he leaned closer. "It would be an honour to have such a fine beauty in our mansion."


    "That is not something I need, Sir Ruben."


    "No need for formalities." He said, still holding out his hand. "Ruben is fine."


    "As I said, it''s not needed." V then reached out and grasped the arm of Asura, a disy that many saw, includingmon folk and nobles. This event became a small Drakkur festival with songs, dance and food. The reason? To celebrate the life and death of those entering the tower and to pray for their return.


    The news would soon reach the capital, and countless people would leave, wishing to see the princess''s adventure.


    As for Ruben?


    He stood there, his face red and his fist clenched, his anger at the public humiliation almost making him explode. Yet the anger turned to Asura, not the princess, because it''s easier to hate a man than the pretty woman he wanted to court.


    "You''re dead!" His lips mouthed before turning away and standing in the waiting area with a huff.


    While the pair waited, they remained quiet because V was nervous and realised she would face the tower alone despite holding onto Asura this tightly. Her eyes became serious while wanting to cry, yet she felt the grip tighten, making her look up and into the smiling eyes of her lover.


    "I''m scared." She whispered.


    "So am I." He replied with a whisper. Whether he said it just to calm her, his gentle eyes and smile made her believe the words.


    "I want you with me." She whispered, her eyes bing wet.


    "I am with you." He replied.


    She wanted to say something, but he ced his forehead against hers, their noses touching. "Always, as long as I am in your heart, then I am with you."


    Her mouth opened, but the words wouldn''te.


    "I won''t forget you, Asura."


    Her hands trembled.


    "I will never forget you."


    The tears came, and she hugged him tightly, burying her head against his neck and crying softly.


    "I won''t let go. Please, don''t make me."


    "Silly girl, everyone is watching you cry like a spoilt little cat..." He said, hugging her gently.


    "I don''t care."


    "I guess you can''t return to being the haughty beauty now." He joked.


    "Then don''t leave me. Or I''ll beat you up."


    While the pair enjoyed each other''s humour andpany, another person stepped close. Although this girl didn''t seem aggressive or angry, she stood close to them and waited until they stopped flirting.


    "I''m sorry, Miss," Asura spoke first.


    "It''s okay. I know you are special to the Princess, but can I have a moment?" She said, her voice sweet but a little timid.


    "Sure... Miss?"


    "Cil, Cil Mavis!" She introduced herself, her face blushing slightly. "I''m a normalmoner from the Phoenix de and a new adventurer, but Ick experience. So I wanted to ask you some questions, if possible."


    "Ah, sure. But you don''t need to be so formal." He chuckled.


    "Um, are you the Earl of Fenix?" Cil asked.


    "Huh? Why do you ask that?"


    "Because your face is different, and you speak in a more polite tone, even to amoner like me, than I imagined."


    "I''ve never been good with that sort of thing. I''d rather talk without all the unnecessary formality." Asura''s arms wrapped around V''s back because he could feel her jealousy growing. The girl was lovely, with a small face, round cheeks, and lovely pink fluffy hair. He couldn''t help but wonder why she became an adventurer when she would have her pick of suitors.


    "I never thought so. Everyone in the Phoenix de spoke about how..."


    "How I was a no-mag, or maybe useless?"


    "A little..."


    "It''s okay. I got used to it." Asura smiled gently. "But don''t worry. If you have any problems, I''ll assist you."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Since you are one of my people, I will help you as much as possible."


    "Thanks. But what about the Princess?"


    "Hmmm? The Princess has nothing to do with it, right?"


    "Of course. Anyway, thank you." She seemed to freeze for a moment, showing a look of reluctance, then gave a light bow and moved back to her friends, a group of four girls that watched everything.


    "What did she want?" V spat with a pouting face, hiding her face in his chest.


    "She wants some pointers."


    "Pointers?"


    "Yeah, she''s a new adventurer andcks confidence. I told her I''d help."


    "Why are you helping her?"


    "I''m her liege, so it''s natural."


    "I see..." She paused for a moment. "Is she pretty?"


    "She''s a cute girl, but her looks are nothingpared to the Princess."


    "Hmm..." V''s face didn''t lose the pouting look. "I forbid you from seducing other women...!"


    "I''m a guy. It''s not my fault they throw themselves at me."


    "Don''t me others." She hissed.


    "Fine, I promise not to sleep with her."


    "You can''t sleep with others!"


    "Only you?"


    "Hah!?"


    When she realised he won the small skirmish of words, her face became bright red. Her small hands tapped his chest as she pulled away.


    Verana and other women who seemed to understand could only chuckle before Asura did something that made everyone gasp.


    He entered the portal, not even waiting or looking back.


    ****


    ? The world of death Asura POV


    Asura didn''t enter for any special reason. He just felt like avoiding troubles with the annoying males and the female that tried to seduce him, as he felt the magical tethers reaching for his head when she flicked her skirt.


    ''A genius girl that tried to manipte the Earl... Pink haired girls are always sluts!''


    After a few moments, the vortex spat him out into the tower, his body tumbling across the floor before his face collided with the hard stone. "Ow... Damn, why the hell does this happen every time?"


    His hand pped the ground, his palm smashing while grumbling.


    ''Damn, why do I keep doing this? If I die again, many women will be sad. Wait, what happens when someone dies in the tower?''


    The ce felt colder. The darkness and gloom surrounding the tower gave him a chill. Asura looked around, his eyes moving from one thing to another as he tried to find anything suggesting what he needed to do.


    A distortedndscape prevented him from rxing, and the eerie silence and cold air didn''t help.


    ''Nothing seems out of ce.''


    Asura rose, his hands dusting his clothes and checking the pouch containing a few items. The most important being an endless water canteen and a few survival items. He knew this world wouldn''t be easy, and the rumours said there were 100 floors.


    "Where are the monsters?" He asked, the blood rain outside filling the tower''s air with an earthy taste of copper and iron.


    stay-updated-with-NovelBin


    As he walked, the sound of his boots echoing against the stone, the world changed, his vision changing, and the tower transforming into arge cave with glowing moss illuminating the path.


    ''Is this the test? Or maybe it reflects my heart and mind?''


    Because he knew this cave well, it was the time he almost lost Xavida against the Stage Four monster from the abyss.


    The moment he came to this conclusion, footsteps sounded behind him and the sound of other existences moving through the tunnel.


    ''This is the test... I must pass by myself. It''s not about how many I can kill, but whether I can survive...''


    He could hear the monster''s breathing.


    That irritating sound caused his blood to boil as he removed his swordnce Lumeris Nova and prepared for battle; this time, he wouldn''t lose or get crushed by the pressure!


    "Come!" He roared, his feet pounding the stone as the distance between them closed. Then a monster burst into view, its dark purple eyes and the long white hair covering its face. A monster that resembled himself... when he used Liberac¨ªon.


    "I am you..." the creature snarled, its long tongue hanging out.


    "Fuck you, asshole." Heughed, hisnce moving and striking the creature''s hand as it swung at him. "I''m not the same weakling I was back then!"


    "Weak, you''re weak. I''ll eat you!" It shrieked, its hands grasping and swiping at him. The sheer force caused loud howling winds to fill the cave, and the air pressure became unbearable. "Eat! Eat! EAT!"


    "You''re just a puppet! A reflection of the past."


    Asura''s hand reached forward, his palm ced on the creature''s face; before an explosion of magic burst from his palm, he collected anima inside his hand and cast a deadly fire spell, exploding at close range, burning his palm slightly. However, the spell caused the monster to burn and his body to vanish.


    As the mes disappeared, the creature was gone.


    ''This is the beginning, but is it the true start of this trial? Whates next?''


    His thoughts didn''t remain long. The sound of movement caused his heart to beat faster.


    "Weak, you are weak!" Once again, the same figure appeared; he would fight himself again, only this time the creature''s strength was Stage Two."

 Chapter 155: Another Plot - Another Priest - Another Person

    ? High Inquisitor Felix POV


    In a dark chamber filled with countless candlelights and the thick stench of iron and copper, a handsome male with pure silver hair and brown eyes knelt before a woman standing upon an altar, holding a bloody dagger in one hand and a human heart in the other.


    "Saintess! I bring reports of the Divine Son''s movements!"


    The Grand Inquisitor Felix wore a new robe from thest time. His rank upgraded as the bird with eight wings now looked more defined.


    His emblem looked more like Asura''s strange form from Wolfsheim, its ck and grey wings spreading outwards as if offering itself to others. It seemed distorted, with some wings being of other creatures and feathers dropping around the figure''s feet.


    "Felix, do you believe I wouldn''t know what happens regarding the Divine Son?"


    "Ah!?" Felix looked down with sweat dribbling down his face, the aura and density of the saintess causing his bones to creak, the weight so heavy his muscles began tearing apart, causing him terrible pain. ''This bitch! Just because the prophecy foretells her bing the mother of the divine son''s spawn!''


    Suddenly, Abaddon mmed the ck dagger into the corpse on her altar, the wet sound of des piercing flesh echoing in her closed chamber as she twisted her head to face Felix with a twisted smile.


    "What is that face of defiance? You know of my importance to the great one. How dare you look so displeased!"


    She tossed the dagger towards Felix as the ck metal rolled across the floor before nging against his metal gauntlet.


    "My Lady?"


    Felix felt confused.


    Why did she toss her dagger to him, the blood flicking all over his robe and face, causing his irritation to increase, but he tried to hide it from her notice? ''Bitch!''


    The Church of the Fallen Suncked unity among its various branches. The only thing that could hold them together with its existence was their true lord, the Divine Son, whose appearance Felix confirmed already. "I don''t understand your meaning..."


    Abaddon watched Felix grasp the dagger, his eyes looking at her, desperate to hide his hatred and spite, but failed the moment he touched the dagger; his thoughts and desires reached her mind instantly.


    "Now, use that dagger and carve your genitals and castrate yourself, then eat them. Leave no trace that you were ever a man. Such a coward doesn''t even deserve to have such a thing."


    "What!? Eh!"


    Felix felt confused by her order, but then his hand suddenly moved against his will; the power of her aura grew further, weighing on him like a tonne of bricks crushing his body as the de tore into his groin without skill, only destroying and carving flesh like a madman.


    ''Bitch... Bitch... Bitch... Bitch...! I''ll kill you!! I''ll fucking KILL you!''


    However, his target of hatred no longer existed in the same space.


    She vanished the moment the knife hit the ground, and all the orders he heard came through her dagger that broke apart with each slice and stab, leaving the ck metal inside his flesh, much to the increased agony that Felix endured.


    The poor inquisitory in his blood for hours after devouring his proof of manhood with bloody tears and pale skin. He lost his mind in the darkness and forgot how his hatred should target because of her magic.


    *****


    ? Saintess of the Fallen Sun POV


    The sane could never admire her beautiful features. With a twisted smile, Abaddon floated over the temple, her hands lifting towards the moon. Blood covered her face and hands and was painted across her lips as her twisted gaze became ecstatic.


    "Ah~ Divine Son, you''re in the tower of death; soon we will meet, and I will fulfil your every desire."


    Seven women in white robes, covering their faces and bodies, appeared around the saintess with teleportation magic, all bowing before causing her smile to fade.


    "What do you women want? I am having fun here! Ah~ my saviour ising to me; I feel so good, so leave! Let me go to him now and have him take care of this wet and burning sensation in my loins~ hahaha!"


    These women were the handmaidens of the saintess; with no eyes or tongues, they could not speak or judge the saintess. However, they would never allow her to meet the Divine Son before the prophecy stated, especially not for her sadistic and overzealous desires.


    "Hiss! I said get out of my way, wench!"


    Saintess Abaddon swiped her hand to the side, instantly causing the seven handmaidens to st away from the air in a spout of blood before all of them reformed instantly, despite her power crushing them into nothingness.


    "Wretched BITCHES! GET OUT OF MY WAY!"


    The eight flew into a magical battle, their powers tearing at the surrounding forests, causing a typhoon to blow past the barrennds and the nearby church. The storm''s power broke the church''s towers and destroyed the ss windows.


    The flying women battled with brutal force, their energies shing with explosions, resulting in trees and stones turning into dust, the shattered remnants flying high into the air before being flung away.


    The bright lights caused a sparkling flicker from miles away, followed by the people in the neighbouring cities covering their eyes. The shattering of thend''s terrain caused a roar of the ground breaking apart, echoing for miles around.


    How many times did she kill these women in her life? Hundreds, maybe thousands of times, they wouldn''t die or disappear forever.


    "Haa... haa.... haa... You monsters, I plucked your eyes.... carved out your tongue, yet why do you not die!?"


    Abaddon panted, her eyes ring at the seven women who healed instantly from being sliced into pieces. Even without their tongues, they could somehow make noise as if something controlled them, and then the woman who died would return to her side again.


    She lifted her palm, forming a white me before Abaddon''s magic vanished as if she became a no-mag. Nothing inside her moved as she desired. ''What!? No... What''s happening?!''


    "Silly girl..."


    A woman of unworldly beauty, her nose small and lovely, smooth cheeks with a petite face and lovely red eyes stood in the air hovering above her. Perfect blonde hair fluttering under the moonlight, she wore a ck robe with the same emblem as the saintess.


    The female seemed to carry a certain dignity and wisdom as her body floated across the air in the same Saintess outfit as Abaddon; only hers was ck.


    "M-Mother!?" Abaddon gasped, seeing the former saintess who failed to receive the divine son''s child because he chose another caused her to feel fear. Her body trembled before her mother snapped her fingers.


    "Gah!?"


    Abaddon''s tongue exploded, blood and flesh pouring from her mouth as she tried to speak, to no avail, and the pain caused her to be dizzy.


    "I locked your mana channels, so you can''t use magic. I wish to speak to you in private. Do you mind if I speak to my daughter, who has been a naughty child?"


    Snap!


    The next snap caused her eyes to pop, blindness reaching her consciousness, yet her body remained unharmed, and her wounds began healing.


    "I''ll cut your limbs now, soe, let''s speak to mother and daughter."


    "!?"


    Abaddon''s mind raced before she felt a hand prating her left lung, an intense pain causing her to struggle in ce, her head looking around the night sky, unable to see a single star or moon, only the cold darkness that felt like death was reaching for her soul.


    "Calm yourself and let Mother speak with you for a while. Okay?"


    ''Crazy.... this crazy bitch will kill me... help.... somebody...''


    She searched the air for anything as the darkness returned, an intense fear reaching her body like nothing ever did. Abaddon froze when the hand in her lung reached her heart, beating and pressing down on it before a smile filled with malice reflected in her barely recovering eyes.


    A demon.


    A devil.


    A monster...


    Her mother''s face twisted into a disgusting vision, nothing like the ethereal beauty from before, revealing a devil''s face, red and scaled skin, two ck horns on her head and a twisted smile showing her long purple tongue.


    "I''ve wanted to see your face for so long; I couldn''t believe my daughter would have such a personality. Such a psychopath..." Her mother spoke gently, yet her hand squeezed Abaddon''s heart within her chest.


    "Gah!?"


    "Daughter... why do you not speak to me or greet your mother? I suppose I should punish you, right?"


    ''You bitch, you destroyed my tongue!'' Abaddon tried to speak and responded but knew it was toote; her mother had been a psychopath ever since they prophesied the Divine Son''s birth.


    Her mother''s words made Abaddon shudder with a sense of impending doom.


    "First, I''ll make you feel pain before I peel your skin slowly and feed it to the hounds; fufu, don''t worry, dear daughter, I won''t kill you."


    "!?"


    "Not until I create a new mind in you. The church''s children are too rotten; we have to castrate them, set them alight, remove their eyes, and then carve out their tongues and feet to remove the disease. Yes, and then we''ll purify your soul. After all, we need to be ready for the Divine Son!"


    ''Mama, please wait a moment!''


    Abaddon attempted to speak but felt a sense of dread reaching her heart.


    Before she could stop anything, a ck vortex enveloped the two as her mother dragged her into the abyss.


    ****


    ? Meanwhile, The Tower of Death, 10th Floor Verana POV


    Verana stood silently, her hands flickering with dark light around her conjured daggers. She watched with narrow eyes at the figure before her.


    ''So it was true... Every ten floors, you will fight someone from your memories...''


    Opposite her, Verena stood in red and silver leather armour, the same outfit she wore in theirst life when she killed Verana with the help of Shang''s poisoned tea.


    "To think I thought you were just congratting me on marrying Asura as my sister..."


    "Hahahahahaha? You... What idiot would believe that thought when I am but your shadow and recement?" The Verana from the tower replied with the same attitude and face that Verana expected.


    The feelings of that day started building inside Verana''s chest as the tower transformed its visage, forming the same room where she died...


    The nostalgic books, the table where she and Asura spent two years working together to fulfil their dreams.


    In the same room, her little sister Verena proposed, pretending to be her to Asura. .


    The room she defiled after killing her here!


    "Sorry, Verena, but I am not the same anymore. I will kill you and take back my future with him. Even if Mother were to stand in my way, I would kill her too!"


    "Hohohoh~ such a treacherous bitch. You would betray your family for a filthy no-mag?"


    Verana didn''t speak anymore. Her body vanished before appearing in the face of her sister, once two peas in a pod, swearing to help each other now... She would kill her.

 Chapter 156: To Battle Oneself

    Asura''s lips parted while holding his chest.


    The wet blood dripped down his fingertips as he panted slowly. He looked at the male standing before him with silver hair and golden eyes.


    He asked Verana before entering for information regarding the trial. Only hearing that he would face enemies that reflected upon your past every ten floors.


    ''Then why is my enemy Auros?'' He wondered to himself as he felt his strength slowly leaving him.


    "Could the past trial include your current life and previous ones you know of?" He voiced aloud.


    It was the only thing he could think of to exin his current predicament. He remembered only a few things about Auros: his swordsmanship was top-ss, and he would kill without mercy.


    However, thetter fact made him question his existence during the trial, seeing how the Auros in front of him didn''t speak and stood as if waiting for Asura to draw his weapon after the initial attack.


    ''Well, whatever, let''s fight this renowned swordsman with nothing but my weapon and body.''


    With a flick of his wrist, Lumeris Nova''s beautiful rednce appeared in his hand with the shining silver de pointed towards the ground as he took a defensive stance.


    He would have a much higher chance of winning if he were to use magic, but what would be the point of training himself to the limit if he were to rely on that strength against a pure swordsman?


    Seeing that Asura was ready to fight, Auros exploded with a powerful aura, his sword glimmering with a silver light, pointed towards the sky as he stepped forward, his speed simr to Asura.


    ''Even his footwork is no joke... I wouldn''t want to be hit by that.''


    Asura tensed up as he watched the rapidly approaching figure, thinking about going in for a straight-up sh or feint.


    Then, he recognised the movements and style.


    It was the Void style, but it seemed moreplete and perfectly mastered as the silver de sliced through the air and threatened his life.


    Asura raised his spear, a horizontal sh about to cut his head off.


    The force created a loud sh of steel before the sparks fluttered in the tower''s dark room. He twisted his spear, lunging forward at the shadow of Auros, the long de causing his enemy to be forced back, breaking the sh.


    The two separated, circling each other as they gathered information on the other''s technique and strength.


    Asura felt like he was fighting his master, theirbat style almost identical, as they shed several times, the de andnce shing in the air, a burst of silver and ck lights emitting from both parties as sparks flew from the intense shes.


    They separated once again, their ragged breath reverberating through therge room. Asura wiped his chin, a small trickle of blood appearing on his finger from the cut along his cheek. Auros stood with a half smile, his lips curled into a cheerful grin, but he had not spoken a single word throughout the fight.


    "What''s your deal? Why don''t you speak?" Asura asked with annoyance while still maintaining hisposure.


    Auros just smiled and exploded forward, his sword shimmering in silver light faster than before.


    Asura braced himself for the uing attack, gripping his spear as he crouched down, enduring the pressure of Auros, who shed at Asura seven times in rapid session.


    Each time Auros struck, Asura parried or dodged the iing attacks.


    ''This is getting me nowhere. At this rate, I''ll...''


    Asura couldn''t help but think that he was only on the defensive the entire time, and Auros was dictating the flow of their battle.


    ''Fine, I''m done ying around.'' Asura thought as his spear became enveloped with a ck aura resembling Auros and his Void style''s silver aura.


    "Fenix Flurry"


    His movements blurred, hisnce too fast for even Auros to see, as he took the initiative and attacked in rapid session.


    "Ha!"


    The young Asura thought with confidence.


    ''Did he seriously fall for?''


    His thoughts were immediately cut off when Asura felt something stabbing through his chest and out of his back, blood sttered all over the ground. He could feel the blood pouring from his wound, dripping down his now pale lips.


    His legs trembled, his strength leaving him. He didn''t want to turn around, but he had to. Behind him stood Auros. With his arm outstretched as if he had stabbed him with the silver sword, but all that prated him was the palm of Auros in the shape of a knife.


    His eyes widened in shock at the revtion, how Auros had predicted his every move and counterattacked wlessly as if he could read his mind.


    Asura fell forward, his hands outstretched, hisnce still in his hand.


    "I won''t fall!" Asura growled as hisnce prated the ground, forcing his body to resume standing, blood bubbling from his wound.


    Auros nodded in understanding as he exploded forward.


    "Don''t pity me!" Asura shouted as he stood up, charging forward, hisnce in the shape of a cross ready to impale Auros.


    His enemy dashed forward, his sword enveloped in a silver aura as it shed with thence.


    But the winner was obvious as Asura''snce bounced back, deflected by Auros, whose sword looked to prate his chest a second time, before his left arm shot forward, covered in ck scales as it grasped the de.


    Asura ignored the pain from the magic as he devoured the silver light rapidly, absorbing it into his palm.


    ''Ha, I can at least take a part of your technique with me to my death.'' He thought confidently, and a smile on his lips.


    "You can''t steal everything," Auros said calmly as a silver light emanated from his hand.


    "Watch me!" Asura grinned as the silver light left Auros, flooding into Asura''s palm, causing the face of Auros to change for the first time since the beginning of the fight as his mouth parted in disbelief.


    "Hehe, even though I''m about to die, it seems I took away your magic using a technique you cannot replicate."


    "Cheeky brat!"


    "Salty old man!"


    "Hmph."


    "Hmph."


    Before Asura could absorb all the silver light, Auros held out his empty hand, and with a burst of silver light, he caused the magic in his body to explode, sending Asura flying backwards, smashing into the stone walls and breaking them.


    He couldn''t move, feeling his broken limbs screaming, and he could barely keep his eyes open.


    Auros appeared in front of him, his lips curling into a smile as he stood before him with his hand outstretched, but this time, it wasn''t his palm that resembled a knife, but his index finger, shining with the silver aura of void style.


    "It''s been fun."


    "To my soul, you go."


    His fingertip descended upon Asura''s forehead. hosted on m-v_l-e _m-p_y-r


    "I wanted to beat you without tricks..." Asura sighed; he realised against Auros that his skills weren''t enough; he needed to refine his swordsmanship and void style.


    Auros wasn''t the real thing; thus didn''t understand what Asura meant by tricks and could only perform the task the tower gave, which was to eliminate the intruder.


    His finger inched closer to Asura, the pressure of the magic dense enough to endure his devouring magic. Then, a whisper flowed along the wind, causing Auros to furrow his brows at the sudden explosive increase in Asura''s Mana density.


    "Liberac¨ªon..."


    The moment Asura finished speaking, his magic sent Auros flying back, a dense aura enveloping his body as he transformed.


    Auros no longer smiled as he sensed dangering from the boy. He witnessed the young man''s hair changing colour from ck to silver. His body became more robust with a ck arm covered in scales and red marks, while his other white with strange runes and lines flowing with dense magic, as ck scales sprouted from his skin like a humanoid dragon.


    Auros smiled grimly.


    He didn''t expect Asura to have a trump card or the ability to learn his void style so quickly, or rather, the fact this strange boy knew thebat style he created baffled the silver prince greatly.


    "Those are some nice horns... Boy." Aurosined, looking at the thick horns curling back over Asura''s head, their surface oozing with a powerful magic.


    "You''re an interesting one indeed... We could''ve been good friends if born in the same era..." Auros said sadly, sighing as he pulled himself from the rubble, a strange feeling now existing between the two. "My name is Auros. I am the silver prince that will destroy all evils!"


    Asura''s liberated form stepped forward, a dense magic aura crushing the ground around him as he nodded, "It is my honour to fight you. I am Asura, the one who will devour all."


    "A big im, haha... Since we are in the tower of death. What am I to you?" Auros asked, his aura skyrocketing as he stood with a sword ready to st with Asura.


    Asura grinned excitedly as he raised hisnce and replied with an equal amount of magic that soon surpassed Auros by nearly double.


    "An enemy to devour! A past of regret! I, the future, will fix the failures of the past!"


    "Very well! Then I, the phantom of the past, will beat my skills, devotion, and skills into your immature self!"


    The two lunged towards each other as the floor quaked under the immense magic as they were about to sh. The tower vanished, leaving only the dark, endless sky behind them; two silhouettes exploded into action as the battle started anew.

 Chapter 157: Conquering Thy self

    The sshing of blood and shing of steel filled the tower of death as Lance met the sword; past met present.


    ''I have never fought such a unique opponent,'' Auros thought as he stood amongst a pool of his blood, his sword ready.


    Asura stood opposite him with simr injuries and a slight smile on his lips. The more he fought the young man, Auros found that his skills, stances and abilities were being matched, copied and soon surpassed.


    In the beginning, Auros felt he would win, that no young boy would defeat him. However, the more they fought, even a phantom with long-past memories felt something in his mirrored soul''s depths.


    ''This boy is me. Yet, unlike me, he''s fighting to control those feelings and forces that twisted my mind!''


    This was the magic of the tower of death; those whom a person fought every ten floors weren''t just copies or images made to look like genuine people.


    Magic created the world.


    When the upper levels copsed, the gods condensed their lives into physical form, creating a rift in the universe and destroying manys.


    Their life force repaired the rift and restored thes. However, the''s life source was anima itself, and when a person dies, their bodies break into the once again as anima.


    The tower of death summons the memories of the past using anima from the people who returned. This man standing now was thest remaining memory and thoughts of Auros, the silver prince.


    However, despite thousands of years of studying, nobody knew what rtion the summoned had with the challenger. An intelligent man who once died and saw his past life would uncover this information thanks to his strong link to the element of life.


    They were our past selves and sometimes the future.


    Therefore, when Auros and Asura shed, they did so not only with des and techniques but also with the desire to change their fate or avoid it altogether.


    They both believed the other to be their past self, an enemy to devour, and the greatest obstacle they must ovee.


    "Come at me Asura Fenix! I will show you my true power: do not copse or falter!"


    ¡ªManifestation Devil Dragon Form!


    Auros began transforming into arge ck dragon with four wings and red markings on his neck as he bared his teeth, preparing to unleash his aura on Asura.


    He had been holding back using his sword and physical strength, but since this was hisst chance to unleash his full strength, he felt the desire to use this form that drove him mad once again, to the point of losing everything.


    "No... How can it be?"


    ''What is the matter? The boy''s spirit almost broke!?'' Auros felt the magic of Asura copse as his powerful tail smashed into Asura''s spine with a devastating blow, the sound of his impacting the wall resounding through the tower.


    "Kill me, I have... lost... I won''t take that form again!" Asura spoke painfully as he fell on his hands and knees.


    "Is it because I''m a dragon? After all, it''s a formidable creature." Auros stepped on the ground, watching his foe struggling to stand, a strange sensation gripping his heart as he stopped and watched the boy.


    "No, it''s not because of that, it''s..." Asura coughed up blood, wiping his mouth as he panted and stood up again. "I promised her..."


    Asura stood looking at theplete form of his manifestation, the same face, wings and body as the deformed version he would create when forcing himself.


    ''Why does he look at me with such disgust?'' Auros thought while watching Asura.


    "I don''t want to look like you. Don''t want to look like someone else. I want to be myself, not dictated by fate or the past!" Asura shouted.


    Auros felt surprised when he heard Asura''s words, something he had not expected from the boy: that he did not want to be him.


    "You cannot change fate or destiny. It''s set in stone, boy... This is your future."


    ****


    .


    ? Asura POV


    Asura faced the ground, his body exhausted from the battle, his fists tightly clenched. He refused adamantly to be like this man.


    "Mu Xue... I cannot lose, but I do not want to use that form which makes you cry and worry anymore."


    ''Give me the strength to fight...''


    ''I will not fail.''


    I must not be like him!''


    ''I refuse to give in!''


    I refuse to fall!''


    ''I will devour my enemy!''


    Asura''s eyes snapped open as he roared out in defiance against the shadow before him."I am Asura! The profane phoenix! Not a dragon! Not a devil! I am the phoenix born from death and destruction. A fiend that devours and takes everything from my enemies!"


    "What is this boy talking about?" Auros felt the vtile changes in Asura''s magic. Sometimes, it was like garbage; others surpassed him greatly. The feeling of a surging tide continuously came and went.


    Asura''s hair began flickering, his beautiful raven hair now emitting dark mes with a gold and ck light.


    His horns vibrated and throbbed while his body erupted with a ck me that melted and burned his entire outfit, leaving him standing in the nude, covered by the ck fire.


    When he stepped forward, six feathered wings grew slowly from his back. They were beautiful and filled with vibrant red, blue, green, and gold as if to represent all the elements of basic magic.


    The ck dragon scales didn''t vanish. Instead, they flickered with the same ck mes and became thicker along his arms, legs, and chest as his six beautiful wings pped, the sound of a phoenix resounding in the tower of death as Auros opened his jaws in disbelief.


    "This can''t be! This can''t be! This can''t be! Co?o s¨¦!" Auros panicked as he felt the young man''s immense magic. His tail drooped and fell to the ground, and he remained petrified in shock at the beautiful vision before him.


    Asura rose, his wings unfolding as the tower of death trembled at his might and strength. His hair flickered between a phoenix and a dragon as if at war, shing sounds making one''s hair stand on end.


    Yet the dragon surrendered to the phoenix as the mes surrounding his body caused the tower of death to tremble.


    His aura of rebirth and destruction perfectly synchronised, and the half-manifestation of only wings increased his power, as did that profane and twisted form like a monster.


    "Shall we continue, Auros? My former self, who failed to protect the ones he loved." Asura''s voice carried a heavy note of grief as it echoed through the tower, causing the silver prince''s dragon body to stiffen, his memories resurfacing.


    "Can you reach my full strength, boy? Can you save them with that pathetic half-hearted form?"


    The huge ck dragon lunged forward, a silver trail following him. His long silver wsunched towards Asura, ready to tear apart his fragile-looking half-phoenix, half-dragon humanoid form.


    "I can and will save them. I will not lose ever again." Asura''s voice rang out solemnly. He stepped forward with his six wings to propel him with an elegant flicker, extending his arm as he cast a fireball the size of a fist.


    Auros smiled confidently as his ws reached Asura''s body. Yet his confident expression quickly changed when his hand pierced the fireball, yet he didn''t feel Asura''s body.


    The boy had vanished.


    "Guh!"


    "Gra... Ah!"


    "Burn, Revenant."


    "Don''t touch me, filthy-" Auros gasped as a fiery palm mmed into his chest, hurling him into the wall and sending tremors through the tower.


    He tried to get up, but a zing fist struck his jaw, breaking his teeth and sending him to the ground once more. The scent of dirt and copper filled his nose as he became frantic.


    "Cough!" Auros felt the air leave his lungs as his body crashed into the ground; dust flew into the air. He remained motionless, struggling to breathe as blood escaped his mouth.


    "Ha, ha, haha... hahahahahaha!"


    "Why are youughing?" Asura asked incredulously, frowning as he watched Auros on the floor.


    "What have you done!? I won''t lose!" Auros roared as he unleashed all his magic towards Asura, attempting to burn him alive.


    A gigantic silver dragon''s breath, filled with all his rage and unwillingness to lose, was released towards Asura, covering his body. The tower of death groaned as cracks appeared in the ceiling and a dragon''s breath that contained the magic of the silver prince in his prime.


    "Die!"


    "How entertaining..."


    The silver me engulfed Asura''s body in a sh. Auros rxed slightly. He expected to hear screaming and Asura''s pained voice, but...


    "Hahaha... what a delicious me. Did you think that was enough to kill me, Auros?"


    "N-no way... Impossible!" The silver prince watched as the inferno cleared, and a grin on Asura''s face emerged from within the mes. He stood tall and powerful, the mes merging with his own, causing his aura to soar into a beautiful fire disy, silver bing ck.


    Auros witnessed Asura''s small mouth easily consume all his breath attacks, his eyes wide with disbelief as he watched the mes escape from Asura''s lips like smoke.


    "I am Asura Fenix, the profane phoenix. You cannot defeat me! I will consume all and take everything from you, Auros!"


    ''I have to ept my past lives, no matter how bitter or loathsome, that is the way of the phoenix and their path of nirvana.'' Asura''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted as a giant silver w swiped towards him.


    "I refuse to believe that a pathetic phoenix could defeat me. I was a dragon chosen by the gods. They called me the Divine Son!"


    "You have failed Auros. You have no actual power anymore!"


    Asura pointed his finger towards the dragon, his eyes showing no hatred but sympathy as he understood the feelings of this manwho had lost what he loved most; the only difference was that Auros killed his beloved himself while she killed Asura. "Auros, Valerie survived."


    The moment Asura spoke those words, ck and golden mes erupted from beneath the dragon, his eyes widening upon hearing Asura''s words.


    Like a relentless waterfall of mes, they pierced his skin and deep into his organs, devouring and melting them in moments.


    "Argh! It hurts... No! What did you mean!" The dragon roared in pain and despair, its voice echoing throughout the tower and reaching Asura''s ears. "Tell me...!"


    "She survived!" Asura repeated.


    "I...I have... always thought... she died..."


    "I wanted to save her! But I was the one who almost killed her..." Auros replied with a choked voice, hisst breath escaping from his lips.


    Asura''s mes continued to burn, the memories of Auros continuously ying inside his mind like a broken video.


    He couldn''t forget any of them, his actions or regrets in his past life... With each step, Asura truly devoured part of Auros until he stood at his dying body and now held everything of his past life.


    "You have a daughter; she is named Verana. Her dream is to build a world where themon people can live happily." Asura revealed.


    Auros''s body died without blood escaping, turning into a skeleton. But beforepletely changing, he stood before Asura''s body with a smile.


    "Take care of her..."


    "Fool... she''s my destiny because of you," Asura whispered with conflicted feelings as his corpse turned to ashes, and the tower with no feelings teleported Asura to the resting room, where you could recover after defeating ten floors.


    "Asura?" Verana called out while cooking food on a fire, looking at Asura''s tattered body with a worried look.


    ''See... how isn''t she my destiny when she''s here when I defeat you?''

 Chapter 158: A Moment of Rest and Realisation

    "Mmmmm?"


    Asura didn''t show the same attitude he had towards her before.


    The moment he defeated the shadow of Auros that likely lingered inside his heart from the moment he started seeing those dreams, he saw almost everything that happened in those days.


    The reason for Valerie and her hatred of the Fenix n.


    ''To think my ancestors didn''t send reinforcements to aid Auros when they epted a military alliance with Drakkur and Romanica...''


    "Are you okay? Your body and clothes are in tatters..."


    Verana wore a different outfit from the one he saw when she departed, now wearing a soft ck and red dress with polka dots.


    ''She always wore this dress on Tuesdays in the library... damn seductress, it was the first time I ever got an erection.''


    [It is Tuesday, Asura]


    .


    "Hahaha!" Asura felt the current situation amusing, a sense of nostalgia and something different. "It feels like I have been watching the world through dirty eyesses. Did I ever tell you how beautiful you looked in that dress?"


    He reached into his item storage and pulled out a basic set of clothes; standing almost naked wasn''t the best way to reunite with someone after years apart.


    Verana herself seemed stunned as he watched her looking at him.


    Her soft red lips parted wide as she looked stunned. The pale colour of her skin no longer worried him because he knew she was a vampire. He could see the ethereal beauty instead of his worry.


    [She seems confused; maybe you should give her time?]


    ''If I give her time, then isn''t my fun ruined? I need to know something before I can take the next step.''


    Asura waited for her to seem to recover. Her lovely red eyes were darker than his, blinking several times as he shed her a smirk.


    He realised thest time they spoke together.


    Asura was horrible to her, the feeling of anger, rage and revenge too strong in his heart. However, his actions changed the timeline, and everything the pair might have known could no longer happen.


    ''So before it is toote, I must find the truth, or what truth she can give me. I am sure Verana is the same.''


    "Sorry, your words embarrassed me.." Verana smiled back, her fangs now easily visible, making Asura feel stupid for missing them in the past.


    "Don''t worry about it. You always enjoyed watching me naked."


    "Ah? How did you know! I was discreet!?"


    "Hehe. I may not know what happened to me. However, I still remember certain things in the past."


    "Well, I didn''t..."


    Verana''s cheeks turned crimson. It seemed she realised he spoke about events from another life and enjoyed making her y to his tempo.


    ''I am sure this girl isn''t the criminal.''


    "Hmmm, now that I think about it, what did we do for our second year wedding anniversary?"


    "Second anniversary? But... We did a lot of stuff that year?"


    "Really? Like what? If you have an idea, it would be great to hear about it."


    Verana was too adorable as she nervously coughed, "You don''t remember!?" She seemed to fidget, saying a word with the volume of a mosquito.


    "I didn''t hear you."


    "We tried anal sex!"


    Asura almost broke character upon seeing the stone-cold ice queen that others worshipped in their university days now revealing her true colours, as her pale face looked like a tomato. ''Auros, I think we are idiots. If she''s this cute, how cute was her mother?''


    Asura turned to her, "Verana, there''s something I wish to speak about..."


    However, he didn''t expect her to run away and enter the portal for the next floors.


    "Ah... I have something to do, run an errand, I need to water my nts... catch youter, bye!"


    Asura blinked, standing alone in the room. He stood in shock, looking at the dark hallways leading away from the floor and the exit leading towards the next floor.


    ''Was she always this lovely... Maybe I should try getting to know her once again? The past is the past, after all. People change, I have changed and don''t wish to piggyback on my former self''s sess.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Bhalgrim citadel.


    Valerie sat in her private chambers, holding a ss of wine made from Asura''s blood. She watched the corner, where a beautiful woman with almost identical features climbed through the window and entered.


    "You returned, Petra?"


    Petra transformed from Valerie''s form to a beautiful maiden with blonde hair and green eyes; she looked rustic with a lovely aura rather than the fierce and domineering one that her master emitted. "Yes Mistress, the foolish inquisitor and other men have given me a lot of information regarding Asura Fenix and confirm he is the Divine Son''s incarnation this time."


    She was a Nymph that Valerie saved in her childhood and spent over four thousand years as her closest friend and ally.


    The gigantic tree that intertwines with the capital citadel is Petra''s main body and part of the reason Valerie rarely panicked. "Forgive me, letting those filthy men think they sleep with you. Instead, you just drain them with your roots and melt their brains slowly with an illusion."


    "Fufu, Mistress, it is a pleasure to drain them and see their disgusting thoughts and plots."


    Valerie sighed. "They would kill you if they knew, you know?"


    "Do you care about me, Mistress?"


    "Hmph! Of course not!" Valerie turned her head. "It''s not like we''ve been sisters for thousands of years!"


    "Aw, don''t pout like that. Petra will bring you a gift, as always."


    Valerie smiled at her but shook her head, "What do you mean by ''This time''? Are you aware of what''s going on?"


    Petra sat on the table, poured a ss of wine, and drank it in a single mouthful. She then revealed what she knew from the men she drained of knowledge and memories.


    The high inquisitor Fenix knew of the next n for the Divine Son.


    "No... It can''t be..."


    ''I won''t let them do this again...''


    "Mistress? Are you okay?"


    Valerie''s emotions and facial expression became erratic and filled with despair for the second time since Petra met her.


    The first time was after losing her first love as the Cult attacked his kingdom and destroyed it, forcing him into their hands as he became that monstrous, deformed figure. "We will protect him! No matter the cost."


    The news brought by Petra caused her heart and soul to scream in despair and anger.


    She began writing several magical letters addressed to all her allies, the neutrals, even the queen, and Garrett Fenix himself. With the information she gained, her grudge against the Fenix family seemed to mean nothing.


    "Petra, you must find the traitors... discover the enemy within our kingdom."


    "There isn''t enough time to find them all, Mistress..."


    "Then do what you can! I am begging you, this time we can save him!"


    ****


    Asura sat in front of a crackling fire, his eyes half closed while waiting for the meat and vegetables to cook. Sat beside him, the visage of Lucia watched his head bobbing as he fell asleep.


    ''Has he taken a blow to his head?'' She wondered about his strange behaviour.


    She knew of his reactions when he regained some lost memories, but this Asura seemed different, more open, yful, and cheerful. Her hand gently stroked his raven hair, feeling the silky strands twirl around her fingers.


    "Hm?" Asura tilted his head towards her hand. "That''s nice. Keep going."


    ''Cheeky...''


    Lucia saw the resolve in his eyes earlier when he spoke to Verana and fought Auros, and couldn''t help but smile. ''Is he aware of his feelings, or are they being affected by the remnants of the past?''


    Either way, she didn''t mind as long as it meant Asura could smile. ''I had nothing, yet here you are, giving me back a life and purpose.''


    She knew that without meeting Asura, training and falling for him, she might never have discovered her true name and birth parents... That''s why she stayed beside him, to avoid his death.


    The urge to kiss his forehead entered her mind. However, she felt a little hesitant about taking advantage of his sleep-deprived state. Instead, she lifted his head and rested it in herp.


    "Mmm... smells good..." Asura whispered before his breathing became rxed, and he fell asleep.


    ''So cute.'' Lucia watched his face as he slept in herp. His pink lips parted slightly, and soft breathing reached her ears. ''This boy... he will change the world with his kindness and mercy or will his anger and rage...''


    "Either way, I will follow you... It''s toote to throw away this olddy now."


    She closed her eyes while turning the meat and dousing part of the mes to slow the cooking speed, wanting the meat to be just right when he woke up.


    ''I''ll keep watch for now...''


    Her ck eyes focused on the stairs and the entrance to the next floor. She felt jealousy toward the youthful Verana; even an idiot could tell the pair had a strange past and feelings beyond normal. ''He might feel more for her than Mu Xue or Xavida...''


    ''I''m such a fool to have fallen for you...''


    Still, it didn''t stop her from dreaming that she could one day have the same level of importance as her. She wanted a romantic rtionship like those in fairy tales and novels. However, deep down, she knew that might not be possible.


    ''How silly... I should think more realistically and just enjoy the moment.''


    For now, she felt satisfied being his guardian angel and hoped for at least a part of his heart.


    ''We are a family. Asura, you and I, our bonds are stronger than blood...''


    The sound of heavy footsteps suddenly caught her attention. She felt Asura''s breathing and the flow of mana enter his body.


    "Princess V?"


    "Eh... Royal knight Lucretia, I mean Lucia!? Didn''t you return to the capital!"


    "Shhh... he''s sleeping. Please let him rest." Lucia''s eyes turned to V, seeing the regal aura surrounding her. ''It seems she''s better than before, not that shy and immature girl I met in the baths.''


    V looked at the sleeping Asura and noticed how at peace he was upon seeing Lucia''sp. She sat beside them and watched the meat cook.


    "Is he okay?"


    "He used a technique that pushed himself a bit too far to defeat a shadow of his former self." Lucia revealed. "He is just exhausted and needs rest."


    "Can I help?"


    "There is nothing to do but slow cook the meat and let him rest." Lucia wanted to push her away and stop her from bing close to Asura. ''Am I being too jealous? I should learn from Mu Xue. After all, I am in my forties, and he is not even twenty.''


    V was only eighteen years old. However, she was at least royalty in two kingdoms, so it would make sense for her to marry in a few years.


    ''Maybe the one who takes his hand will be someone like her?''


    Two hourster, the meat looked golden, with juices oozing from the medium-rare cooked meat''s soft, slightly pink interior. The scent and delicious food were mouth-watering.


    "The meat is ready." Lucia poked Asura''s cheek and heard him grumble as he refused to wake up. "Come on... don''t make me kiss you."


    Asura blinked awake, his eyes registering Lucia''s concerned expression before looking at V, who looked eager to eat. He raised his body slowly from herp. "Just kiss me then, idiot."


    ''Fufu, how cheeky... he doesn''t realise how tempting he makes that offer.''


    "V, it''s good to see you passed the test. Shall we eat, then head to the next floors?" Asura asked while still leaning against Lucia. His fingers interlocked with hers as they spoke casually.


    V nodded. "Sounds good."


    Lucia watched them interact as her body began feeling heavy and lethargic, returning to Asura''s shadow without speaking.

 Chapter 159: Touching The Boundaries

    Asura''s momentary relief ended with sending V into the portal while packing everything away and reflecting on himself.


    ''I do not know what I will face next.''


    He felt anxious about a small amount of sweat dripping from his forehead. His mind raced to who could be next. Asura''s cultivation technique and bloodline had changed the tower''s boss.


    To think he would fight someone so powerful with their memories and thoughts. Asura could only brush his hands through his hair, worried for the next person.


    "V said she fought an image of her first swordsmanship trainer. While I fought one of my past lives..."


    Asura''s lips curled upwards on one side as he sighed, a feeling of bitterness.


    "Don''t worry, Asura, I am here to support you."


    Lucia''s voice made him feel like two arms wrapped around his chest and cuddled him, soothing his stress. Asura appreciated her support, feeling better as he sucked in a long breath, holding it and feeling a sense of relief.


    "Thank you, Lucia. Thank you for everything..."


    Asura opened his eyes and realised he was sitting on the floor of the eleventh floor. "So here I am."


    He stood up, brushed himself off, and waited for whoever would appear next. It was only a moment''s passing before the enemy appeared in front of him. Asura frowned. The enemy wasn''t a monster. It was a group of humans wearing the Shang n emblem.


    "Looks like they finally want to leave their little home."


    The man who stood at the forefront looked Asura up and down before shaking his head.


    "Pathetic," the man said with a voice full of condescension. "A no-mag dares to covet the woman of our prince. Look at how desperate you look right now?"


    "Your n attacked my people and killed my family. Am I supposed to look at you with respect? You can try to take them from me if you have the confidence."


    This time, Asura wasn''t the no-mag¡ªthese floors seemed rted to his previous life and felt strange as he grasped Lumeris Nova and stood opposite the men. "I will not hold back. I am Asura Fenix, Earl of the Phoenix de and son of Garrett Fenix!"


    The Shang members drew their weapons with savage expressions. Asura''s words had upset them. They surrounded him instantly, leaving no opening despite them being an illusion based on his memories¡ªthey felt too real.


    "Dare to be arrogant¡ªlet us punish you, worm!"


    The first man swung his sword at Asura''s head.


    Unlike the monsters on thest floor, he didn''t perform wasted movements that were easier to defeat.


    These soldiers were clearly at a stage four level.


    ''If this is what they truly are capable of, then it means that in my previous life, I was very sheltered!''


    His thoughts passed in a blink of time¡ªthanks to the four parts of his mind thinking in tandem, he could consider things much faster than a normal human. The moment the de came close to his face, he twisted his hips and lunged forward with his swordnce, piercing the Shang warrior''s chest.


    Asura twisted his hips and shed another soldier''s arm clean off. They were no longer surrounding him. A group of six was down to four in one flowing move. The others looked at Asura with a bit of fear in their eyes.


    ''There is no chance for them to surrender... eh?'' At that moment, Asura felt the mana that made them flow into his body, just like when killing a monster and devouring it. It was unexpected as his body refused to absorb normal humans after the bandits and that knight.


    However, these Shang members differed.


    ''That''s an interesting thing,'' Asura thought and focused on his new opponents, who were wary of his abilities.


    "Am I a mere No-Mag now, you uncultured swine?" His lips curled up, a heroic look on his face as he confronted the misery of hisst life without a moment''s thought.


    "Even if your cultivation is higher, it won''t save you from death!" A Shang warrior trembled before shouting, his stance uneasy while his weapon rattled.


    "We''ll see about that!"


    Asura instantly closed the distance between them and swept hisnce low, taking the man''s legs off.


    "AARRRGGGGHHH!"


    He didn''t allow the soldier to recover and instantly beheaded him before retreating with a beautiful twirling back-step like a ballroom dance and a ck shadow following his steps, avoiding the soldiers'' attacks.


    "I will not let you win! We must do whatever we can to protect the n, or else all of us will die."


    The remaining soldiers'' eyes had turned red and charged at Asura, but his attack was too vicious¡ªand they would never reach him.


    Asura scoffed, his mouth opening slightly to show his fangs, before pushing out his palm as a ck me began flickering, the magic pouring from his core through his body like a serpent dancing around towards his stomach, then through his chest and into his left arm.


    ''Condense and burn them to cinders!''


    With the four minds working together and his constant practice of using anima and magic, Asura had learned how to cast elemental spells withoutplex chants.


    Instead, he relied on his intense visualisation as the mes condensed into a tiny ball of mes, spinning rapidly before he crushed the orb as the remaining men attacked.


    "Argh!?"


    "Waa!"


    They never stood a chance, and the moment he closed his hand, the mes burst out in a st of intense heat with a temperature of a thousand degrees centigrade.


    Asura watched as their bodies burned and screamed until the energy was exhausted, their muscles contracting as they all hugged each other visually and fell dead on the floor.


    After he wiped out the Shang warriors, Asura came close to reaching the fourth level of each monolith.


    "Hmmm?"


    He felt a strange sensation¡ªthe moment he killed them, the entire tower''s surroundings began transforming from a normal tower to a vision from his past. The ce was his homnd, which seemed to be during the period Shang and the Demons attacked the Phoenix de.


    The memories were too familiar and painful for him to look at, but the surrounding ce shifted to the streets he lived on while growing up and the inn where his father would take him when they surveyed the city andnds undercover.


    He moved through the empty streets and saw a food cart, which was one of his favourite spots to visit. He inhaled deeply and could smell the aroma of a delicious stew that made his stomach rumble.


    "Please, no!" A shrill scream sounded. "I will do anything, please!" chapter hosted on m,vle-mpyr


    It was a woman''s voice and filled with absolute fear. Asura could sense her magic density weakening and rushed towards the screams from a nearby alleyway. When he arrived, Asura''s face nched. The woman, who looked identical to the food cart owner, was being held down by a Shang member.


    The enemy looked like an officer of the n as he leered at the woman.


    "Anything? Alright, strip for me."


    The Shang member removed his sword from the woman''s chest and leaned back to watch. "I''m waiting."


    "Ummm..."


    "Stop right there, Shang scum!"


    Asura didn''t wait or take time. A dozen ice shards flowed from his palm towards the man. He felt outraged, blood rushing to his head, a stern gaze, and his right arm shaking with fury at this moment, and he didn''t hesitate to attack this criminal.


    "Hah!"


    The Shang member shed the shards away, but the amount overwhelmed him, with dozens of them tearing through the air before they shredded his leg as Asura lunged forward, standing behind him,nding a crushing blow to the back.


    "You bastard!"


    "Stay still."


    Asura raised his left hand, and a massive shadow formed behind him as the Shang member struggled to turn around.


    "Fenix!? You were supposed to be a No-Mag!"


    Before he could speak more, the ck shadowy hand prated the skull of the Shang captain, grasping his brain as magic flooded into him from Asura''s body, creating a strange circuit and connection between the two as Asura learned of the ns that this captain knew.


    ''In this world, my father is still alive!''


    At first, he felt a sense of delight, whether a fake illusion. He was happy to avoid seeing his father suffer.


    However, a gut feeling, the sensation of his stomach dropping, caused him to worry. What other scenes might he see? This is the life he felt betrayed after all.


    "I''m sorry," Asura said as he released the now lifeless body.


    He looked at the woman''s frightened expression and moved next to her, sitting on one knee as he pressed his right hand against her wound to heal it.


    Yet instead, he devoured her when he touched her, bing a mana that empowered him...


    ''Even if it is an illusion, I can''t save anyone, not even myself, from back then.''


    Asura stood up, dedicated to learning everything this world presented to him on this floor, no matter how painful.


    After the first instance, he wandered around the city, finding the Shang warriors and people of the Phoenix de. Asura stoppedmenting that he absorbed Shang and Fenix humans to be his power...


    No matter how much it hurt him deep down to feel so helpless.


    He descended to the twelfth floor and again faced another challenge.


    Determined toplete this journey through the hell he survived in his memories, he tried to keep an open mind and ept the differences between his memory and this strange chain of events that seemed different from his view.


    "I won''t surrender to these false images and events... My father will not die this time!"


    Asura vowed to keep walking and enduring, be stronger, and face the person responsible for such a bleak and depressive illusion.

 Chapter 160: The Flames of War Are Brewing

    Meanwhile, in the beautiful capital city of Romanica, there is a gathering of nobles and councilmen in the grand court.


    "Your majesty, King Randolf!" A male with curly brown hair in an extravagant robe covering his well-made tunic and pants, clearly a noble or wealthy man.


    "Mm, Duke Alistair, seeing you answered the call is good."


    The king''s current state didn''t look good, with a sickly face and weak voice, but his eyes still shone with vibrance and focus. "How is the council of twelve?" He looked at the twelve nobles and merchants selected as the council that aided the country all seemed a little worried and nervous.


    "Your majesty, the vile barbarians of the north have broken our pact!" A slightly chubby male of the council spoke before giving a sincere bow and kneeling to his king withoutint despite his walking stick and struggle to walk.


    King Randolf was the first monarch of his kingdom to give more power to the twelve lords of the council, and now they controlled most of the small issues that affected the popce while the king dealt with major issues and corruption in the nobles.


    Thus, he was beloved by many, especially those in the council.


    "Calm down, Seldon. I know of the current issues on our borders. I await my knight''s return with their full inspection to decide what action to take against Silvara. We cannot go idly into war without knowing the enemy''s desires. s...


    if there is a third party, we would be in more danger, and I must prevent that as your king." The king coughed to clear his voice before drinking from his golden goblet.


    The answer was enough for Seldon; he realised his excitement and worries might have been disrespectful towards his king. "F-Forgive me, your majesty, I--"


    "Worry not, Seldon, son of the Verdant merchant family who has served our kingdom for nearly nine hundred years. I felt your passion and desire, and loving Romanica is no sin or crime."


    The kind words from his king made Seldon straighten up in pride and joy. "T-Thank you, my king!"


    "We are here to discuss our issues and options, not me one another or fumble in the dark. Now, Earl ckwell, can you give me any details your council has discovered?"


    Nate ckwell, a handsome middle-aged man with blond hair and blue eyes, stepped forward and knelt before the king with an elegant movement; he was the second lord of the council. A man married into the ckwell family, formerly amoner but talented in business and politics.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, the people are terrified, and our towns and viges on the borders are now filled with refugees. The eastern border near the Dukedom of Glovia and the southern border near the empire suffered because of theck of trade routes and shipments. Our enemy doesn''t seem to be the entirety of Silvara because there are no naval blockades, and none of the royal knights have attacked."


    Nate presented his report while waiting for his king to read it and turn to him again.


    "Earl Seldon, what of the other members of the council? Have they not contacted you or the council yet?" the king asked to gain time to read the long documentation. He enjoyed these meetings, and a smile on his sickly face made his colour and health seem much better.


    Seldon looked towards his king, then bowed once more, speaking solemnly.


    "I fear Earl Nerrick won''t respond for a week or two. Duke Cavallio''s trial for treason and corrupting the royal knights with his greed and dark magic took many resources.


    However, Countess Maria Svesta and her knight order have moved to the northeast¡ªher force of four hundred knights now protects the border towns and viges with the help of Lord Callum Weldon, former knightmander, and his supporting troops, numbering over one thousand."


    "My uncle was a vile man..."


    A weak but calm voice drew the courtroom''s attention to the boy who had just entered. He had short blonde hair, piercing grey eyes, and a golden sword hanging from his hip.


    His appearance and refined body were impressive for his age, which was neen. He was the king''s nephew and son of Duke Cavallio, one of the youngest members of the council and heir to the Cavallio title because of his deeds.


    "Aldric, are you well?" The king asked his favourite nephew, who always shone like a star.


    "I am, Uncle. Though, I am upset about my father. If it wasn''t for the quick response of Maria and her knights, otherwise many would have died from the poison he used on the waterway, and his subsequent ck magic may have been enough to cause an uprising as it seems he allied with the northern barbarians!"


    Alistair looked at the boy momentarily, feeling a little doubtful about how this boy could discover such aplex plot... However, he dared not speak out against a fellow council member before the king.


    "Calm down, Aldric. We do not know for sure if your fathermitted treason, nor is there any proof he poisoned the waterways. Many refugees died, and no poison remains in their systems; the court requires more evidence."


    The boy, Aldric, sighed in defeat, bowing his head. "I understand, uncle."


    "This matter is not why we are here. There is a problem with the border."


    "Please forgive my actions, King Randolf." Aldric apologised again with a slight bow and sat beside Seldon as the king finished reading the document.


    All were quiet as the king read and made notes in his booklet, only speaking up when he needed something rified or the asional cough from his sickness.


    "Nate, has there been any movement of troops across thend and sea borders?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we observed the Silvarian queen''s Valkyrie moving across the sea borders into the east, and many ships have disappeared without a trace; however, this happened two weeks ago." Nate was happy to reveal what his spies and contacts had finally discovered.


    "I did not wish to disturb the council with rumours, and your decree that we focus on internal affairs has prevented us from gathering more information."


    The king was impressed with Nate''s response and calm tone; he knew the lord was talented with information and understood the importance of a stable country.


    "Very well, Duke Alistair. I will require your aid in our issue. First, we will contact the families with whom we have blood rtions within Silvara, then send an emissary to the queen once the situation is clearer. Do not wait for permission while I order the twelve-lord council to eliminate the ones attacking our borders. Kill and stop them from harming our people."


    Aldric was the first to stand up, his voice filled with ambition. "I will, uncle!"


    The king nodded in eptance of his favourite nephew''s enthusiasm.


    "The twelve lords will do so as well; we will stop the enemy and protect our people!" Seldon dered. His voice was passionate, and the other lords present agreed with his sentiment.


    "Good. Nate, please use the ckwell family spywork to help the other lords. If there are internal issues, use the regr method of contact!"


    ****


    Outside the grand citadel of Romantica...


    Aldric hurried first, greeting his senior council members several times while meeting up with his private knights wearing their silver and blue armour.


    "Duke Cavallio!"


    "I heard what happened in the meeting. My condolences on your father''s alleged actions. I pray that this is merely a rumour and mistake," a man with a rich ck beard and the aura of a great warrior in his gambeson walked with his three knights.


    This man was the strongest knight in the kingdom and protected the king; his name was Siegfried Verhelst, the de master.


    "Master!" Aldric tried to sound formal with his teacher, but it was clear their rtionship was not only student and master. They were also as close as father and son; Siegfried raised the boy ever since his mother passed away from illness and his father became too busy with his hidden businesses.


    Siegfried smiled warmly, ruffling Aldric''s hair as he walked past. "You must visit the next time you''re free; I have not seen you in months."


    "Ah! Please, Master!" The boyined about his ruffled hair and fixed it, but all he could manage was to look slightly sloppy and improper, like the gentleman he wanted to be.


    "If you had a wife, she would scold you for not looking good enough. Though I doubt a young man like you would know of such matters."


    experience mv,le, content


    "I... Yes, master."


    Aldric had met some women while on his travels and during the academy and balls at night, but his father and master had taught him to make strong political connections first, then seek women.


    Seigfriedughed loudly at Aldric''s loss for words, and even the young knights with him were holding back. They all loved and adored Aldric like a little brother.


    "Haha,d, you need to rx more often. Remember what I''ve taught you: Never lose sight of your heart. It''s your core as a nobleman, not a mere tool."


    "I remember, and I am thankful for your teachings. However, I want to get stronger first; I cannot protect my loved ones or my people in my current state!"


    Siegfried walked ahead, waving goodbye to the boy he regarded as his son. "What a wonderful boy... I should help him move to the city in the future. He should serve a higher purpose with his talent..."


    Siegfried and his three knights returned to the military camp outside the inner sanctum of the citadel.


    Meanwhile, Aldric watched his master leave with aplex face. Turning to his knights, they made a strange hand signal and then headed in a direction unbing of a future duke¡ªtoward the slums, where many ruffians and dark guilds settled.


    Aldric''s destination was far from the inner capital: a broken-down mansion deep in the forest.


    It had a beautiful yet slightly worn-down garden and was rundownpared to the central capital. When he opened the door, a powerful dark magic aura pushed down on his body...


    Therge room was dusty and poorly kept.


    There was only a desk filled with notes, research papers, and many burnt books. At first, Aldric thought a few children were messing around in this old manor house and the man he sought to meet left again to cause havoc, but suddenly, a hand touched his shoulder.


    A huge hand, with white bones protruding from the fingertips... "Oh, it''s Aldric, wee back."


    "Prince Valos..." Aldric''s eyes filled with respect and terror when he looked at the hooded figure. The dark magic came from the walking demon wearing ck and brown clothing.


    Valos transformed into a monster. The more humans he devoured, the more distorted he became. Half of his body was pure white with runes and strange markings, and the other was ck with sharp ws and bones protruding from his flesh.


    He was also the true culprit of the northern attacks and the poisoning of the waterway that they punished Aldric''s father for.


    It seemed the mes of war, could not be doused by the council this time...

 Chapter 161: A Princess and Her Insecurities

    In a small chamber with beautiful silver and blue wallpaper and lovely fixtures of silver and sapphire gemstones to match.


    A woman covered in blood and deep wounds stood in the centre of the room, where beautiful furniture and an elegant carpet used to exist. Now, a scorched mess with de marks and wood splinters covering the ground.


    "Did you think being a princess alone was enough to be his woman?" Another female with dragon horns and pink scaled wings hovered above the woman with silver hair and a mocking smile. "He just felt sorry for how pathetic you are, slut."


    V''s hand trembled.


    The power of this image of Xavida seemed much stronger than the real one she spent most days speaking to.


    A rival in love and her first friend, but in this world or death.


    They were nothing but bitter enemies.


    "I know Asura doesn''t judge women that way. He never tells someone he loves them without feeling it. He is a good man!"


    "Heh... then why hasn''t he touched you when he fucks everyone else every single night?" Xavida said, her lips curling into a cruel smile, flicking her wings to intensify her mockery of the princess.


    She didn''t take the words of this fake to heart and kept her spirits high and ready to fight.


    Although her body screamed in agony, V knew her heart and feelings well, and to her, the affection born from training with him each day and speaking about stupid things that a normal couple would.


    ''He respects me and wants to wait until I am ready!''


    Despite being inside the tower of death, V''s test felt strange from the beginning. She fought herself on the first floor and the twentieth fighting Xavida, almost confusing her into believing it was all her jealousy.


    "Stop talking. Someone else will never sway my beliefs. I am V Silvara, crown princess of Silvara!"


    The wounds she suffered from the twenty floors remained as if no time had passed for them to heal, but thanks to her training and time with Asura, she could keep a clear head and focus on what needed to be done.


    V stared at the young woman in front of her, dressed in beautiful armour mixed with her scales and narrowed her amber eyes. "Let''s fight Xavida, and I will make you understand by force." Her hands gripped the long nodachi in front of her as the gem glowed, calling its wielder to do battle.


    Xavida moved through the air, pping her wings. A cruel smile lingered on her face, showing a madness that didn''t exist in reality, like the target of her affection no longer existed. "Prove to who? It''s already toote!"


    ''Why isn''t she attacking?''


    V watched her circle and hovered in the air, mockingly, with the image of her friend saying anything that would piss her off, and while it may have worked in the past, now she would use everything to keep a cool head.


    "My feelings will not change. Here Ie!"


    Her movements were swift; she no longer treated Xavida as her friend and rival but as a clear enemy, twisting her wrist as the nodachi slid from her waist instantly.


    The sh of des echoed as the sh of silver from Xavida''s ws and V''s de vibrated. Her wings pping with more power helped her dodge the blow and continue flying, and as Xavida closed in, V blocked.


    V gritted her teeth as she twisted her hips and sidestepped an attack.


    Xavida moved faster and faster, bringing her close enough to V''s face for her to smell her breath and feel the warmth.


    However, the moment she tried to mock the princess, V thrust her palm towards the dragoness, a swirling burst of magma shooting from her palm, copying Asura''s type ofbat casting as the goldenva and molten rock exploded at Xavida.


    It sted her away, shattering a section of the wall before falling to her knee. The magma destroyed pictures of V and Asura, their frames melting into liquid, yet V didn''t regret it as she saw the scales of Xavida melting.


    "You aren''t my Xavida. No matter what you say."


    V walked to the fake Xavida, holding her nodachi down. Her sharp de pointed at the fake woman.


    The Draconic features on Xavida''s body melted like a candle, turning her pink scales ck and her horns to dust.


    Her bloody wound disappeared, and her mouth warped into a vicious smile that filled V with shock because, once again, the enemy...


    It was V herself.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Verana''s experience seemed far easier.


    She stood in the darkness, her red eyes glinting as she saw everything like a sunny afternoon, her ws covered in thick blood from the monsters that Verana easily tore apart without blinking her eyes. ''Nothing but illusions. My darkness can devour them.''


    For the woman who conquered death and fused her family''s vampiric bloodline with an even greater one, no challenge seemed too difficult so far until she came to the twentieth floor...


    Unlike V and Xavida, Verana''s battles didn''t hold back or remain human. From the moment she entered, the enemies were abominations, or monsters with twisted and brutal bodies that were hard to describe with words.


    In the darkness, Verana stared at a strange monster. It had a dog''s body but stood on two legs and wore rusted armour covered in gore, salivating at the vampire woman with long fangs and silver ws that seemed more monster than anything.


    "You..."


    For the first time, Verana spoke outside of the resting area.


    Because she knew this monster, its body two different colours, its size over two metres, with twisted horns and long fangs.


    The issue was it killed Asura in all of her dreams¡ªno matter how hard she screamed or tried to move in her nightmare. Her body remained frozen, moving slower the more she tried to save him.


    "You killed him again..."


    Her voice sounded strange, distorted and hysterical, as if all of her control fell apart.


    The beast''s armour cracked, showing its wolf-like features, grinning with blood dripping from its lips as it roared towards Verana with a mouth full of rotting fangs and bloodlust that overwhelmed the entire room.


    Beneath its body, a deformed head with raven ck hair... ''Only one man has such silky, beautiful hair...''


    Immediately from her back, darkness flooded the room, creating a pitch-ck arena as she let out a screech of despair, anguish, and hatred.


    "You are not even real! Just a fucking illusion! Why do you keeping into my nightmares?!" Verana''s voice drowned out the howling of the beasts around her as her darkness transformed into dozens of huge wed hands and smashed through their bodies.


    Their bones shattered with her strength while her red eyes focused on the main ''dog'', a feeling of bloodlust surging through her veins. "DIE!"


    Verana''s aura made even the bones of the fallen enemies turn to dust, but the moment shended in front of the dog creature and used her ws to stab its body, the floor shattered, and she fell through the floor to another level, the huge dog leaping down and lunging for her.


    The way Verana''s madness gave her the will to fight harder, the beast only spurred on her desire for blood and battle. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, mutt."


    Her fingernails elongated, turning into wicked-looking des as the creature mmed its w into Verana''s stomach. She carved and tore apart its back, almost removing all the armour as they fell deeper into the tower.


    read more on NovelBinmp-yr


    "You won''t leave a scratch on me. Just die like all the others!" Verana''s body sunk into the darkness as the dozes of arms tortured the dog. Each arm had countless spikes and teeth as they pierced the monster''s body. The sound of blood spraying onto the floor echoed as Verana''s face changed into a savage expression.


    Blood and bone littered the floor, but nothing seemed to affect the beast as it thrashed and smashed the walls, and its eyes remained focused on Verana.


    Theirbat is brutal, the dog biting at her neck, wing her chest, while her dark magic ripped off its hind legs, impaled it with its tail and then brutalised it the moment it showed weakness, all of her fists smashing the creature until it becamepletely still on the ground.


    Verana panted, the bloodlust from her crimson eyes not leaving her as she stood back up and spat on its face, the dopey look on the beast''s face making her feel sick as it growled and roared.


    "Die already." Her left hand, in the shape of a knife, shot forward, inches from the beast''s face as it suddenly transformed...


    A handsome male with ck hair and red eyesy in his blood and watched her with hateful eyes. "Will you betray me again, Verana?"


    Her mind became nk as it broke down and crashed.


    "Again?" She trembled as her darkness shifted her around, wrapping her arms together and preventing her from moving. "No... Asura? You''re alive! Please, I love you!"


    "I have always loved you... don''t die again!"


    Her eyes widened, and her heart almost stopped. ''Again... I...''


    She tried to scream, but only silence sounded as the illusion disappeared, and a sudden feeling of horror filled her body.


    "Not again! I will protect you!"


    Her entire body trembled as she reached out to the space.


    The second time, she killed Asura because the tower confused and tricked her. Despite the portal opening to the rest area she could only sit on the ground, as she held her face, wrapped in darkness as tears flooded her eyes.


    A lost girl''s cries echoed into the darkness.

 Chapter 162: Asuras Rage

    There might be one person whom Asura could never contain himself. A person so vile that he almost single-handedly destroyed his life.


    ''No, that''s incorrect. In truth, there were two people.''


    A pair that now stood opposite him as his entire body trembled with a fiery rage.


    Two people sat upon the throne, the same throne deeply etched in his memory. The throne of Drakkur and the moment of his greatest failure.


    "Oh? If it isn''t the pathetic cuckold, Asura." A woman''s raspy voice sounded as she slowly turned to face him... the ck hair and red eyes were almost unmistakable as if it was the Asura from a month ago. "What''s the matter? Do you miss your beloved Verana so much youe to embarrass yourself again?"


    ''It''s not her... it''s the woman from the throne!''


    The woman he saw, who imed to be Verana, wasn''t her but the strange girl who looked almost identical to her on the throne when he met Valerie the other day¡ªthe one with a small beauty spot beneath her eye.


    ''Her scent is wrong...'' He sniffed, noticing the difference between the woman trying to get to know him and the woman on the throne.


    "Fuck off, you worthless whore... have you gotten so desperate for sex you need to impersonate your betters?"


    "Hm, maybe you are right. You were never any good at keeping a woman, anyway. Why would I want to be like that? You can''t swing a sword if you aren''t good at that. Tell me, did you enjoy having sex with my dear sister all these years?"


    She then rose and cast her hand towards him. "A royalmand for the pathetic wretch to hear his wife confessing the truth and humiliation he deserves!"


    "Wh-what!?"


    "Shall I have you strip naked and humiliate yourself as well, you stupid no-mag?"


    Shang didn''t speak but watched with a smirk. Instead, the imposter calling herself Verana paraded around with a proud look.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t say anything. My sister is such a slut; she never loved you and never did. You were nothing more than a cuckold that married her. Why would a woman like that ever love you, the person who can''t even use magic?" Verana? Mocked him before dancing on the spot, her lips opening. "Of course, that''s my lie."


    However, her lips twisted into a sadistic smile, followed byughter, revealing the truth. "You have been with your sweetheart all this time and still misunderstood it was me, hahaha!"


    "Your face, priceless... At least your disgusting looks could be calledpensation for your dumbness. Hahaha." The girl on the throne and Shang burst intoughter at him.


    The hammer of despair crushed the remnant hopes that she might be redeemable, but knowing a simple truth from her words. The things his Verana told him and tried to tell him, and the dreams he had suffered for the past few weeks began forming the scene of the past.


    A single act of foolishness led to his destruction. He rushed in with no information.


    Asura thought it was his past.


    His foolishness ruined him in his past life, and the same might have happened this time if she hadn''te to him in that state and approached him with such intense feelings and sorrow. But that made his anger worse. His previous life was a charade, and the moment he made a mistake, his entire world copsed.


    "Who are you? Tell me your identity."


    "Are you sure you want to know the answer?" She asked, eyes filled with pity and remorse, the first hint of emotion she had shown him since he hade to this ce.


    "Are you sure you can let go of your fantasy and find the truth?" The body twirled inside a veil of darkness, epassed by a hurricane of ck smoke, "Everything that you knew has be a lie. How will you proceed from here, Asura?"


    Asura''s lips trembled as the dream''s world started copsing. A broken fragment fell below him, carrying him to another ce. The floor was shattering, and he was falling into a ck void.


    "I will kill you and him. There is no other future."


    "Hehe, then stop your useless pursuit ande for us," Shang replied mockingly before throwing the body of Verana aside as if it were a piece of trash.


    "Sister dear, shouldn''t you at least apologise to him a little before he goes crazy and hurts you again?" Verana? Now holding a de of shadow, her body stepped down the steps as she mocked the doll on the floor with lifeless eyes. "To think, he vented his anger and lust towards me, on your body, sister. Isn''t that amusing?"


    "I should thank you, Asura, for warming up my sister''s body while I was sleeping and having fun with Shang for years, but don''t worry. The woman you loved felt fantastic, right? Her first time was yours, but that might have been a little confusing to you, as you are."


    "So what? Do you think I care who I fucked?" Asura now finally cracked.


    Thest threads of reason in his mind snapped. His consciousness was fading away.


    The only thing left was the overwhelming desire for revenge.


    He would not make the same mistakes, not anymore. ck mes exploded from his body, creating a strange silence before the illusion of his greatest enemy reacted.


    "You... why didn''t you reveal such magic before!?" The woman''s eyes almost glowed at the disy, while Shang Luo''s face darkened, taking out his longsword.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" The voice from Asura was no longer a single one but a hundred. "There is no longer any need to pretend in front of scum like you!"


    "No, you aren''t!" The woman''s face turned pale as if she had seen a ghost. "This cannot have happened... such potent magic, so thick... I can smell it, how delicious and powerful. How did you hide this from me!?"


    "Little bitch, now you are in for it," Asura said coldly, his eyes looking down at the girl as he spat out each word from his mouth. "Even if it kills me, I will rip you into shreds and scatter them. So far, no one can ever recognise your corpse again."


    Suddenly, as if overtaken by jealousy. Shang Luo lunged forward and screamed, "You will leave Verena alone, bastard!"


    ''Verena? Who?


    Asura looked at Shang Luo''s rage and smiled mockingly. "Did you reconsider? What do you think can a child like you do in front of a monster like me?"


    "Shut up!"


    The next moment, Asura truly became a monster. He no longer felt disgust or hatred towards himself and the various forms of his body as he transformed into his Liberac¨ªon state, but now the beautiful phoenix wings grew from his back, along with the other two pairs, creating four magnificent wings of ck and red mes.


    "Impossible, not such a change!"


    NovelBin|mp-yr chapter


    "Finally, I can stop pretending," Asura sighed in relief at the end of his charade. He didn''t have to be afraid of anyone or hide his identity anymore. "Now tell me, who is Verena!"


    His body shot forward despite asking, carrying hisnce as it tore through the reinforced stone with a ck me. His me wings burst open and surrounded him with the might of their pressure, and the resulting shockwave sted towards both the figures standing before him.


    Shang Luo blocked it with the back of his de but wasn''t fortunate. His body mmed into the wall. A trickle of blood left his lips as he bit them in a fit of anger. His body raised, trying to steady itself.


    Asura rushed at him like a shadow and swung his left fist, now a ck-ted w crushing Shang Luo''s armour, before he blocked the de and shed with Shang Luo. Sparks flew between the warriors, exchanging blows, ck and blue mana shing against each other.


    "Aren''t you proud? You''re supposed to be this almighty warrior," Asura remarked in a condescending tone.


    "Don''t get too confident, you bastard, even if you have some powers. You are still no match for me!" Shang Luo replied as his hands grabbed the hilt of his sword and swung.


    The force pushed Asura back, and thence could hold and deflect Shang Luo''s raw strength. He expressed awe and terror as he rushed towards him. The more they fought, the more frustrated Shang Luo became.


    "It can''t be..."


    Shang Luo''s face went pale, and the woman''s eyes widened as she watched the fight before her. They both jumped back from one another and nced at Asura''s body, watching him covered in ck scaled armour and with ming wings behind him, nowughing with confusion and anger.


    "I need him... He is the one! His blood it calls to my soul!" Verena whispered as she stepped towards the fight, slowly, step by step, with an enchanted face. This action caused Shang Luo to be bitter.


    "You treacherous bitch! Are you saying he''s better than me, too!? Even though you killed your older sister and usurped her position like a leech!?" Shang Luo''s aura broke as he roared in the hall with anger.


    "Quiet, you worm. Who told you to speak?"


    Verena''s voice was quiet, but Asura could feel her magic rising to a high level. Her appearance was different, as if she was not just a human but something far greater.


    ''Vampires... Verena... Verana, so it''s true...'' His eyes filled with sorrow, turned to the half-dead doll he spent hundreds, maybe thousands of nights with, the tired whispered in the dark, his broken cries of istion... Only heard from her.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no ''no,'' no!"


    Asura''s heart bled with regret and bitter anguish.


    ''I will kill him and rip her throat out!''


    He was already rushing towards her; ck mes burned with fury as his three pairs of wings tore apart the floor beneath him andunched him like an arrow into the air.


    Verana''s smile was beautiful. Even the living Verena looked at the empty doll with admiration and relief as if seeing a saintess, "Such. Pure. Love. So. Delicious." Verena couldn''t help mocking the doll and Asura, who peered into each other''s eyes.


    "Are you Verana, my Verana!?" He shouted as the doll''s body struggled to move, speak, or respond as if a soul were trying to return to it.


    The doll opened her mouth, but only blood oozed from her lips as tears dripped down her cheeks... A single de stabbed her chest as she reached out towards him.


    He realised she was.... and had always been beside him, as promised, the night before he proposed.


    With this realisation, he became unable to control his anguish and rage anymore. His ck mes exploded from his body, flooding the entire hall with ck mes.

 Chapter 163: The First Step - Dance of Death

    Asura didn''t speak or show emotions as the ck mes engulfed his figure.


    Like a shadow of death.


    His bodyunched across the room like a storm. Asura''snce was a deadly typhoon of silver and red, piercing the air in a rain of savage, prating blows towards Shang Luo''s chest. The ck mes of destruction empowered each thrust of thence.


    Shang Luo didn''t have time to dodge, using his sword and body to block the attacks. The sheer force behind Asura''s attacks prated his flesh, cracked his de, and tore the green-robed cultivator''s feet into the floor, creating a crater with each step.


    "Ugh... you fucking half-breed!" Shang Luo screamed, the mes burning through his flesh and muscle as his skin peeled away and reformed in an endless cycle of torture.


    ''This is how to use rebirth and destruction... Endless pain, suffering and revenge!''


    With a second to think, Shang Luo formed a spell. The surrounding air shivered with the weight of his spiritual energy, but Asura didn''t care. His left hand reached out, the ck mes fluttering as a resounding crack echoed through the room.


    His ck-tipped fingers snapped through the air and pierced straight into Shang Luo''s chest, his spell broken as blood spurt from the wound. His left arm passed through the cultivator''s chest like a hot knife through butter, holding his heart on the other side. "You are nothing."


    "That is enough, Asura. Shang Luo lost." A weak and slightly pitying voice echoed in the room, but neither seemed to care as Asura''s right hand swept across, decapitating the injured youth''s head from his shoulders.


    "Tell me your real name, fake." Asura turned around as Shang Luo''s lifeless body slipped from his arm, blood and flesh spluttering everywhere as he held the man''s heart out to the woman. "Tell me, or I crush his heart."


    There were many spells to revive someone if you had their heart.


    The woman didn''t look affected by Asura''s actions in the slightest. She was used to this sort of bloody spectacle. She only looked at him with slight surprise and mild amusement. "Do it."


    "Sure."


    Asura squeezed Shang Luo''s heart, crushing it without a hint of hesitation or guilt. The dead cultivator''s blood flowed down his fingers, dropping to the floor as he crushed the heart into a paste.


    A sound echoed in his mind, telling him several things, but shaking his head, he ignored them and focused on the women.


    "Tell me your real name, fake."


    He was angry, and his killing intent was on the verge of bing uncontroble. If she didn''t answer... he was ready to kill her, too. Despite knowing in his head, he wished for this thing to admit it. These things couldn''t tell lies about their origins. It was some kind ofw or rule set by the tower.


    The woman just chuckled softly, leaning forward to grab the hand that crushed the heart. Her bloody hand then extended to her lips as she sucked the blood, licking it from her fingertips. "I am Verena, the younger twin of that useless bitch you loved. Hmm... I wish it were your blood."


    Asuraughed bitterly, pulling his arm away as the remains of Shang Luo''s corpse exploded into ck mes the moment he clicked his fingers. "What happened to the original Verana? Tell me, and I won''t torture you."


    Verena could only stare at him with her one eye and shrug. "It''s quite simple, really, Asura. I killed her the moment it seemed you would propose. I watched your little dates for two years in secret. Like this!" Her body turned into shadows before vanishingpletely. A momentter, she emerged from Asura''s shadow with a bloody nose...


    "Fuck, who is the bitch in your shadow!?"


    "So... the first Verana, my Verana, died before even meeting me that day?" Asura chuckled with a wry smile, thinking about how stupid and overconfident he had been. ''Why... for so many years my anger... hatred and desire for revenge were they mistaken!?''


    "Yes... I slit her throat, so she may never speak again unless I ordered and made her into a living doll... Unlike my bitch sister, I cannot make shadow clones, although I can make me crazy about me, hehe."


    "Why?"


    Asura only looked at her with a weak smile.


    His heart returned to the vtile husk of anguish and frustration it had once been because of her answer.


    "You know why."


    "..."


    He didn''t, and nothing in his mind coulde up with an answer.


    "The treasure of your family, the ability to be reborn and protection from mes... Our family is a little strange, weak to mes, and our enemy is a master of fire! I wanted to be the duchess, mother, sister. None of them believed in me. I refused to be her double! A damn spare for if she died!"


    "The order..."


    Asura remembered something the Verana once muttered when drunk... duchess "I wish my sister could be free..." It made no sense to him, but now. He realised what it meant and felt stupid for not listening.


    "The head is a sucker for family, but she would never agree with my position... Forcing me to do such things as dirty work. So, I took everything and made the entire Drakkur my thing!"


    "Tell me something, Verena..."


    Asura walked closer, looking at her messy features with a scoff.


    "Are you sorry?"


    Verena lifted her hand before she showed an evil smirk. "Why would I be? You are still my husband, right? I have such a powerful husband with divine blood... Who would be sorry?"


    ¡ªManifestation Vampire Queens Descent!


    A red light shined from her forehead and her single eye, blinding Asura as a massive amount of mana shifted and whirled around her body.


    .


    Asura covered his eyes, feeling like he was about to lose sight. When it vanished, the pressure in the room dropped. The force threw Asura back, causing his head to crack through it. Blood poured from his face, staining his clothes as he wiped the back of his hand against his mouth. "What is this?"


    "No longer will I be your little girl."


    Verena''s body rose into the air, her arms lifting in opposite directions as the light shifted and revealed two ck wings on her back, resembling a bat. Her skin was pale, and she had strange tattoos that were eerie yet beautiful on her face,dark red eyes and alluring lips... with two long fangs peeking from the gap.


    The true boss of the twentieth floor was not Shang, but Verena, the Stage Five vampire queen!


    "Now, let me drink your blood for eternity, and I''ll let you sleep with me in return!" Verena''s eyes shone with a strange magic spell as Asura felt his heart tempted for a moment before the sound of ss breaking echoed in his mind.


    "Sleep? Don''t make meugh." Asura clicked his fingers, and the mes ignited the entire room. The pair are now locked in an arena of mes. His eyes narrowed as he felt a sense of pleasure from this battle. "I am the profane phoenix of Destruction of Rebirth. What can a mere leech do to me?"


    "Curse you, half-breed! What have you done?!" Verena roared in pain as her skin burned and her mana became uncontroble.


    The room was burning. Asura''s mes were like hellfire. The very air itself burned. His ck mes devoured her red eyes in a deep crimson tone as the heat twisted everything in its path.


    Asura approached her, looking up at the vampire queen with a slight smile.


    "Don''t act. I know this is just a trick." Hisnce swiped across the air, clearing the ck mes to reveal nothing. Verana vanished, the mes dissipated, and the illusion disappeared. "Show yourself, vampire."


    Asura nced around, trying to locate her. He couldn''t hear her movements or sense her.


    ''Is she stronger than I am?'' He thought, perplexed, as he created a protective shield of ck mes to cover his body. ''She might not be weaker, but she is more skilled at using her strength.''


    Asura could feel it.


    Verena didn''t just mess around and sleep with men... She probably killed many, those who didn''t get the hint or tried to contain her... He couldn''t sense her, but he knew she was close... Too close.


    Suddenly, Asura''s ears twitched, and he turned around and swung his spear as fast as possible. His weapon impacted into the air in front of him.


    The pole knocked away Verana as her teeth sank into his neck, a strange feeling of fear as she drank his blood in that split second. Despite floating back with a cut abdomen, her face looked orgasmic...


    "Ah... this blood of yours is pure bliss. Divine."


    "Fuck, that hurts," Asura muttered as he realised his wound wasn''t healing as quickly as it should, and a strange feeling came from his blood.


    ''Shit, vampire blood drinking.''


    "One cannot resist the sweet taste of divine blood. You should feel honoured that I will take you as my mate! In the end, all of heaven will worship our children!" She snapped her fingers, and several strange-looking red portals opened around the room.


    From each portal, a massive pir of light broke through, and the many corpses and bodies of the Drakkur and Shang he had ughtered earlier stood.


    They were like dried husks... zombies or creatures created by her magic.


    "You damn monster!" Asura snarled, his ck mes unable to burn them. They seemed immune to fire, and then he remembered this Verena stole his family''s treasure. That made a person immune to most mes, especially phoenix fire!


    "Hehe, try fighting them and me at the same time. It should be fun."


    ''Shit. I wish I could hurt her!'' Asura gripped hisnce tightly, turning around and swinging the spear in a circle as he bisected the dozen undeading at him in one clean sweep.


    His spear was a twister of silver destruction as the de ate through their bodies. He jumped, flipping into the air to pierce one undead straight through its head as his mes erupted in a wave around him, creating a momentary shield, forcing them to back away.


    However, that was when he felt it.


    Verena was behind him.


    With a thud, she mmed into his back with enough force to break his bones; wrapping herself around him and pressing against his phoenix wings, she kissed the back of his neck, a disgusting feeling... as a chill shot down his spine. "Fight my love; give me your best."


    Asura felt something corrupt entering his blood.


    It was like acid burning away his blood and flowing through him. "GET OFF ME!"


    His anger exploded.


    The floor shook as his energy exploded in a sea of mes, eating away at Verana''s mana before he impaled himself with the spear, prating her stomach as her fangs burrowed into his neck, her disgustingly slimy tongue licking him.


    He knew he was being yed with like a puppet, his strength being reduced with every passing second. ''What can I do... I don''t even have the strength to fly.''


    [Get rid of her!]


    ''How? My body is so weak and heavy...''


    [Idiot... use your mes to burn the poison within your bloodstream!]


    [I will teach you how to fight as a phoenix... how to survive, so do as I say! Asura]

 Chapter 164: The Second Step - Dance of Rebirth

    The moment he prated himself with the spear, a strange feeling flooded his mind, memories of Auros and Sura. Thest moments of the experiment and the reason Auros went mad and attacked the world...


    ''Damn...''


    He always thought his bloodline might be divine, although he wasn''t wrong... It was the fact his phoenix bloodline was that of a fallen or evil divine.


    ''I am the divine son of the fallen sun cult...''


    However, while these memories flooded his mind, Verena also changed¡ªhis blood directly flowing into her body caused a substantial change in her as she easily tore herself off the spear and vanished from sight.


    Asura felt Verena''s aura change like a priest bing a devil.


    He felt the drastic change as her magic density exploded in number and purity. It was a shock that Verena surpassed most people he had fought. It rose above even the demon empire soldier who drove him to his limit, almost causing his death by pushing him too far.


    In return...


    ''She looks unsightly...''


    The more she drank his blood and became a ''vampire'', it distorted her humanity and visage, creating a strange monster with a beautiful yet disturbing look.


    "You cannot defeat me anymore, Asura. Be my man; let me devour that delicious blood, and I will show you heaven that the puppet onahole could never show!"


    [Don''t listen¡ªeach word she speaks uses illusion and brainwashing magic!]


    Verena''s voice became oddly charming and warm. His body shivered from the slightest touch of her fingers and how much he wished to embrace her.


    Her words... ''Those soft fingers are so small and pleasing.''


    A sudden pain, his blood spurting across the ground where he died as her sharp ws, like small des, tore apart his chest, tearing several dragon scales off as she ced them in her mouth. He watched, snapped from the strange state, feeling disgusted as her long, slimy tongue sucked them as if to clean them of all blood and his fluids.


    ''Fuck... what the hell is she doing?!'' Asura muttered with a hint of frenzy as his blood stirred within him.


    "STOP IT!"


    Asura used his weapon as support, ignoring the fact he stabbed himself in his attempt to stop her, the blood pouring down to the floor as the bitch could still teleport and vanish whenever she wished.


    "Fufu, you finally responded."


    "What!?"


    Asura''s eyes widened, and her hand brushed his cheek like a lover as she stepped over twenty metres in a blink. ''If Verena is this strong... Why did she act like a weak slut!?''


    "Why do you look so surprised? Your blood is not normal. It is quite special. It gives me more power than a hundred men like Shang Luo could provide if I drank them for their lifetimes... Soon, I will surpass my sister''s bloodline and full form..."


    "What.... didn''t... you love him?"


    All this time, Asura felt convinced she loved him. Why carry the man''s baby if she didn''t adore him?


    "Love? HIM!?" Verena roared like a witch about to curse as the blood magics rose around her body and a magical barrier created by her blood. "Do you know how many men I tricked and ughtered? Made them believe they tasted my body when they just kissed a filthy prostitute from the street?"


    "Heh. You fucking bitch." Asura gripped his spear tightly as he swept across his chest, her hand still caressing him as it howled with wind magic to increase the speed of the attack, making it possible to see a sonic boom in the air as he forced himself to lean forward to make sure it connected with her face.


    "What''s wrong? Angry, you wasted so many years hating yourself for loving a fake?" Her answer was cold, without remorse, as her ck hand, like steel, stopped hisnce. "I have seen the way you act when you are drunk and heard you shout her name in your sleep.


    For me, it was an excellent method to feed on your negative emotions while taking pleasure from knowing you were fucking her dead body for a decade... no, knowing your power, I now regret not fucking you."


    Asura could only smile at her bitter words.


    Her casual reply caused him to be apathetic towards her. "I want to kill you. Fuck, why are you so powerful for such a lousy woman?"


    NovelBin,mp|y|r hosted


    ''Screw it, I''m killing you now!''


    A ck me erupted in the room, Asura''s eyes glowing red as the power increased more than he could control. It was now or never. His cultivation and the monoliths were already apart from his phoenix monolith, but since entering the tower, it had be strange. The ck tower spoke to him, whispered, and told him secrets, guiding and enticing him onto the path of destruction.


    ''Fuck... Phoenix Blood! Let me kill this vampire with your mes!... You can''t say this bitch is superior to your bloodline created from a divine right!?''


    "Hahahaha, these ck mes again? You realise they cannot hurt me, right? You cute man." Her mocking voice caused his ears to ache, the distorted tone like a harpy''s shriek.


    A red me surrounded him, and a white plume covered in destructive force floated above his head. It looked divine yet imitated a terrifying sense of power that one feather could burn the world to ashes...


    [How!? I sealed this me... Asura! Don''t...]


    Asura dropped hisnce... or rather, and it melted into red and blue particles before entering his body, a swirl of ck and white mes that quickly circled his entire body like a serpent of death.


    "What is going on!?"


    Verena tried to attack him, but the moment she touched the white and ck mes together, her blood evaporated, yet the mes didn''t stop... crawling and lingering, they burnt her entire hand. "What!? Get out! What is this?" She panicked before slicing off her arm from the elbow... her eyes filled with shock as the discarded limb burnt to ashes in a few moments.


    [Asura... this path is the same as....]


    ''Auros, I know. But I am not him, and he is not me. There is a reason you never spoke to the others, right?'' Asura tightly gripped the divine feather as his arms became encased in the ck and white mes. "I choose to take this path. It is what I want. Now, grant me this desire."


    [Asura....]


    ''Don''t be so negative. Since I''m doing something like this, I already saw the consequences, so this time... How about you hold back that darkness that lingers for a little while longer?''


    [!?]


    ''I promise, within a year, I will grow strong enough to endure that thing, my true self... Then I will set you free, Helliana. You have suffered as my wife for far too long?''


    [....]


    He could feel her intense emotions inside his spirit pce, and he knew there were countless things he still didn''t know, but thanks to the tower and dreams since he had awakened, Asura could guess a few things, and she never spoke to the others because she didn''t feel convinced they were her husband or her future.


    ''Just like I needed time to ept you and Lorem. You needed time to ept Sura''s death and wait for his final rebirth for him to returnpletely, right?''


    [Hahaha... you, why were you always so sharp at the most stupid things? You didn''t know I loved you since we were kids until I asked to be your wife!]


    ''That''s because....''


    Before he could finish, agony, suffering, the pain of his body being torn apart and pierced, prated by millions of sharp nails and des tearing, ripping, ying his flesh like a fish. The destructive mes burnt away his spirit while the me of rebirth and phoenix feathers cleansed it.


    ''Phoenix blood is destruction, but it is also the me of reincarnation.''


    [Unlocked the final Monolith - Monolith of Destruction and Rebirth]


    "What''s happening... you..." Verena couldn''t approach, her body now held in ce, the mes wrapped closely around her body as she looked at the cocoon of mes in the centre of the sky.


    Asura felt his life drain away from his body. The mes in the room slowly dwindled, the building almost crumbling to pieces¡ªhis blood burnt away as the air became stained with a poisonous feeling of death.


    Memories of nine lives poured into his mind: he lived as a viin, a doctor, a kind student, a murderer, a yboy, the cuckold, and a silver prince. Nine plumes fluttered around his body, but only two entered, the ck plume resembling Sura and the white plume resembling Auros.


    [Cultivation Level - Fourth Layer of the Earth Cycle - Third Plume (Auros, Sura, Asura)]


    ? Elemental Affinity ?


    Ice: S+


    Fire: Divine


    Wind: AA+


    Earth: C+


    Magic Density: 2600 (Average Stage Four 1000-1900)


    Magic Capacity: 5000 (Average Stage Four 500-1000)


    ***


    Despite the words spoken in Helia''s voice, his entire body felt as if he was in hell. Suffering for the sins of his past lives, the traitor, the sacrifice and the coward. ''You did not be me, and I am not you... You are just my past!''


    Asura clenched his fist and punched the cocoon. The mes hissed, a sea of fire and destruction. This was not the fire of the phoenix that would reincarnate the souls of those worthy.


    It burned anything and everything a me to destroy while his features changed little¡ªhis ck hair now had two long plumes from the centre like ahoge, one a different shade of ck to his hair, like the void, and another white.


    His dragon horns seemed to be dormant when in a normal state, but his tail and scales still existed, and his pupils were now vertical slits instead of dots.


    If anything, his figure returned closer to the pure Asura before the other bloodlines affected him¡ªnow it seemed the ck monolith dominated them all, like a master pir.


    He finally stepped through the mes with beautiful, pale and youthful skin. His back grew four ck phoenix wings, and beautiful white eyes were painted on several feathers.


    "Hello, Verena, it''s been a while," Asura said elegantly. His deep tone seemed to gain her attention as the mes vanished, no longer flooding the room, freeing her.


    She couldn''t feel any danger from him or his magic density, as if he could not use magic at all! The moment she realised her eyes widened, with narrowed pupils, her body vanished, appearing in front of him with her mouth wide open.


    "Ah~ the no-mag useless Asura is back... I am going to make you mine... let me devour your blood. You love me, right?" She ced her slender arms around his neck, wrapping her leg around him to seduce him.


    Her teeth almost sunk into his neck, not at all concerned he could no longer fight as she licked his soft skin, nothing like before, now smoother than a newly born demigod after discarding his mortal body. "Ahh... your scent became better... the taste of your flesh is making me so wet!"


    His eyes, those not of prey but a predator, looked at her for several moments as if contemting something before his palm pressed against her abdomen, just around her womb upside down. "Oh? You''re finally in the mood. Don''t worry, I''ll drink you dry down there too!"


    Yet, he didn''t even react to her words, tongue, or body. He simply sighed, with a whisper in a strangenguage she didn''t understand.


    ¡ªProfane Phoenix Arts - Devouring me of Oblivion.

 Chapter 165: A Calm Respite

    The moment his palm touched her body, the world became silent¡ªher face pale as Asura''s red pupils looked once more at the woman who ruined his past life.


    A sudden thundering howl boomed.


    Like distorted thunder, the world turned monochrome when the intensity of his mes exploded from her back.


    The explosion and beamsted less than a heartbeat as they shed, and a calm silence greeted the room.


    "a...g.h..... ughk..... buh..."


    Verena tried to speak, her mouth bubbling with blood as she gasped and choked. Her eyes dted as her body trembled.


    She desperately looked at Asura with pleading eyes filled with tears, a single hand attempting to reach his face.


    Yet without power, it dropped to the side as he removed his palm from her pelvis, revealing a huge bloody hole. "So you weren''t even pregnant when you mocked and killed me... what an amusing woman you were."


    His words caused her face to distort into a solemn visage. Her lips quivered while her bloody tongue tried to move and clear her airway, with down-turned eyes pleading.


    "S....a...v... ghk...m....e..."


    Her voice gurgled. Her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    The white pupils returned as he stood up and stepped back, a cold, emotionless gaze looking at her suffering.


    "Verena, thank you for revealing the truth and pushing me this far. I truly appreciate it." Asura''s voice seemed calm, his eyes no longer filled with anger or disgust when looking at her copsing figure as he grabbed her with his arm to avoid her falling on the floor.


    "Ghuk... ughk.... khurk.." Verena struggled to breathe, her eyes filled with hopelessness as she looked at Asura, desperately reaching a hand towards his face.


    "I imagine if we met in this life, where I had the power, you might not have killed Verana or done stupid things. Our story together might have changed, however... because of your actions. That''s now impossible, you understand, right?" Asura said as his ming pupils stared directly into her.


    Her trembling hand reached his cheeks. "ah... ghurk... gurk..." Verena tried to speak.


    "Hmph... Don''t worry, and I won''t let you vanish alone. I will devour everything you have before the tower can take it back." His handsome face watched her, devoid of sympathy, as he closed his eyes and opened his mouth before moving his head forward, gently touching her cracked, luscious pink lips.


    "A....n...gh...gg..gh... ghu..." Asura''s mouth opened, cutting off Verena''s voice¡ªhisrge serpentine tongue wrapped around hers and sucked.


    He continued sucking with a rhythm as his eyes opened and gazed into her soul, witnessing her slowly fade away, filling him with the fragments of her soul; this illusion was born from the genuine Verena of his past life somehow... The kiss wasn''t romantic, but cold and cruel, despite this... The face of Verena looked happy.


    ''This tower is strange... It can steal fragments of other worlds'' souls.''


    Her soul was his prize as she gradually vanished within his mouth and travelled to his body, where he sensed herst regrets.


    That she never slept with Shang Luo despite professing as such and that her act was about to set herself apart from Verana desperately amused him slightly, his lips curling into a macabre smile as the illusion faded.


    "Something is different. The tower feels more aggressive, and I feel unwee now. Is it because I devoured Auros'' and Verana''s soul fragments?" Asura wondered while checking the room and noticed the strange tomb was missing, now reced by a ck coffin.


    "Perhaps those who enter the tower leave a trace of themselves, a piece of their soul?" He guessed while rubbing his chin. Yet the mysterious ck coffin intrigued him.


    However, the moment he reached for it, the sound of chains rattling echoed, growing louder before his eyes distorted, and the tower forced him into the second rest zone.


    "Hmm, something has changed..."


    Asura''s four parallel thoughts spun as he analysed the change.


    "First, I didn''t need to use the weird portal to move here. Does the tower have its sense of consciousness or soul?"


    He came to this conclusion when remembering Helliana inside his spirit pce... Maybe that coffin contained someone or the existence of who keeps this tower running.


    "Second, my mes have changed..." With a flick of his wrist, snapping two fingers, a brilliant white me appeared¡ªthe more it fluttered, the more the surroundings seemed to fill with life. Flowers slowly bloomed, and the dull stone filled with water damage and moss became brand new and beautiful. "The white me isn''t destruction, but rebirth?"


    Analysing his me, Asura smiled in satisfaction and pondered the previous changes.


    "Third, I have less time left in this tower. The master will try to finish me on the next set of floors. Hmph, just try it. The Asura of yesterday might feel fear or a sense of worry."


    Time felt tense and pressured him as if on a countdown as his skin crawled from an unknown threat, but he was no longer the same.


    He epted three of his past lifetimes:


    The clown gained from his previous lifetime as Asura.


    The Traitor gained from his dark lifetime as Auros.


    The Sacrifice from the lifetime as Sura.


    He had many debts, many failures, and many sesses.


    However, he no longer denied those lives. His heart felt calm, and he epted everything.


    "But from what I learned, I should never have been reborn as Asura again. The pattern is always a new life, new world or time... Something kept me bound to this body, this fate."


    [.....]


    "Asura?" A gentle voice osted him, the familiar low and sweet tone very familiar. "Ah... you look handsome, but where did the horns go? Those little flicks of hair are cute."


    She noticed his changes, proving how she watched him when they met.


    The moment he turned around, a small camp burned with various meats and veg on a steaming bed, the beautiful ck hair shimmering in the orange light as her blood-red eyes watched him. ''I know everything, Verana.''


    He stepped forward, not revealing anything as his face remained calm, approaching her as she looked at him inquisitively, her eyebrows lifting and her mouth opening as if to speak to him, stopping as her slender hands clenched into fists.


    ''I know how you suffered... agonised... and waited far longer than I did.''


    "I... You look the same, but... you''ve changed." Verana stood up, her eyes narrowing as she hesitantly tried to approach. Her steps were heavy, and her brows scrunched as if expecting him to reject her.


    "I have."


    Asura could only lift his lips slightly, a small but rare smile as his left hand reached out, her fragile body trembling momentarily before he touched her beautiful, soft cheek.


    Verana closed her eyes and moved her head to rest on his hand, his warmth seeming to relieve her as she rxed her shoulders.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Verana''s eyes trembled at his words as her neck jerked, and she looked at him nkly.


    For a moment, silence with only the crackling of mes and fat of the meat sizzling sounded before a single drop... followed by a stream of tears flooding from her eyes, her face scrunched up, the sorrow in her half-closed eyes, the trembling of her red lips as she stuttered.


    "y...ou...forgive...me?"


    Her voice was deep, a mixture of happiness and shock, as she repeated, "You forgive me?"


    "I don''t hate you for what you did. I admire you." His right arm reached out and rested on her tight hip before pulling her towards him.


    His arms embraced her¡ªhe ced her head on his chest¡ªas he whispered. "I ept everything about you, from that lifetime to now."


    "!!!"


    It was over.


    The thoughts she held, the frustration, panic, sorrow, joy, regret and despair, suddenly melted into his chest as if he could absorb everything and leave her with only the positive and happy emotions. Her tears soaked his chest as her loud sobs vibrated on his body.


    "You were trapped, just as I was." His words were soft as he rubbed her back.


    "You must have suffered terribly from everything she did." Verana''s voice cracked¡ªher anger, frustration, and deep-rooted despair from the past years seeped out like an inverted fountain.


    "But I''m d you are free, at least for now." Asura looked down at her face. She looked confused before he leaned down, his face approaching as he whispered again, "Because I won''t let you go this time."


    "....!!!!" Verana''s face flushed red, and her eyes widened before her body heated¡ªher legs turned soft, and her body crumpled like jelly in his embrace.


    His right hand softly grabbed her chin before a hot, soft kiss stole her breath. ''It makes me feel like scum, kissing both sisters within a few minutes of each other... haha.''


    However, she quickly calmed his worries as her delicate arms wrapped around his neck¡ªunlike her sister, she opened her mouth first... and Asura felt a sense of nostalgia.


    ''Yes... this is the woman I spent a decade kissing... It was her all this time.''


    ''This feeling... I have her again. Finally.''


    As the heat rose in his chest, Asura thought, he wasn''t sure whether it was passion or excitement, but he felt liberated after epting everything¡ªhis heart would no longer be in conflict.


    Not regarding this girl, although he knew it might take time to repair and build a new rtionship. He felt a sense of freedom with his heart no longer treating her as an enemy and blinding him.


    Verana''s seductive tongue moved¡ªher red eyes gazing into him with a hint of shyness¡ªbut also the hunger and need that had grown after centuries.


    ''Just rx, Verana. I won''t go anywhere.'' He could only feel her desperation to taste and savour this moment, a soft grunt escaping from him as her lips and tongue attacked him with a voracious need to devour him.


    After what felt like an eternity of kissing, Verana''s eyes and face glowed¡ªher red pupils shining with a diamond-like sparkle that pierced Asura''s heart¡ªthe passion of their tongues separated.


    Her mouth sucked thest of his saliva into her mouth as she swallowed it under his gaze, and she grabbed his hand and led him to the fire. experience NovelBin,le, content


    "What is it?" His gaze couldn''t help but move toward her chest and her erotic buttocks as she walked with an enticing sway of her hips.


    "Sit on the rock." She smiled at him¡ªit was the first time Asura had seen her this way. He could see the life in her eyes.


    The deeper meaning behind her smile calmed Asura. He could breathe a sigh of relief. She finally smiled in this life.


    ''Let me savour every moment,'' He decided, closing his eyes and sitting on the warm rock.


    "Good boy." Sheughed as Asura didn''t protest her request. Her beautiful hands wrapped around his neck as she sat on hisp, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Hey... Verana."


    "Mmmm...?"


    "I killed Verena, but she wasn''t pregnant, and I''ve read her soul''s memories... She never slept with that eastern prince, either."


    Verana shivered as her grip tightened¡ªhe felt her hot breath on his neck¡ªbefore she sighed in relief and squeezed his body gently, cing her lips close to his ear and whispering.


    "Thank you... She wasn''t worthy of your revenge. She was a pathetic woman who squandered my mother''s ns and ambition... My mother would never have let her suffer and follow the n''s rules... But I was a very awkward sister and cannot forgive her."


    Her body pressed against his chest as she spoke. "I couldn''t do anything about her. Only watch and wait. As she stole everything, humiliated you and then killed you."


    "You deserved better. I was an idiot for believing she was my sister. If I were stronger..." Verana''s voice trembled as she thought back to the past.


    "It no longer matters. I nned to kill her... mercilessly in this life." Asura spoke calmly, his face barely changing shape, before looking down at Verana''s lovely face.


    "However, I will leave her to you in this life. My hatred for her seems to have vanished with the tower. I only seek to kill the one who destroyed my family... Knowing those were his ns now."


    Verana nodded in his arms, "Thank you... thank you."


    "Hey, Verana?"


    "Hmm...?"


    "Thank you for loving me." Asura smiled at her. His right hand stroked her long ck hair and rubbed her head.

 Chapter 166: The Princess Senses Danger!

    "Haa..... ha....."


    V''s body trembled as she stepped forward, her hand grasping her nodachi stained in blood as she looked down at the corpse at her feet.


    "Why...?"


    A pale-skinned male with crimson eyes. His handsome face looked peaceful as his eyes closed forever.


    She just cleared the twentieth floor in a desperate battle that almost caused her to die dozens of times, yet each time she almost lost, the enemy would be gentle and stop his relentless attack...


    Her fingers brushed through his raven hair, the long and beautiful strands fading into mana as they returned to the tower of death, causing her to feel emptiness with neither answers nor relief.


    ''I know it''s not him...''


    V could tell this wasn''t her Asura because she didn''t stand a chance, even using her manifestation in the real world. However, this Asura was as gentle as the real deal.


    "But..."


    He fought like the man she met in the royal academy as they first fought in the tournament for the first years.


    Then, she shed with him in the southern wilds before finally meeting him in the sword saints'' private training area.


    She relived all her encounters and training with him on this twentieth floor.


    There was no other enemy but Asura.


    "Never mind, let''s take my reward and leave..." V said in a low tone.


    Despite her usual elegant voice, the sorrow and exhaustion were clear as day. She closed her eyes, slowly taking deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart and the pain she endured each time her de prated his body.


    V experienced many faces of Asura and saw things she didn''t see in reality, such as his efforts in the forest when arriving at the academy.


    He underwent extreme training each night with Mu Xue, Sigurd, and even his sister.


    "Asura never stops. Even when he spends hours making us all happy, he trains, studies and tries to improve."


    Her fingertips remembered the sensation of his face when she killed him for the first time.


    The feeling of his chest when her sword prated his heart and how soft his hair felt when she killed the Asura whom the cult of the fallen sun abducted and became corrupted.


    She didn''t realise the depths of her feelings for him until now, nor did she know why she kept reying her memories of Asura while going through the tower of death.


    However, now she realised... the small flicker of affection didn''t appear from nowhere. Her affection started when he challenged her for the first time in the tournament.


    Maybe when he confronted her brother when they first entered ss, her eyes settled on his figure.


    "It''s stupid, but killing him in this tower hurt me as If I killed the real thing." V clenched her fist, strolling out of the room and entering the portal with a conflicted heart.


    Yet, at that moment, the floor trembled as if answering her statement.


    "..."


    V froze before looking back in horror, her eyes widening with fear and anticipation.


    "A... Asura?"


    He and Verana were holding each other, a scene that she believed could never happen after watching him for weeks, listening to the stories of the other women, and yet here it happened. A pain grew inside her, like a sharp w grasping her heart.


    V didn''t care about another person being beside him, not in the past... However, something important seemed to have changed inside her heart. She bit her lower lip, slowly taking a step forward, but before she took another, her heart shook again.


    The sharp w squeezed tighter, and a bitter expression surfaced on V''s beautiful face as she saw Asura caressing Verana''s cheek. ''He ignored me... is this still the twentieth floor, and I failed to clear it!?''


    "Damn it..." V ground her teeth, the bitterness bing more pronounced on her face before turning around.


    However, as her body turned, she saw no portal, only a stone wall with dark, mossy stones. V''s brows furrowed, and her mouth became dry with an abrupt sense of crisis.


    ''That''s strange. Where is the portal to leave this floor? Did I miss something?''


    As she inspected the wall for a sign or any traces of mana, V thought, but there was a sudden realisation in her heart.


    The feelings of denial finally cleared as a voice called out to her.


    "V?"


    ''Don''t cry. We''re not dating. Don''t cry. There are many women beside him. How can a princess cry over a small hug?''


    V reassured herself, trying not to show jealousy at seeing Verana in his arms. Yet, despite the pain of rejection, it felt like the tower sensed her feelings and trapped her.


    "This damn tower..."


    V''s fingers grasped her nodachi, the resentment causing the ck de to shake in her hands.


    ''Does that mean I have to kill them to leave this floor!? These are his clones. If I kill them, I''m no better than those disgusting cultists!'' V''s trembling fingers slid against the handle of her nodachi, yet as she turned around, she froze as her eyes saw only Asura... It seemed Verana left as the purple portal flickered showing someone left for the next floors.


    "V... How long have you been on this floor?" Asura asked.


    V''s shoulders tensed at his question, her eyes widening momentarily as if she couldn''t believe what he said. ''Do I say, now... before? What is the right answer!?''


    "N... not long," V answered in a stutter.


    She didn''t understand why she couldn''t answer correctly. No, she understood why.


    ''It''s because I don''t want to look stupid. I don''t want to admit my true feelings to him... Nor can I forget that these hands just killed him countless times!''


    V admitted her faults, her lies. She knew this Asura was HER Asura. He wasn''t the same Asura she needed to kill, yet they were the same.


    Her hand moved before she could stop herself. Her slender fingers reached for Asura''s shoulder, her heart racing excitedly at the mere contact. She could feel his warmth, unlike the cold and dead bodies she killed.


    ''Is he real?'' V mumbled softly, her fingers squeezing his shoulder firmly.


    Asura smiled, his hand reaching for her trembling hand. His face looked warm, with narrowed eyes showing his slight dimple. Her feelings became stable, and she hugged his chest tightly, her face buried in his tunic. "Are you alright, V?"


    She felt safe and free of the intense sorrow and regret of killing him repeatedly.


    "Asura... can I stay with you for a while?"


    Her eyes glimmered with a delicate expression of hope and relief, her scarlet lips quivering slightly at his touch.


    "You don''t have to ask, V..." Asura didn''t seem surprised by her words. His warm eyes showed the same tenderness as Verana''s. He weed her into his arms, stroking her hair gently with a wide smile.


    ''Ah... it''s this face. He shows this to Xue, Xavida, and even that woman. Is this the face he shows the women he loves and cares for? Can I consider myself the same as them? But I am not like them.


    I cannot ept sharing. I am the crown princess. It hurts my pride to feel below them all,'' V thought to herself.


    He leaned forward and kissed her forehead, guiding her away from the portal. "It must have been hard on you," he said.


    Asura''s words were so natural, so warm and earnest.


    It felt like he knew what she experienced, as the soft words cracked V''s fragile shell, her hand trembling first...


    Then tears suddenly trickled down her cheeks.


    Thest floor''s stress, fear, and loneliness almost broke herpletely.


    V wanted to feel his warmth and regain some sense of stability. Asura was her lifeline, even though she knew others would find her affection shallow or childish... He was the prince who appeared, guided her and showed her an alternative path in life, breaking away from her mother''s n!


    V couldn''t control her emotions. "It''s not fair..." she whispered in a low tone as he clung to her. She didn''t know whether she felt mad because of Verana herself or if it was at Asura...


    She didn''t know where to direct her frustration. "I... I almost died on this floor... and then... you held that woman so gently. You...


    You never held me like that," V mumbled with a pout, the angry words increasing in volume as if trying to convey the storm of emotions in her heart. "I know, you said you need time... but I killed you so many times... and you never let me stay with you."


    "When will you ept me?"


    "You said you like me..." V stood looking up at him, her face a mess, lips trembling as her cheeks streaming with tears while scrunching her lovely eyes.


    Asura looked stunned at first, but then, as he seemed to digest her words... His eyes glowed as if realising she suffered far more than he realised or thought. "Killed me?" He whispered in a low tone, his hand rubbing her cheek before pulling her back into his embrace.


    V''s face buried in his chest as she huped and rubbed her face.


    "Over and over, I kept meeting you again, in different ces, times, and always..." Her tears smeared against his clothes, her words furrowing Asura''s brows.


    V remembered everything vividly, seeing every moment of the time they spent together and how each moment of her de cutting him hurt her so much as if to stain all her memories with him.


    "The tower... seems to hold grudges, huh?" Asura said with a brooding face. His brows were tight, his eyes narrowed, and he wrapped his arms around V''s back. His firm embrace didn''t allow her to leave.


    V rxed her body, sinking into his embrace. ''Even if it was just for a few moments, I feel... I''m at ease with him by my side.''


    "Is there something I can do to help you?" Asura asked with a serious face.


    He didn''t seem to care how many times V killed him in the tower or the specific details. All he did wasfort her and me the tower instead.


    V calmed herself, slowly wiping the tears and snot with her sleeves. Her lips were still red, but her face flushed, her eyes red and swollen from crying. ''How embarrassing...''


    "Forget it... I know what the tower is showing us is not real."


    V collected herself, putting on a calm facade with a smile. She even lowered her head to appear submissive. However, the charming smile that bewitched Asura was fake.


    She felt fragile before his fingers lifted her chin and his face approached. "V, please don''t pretend with me. No matter what is wrong, I am here to listen and make you feel better."


    Before she could deny his im, his lips covered hers, making her eyshes flutter.


    His lips were soft and firm. However, even more than his touch, she felt the sincerity of his words, the warmth of his mouth, the sweet taste enveloping her as it delved further into her mouth, entwining with her tongue as his hands clutched her tightly.


    ''He''s washing away everything... I fell light-headed and so good.''


    The gentle kiss made her realise she wasn''t alone anymore. She no longer had to fight her battles and struggles alone, and the knowledge helped soothe the turmoil in her heart as her worries melted under his lips.


    Their tongues collided sensually as their hot breaths and moist saliva intertwined, leaving her limp as her breathing became heavy and fast, causing her chest to rise and fall with each gasp of air.


    The kiss broke apart with a thin trail of saliva still connecting them. Asura''s face watched her, his lips curled into a smirk, a soft sigh escaping as he leaned back against the wall.


    V felt her legs weaken. Her hand leaned against the wall beside Asura while her other hand wiped off her lips. The slight taste lingered on her tongue as she spoke in a low whisper. "You''re unfair..."


    Her body pressed forward against Asura. "It''s not fair how you treat all of us so well; how could I run to another man when you envelop me in this warm,forting feeling!?" V looked into Asura''s eyes, but he remained silent for a while, staring at her with his intense eyes.


    ''What am I saying? It was so nice, and I am so happy. I could die right now and be happy!''


    "Haha... sorry. You are too lovely, and I won''t allow you to run to another man."


    Asuraughed out loud before kissing V on the lips once more. His lips were full of passion and confidence as they pushed hard against hers.


    She felt his tongue enter her mouth and forcefully wrap around her own, drawing a sweet moan from deep within her chest that vibrated between being crushed by his body as he flipped her against the wall.


    A different kiss... violent and very erotic...


    It made her feel dominated and ravaged by his roughness, yet pleasurable enough for her mind to turn nk and want more.


    V''s hands soon changed from pushing him away instead of gripping his shoulders for support. Asura didn''t relent when she was gasping for air and pushing him away.


    "We have to stop...." She finally pushed him away before leaning on his chest with her head. A strange, cool feeling on her lips when it was no longer locked with Asura''s.


    Asura stroked V''s hair gently with a tender smile.


    "Then, shall we have dinner, my princess?"

 Chapter 167: Step By Step - A Princess Conquered and content

    Asura didn''t n to rush his rtionships with women anymore. He might have skipped a process because of his past immaturity and youth.


    However, he couldn''t use that excuse now that he fused his soul and mind with three past lives of his failures and sesses. His desires might scream to devour them, but Asura wanted to consider each girl''s heart, thoughts and desires now because he could now endure that desire.


    ''Although it sounds wrong, there are two women I have already stepped over the line with, should I seek thefort of flesh. I cannot let the meat between my legs direct my rtionships.''


    "Do you like this fish?"


    "Mm. It''s crispy and sweet." V answered while munching on a seared scalfish.


    He watched her soft pink lips, shining from the butters grease, only able to smile as she tried to eat it neatly like a princess but failed. ''She''s so lovely. I will save her.'' Asura''s desire to save V changed from a kindness to something he needed to achieve.


    ''I never intended to fall for her, though¡ªshe felt nostalgic for me at first, but I don''t know why, but it soon became a deep, lingering affection.''


    Asura ignored the voices and shing memories of his past lives and concentrated on the soft flesh in his mouth as he cut off a piece of fish with a knife and fork, smiling in satisfaction.


    ''It''s delicious.''


    A strange meaty texture, but the smooth butter and garlic changed the tastepletely, a crunchy skin that used to serve as the fish''s defensive structure.


    ''Why did it evolve to be so delicious if it wanted to use it like armour?''


    The scales of the scalfish were hard but tasted sweet and suited the savoury fish meat well; most predators loved this fish because of that.


    Scalfish enjoyed using their hardened scales to crush prey.


    When fishing, their hide was so tough that fishings would snap, leaving the fishermen frustrated.


    Asura couldn''t remember if this tower had edible food, so he thanked Lucia and his mother for preparing many foods in his storage space when they met in Wolfsheim.


    "Are you tired?"


    "Mm... a little." V nodded with a soft sigh, staring at her te and picking at the vegetables. It seemed this princess loved meat and fish but hated carrots and peppers. "I killed you a lot, but every time I did, it felt like I hurt myself."


    ''Can I still consider these feelings of guilt or another emotion?'' Asura wasn''t sure, but it felt like he couldn''t me her.


    The scenes she described felt to him like she was seeing his past lives but living a different version where Auros, Sura and even his past no-mag self were all the current in him.


    She fought him like this, which caused him to feel a sense of crisis and the realisation that he and V might bond deeper than their mutual affection and desires for each other...


    ''Destiny... huh?''


    It was strange. V was also a piece of his destiny in his past lives, and she remained so in this one. He somehow felt that his life wasn''t his own. A feeling as if someone''s hand guided every single event, from this life to his past lives.


    There was something that made him feel unsettled...


    Because he felt fragile, Asura reached over the table and cupped V''s hand. "It doesn''t matter now. If you felt the pain of killing me repeatedly, then you just have to give me enough love and affection to make that pain vanish."


    He squeezed V''s hand, smiling tenderly as he saw her small, trembling fingers. He wanted tofort her as best he could and told himself, ''I am not my past life. I am not Auros or Sura, but a new Asura. I need to support her. No, I need to support them all and find my path!''


    Asura couldn''t help but smile slightly. "Besides, I forgive you. You shouldn''t worry about those past lives."


    V blinked, her cheeks flushing lightly. She smiled happily and put a piece of fish in her mouth, her hand still enveloped by his, and watched him take the carrots and pepper from her te, giving her a lovely smile.


    "Aren''t you tired of this floor? Are you still willing to fight?" V asked curiously. "I don''t know how long I''ve been here, but this might be my limit. There is always time toe again in the future..." She added, a nervous look on her lips as she seemed to plead for Asura to let her stop, to give her an escape but...


    "Fight on, V. Fight beside me; let us escape anything that might bind us and..." His hand brushed her cheek, gently kissing her slightly wet lips from the greasy fish. "Let us be together, with no one guiding or plotting against us."


    "I can''t do this alone..." V looked into his eyes with a smile that could melt anyone''s heart. Her eyes were clear, and she seemed to have regained some of the fire from her usual self when she first met Asura.


    "Okay then."


    Asura said with a deep voice before his hand grabbed at his neck; slowly, he tore one of his ck dragon scales and pulled a red feather that seemed to grow from his back, letting out a sigh of pain as blood spurted from the wounds left from the two items.


    "Eh?! Asura, what are you doing!?"


    He didn''t respond, causing her to be worried; her lovely lips pressed together as they trembled, with eyes opened wide, pupils dted, watching his blood drip down his chest.


    Asura grabbed the two items as a ck-and-white me flickered from his palms. The warmth enveloping the room was greater than the huge bonfire beside them.


    Asura pushed his palms together before searing the items.


    The ck scales now shone bright red, while the feather shone with a golden luminance as he wrapped the plume in a circr ring, then ced the ck scale across the plume as his mes blew up, covering the entire thing, his eyes focused, as sweat dripped down his forehead.


    ''Just a little more, don''t burn, don''t destroy... work together.''


    Soon, his mes slowly subsided, and a strange ck and gold item rested on his palm.


    It was a beautiful ring, and thebination of the plume and scale created a small cross on the front while the sides were scaly and armoured and a name written deep in the armour etched with his ck me.


    [To my lovely, V]


    "To prove my heart and as a symbol of our love, please wear this with pride," Asura said with a warm smile before taking V''s hand and slowly cing the ring on her left hand as he enjoyed her funny reaction. Her mouth opened wide in shock. "With this, part of me will always be with you. Call it a symbol of my eptance to bing your fianc¨¦."


    [You are too kind to your many women. This will protect her from attacks below stage 6 countering with your me of destruction and killing them... and that golden plume will revive her once after death!]


    Helliana seemed upset at his actions, but he couldn''t help it. This girl will die in the future, and he could only think of this way to protect her. Even if it meant he could not use his rebirth skill for another 24 hours.


    The ck ring''s scaly surfaces were armoured and protective while the golden plume gleamed inside. Its soft feel, unique red glow, and powerful aura wrapped around the ring like a shining jewel.


    V held it in the sky, the mes shimmering inside the beautiful gem-like scale and plume. Her lips quiver as her eyes close, trembling as tears stream down her cheeks again. "You..."


    "My princess is such a crybaby," Asura smirked but felt relieved seeing her eyes lighten uppared to before. "Haha, don''t worry. You have already captured my heart and body," he said as he kissed her again, hugging her tightly. "If you want to stop or keep going, I will support your choice. V."


    "No... I will stay by your side. I will continue because I have you by my side now."


    V clenched the ring close to her chest, her lips curled into a faint smile. While it seemed her wavering fighting spirit ignited as her amber eyes glowed with the same light as the plume of the ring, she looked determined.


    "Shall we go fight in a dungeon, then?" Asura smiled, watching the beauty before him before nodding, "This ring will keep you safe no matter what."


    "Yes! My saviour and love." V gave a soft voice before she stood up and blew him a kiss before entering the next-floor portal.


    ''I feel like Auros made me more of ady-killer...''


    [Heh... just wait till you seduce old women like Sigurd or Valerie because of it.]


    He watched V vanish and then looked at the messy campsite, feeling she rushed to avoid cleaning up the mess.


    With a shake of his head, he couldn''t deny thezy princess might have done so.


    "Cleaning is so troublesome... I will just burn this ce down and make sure nothing remains. Maybe it can be a torch to scare away monsters. Fufu,"


    With a light touch of his finger, he touched the campsite, and mes burst out, burning everything clean.


    [Did you just use the mes of destruction to avoid cleaning up?]


    ''....''


    Asura wanted to avoid being scolded by the woman who knew him the best, so he rushed into the ck vortex, noticing the higher they traversed, the darker the portal became.


    From a bright purple to now, it became a midnight purple close to ck.


    ''Darkness... is that a hint of what''s beyond?''


    Sighing to himself, Asura stood at the portal''s entrance, touching the ck me on his neck.


    The wound from losing his ck scale soon vanished, reced by a new shiny scale.


    His two phoenix plumes flickered slightly whenever he used the mes of his bloodline¡ªhe noticed that this floor no longer carried the same sense of weight as past floors and stepped forward...


    Prepared to face the next challenge.

 Chapter 168: The Towers Agenda -Standing on their own two feet

    Asura''snce prated another meaningless monster, its face and body a mixture of a lion, snake and gryphon. The name given in the experiment back in Sura''s world was Chimaera.


    "Haa... Haa... The damn poison almost melted my armour."


    Heined, looking at the damage to his ck armour. The suit bought for him by Mu Xue when he first arrived at the academy was now full of holes, melted, and useless.


    Since the moment spent with Verana and V, the tower seemed to chance. At least Asura felt it prevented them from meeting.


    ''I don''t like this tower. It feels sentient, not just a tool for personal growth.''


    [It is strange since you advanced with both girls. We have yet to see either of them again, and each floor just sends you to the wastnd left after the ships left Sura''s.]


    ''So it''s true. The four bosses I fought all came from that world?''


    [Mmhm, this world doesn''t have the technology to perform those experiments, and I recognise the''s aura.]


    ''Do you know why or who might want me to experience this?''


    [No...]


    Asura felt her voice trail off suspiciously, but then again, Helliana had died before this point. Despite these thoughts, a sense of horror washed over him, and he feared he might not be wrong about his worries.


    ''The upper realms, can they interfere with lower worlds easily?''


    [I don''t think it''s easy, but there are probably powerful existences that can do such things. Why?]


    He didn''t return her answer because, once again, in the rest area, there was nothing¡ªno fire, camp, or even traces of people who could have touched this floor in decades.


    ''This ce hasn''t seen humans in a long time...''


    [Asura, this tower is strange.]


    Helliana rarely spoke this often to him, but he noticed she had be more talkative since the fiftieth floor, and her worry for him increased with each battle.


    ''Why do you say that?''


    As he asked this question, an invisible barrier dropped around him, sealing his movement. For a moment, his connection with Helliana ceased; even the monoliths in his soul became distant as a foggy mist separated them.


    "What the hell?!"


    His gaze darted around, trying to see who imprisoned him, but nothing seemed unusual until a distorted female voice sounded from the void. "What, you can''t even see my presence? Is this another failure?"


    The voice rang out again, sounding like she was behind him. Asura tried to turn around, only to realise he couldn''t move his body.


    "Hmph! Even moving is impossible." The female sounded like someone appraised goods at the merchant or a weapon at the cksmith; a strange feeling of hands touching his body caused his skin to tingle, warnings and danger signals echoing in his mind as his parallel minds became petrified of the existence touching him.


    However, Asura wasn''t the same as before.


    This woman started calling him a failure, and worse, the word ''another'' triggered a sense of fury and terror deep within his soul.


    "Fuck you."


    He snapped, his bloodline and unique physique surging as the white and ck mes, previously frozen as if locked in space, built momentum rapidly. His body trembled as he moved a single step.


    "Haha! Interesting, a single step, but you moved. Movement is possible," The voice sounded amused, but Asura could hear a hint of cold analysis and disregard for his existence in that voice. "Oh, well, you will end up dead anyway after I''m done. Struggle all you will, but you shall leave the tower now. You have overstepped the allotted bounds, Subject #9."


    ''Subject 9?!'' Asura''s eyes widened in surprise, and before he could say anything, the force keeping him paralysed lifted, and a dark corridor appeared before him.


    He tried to resist the force pulling him but found no means to stop himself from walking to the exit; anger and irritation boiled in his chest.


    The feeling of his past life forced him to suffer endings because of his shorings. Asura refused to allow himself to be forced out of the tower, and he would reach the top floor!


    "Don''t resist, or I''ll shatter those prototype monoliths and the corpse inside! A mere test subject dares act back."


    The voice''s words shook him. His soul and the monoliths were deeply connected, as were they linked to Helliana, so he didn''t want the strange woman to follow through on her threats.


    [DO IT!]


    However, a sudden boost from the Monoliths, all of them long past Stage Four, confused him as Helliana forced them to activate. ''STOP YOU WILL DIE!''


    [Ignore her idle threats! She can only use her aura to hold and move you, not kill you!]


    ''But she said she would shatter the monolith!''


    Asura panicked, and simultaneously, a terrifying sensation emerged from the female''s aura. An ancient evil that made him feel like a frog in front of a massive snake.


    [She isn''t a god! This is just a human who has reached beyond the 10th stage! Asura, true freedom isn''t so easy that you gain it by beating a few ghosts of your past!]


    ''True freedom...''


    He felt his soul burning as the will of the monoliths resonated with his soul, the little me he preserved in his heart shing brightly as the emotions he kept locked away soared to the surface.


    "I won''t leave. I will finish this tower."


    "You will leave, or I will cripple you here!"


    "Then cripple me before you lose that chance!"


    Helliana''s boost allowed him a moment. She crippled two of his three parallel minds instantly, unable to help him as usual because of the woman''s power, the weight like ten tonnes crushing his body, yet Asura, bleeding from every orifice, reached out and released the pent-up feelings he only allowed Helliana to hear.


    ''I am no longer half-arsed. I can use it without fear!''


    ¡ªManifestation: Profane Phoenix!


    Suddenly, the once dormant mes erupted from his heart, turning into a ck-and-white me that spread outward rapidly, covering his body entirely. The pale white-and-ck me ignited everything around him; even the ground beneath him melted before the power of his soul.


    However, before Asura could direct this power, a palm met his face, and a heavy force flung him towards the exit corridor, blood spurting from his nose as he skidded backwards.


    The strange woman''s voice filled with a hysterical tone. "You dare! You are just a puppet made for my amusement and experiments! I will tear apart your soul and use your body as a tool. You will never die!"


    Asura stopped sliding, coughing up blood as his body trembled from the tremendous injuries. However, before he could adjust, the moment hepleted his transformation, a pair of gentle hands grasped his shoulder.


    ck hair like ravens taking flight in the night sky, a single ck decaying wing and golden eyes like twin suns...


    "Heliana!?"


    "Sorry, I wanted to reveal myself in a better way... Haha."


    "You were Stage 10---"


    Before he could speak, her hands tossed him into the portal for the nieth floor...


    The dark corridor turned pitch ck as space seemed to break down, recing the wastnd with a ck-and-white world...


    The feminine voice uttered a word that echoed from the vortex before it suddenly cracked... and shattered. "You!? That vessel has exceeded my expectations, but unfortunately, that body is falling apart because you left his soul! Your end is here."


    "Bye-bye, for now, Asura--" Helliana''s voice echoed before a tremendous explosion urred.


    ***


    After his fight against the massive force of a Stage Ten being, Asura felt his consciousness waver in the darkness.


    The burning sensation in his chest continued to intensify. This was not like a me; but a fire that devoured everything and everyone within. The damage seemed to cause his mes to attack his body for a moment; now, he felt weakened as the world smouldered.


    He regained his mind.


    ''Heliana?''


    To his surprise, Asura tried to contact Helliana, but the familiar warmth and connection with her didn''t exist.


    ''Her existence... She''s gone.''


    For a moment, he felt emptiness and dropped to his knees as he entered his spirit pce for the first time.


    He found the ce damaged, the beautiful skies now blood red, and lightning raining down upon the ck citadel standing tall in the centre of the world. He remembered forests and beautiful gardens growing around it on his previous visit.


    Now it was a ruin... the five monoliths cracked and filled with marks as if struck by extreme pressure and lightning.


    "No..."


    His spirit staggered towards the ck monolith behind the throne, still standing and unharmed like the rest of the glorious pce. But one thing stood out; he found a translucent female figure sitting against the monolith, her long ck hair covering her face, but Asura knew her appearance.


    "Heliana... You''re not dead, right?"


    When he spoke, the beautiful figure looked at him, her pale lips curling into the most affectionate smile before her figure flickered, and she vanished... Asura ran to where she once sat. Deep in his heart, the original sense of dread and emptiness exploded, almost making him faint.


    "Heliana..."


    He whispered, his voice sounding hollow as it became louder each time he repeated her name.


    "HELIANA!"


    Asura shouted her name as he smashed his fist against the monolith; a loud bell sounded in his head. Suddenly, the sound of chains seemed to echo in the surroundings, like something was inside.


    "Helliana!?"


    He tried again, but this time, only the eerie silence returned his cry. In his despair, Asura mmed his fist against the monolith repeatedly... Then again and again.


    The soft chime rang out each time until his knuckles bled, and his entire hand lost feeling as it seemed to devour all the anima from his body, leaving him weaker than ever before.


    Then... the monolith''s text changed, reading the word ''Rebirth'' when his blood stained the surface.


    A loud clicking and the sound of hydraulics sounded as the front opened slowly. A cloud of smoke billowed as it revealed the insides, filled with tubes, strange machines made of tree bark and other natural equipment and metal.


    Sitting on a small bed of strange material was a small ck bird with a long raven plume sticking out of its forehead. Its eyes opened slowly, shining with a bright golden light before its wings pped.


    Asura tried approaching it but found the little bird moved faster than him. It moved towards his neck and pecked him, chirping with extreme excitement before settling on his shoulder.


    Chirp~ Chirp~


    "You..."


    "Helia?"


    Chirp!


    The little bird twirled before pping her small wings and settling on his broad shoulder again.


    "Is this what you did for us?"


    Asura looked at the ck monolith, which now looked dull with several cracks along the surface, like the other monoliths.


    So Asura ced his hand on the surface and felt a warm yetforting sensation as it sucked anima from his body slowly, the tiny amount not able to fix the monolith...


    ''But it fixed this small chip... So without Helia, I have to manage them myself now?''


    Somehow, it might mean he struggles at first, but Asura felt a sense of peace, which meant he could no longer lean on her to fix all his problems...


    Behind him, the small back bird in his shoulder''s eyes looked at him as if filled with happiness and relief before it closed both eyes, and a ck me smothered the bird in a protective barrier.


    "I am finally standing on my own two feet... without her to tell me anything about the monoliths but this little bird... just how much does she remember, and what is she?"

 Chapter 169: Surviving Near Death Creates Growth

    Asura walked around the spirit pce to note the damage and tried to repair it. However, it felt impossible because he couldn''t control all five monoliths at once. It was too difficult for his mind. He felt as if dozens of hooks pulled at his brain the moment he tried.


    ''Now, despite being excited, I could take control of my destiny.''


    "How am I supposed to fill her void?"


    He sat on the grand throne in front of the ck monolith in silence.


    With both eyes closed, breathing slowly. A sudden, peaceful feeling filled his body and mind. He felt healed and rxed as ify in the ocean. The cool water flowing along his body soothing him.


    Asura liked that the scent of Helliana lingered in this part of the citadel. His hand stroking the silky feathers of the resting bird on his shoulders. The ck mes wrapping around her felt cool to the touch.


    However, he felt these mes might burn the flesh of others who might try the same thing.


    "Phew... let''s return to reality."


    He exhaled the beautiful scene of the grand ck citadel fading along with the red skies and magnificent world.


    Now greeted by a wastnd, the ground void of moisture, cracked with withered flowers and nts along the path leading to a familiar sight.


    "The phoenix de."


    Chirp~


    To his surprise, the ck phoenix remained on his shoulder. Her sharp golden beak, feathers ck like the void and the aura of a queen, remained.


    ''It seems her rebirth wasn''t just a spiritual one.''


    A smile etched across his face, lifting his spirits to a pleasant surprise that she achieved her goal so soon.


    ''There''s so much I must learn from this bird.''


    Asura closed his eyes, trying to assess the damage from that unbelievably powerful existence that could stop him with just a nce or words. He then realised that because of Helliana''s actions, the damage dealt to him was almost zero.


    "I just need to wait a little until my anima restores itself. Not just that." He could feel what he believed to be two of his parallel thoughts being destroyed. "The moment that thing tried to tear my soul and existence into pieces. Something went wrong, because now there are five voices inside my head."


    That''s right, Asura benefitted from the woman''s attack. If Helliana hadn''t sacrificed her former self, she would have obliterated him with no flesh or soul remaining. However, that existence doesn''t know that, to her, his existence vanished.


    ''I feel even crazier than before...'' Asura thought, but then realised that his five minds shared different levels of cognition.


    One seemed to carry the knowledge and lifetime experience of Auros, the other his first life as Asura and then the other with an improved intelligence and thought process¡ªit was Sura!


    The other two seemed a little weaker or felt like diluted versions of his current self that existed before this change.


    The minds functioned independently, giving Asura five ways to view reality. He could ess each of them when needed, and they would follow his lead without resistance andcked their own will; they just had the tone, memories, and skills of their past lives.


    Asura stood for over an hour before his anima restored itself.


    He felt a sense of imbnce as if something had misaligned his bloodlines.


    ''Could it be? Has Helliana been adjusting my monoliths to keep them in an optimal state? Could this have been why they seemed a little disproportionate?''


    Asura remembered how Helliana seemed to struggle with controlling them sometimes.


    "Does her abilities differ from mine? Can she perfectly control her monoliths, but not me?"


    Like a crazed doctor, he walked on the spot, rubbing his chin and kicking a single stone in a circle, for he fell into a state of concentration, trying to understand why he couldn''t do it.


    ''How does she adjust them?'' Before a sudden thought urred to him, he wondered if he gained five parallel thoughts might not be an ident but Helliana''s n.


    ''Her reincarnation was her n. So she knew I would lose this support, then did she calcte this would happen?''


    "I need to see what exactly happened when I try to use my parallel thoughts to manage the monoliths in my spiritual pce."


    Asura stopped moving, and the feeling of eureka hit him. He had to hold back his urge to burst out inughter.


    He sat down on the spot, the harsh dirt a little painful, but his mind focused on the spiritual domain now, trying to split itself apart like a banana peel; he chose the strongest in his mind first, Auros.


    The amusing thing was that several of the monoliths gave resistance when he tried to push him onto them. The Phoenix Monolith rejected him, as did the Asura and Dragon Monoliths.


    Asura felt frustrated, but he realised something from this: What was Auros in his lifetime? What bloodline did he improve the most?


    ''The Devouring Bloodline.''


    Asura found the monolith in his mind, a body filled with stars and unique orbs with gxy-like textures and colours.


    "Could it be this bloodline?" He struggled to control the Devouring Monolith because consciousness rejected him, but in that instant, something urred when he pushed the part of his mind that contained the memories of Auros.


    The monolith rumbled, much like the ck monolith before, as its damaged te cracked before snapping open, the inside simr to the phoenix totem.


    Suddenly, a ghostly image of Auros floated out of Asura''s body, giving him a strange look before it climbed into the monolith. The door mmed shut, and the once-damaged te looked pristine and like an undiscovered obsidian treasure.


    "That''s what Helliana was doing; she was helping me refine my mind... my soul. Can I do this one day without her?" Asura understood he could now split his mind apart and send it into the monoliths to ensure it was in peak condition. "How did she know how to do this?"


    It seemed impossible, yet he felt excited because the devouring monolith became more active than ever with a slight silver shade instead of ck, the feeling of it working inside him like a rusty machine that wanted oil and a bit of care. Now a new part thanks to the high-level mechanic who adjusted it.


    ''This must be why my growth seemed strange. No wonder Helliana struggled... did she suffer, splitting her powerful will between all five?''


    The next moment, he brought out Sura, and like a child who saw his parents after getting lost, his soul rushed to the dragon monolith. The same scene happened, with a brilliant red dragon''s me bathing the monolith as it turned a crimson shade.


    After Sura merged with the monolith, he spent hours looking at his old self''s visage. The spirit of his past sat at the base of the monoliths and read books, not speaking, giving Asura a sense of nostalgia.


    ''The other two were easy to figure out, but what monolith would my past self take?''


    "I must say, although you have be a splendid mage, why have you neglected your studies and theoretical improvements?" The elegant voice of his other self finally spoke, looking up from the book like a pale-skinned schr, his hair cascading over his shoulder; it was a very effeminate beautypared to the masculine Asura of today with his muscles and changed in the aura.


    "Of course, there is only one path for us. Our beloved mother gave us this bloodline, and even if I couldn''t use magic in the past, now I am part of you. So look."


    It was a shocking moment for Asura...


    The past caused him anguish and feelings of inferiority. Even now, deep down, he felt those feelings until he saw them. The spirit body of his past life used magic¡ªmagic without chanting or taking time to build a spell rune! "You... how!?"


    "Well, when you think about it logically, why would I remain the same as before when I am you... and you are me?" The haughty schr was nothing like the pathetic man in his memories; he felt a change. "Thank you for allowing me to see this world, where we could use magic and learn the truth. Asura."


    He felt confused, the feeling of his past thanking him. However, he didn''t wait in the past and just climbed into the Asura Monolith without a word. The beautiful pir became the same colour as his raven hair, shimmering with a glossy finish.


    A sudden word sounded, causing him to smirk. "By the way, do not refer to me as the coward or cuckold anymore because me and Verana were always together, and I have a more fitting title, no?"


    The voice became silent, but Asura whispered in his stead. "The Schr... Asura Fenix."


    Asura then noticed that the moment they entered the monoliths. At the bottom, in gold, something etched each person''s title and name into the monolith. He checked the Devouring Totem and saw "The Traitor... and The Sacrifice" for Sura and Auros.


    ''Can I change them?''


    When he thought that his body entered a strange state as he tried to rewrite the two titles, it hurt his mind but he struggled... Then changed Auros to The Silver Prince and Sura to The Dragon Prince.


    "Somehow... they feel more urate. Phew..." He didn''t realise that the spirits inside watched him do this, and their eyes became softer before their existence fused with the monolith,pletely epting with pride the way the main body viewed them.


    "Well, let''s go... I should be ready now, although notpletely recovered. It should be okay."


    Chirp~


    When he returned from the spirit pce, he noticed that the small phoenix looked at him with her golden eyes and nodded before curling up into a ball and sleeping again.

 Chapter 170: The Dragons Envy - The Free Asura

    ? Xavida POV


    Meanwhile, back in the Royal Academy of Silvara...


    Xavida looked around the ssroom and felt it had changed drastically since Asura wasn''t there. Her eyes watched Mu Xue, and anger, bitterness, and strange feelings flooded her heart after they again shed upon returning to the mansion. Mu Xue was a constant reminder that Asura loved them equally.


    The time for her being selfish and keeping him to herself was over.


    ''Asura...'' she thought in a solemn mood.


    Her fingers stroked a piece of his hair she cut off and made into a little trinket for her quill pen. She missed him so much and hoped he would be okay.


    After all, the Tower of Death was famous even in her homnd, and many challengers died when they got too confident.


    "Xavida Bahamot!" Lorem''s low voice enveloped the room as her brows furrowed while the book in her hand almost became charcoal in her hands; from her narrow red eyes, it seemed she was furious. "Do you have anything better to do than daydreaming!?"


    "No, Professor." Xavida lowered her head, but the corners of her mouth raised slightly because this was an unusual sight. Lorem was usually strict with her, Mu Xue, and Asura, but now she seemed angry with everyone, so her anger became less intense.


    "Then pay attention!" Lorem frowned. "Or maybe you want to be punished with extra training instead?"


    Xavida dared not say anything and returned to listening to Lorem teach the ss.


    ''Why do I miss him so much?'' Xavida asked herself while looking at the piece of hair in her hands.


    Then, the strange churning of the anima in her abdomen reminded her of a warmth that could never leave her. A feeling as if Asura stood beside her and held her from behind allowed her as if to tell her to behave.


    With this, her obsessive andpulsive thoughts faded as her eyes moved to the board and began listening to Lorem intently.


    Mu Xue looked at Xavida from the side with narrowed eyes, then snorted softly and turned back.


    ''Hmph. Mu Xue looks jealous because she failed to get pregnant thest time they had sex. Fufu.''


    Xavida giggled inwardly but quickly stopped because Lorem noticed and pointed at her while reading from the book... with that, Xavida followed on with a high-pitched voice.


    "The existence of magicians and knights above the Tenth Stage is untrue. These are stories past leaders told to bolster their prestige." Xavida''s soft tone charmed many who watched with envious gazes, but she didn''t care as she finished the passage under Lorem''s watchful eyes.


    Lorem nodded, satisfied with Xavida''s performance, before continuing. "Yes! Many im there is no way to break past the Tenth Stage barrier. It is said that any human body cannot contain the magic of those surpassing it and will slowly erode and kill the owner."


    ****


    "Okay, remember to read through this book before next week''s magic lesson. There is also a training session in the afternoon!" Lorem said, her eyes growing dim the moment the lesson ended.


    Shortly after the lesson ended, Xavida collected her things and rushed out of the room. She was exempt from today''s practice and nned to go home and sleep in Asura''s bed.


    However...


    "Xavida."


    Mu Xue''s graceful voice sounded before she could leave the room. Her ice blue hair and eyes, no longer reverting to their former colour after her change, stepped towards her with a strange smile, and her eyes opened wide, with loose eyebrows.


    ''She doesn''t look angry..'' Xavida thought inwardly and hesitated but still stopped walking and waited for Mu Xue to speak.


    "I know we''ve beenpeting since Asura left, but I think it''s time we both bury our issues. However, I cannot promise to be your sister or good friend. There is no reason for us to fight and cause problems. That way Asura will grow distant from both of us. He has many other women to choose from, you know?"


    Mu Xue smiled sweetly, but Xavida knew what she meant.


    ''So, you don''t want me to monopolise him like the past.'' Xavida''s brows furrowed inwardly, but she smiled and replied. "I agree, Mu Xue. We should stop fighting."


    Yet she thought Mu Xue might have a point. Princess V, the new fianc¨¦e Verana, and Asura''s strength snowballing.


    ''I don''t want to hand him over to other women, but if I could choose the women at least,'' Xavida thought inwardly, then sighed as Mu Xue walked away while humming.


    Xavida watched Mu Xue''s back disappear and remembered Asura saying she and Mu Xue needed to change.


    At first, Xavida couldn''t understand why, but now she understood. Mu Xue had changed for Asura, and though she did not hate Mu Xue as much as before, it was no longer impossible to trust her.


    "Let''s try to be civil with Mu Xue. The other women I don''t care about can wait, but at least she gave Asura so much," Xavida muttered softly.


    After leaving the ssroom, Xavida ran through the corridor and reached Asura''s quarters. The maids greeted her respectfully while carrying baskets filled withundry because it was time to change the sheets, but Xavida shook her head and smiled. "No, I will clean them. You can go for now!"


    "Okay, Miss Xavida." The maids bowed respectfully before leaving the room with a slight smile because Xavida was nicertely. They also seemed to know her habits of rolling in his old sheets. Thus, they waited until she came home and cleaned the rest of the mansion.


    After closing the door, Xavida stripped naked and threw herself onto Asura''s bed, where she rolled around happily, but slowly, her smile and sparkling eyes dimmed.


    "His scent is fading... Asura, when will youe home?" She kicked the bed with her feet while falling asleep slowly, the handsome visage of Asura on her mind.


    ****


    A silver sh of steel cut across the wastnd. The beautiful de sliced two giant wolves with mottled fur and sharp teeth in half.


    Their bellies shrunk because ofck of food and water, and their ribs were visible as both suffered from malnutrition, yet their bloodshot eyes focused on the figure wielding a sword surrounding them with his speed and elegant steps.


    "Damn! Why is it so hot!?" Asura groaned as he wiped sweat from his face and neck with his hand that glowed a slight blue using ice magic to cool his body under the scorching heat.


    Grrrr!


    The two wolves were originally a pack of twelve Stage Five wolves, but now their entire packy dead. Asura didn''t feel bad. This ce of illusions irritated him, only he discovered some changes in his body since fusing with the three past lives that might be clearer due to them entering the monoliths.


    "My swordsmanship is improving so much faster, Auros. You were such a genius with the sword... but it feels strange that I could summon a new soul weapon."


    The silver de the prince used until his death became longer and more slender. A thin de could easily slice the flesh and bones of these monsters, with bones stronger than stone.


    Asura enjoyed the feeling of his improved swordsmanship. Although he had learned fast in the past, hecked a detailed understanding of the sword.


    The previous techniques taught by Lorem, Lucia, and Sigurd felt slow and unsuitable for him, as he relied on brute force rather than technique.


    However, this style differed from the one used by Prince Auros.


    ''It''s like the demon swordsmanship in my mind is being recreated each moment, stealing the best parts of Auros and Sigurd''s styles while letting me learn and improve my skill... rather than using force.''


    "I thought I was a genius because of the past few months. However, learning of my past life as Auros, there is so much to learn." Asura grinned, his eyes shing with a hint of arrogance, thinking of how talented Auros once was with a sword.


    And how to surpass him now that they were one person.


    He did not know how fast he progressedpared to others because Lorem, Lucia, and Sigurd kept his skills hidden from others and other people''s growth in him. ''Maybe I might have been decent before, but now... I can be a genuine genius.''


    Asura flicked the eastern nodachi, almost identical in shape to V, but he seemed a little longer because of his height difference. He then felt the power of these illusions being devoured, a suction more vibrant than before. As the thoughts of Auros controlled the monolith, Asura felt everything.


    The amount, the speed and even the sensation became more intense after Helliana left the phoenix totem. Now she slept on his shoulder, unbothered bybat and she would absorb small little bits of magic from him.


    Only a small amount, so Asura didn''t mind.


    Asura closed his eyes and sensed the world around him. His senses spread through the area as he tried to locate the exit of this illusion realm.


    ''The changes in my body, and that woman thinks I am dead, make me feel more at ease. Even though I need to kill my enemies,'' Asura thought as he sensed something and sprinted forward without hesitation.


    Dust rose beneath his boots as he dashed through the wastnd filled with corpses.


    At first, it seemed like a dozen wolves were his only victims, but then there were more and more...


    Until the corpses numbered over a hundred, he dashed through the wastnd.


    His body, light as a feather, tapped the ground and flung into the air, his beautiful ck-and-white wings fluttering as he glided through the searing blue skies.


    ''Thank god, Sura was a natural-born dragon... flight is so much easier now,'' Asura thought, smiling wryly.


    Flying was not bad before, but it took effort to master because he needed to consider weight, wind speed and other things. epting Sura''s existence allowed him to understand these things, like walking or running for a human.

 Chapter 171: The Birth of The Future Monarch

    In the wastnd, a great battle. No, a massacre was underway.


    A lone male surrounded by monsters of various types, wolves, twisted beasts with horns and ws sharper than a mythril sword, shed with this man. His body wore thin clothes and carried a single sword¡ªits silver radiance, something magnificent.


    Like a well-oiled machine, his body avoided their brutal attacks with precision.


    Twist, dodge, lunge.


    Another wolf falls to the silver de, its face filled with confusion as the essence of life seeps from the wound, devoured by the man.


    His raven hair swayed like a graceful dance at the capital''s annual royal ball.


    He flicked his sword, pivoting his hips to avoid a monster''s ws. He let his hand press on the beast''s snout before an explosion of ice crystals burst from within the monster''s body, prating its organs.


    "Ah..."


    His voice was deep and refreshing, and his sigh caused the monsters to tremble momentarily. Two flicks of hair fluttering in the wind, his body twirled in a circle, slicing the nearest monsters with his silver brilliance.


    Meanwhile, a small ck phoenix blows mes upon the fallen monsters.


    Her golden beak scooped its soft, juicy meat into her gullet as her wings pped with a powerful ck me.


    They tried to attack her earlier, only for the male to be berserk and tear them apart by the most brutal means. He used his bare hands, causing them to feel terror. Like a princess, she devoured their brethren while pping her graceful raven wings in this deserted wastnd.


    "Helliana, it''s time to move on. The next floor is thest, so finish your meal. Don''t eat too much; I don''t like fat girls."


    Chirp! Chirp!


    The ck phoenix spat mes as she fluttered around Asura''s head, her little feet kicking his face.


    His hair was now neat shoulder length and brushed behind his ears, dancing in the wastnd''s warm, humid breeze as he snapped his fingers. He didn''t even look at the huge ck-and-white me consumed by the rest of the monsters.


    The anima from his abdomen flooded the entire wastnd as he became the devil. Hellfire fluttered from his feet like a deadly aura of death.


    However, the princess was fine. Rather, the mes made her feathers glossier and her eyes more resolute.


    ''Thank you for the help, Auros. I will practise Your sword and skills until I surpass you in every single way.''


    ***


    Not long after, Asura and Helliana reached thest floor of the tower. He never saw V or Verana again but assumed this tower might be something from the upper world used to observe possible talents that could ascent to the upper realm.


    ''Or like me, for experimental subjects.''


    "Haaahhhh,"


    A sigh escaped Asura''s lips as he observed thest room of this tower. "Another wastnd. That woman must have hated me."


    Chirp?


    Helliana tilted her head before nuzzling Asura''s cheek. Although she sacrificed herself, the newborn phoenix carried many of her mannerisms and feelings, but she couldn''t talk, so Asura didn''t know how much of her he had lost.


    "I''m fine, Helliana. I just miss your sexy voice." Asura stroked her fluffy chest feathers with a smile before leaping down therge hole before him.


    A loud boom echoed in the wastnd as the male''s feet sank. This time, the ground was close to the sand, as something caused the sand to whirl in the centre of the huge sphere-shaped floor.


    Asura walked towards it, Helliana fluttering on top of his head. Her keen golden eyes locked onto the source of the strange whirlpool.


    ''Weird... It feels like a ck hole is trying to pull us into nothingness.''


    Chirp!


    He felt like her loud chirp screamed "BE CAREFUL" to him, as his body reactively flung into the sky using his wings¡ªa momentter, a huge sandwyrm appeared with sharp teeth and an enormous body,rge enough to swallow a house whole.


    Its shadow covered the arena floor as Asura and Helliana floated above it.


    "Something so big should be impossible to fight normally! Is this floor breaking down, or did someone want me to fight such a creature? No, did they n for me to die if I reached here?"


    The sandwyrm continued to devour the sands below its enormous body, causing Asura and Helliana to seem confused¡ªbefore its ck rock-like eyes looked towards them and blew a torrent of sand, the sharp grains aiming to slice their bodies.


    Helliana shrieked as Asura used his sword, covering the silver de in ck mes to create a barrier that pushed the sand away from them. However, the wyrm burrowed into the sands below, escaping their view.


    "Shit! We''re going up." Asura immediately flew into the sky with Helliana, but a tremendous wave of sand engulfed the skies like a tsunami. He gritted his teeth as Helliana fluttered next to him, their gazes meeting momentarily before he swung his sword, empowered by his anima.


    The de of ck and silver sliced the tsunami as he grasped Helliana and tossed her to the other side of the arena, near the closed portal outside.


    Woosh!


    Chirp!?


    Chirp!!


    Her little body broke through a small barrier, stopping her from returning as she pecked at it, chirping to Asura, who could no longer hear her cries.


    Helliana''s chirps grew louder, and then fiery ck mes exploded from her body. She tapped her talons against the barrier, but it remained unbroken, blocking her from reaching Asura.


    ''Good... I can focus now.''


    Asura faced the sandwyrm alone, his raven hair fluttering in the sandstorm created by the monster as his wings spread wide, releasing the power of his anima like a radiant wave of stars. It fluttered in colours of all shades, his bloodlines and elements in almost perfect synergy.


    In an instant, the sandwyrm appeared in front of Asura. Its massive mouth aimed to swallow him whole, but he simply lifted the corner of his lips, revealing a vicious and gruesome smile.


    ¡ªManifestation Devouring ck Dragon


    Yes. Asura could now use the devouring dragon and Asura''s bloodlines to form multiple manifestations because his bloodlines were perfect. Normally, a person struggles to form one, with their thin blood and weak lineage.


    Dragon - Sura


    Devouring (Demon) - Auros


    Devil - Asura 2


    Asura (Upper Realm Human Hero) - Asura (Schr)


    Phoenix (Destruction and Rebirth) - Asura Fenix (Current) + Asura 3


    The only bloodline that remained iplete was the Devil bloodline, as he had yet to meet the devil of his past lives and ept him into the monolith.


    With a sh of ruby-red mes, the skies roared with the wee of a dragon from the distant stars. Its body was the size of a sandwyrm, and two pairs of wings pped against the sky, shaking the universe. One pair was ck like the void, and the other crimson like the beautiful hair of Lorem, Sura''s first love.


    It flew around the arena, ignoring the rules, with two gigantic horns, ck with a swirling crimson me surrounding them.


    This was Asura''s manifestation when fusing with Sura, a dragon of devouring and destruction.


    However, when little Helliana saw the colour of his wings and horns, her eyes trembled as if understanding something, not realising that the ck of his wings was identical to her raven feathers.


    ''I hate sand, but I''m quite fond of dragons.'' Asura grinned as the sandwyrm seemed intimidated. His body narrowed, diving. Asura wasted no time grabbing its hard body with its hind legs, the sharp ck talons crushing and piercing the sandworm''s armour.


    "GRROOOAAAARR!"


    Its ear-splitting roar shook the sands, creating another tsunami of sand, but Asura didn''t care. He continued to kick off with his hind legs, riding the worm like a madman. His brutal wings shot mes at the monster as they pped intensely, lifting the huge worm off the floor, his maw letting out a dominant roar.


    Suddenly, the worm twisted in his grasp, smashing his body against the sands below. However, Asura''s wings pped once, dodging the collision as he stabbed his talon into the sandwyrm''s skull.


    It grasped its face like an iron w, and the worm trembled. Its body wriggled and tried to hit the dragon, but the aerial advantage was too great.


    A sudden huge suction formed in Asura''s mouth as he lifted his maw, sucking the realm''s magic, life and power to form a deadly sphere of crimson mes, the deep red showing his affection and devotion to the memory of Sura.


    Then he released it directly into the sandwyrm''s face.


    Boom!


    An explosion rocked the entire realm, cracking the tower walls. The intense heat melted the sandwyrm''s face while its body writhed in agony.


    The destructive crimson mes ate away at its armour, exploding to damage its insides, but Asura didn''t stop. His breath continued as he felt the anima within this monster flood his body, surging through his veins.


    "GRROAAARRR!!!"


    The sandwyrm continued to squirm and attack, but Asura''s breath never stopped. The me continued to burn until a terrifying white light shone inside its armour.


    Then... with a loud pop, it vanished, nothing remaining.


    Asuranded on the sands, his wings fluttering and releasing the excess Anima back into his spirit world using the help of Auros''s mind to manage it while his figure returned to the handsome human form, his face a little pale, but he felt invigorated to connect with his past self.


    However, the tower''s floors remained cracked.


    ''Is it going to copse? I won''t be charged for this right...''


    Asura thought as Helliana rushed into his arms. "Hello, Helliana. Did you miss me?"


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    As Asura chuckled, petting her little head, her chirps sounded like grumbling children.


    His wings were currently the dragon type, which was powerful butcked grace as he glided towards the portal that opened...


    The ck opening seemed to have cracked, damage to the illusionary barrier, perhaps from his attack that carried devouring properties. Asura held Helliana close as he walked through the portal.


    Darkness covered his vision as Helliana chirped, her little feet tapping Asura''s shoulder to wake him.


    ''This is Drakkur? The capital!?''


    When he returned, no one was waiting for him, and the tower looked damaged from the outside.


    A feeling of worry filled his chest as he hurried toward the city; something didn''t feel right!


    "How long was I gone!?"

 Chapter 172 ?

    Chapter 172 ?


    Asura walked through the city of Drakkur feeling strange. He covered his face and body with a mask and robes, not because of shady ideas. He desired to know the current situation and why the city felt so dull and eerie. The moment he left the tower, it felt like another world.


    ''A newspaper...'' [Fall of the South! WAR IS UPON US!]


    The newspaper''s date was the 5th of Juna, 3548 ASR. "I''ve been gone for over a month!?" His voice was low but confused as they entered the tower on the 2nd of Meyna.


    "Excuse me!" Asura called out to the shopkeeper, throwing the money for the paper, avoiding the sharp stare of the wrinkled old man, adding extra silver. "May I ask a question, old sir?"


    The old man rolled his eyes, giving Asura a disgusted look. "What can I help you with,ddie?" He spat on the ground, arms crossed, looking at the dirt below. He only picked his head up once he heard the loud thus of the coin bag. Instantly, his demeanour changed. "S-Sire... How can I help you?"


    "Why are people so strange in this city? And what is the news with the paper?" Asura looked around, looking at the paper again, noting many articles about Romanica and shes at the border, while the north and east seemed unsettled, causing themon folk to sense dark times.


    "It''s those sted soldiers and merchants. Ever since those bastards from Romanica took control over the church in a southern vige, it''s been nothing but trouble." The old man snickered. "Thing is that no one can do a damn thing! Because the church and Romanica are different. The queen has armies settled across the vige border, while Romanica bolsters their might..."


    ''Yes... the church isn''t something from Silvara, but from another continent that is said to far surpass it in wealth and technology.''


    "What of the southern war, old sir?" Asura listened, walking towards the door. "How does that affect Drakkur?"


    The old man froze up as he looked at Asura.


    "Laddie, it''s not the war that affected our wonderful Drakkur, but our lovely countess and her daughter have be bedridden since the confirmation that her fianc¨¦ perished." The old man didn''t show any smile; his face looked genuinely apologetic and solemn.


    "What? How!?" Asura stared at the old man wide-eyed and shocked. Once again, the old man looked awkward but replied, "Well... A member of the eastern Shang family came to visit to offer his condolences, although he was rejected at the door. His geomancer and divinator were genuine, and even the queen epted their verdict... The departure of princess V was a hard day for our people to endure, those tears and that despair... Ack... the poorss."


    Asura didn''t know what to say. He looked at the ground and walked out of the door. He might feel confused if this was him from the past. Instead, he let his mind go through the information and walked towards the citadel with a solemn look on his face.


    ''What does this all mean?


    ''Verana and her mother are both sick? So that means Verena invited her puppet to help her ns?''


    The guards stopped him with their spears when he arrived at the castle.


    However, Asura didn''t seem phased and stepped forward, revealing his face and noble emblem to them; instantly, their eyes widened. "Go tell her immediately!" Asura ordered in a deep tone.


    However, Asura didn''t seem phased and stepped forward, revealing his face and noble emblem to them; instantly, their eyes widened. "Go tell her immediately!" Asura ordered in a deep tone.


    "SIR!"


    "Your Lordship!"


    Not wanting to be those clich¨¦ people in tales, he activated the item that allowed contact one way and sent a message to all the women connected to him, from V to Lorem and Mu Xue.


    Asura sent messages to everyone, especially his family, because if he didn''t announce it now, what if the news got there toote and something irredeemable happened?


    He waited a few minutes, seeing the doors open, and Verana appeared. Her hair was a mess, filled with knots and bristles. Her face looked pale, and her lips were dry, making him look at her with a troubled gaze.


    ''The idiot still does not realise how much she might have damaged herself, acting the way she did!''


    "It''s you?" Verana''s voice sounded frail, like a young girl, full of uncertainty.


    Asura didn''t speak; instead, he took the woman into his arms because they hadst met.


    "Asura. You didn''t die. I''m so d. I''m so, so d..."


    They finally stepped on the path of understanding, and he spent what seems to have been months studying his memories, learning more about women, their actions, and subtle clues. So he didn''t fail this time! He clutched her tightly, his tall body muchrger than hers. Her raven hair with flicks of crimson fluttered under his aggressive movement, which only caused her to hold tightly, afraid he would slip away.


    "I''ve returned," Asura whispered affectionately, taking her slender hands into his own. "I''ve returned safely. To be with you once again. Verana." His tone was that of a whisper, yet he used magic to resonate it and caused her to blush.


    Her hands trembled in his grasp while gazing at him softly. "I thought you had forgotten me... and died again¡ªfirst. " Her tone was faint as he pressed her body against his own.


    "Verana. I will never die." He clutched her arms firmly, staring deeply into her teary eyes. "I''ll never allow myself to be in and make you unhappy again."


    "ASURA!" Verana looked up at him, not caring for her appearance. She spoke with her emotions, her lips closing his as many nobles and guests from the kingdom gloated before finally understanding the scene.


    "T-This is!? You¡ªI!?" one noble shouted out loud. "The bastard was alive all along!?"


    "No wonder we couldn''t find anything about his grave or funeral service!"


    The young couple didn''t care for this¡ªtheir lips open, tongues entwined like snakes separated for an eternity, finally reunited.


    Verana''s tongue explored Asura''s mouth, exploring every inch, feeling the taste and warmth she missed so much.


    It felt as if the world had be theirs. Her sobs of happiness caused tears to roll down her cheeks, and she rubbed her soft nose against his rugged chin.


    "Asura!" Her voice was intoxicated. "My Asura. You''ve returned... Tell me! Tell me! What did you do? Why didn''t you return?" The stern and feared duchess sounded like a soft and lovely girl. The nobles became shocked, and Valerie stumbled forward, her face as bad as Verana before he kissed her.


    "Don''t worry about this, Verana..." Asura hugged her tighter, ignoring the nobles, ignoring the world, just happy to be reunited with her.


    ''Just one person! I realise how precious she is!''


    "Have faith in me, and everything will be okay," Asura whispered in a deep voice. Slowly, she gazed at the nobles, jealously looking at the couple.


    ''Somehow... These nobles do not have malicious intent toward me or Verana; they just seem to enjoy gossip. Valerie looks exhausted and depressed. This girl doesn''t change even thousands of yearster!''


    Asura epted his life as Sura and Auros. Thus, he remembered all the past shared with Valerie and nned to honour those memories and actions if she desired.


    "Lord Asura! How good it is for you to return," the current Duchess Valerie''s eyes filled with tears as she took out a handkerchief and started dabbing her face.


    "Valerie, stop calling me Lord Asura." His voice caused the female nobles to gasp and speak little rumours.


    However, Valerie''s death re caused them to flee like mice caught by a group of cats. "Hmmm... then what do I call you? Son?" Valerie seemed confused and determined to tease the man that her daughter loved with all her heart.


    Asura chuckled and epted it, but then over Verana''s shoulder. He mouthed the words, "Call me husband, little Val~ or I''ll spank your butt." When she saw those words, a sudden jolt struck her because Asura made the silver sword appear with his right hand. The sword of her former lover.


    Of course, this caused her to look shocked, then angry, and finally gazing at her daughter, who was currently kissing his neck with aplicated nce and both hands clenched. ''Ah... technically, these girls are like my soul daughters now!?''


    "Very well! Fufu~" Valerie nodded. "Son, we should go inside so you can exin your disappearance. Will you leave him to me, dear daughter?" Valerie spoke, making Verana annoyed as she clutched him tighter.


    "No... he''s mine, and I won''t let him go."


    Asura stayed silent but sighed. He embraced her delicate body and followed her mother into the castle. He listened to Verana and her mother ask a dozen questions, such as, "Where were you?"


    "Inside the tower, I finished all the floors..."


    "Did you finish all the trials?"


    "Yes... and some were difficult, but I managed..."


    "Really... then that means you should have a stronger and better version of the trials," Verana muttered. "Then... what next, Asura?"


    She looked at him hopefully and clutched his arm like a lifeline, but at least it didn''t hurt him.


    "I think the South is important, but I want our engagement announced, along with my engagement to V, Mu Xue from Fenix, Xavida from the Demon Empire, and finally, Lorem, the royal knight."


    Asura had thought of many things, and it would take him a day or two to read the reports on the kingdom and the known world. However, he knew that war was on the horizon, so it wouldn''t do much to waste time.


    The engagement was just something physical to give to the women, a kind of bond he wanted them all to feel they had, even if he seemed greedy or lustful to them.


    ''As for Lucia... you know your dad will beat my ass if I named you like this. Let me meet de first...'' He felt her inside his shadow, a light giggle because she knew him most after Helliana; while dealing with the countess, Helliana slept in his hair, her body almost hidden because their hair and feathers matched colour.


    Asura felt guilt towards Lucia because when he suffered in the tower, so did she.


    He didn''t know if she gained anything because, since that moment, she had yet to recover. Lucia couldmunicate with him but seemed stuck in his shadow temporarily.


    "Oh yeah... Asura, you seem different..." Verana whispered, as they sat in the private room to deal with things. "You smell...amazing, but a new aura? A nice smell of flowers, fruit and fire... and your strength feels different." She snuggled close, trying to imagine where the smell came from.


    ''Really? Well, I was reborn... The Asura you knew, can I bepletely sure we are the same? I am an existence of four other lives merged...'' He felt a little sense of loss but also epted the gains were far greater.''

 Chapter 173: Their Unbreakable Bonds

    Meanwhile, when Asura gained information from Valerie and Verana, he was up to speed. His important people began reacting to his return in various ways.


    ? Mu Xue POV


    Inside the Royal Academy, Mu Xue and her beautiful ice blue hair stood in line with over two hundred students armed with light armour and carrying their weapons in the Academy Arena, listening to the announcement from both the principal and their instructors.


    ''Xavida seems to have recovered¡ªher eyes are much better today.''


    Mu Xue remembered a month earlier when the Tower suddenly ejected the princess and future duchess from inside, stunned everyone who waited outside.


    She didn''t hear firsthand and only learned the truth from an envoy from Drakkur a few dayster...


    It surprised her they disclosed every detail of Asura''s journey and visit, and the usual arrogance disyed by the Drakkur nobles and duchess waspletely absent¡ªinstead, they gave a solemn apology.


    ''Only twenty days seemed to have passed for them, but it was only two days for everyone else.''


    Soon after, the current duchess summoned several high-rank mages and forced them to survey the tower.


    Normally, when people were inside, there would be a small signature, a pulse of life...


    ''However, there was no signal after they tried several times... The duchess even killed one of them after using him of being an enemy spy!''


    However, that man did work for the cult of the fallen sun, so it seemed she was correct...


    Because of this, they announced he vanished in another ne of existence. After that, Mu Xue and the others met with a female diplomat and Verana, who apologised and announced her joining the academy in a month.


    ''She wasn''t as bad as Asura said... Her tears and sorrow were real.''


    Mu Xue changed quite a deal after learning about his death. At first, her heart almost burst. She felt the desire to rampage, to kill every person who ever insulted him or tried to put Asura down, before it was Xavida of all people who made her wake up.


    ***


    ? Two Weeks Earlier


    "I''ll kill them..." Mu Xue whispered, her body already in her ice devil manifestation as her hand covered in blood tore the heart of a cultist from his chest because he didn''t have any information on Asura and kept bbering about the Divine Son to her.


    Mu Xue signed up for a mission at the academy that asked the students to survey the southernnds as people spotted monsters and armed forces slowly moving north.


    After arriving, learning the cult started the attack. The cult of the Fallen Son.


    "Oh dear, it seems a filthy demonic whore has entered our holynds." A male with short blonde hair, a sharp angr face that was rather handsome, with piercing grey eyes stared at her with a violent re, his stance regal, wearing silver armour with a golden cape.


    "Who!?" Mu Xue felt the man''s sword''s power, and his eyes seemed strange. Somehow, containing some kind of magical power.


    "Tsk, this vile heathen cannot even give her name first, s. I must teach the Silvaran barbarians who their new masters shall be. I, Aldric Cavallio, Duke of Romantica!"


    The moment he spoke as if by magic, dozens of armed knights with spears and shields amassed behind him as support while another male appeared.


    One that Mu Xue knew was the strongest knight. A man whom she used to idolise before bing a knight herself and losing her family.


    Siegfried Verhelst, the strongest de master in Romantica.


    "!!!"


    She faced certain death because of her anger because of Asura''s disappearance and nobody even speaking of him. After a few days, she felt disgusted.


    The man she adored and loved, a noble who fought up from the trash being called a no-mag to one of the brightest at the academy, and his name seemed to vanish.


    ''Even Lorem!''


    Mu Xue''s anger resurfaced, and her sense of hopelessness faded with her growing anger.


    With icicles gathering around her body, she prepared to fight the enemy with all her might.


    These enemies, even the weakest, might be close to her in power.


    ***


    ? Present Day - Southern Task Force Announcement Rally.


    ''It was when I thought everything ended... That she appeared, my rival in love and the girl I treated so badly when I became powerful.''


    Her eyes closed, and she remembered how it wasn''t Asura who saved her, but she felt like his guidance caused it.


    Xavida, V, six royal knights, and Sigurd¡ªall of them and a unit of fifty Silvarian Knights rode the back of that annoying dragon girl. She flew the entire force as they shot arrows, spears, and ballistas at her dragon form.


    ''Later, I learned she went to the princess herself, spoke about finding my letter written to Asura should he return and how I would face the enemy who trapped him.''


    "You may not survive this battle." Suddenly, Lorem took over the speech as the boring old man''s waffling of honour and standing ended.


    Mu Xue''s ears twitched upon hearing that voice, a person she doubted but never... The anger and rage she showed in battle when shing momentarily with Siegfried Verhelst proved her feelings of frustration towards Asura''s loss.


    "I will not promise to protect or save you all. The enemy is powerful, far stronger than we ever expected, and they are attacking from several fronts." Lorem''s fiery hair and vibrant eyes shone with power as she watched the entire crowd, several of whom left scared by her words.


    "But those of you who fight beside me will no longer be mere students... but my brothers and sisters in arms. I will fight so that you do not suffer an ill fate, and upon my crimson name, I will crush our enemy!"


    Lorem''s hands then glowed, and everyone watched as their arms glowed with a golden light, and their bodies seemed to buzz with strength.


    "!!!" Everyone''s eyes widened upon seeing the blessing; it was the pure me of a phoenix, and the golden mes enveloped each person, slowly sinking into their chests.


    "This me may not allow you to revive upon death, but your wounds and injuries for the next week will heal faster than any tonic or potion can do for you. My dear students,rades, we take the fight to the south so that our beloved country can gain time to prepare for the future!"


    From this speech, Mu Xue realised Lorem acted like a master and tutor for Asura.


    There was no chance she felt nothing and saw her reflection from weeks ago in Lorem''s current eyes and voice.


    ''She is suffering too...''


    At that moment, Lorem suddenly froze; her face looked towards the north...


    ''What? Why does she look so strange!?''


    Not long after, Mu Xue felt a tingle in her spine, then a strange feeling as if someone held her heart gently. Her body felt warmth and love... before a whisper sounded in her mind.


    "My lovely maid, forgive me for being away for too long. I will return to you when my wings carry me, Xue''er. I hope you didn''t cry."


    Asura''s voice sounded in her mind... then her body tingled as the things he gifted her filled with life again. The severed connections rejoined!


    Mu Xue almost copsed at that moment, her heart and body trembling as Lorem walked forward. The beautiful phoenix smiled kindly at the students before a massive me exploded from her back. She closed her eyes as if looking at something far away.


    However, Mu Xue didn''t see; she and many others focused too much on the message they had just received to notice the minor details of their instructor''s tears as the excess mes evaporated them.


    ***


    ? Xavida POV


    Xavida didn''t change; her face seemed peaceful, but it was the same even when she came here. Her eyes looked over at Amalia, V, who stood at the front in her silver Valkyrie armour, and Lorem, who cried with a look as if she had reunited with a childhood sweetheart and Mu Xue.


    However, for Xavida, nothing changed. Her hand stroked her stomach as she smiled to herself.


    ''Your father couldn''t die so easily, I told you. His heart and mine are bound so tight even in another dimension, I can feel him trying his best to be stronger.''


    Xavida''s eyes narrowed as the past month she spent fighting, training and following the things Asura used to ask her to do, but she was more interested in ying or kissing him.


    "I was too foolish before. Your father knew something we didn''t. That''s why he tried preparing us, but we took him too lightly." Her hands rubbed her stomach, and her lips curled into a wry smile.


    ''You didn''t take him lightly. You were confident, just like him. Asura isn''t some mighty demon or angel¡ªhe is our darling, a jealous and selfish man who loved us and struggled to admit it and I failed to notice until now. Cheeky girls, trying to steal your papa from mommy.''


    While she focused on her small thoughts and feelings, Xavida''s anima billowed more potent and thicker on the surface.


    She no longer cked when duelling, sparring, or training. Each day since she learned of his disappearance, she rushed to Amalia and fought against Sigurd. The two hated each other, like rivals, but she learned they were perfect training partners.


    ''However... his sister feels weird. Those eyes are not the love of family...''


    ****


    ? Lorem POV


    "When did my cute little phoenix be a royal knight? At first, you were so shy, cute, and lovable that you could not tell Helliana we nned to marry. Yet you''ve grown into a splendid youngdy¡ªmy lovely crimson librarian."


    The moment she heard the tone and style of speaking, Lorem''s heart stopped.


    Hearing Asura''s voice gave Lorem a rush of relief, but then the words registered, and she realised what Helliana had said in the past: that Asura was Sura and needed time to deal with this truth...


    Lorem didn''t need to wonder why Asura called her a Crimson Phoenix or how he teased her by mentioning marriage because she knew he was the reincarnation of Sura or, rather, his Rebirth.


    As a phoenix, the concept of Nirvana ismon, but she refused to perform it because sometimes you can lose memories and other important things if they be distant. She hadn''t seen Sura and Helliana for thousands of years when she realised they had never reached the.


    Now, if she performed Rebirth, when she awakened, only information about this world¡ªher life here¡ªmight remain, and it terrified her.


    ''So you were him after all... No wonder you caught my attention so fast, but this old bird is cursed and dying. You fool... Let me show at least onest beautiful disy of my crimson mes for you to remember. I don''t want you to remember a sickly, weak librarian but the strong and grown-up me... no longer a bookworm who cannot fight!''


    Thus, her body began to burn brightly, her tears evaporating as she felt no sorrow, only exhration.


    Slowly, with confidence, she stepped forward and continued speaking passionately because, after all these years¡ªHe came back to her!

 Chapter 174: Return to the Academy - No Rest for the Profane

    Inside the citadel was a beautiful bathroom. Muchrger than a normal person''s home. A male with raven ck hair and a muscr body emerged from the dazzling blue water.


    Mystical properties improving rejuvenation, healing and minerals that benefited the skin filled the azure water to the brim.


    The water flowed straight from the Drakkur mountain springs, which protected the capital city. This spring issaid to be the home of the ck dragon flight.


    Their ancestors, the twin serpents fabled to have evolved in that pool.


    "Phew!"


    Asura felt his exhaustion and confusion from losing a month fade. The warm current of waterforting his aching body.


    ''I feel rejuvenated. However, Verana will join the academy one year earlier than expected.''


    He felt a happy change now, but before, it might have caused a disaster. Once again, feeling his fate seemed strange.


    ''Am I free?''


    He asked the steamy bathhouse, empty of other disturbances. Asura listened quietly to the calming sound of water trickling down the serpent statues on the north and south walls.


    ''Does it mean nothing has happened yet?''


    Ssh!


    He fell backwards into the soothing blue waters of therge bath. His thoughts jumbled, yet he felt recharged. He couldn''t make heads or tails of what was happening to him.


    ''Does it mean nothing has happened yet?''


    Asura stretched his arms feeling refreshed and anyplicated thoughts faded, leaving Jim at ease.


    ''Whatever the case, I need to look after this small family of mine.''


    Closing his eyes, Asura enjoyed the rhythmic pulsing of his heart. He felt refreshed. The warmth seeped through his skin, replenishing his soul.


    Until...


    Another person entered, slowly climbing into the bath after cleansing herself.


    Her hair is long, silky and cker than midnight. Her eyes are like two glowing suns, with smooth, wless skin and a voluptuous body.


    "Earl Asura, would you like me to wash your back?"


    A familiar female voice broke through Asura''s imprable shell.


    Valerie, his mother-inw and the lover of his past life. Aplicated rtionship.


    "Hmmm?!"


    He sat up, shooting a heated re at her. He had thought about things. The moonlight shining down upon the water caused their reflections to dance.


    ''She is beautiful. This woman is someone I married?''


    Her movements were too elegant. She slipped behind his back with ease while he sat upon the stone edge, water dripping down his tight back and arms staining the floor as she quietly sat with both legs on either side of his waist.


    Valerie reached for a wet towel and began stroking Asura''s shoulders, softly squeezing his firm muscles as a sticky substance formed foamy bubbles while scratching his body.


    "The scent of vale berries... it''s one of my favourites." A sweet and fruity scent filled the room as Valerie gasped at his words. Her fingers slipped as the cloth fell, but her hands continued to massage and smear the sticky bathing syrup.


    ''Her hands are so soft.''


    "That feels good."


    Asura sighed contentedly, his groan quite sensual as Valerie''s eyes lit up.


    Her body inching ever slightly forward, the heat from her skin and sometimes touching his back, a flick of her soft marshmallows and thick thighs causing his mind to remember his memories of this woman and their passionate affair.


    Valerie began massaging Asura''s hair and neck as he remained silent.


    The water glistened, feeling her breasts touching his arms and back with more force, bing more frequent.


    ''Could it be... did shee in here hoping to seduce me?''


    "Valerie. You can bite."


    There didn''t seem to be a need to act differently. He knew one day she would learn the truth. He was Auros, so why hold back or hide things unskillfully?


    So, he acted on his desires and thoughts.


    "Mmm~ you call me so informally, Asura. But it makes my body tingle with anticipation..."


    Valerie leaned in, licking the back of his neck with her moist lips and tongue¡ªhe remembered the first meeting between them. Unable to understand why they both felt such a divine pleasure from her bite...


    ''I had memories of her bite lingering in the depths of my soul.''


    "Then I will not hesitate!"


    Valerie''s bite this time seemed different from before.


    No longer acting crazed, she kissed his neck as if savouring Asura''s blood, letting her fangs slowly puncture his neck while grasping his chest. Their bodies pressed together, her chest crushed against his back, covered in a mixture of suds, bubbles and the slimy syrup.


    "You do taste exquisite."


    She moved her tongue along Asura''s neck, sensually rubbing and sucking his blood, her body shifting as their bodies slipped into the bath, shifting underneath the surface of the water strangely.


    There was a ripple and ssh, followed by the warmth of the bath and her body enveloping him. Asura felt a sense of bliss.


    "That was unexpected, Valerie."


    "Hmph, I can no longer hold myself back! This taste drives me crazy... I''ve only got a few hours with you before my daughter takes you back to the capital..."


    She wrapped her legs around Asura''s waist, her arms around his chest, biting his neck once more with a long, wet smack as the hot spring water sshed everywhere. Her warm skin glided against his.


    "Asura, are you attracted to me?"


    "Who in the kingdom wouldn''t find such a beautifuldy attractive?"


    "Hmmm... I asked Y.O.U."


    Asura shrugged, taking her hand and cing it over his thigh. He felt her warm breath blowing on his neck. "Is this enough of an answer for you, Val?"


    Valerie''s fingers grasped Asura''s throbbing member, licking her lips. "More than enough. If only Verana knew what a beast her husband is packing..."


    "Well... you''ll she will soon learn, no?"


    "Not if I seduce you for my own~ fufu."


    "Mm! Mmmm!"


    Their lips locked into a kiss as their bodies merged under the warm, rejuvenating waters of ck dragons'' legendary springs.


    Time flowed peacefully. The moon hung high in the night sky. Asura returned to the bedroom. He felt refreshed, invigorated and energised.


    ''Valerie is something else.''


    Asura thought while thinking about that beautiful, voluptuous and very, very sexual woman; despite being thousands of years old, she felt like a young virgin; rather, afterwards, she ended up unable to walk and slept like a baby.


    "It''s good that Verana discovered nothing..." He looked out the window, wearing a blue robe. His crimson eyes watched the night sky, wondering if his women watched the same sights, waiting for his return. His hands extended to the gigantic moon as if to cup it like a woman''s cheeks. "I will depart tomorrow, Verana at my side.


    Thought Verena and that Eastern prick seems to have already headed to the south."


    Outside the citadel, the moon also appeared to watch Asura, almost like a silver starry eye. Its massive size blotting out the northern half of the sky, its face turned to Asura as though it knew everything...


    ''What awaits me in the capital, Xue''er, Xavi, V... Amalia, Lorem... I hope none of you suffered.''


    Asura turned around to find beauty; her changes amazed him; when using her strange bloodline, her hair became ck, like the void. Yet, using her vampiric bloodline turned her hair dark red. "Verana."


    She wore a ck nightgown, her beautiful body visible through the material, designed that way on purpose. She crossed her arms, pouting slightly.


    "Asura... you spent a long time with my mother in the bath. Was it fun to fuck my mother?"


    Her hands twitched slightly, while Asura felt she looked lovely, her perky bosom almost slipping from the thin gown when she moved and acted so violently.


    "I won''t deny it was fun, Verana."


    His wife-to-be, who always seemed like a mature and submissive girl, gritted her teeth when he admitted that so casually, moving towards him with a seductive and fast sway of her hips. "Is my mother... better than me?"


    Asura couldn''t help butugh at the absurd question. He stepped forward, extending his hands to grab and squeeze her shoulders.


    "Verana... If you must know, you are much, much better. So, let''s not rush things. Here, it''s cold."


    He removed his robe and wrapped it over her shoulders, pulling her into his arms and enjoying her sweet andforting scent.


    "Okay. I understand. I''m happy..."


    "Tonight, we shall sleep in the same bed. I trust you can keep your hands on yourself. If you''re too noisy, you might awaken your mother. Although an oyakodon is appealing, we can save that for the future."


    Verana blinked, the words not making sense. "Oyakodon... what is that?"


    The next moment, he leaned forward as they climbed into bed and whispered his answer; the next moment, her face became bright red, pummeling him with soft blows as she bit him on the neck...


    "When did you be so obscene!?" Her cute face squeaked as Asura held her hands, stopping her assault, only teasing her with light kisses as she looked confused.


    "Hmmm?" Asura''s body was powerful and muscr. "I thought sleeping with you both would be hot. There''s no point lying to you, right? A vampire can smell the desire and lust from my scent."


    Verana inhaled his scent; even the air they breathed smelled like aphrodisiacs. "I can smell my mother''s scent on you... Your filthy, dirty body."


    "Your mother was very clingy and demanding. Why don''t you remove her scent and taste with yours?"


    "Damn pervert... where is my cute Asura?!" Verana straddled him and began grinding her body on him while pouting, her ck hair rippling as Asura couldn''t help but touch her bare thighs and buttocks under her ck nightgown.


    "He realised just how fun eating meat is."


    "Then we need to put you on a diet." Verana''s cute, small fangs scraped his neck, nibbling on him before sinking in.


    Asura groaned. It wasn''t like his memories with Valerie in the bathhouse... more gentle and affectionate.


    It felt like a couple''s first kiss, filled with love and affection.


    Verana drank his blood, gasping, her hands slithering down his back as her body shuddered, almost like she was in a state of nirvana.


    "My husband is such a pervert! But he''s mine~ haha... finally, after so long of trying to get you." Verana quietly faded. It seemed drinking blood for her caused her to be sleepy, like a drunk.


    "Goodnight, I feel the same, my little vampire."


    While watching her lovely sleeping face, Asura closed his eyes, thinking of the countless people who meant something to him, from his father to his many lovers.


    ''Tomorrow, we take the high-speed transport to the capital¡ªthen I will have a few days before the academy sends an entire force to the south with the Royal guards.''

 Chapter 175: The Royal Academy of Silvara - Return

    ''I have grown fond of this city...''


    Asura thought to himself as their Stage Four monster mounts prepared to depart from Bhalgrim City. He was in awe of the beautiful ck walls, which gave each person a sense offort and protection as their serpentine guardians watched over theirnds.


    The Duchess and her private forces stood atop the walls, watching Verana and him depart.


    "I will forgive you for sleeping with my mother this time, however." Verana''s hand squeezed Asura''s wrist, and her lips curled into a pout with furrowed brows before muttering. "Next time, you cannot hide or run away in secret!"


    Her eyes shimmered like blood jewels as she gazed back. Asura didn''t feel intimidated by Verana. Instead, he felt her look exceptionally cute today, with her fair skin shining with a faint touch of makeup and curls of ck eyeliner at the corner of her narrow eyes.


    "You look really beautiful today. Did you change your makeup?"


    Asura''s hand brushed her long, silken ck hair behind her pointed ear, feeling the gentle movements of the carriage. Her ck and silver dress carried a touch of Silverian royalty with silken designs on her chest in the shape of her family crest.


    Two serpents entwined with red eyes.


    Verana''s pout faded away as her cheeks flushed with his unexpectedpliment. He noticed that despite remembering the past Verana, who was strong on offence when flirting. However, concerning defence, she became a fair maiden with a defence value of zero.


    "I..." She couldn''t bring herself to tease Asura today, burying her face in his neck with a soft smile. "Idiot, don''t tease me. I''ll bite you!"


    Her sweet and pleasant scent radiated against him as she gazed at her back at Bhalgrim City, which became a small dot on the horizon. The military could not apany them beyond the Western mountain ranges and into the Lost Lands because the threat levels were too dangerous.


    A single Stage Five monster or above could destroy an entire force if it secretly attacked. Yet the western route arrived at Silvara within a day. Thus, Asura and Verana chose this route; with the high-speed transport and high-ranking monsters guiding them, there would be no issues.


    Not to mention, Asura''s body emitted the pheromones and scents of a high-level dragon and phoenix that he hadn''t realised. Helliana was the same. She slept on his shoulder quietly, sometimes spitting small mes at Verana, who came too close to her.


    ****


    "Are these the lostnds?" Asura asked, his eyes widening at the sudden change in geography. The beautiful green mountains became dark, musky, and filled with rot. He felt like they had somehow arrived in a bog; the trees appeared to be melting, and the ground was murky green and ck, sometimes bubbling with a strange fluid oozing from the depths.


    Verana shivered in his embrace, feeling ufortable as she looked around with concern. "Indeed... This is the reason we do not expand to the West. The Abyssal Monarch caused this scar when he lost control thousands of years ago. Nobody knows why, but their mother ims something almost happened to his beloved, and this is where he died...


    Which caused thend to rot and waste away eternally, his curse-filled with despair and anguish."


    ''I know... I remember, but back then, it still resembled a forest and mountain.''


    Asura''s head turned towards where they departed, his heart feeling for Valerie, who must have hidden the truth that her previous domain existed in the south. He felt a tinge of guilt that she moved to the north because of his death as Auros.


    Because the surroundings became so depressing, Verana and Asura soon closed the curtains, unable to remove the musky stench of mould and rotting wood even with the perfume she wore. They moved past the dark zone in five hours, a period of gloom and reflection before continuing until they crossed over thest mountain range and descended into the vast forests of Silvara.


    "I can hear birds! Can you feel the fresh air?!" Verana seemed to feel the same way; she became more vocal when they reached the Forjan forest north of the capital. The warm sun poured on their faces.


    "It is no wonder this is the capital''s territory," Asura responded with a smile. He removed the curtains and ced his hand on her shoulder, pulling her into his embrace as the carriage filled with the brisk scent of lemons and berries, a fruity scent from the vast forest ahead.


    However, Asura felt surprised by the variety of birds chirping and monkeys jumping around as they passed through the trees, sometimes stopping to fight one another for territory.


    It was as if they were not on a carriage moving through a forest. Instead, they were like ghosts or spirits flying through and able to enjoy the natural views.


    "Asura, look, those two monkeys are doing naughty things!" Verana''s innocent voice sounded again, and her finger pointed ahead them.


    Asura''s gaze moved to the two monkeys in front. His eyes widened when he realised that what appeared to be ''y fighting'' was truly a passionate mating session. He couldn''t help but cough and curl his lips upwards; his heartfelt uplifted about how innocent this girl seemed, and he could only find it endearing.


    ''Perhaps she hasn''t matured enough, or I simply have a soft spot for this personality.''


    Asura cared little; instead, he rested his chin on her head, smelling the delicate fragrance of her hair and kissing the back of her ear softly, then enjoying as her body trembled, and she lifted her head with a sour face, her lips puckered, and eyes fixated on him with her nose twitching slightly.


    "S-stop teasing me!"


    "Why should I? I''m not teasing you."


    Asura didn''t allow Verana toin. His mouth devoured hers as they entered the city of Silvara. He used his thumb to draw circles around her soft skin, causing her eyes to close tight, unable to argue or fight as she fell to his actions. His tongue intertwined with hers while stroking her back with his fingertips, aware their carriage came close to his mansion abode.


    "Stop being a tease, you kissing demon. We''ve arrived."


    Verana''s eyes remained shut, only slightly to watch him with her narrowed eyes despite being a trembling mess. She had a slightly grumpy look that Asura found adorable. "It looks like we''ve arrived in the city we first met."


    Asura could already see the magnificent white walls that extended across thends from the distant past. The outer areasprised residentialplexes. Unlike the Duchess'' Bhalgrim City, which separated the area for nobles andmoners, Silvara was mixed, creating a bustling, prosperousmunity where anyone could live their life in happiness and peace.


    "What do you mean?"


    He pointed to the academy in the distance before kissing the tip of her nose. "Well, first, let''s find you a room in the mansion. I think there might be a spare."


    ''Thank god the others will still be training right now...''


    Asura decided he''d deal with their reactions when he had to.


    If Verana already moved in before they returned, he wouldn''t have to worry about themining to her but to him instead.


    ****


    "Wee home, Lord Asura." One of the man maids greeted him. Her uniform bore the royal family emblem and showed she was V''s maid.


    "It''s nice to be home."


    Asura waved to the maid with a smile, unaware of how charming he had be after his rebirth. Like a sh of sunlight piercing the void, he had hastened the young maid''s heart.


    Then, cing his hand on Verana''s lower back with a sly smile, he said, "This is Lady Verana Drakkur. She''ll be living together from now on, so please do me a favour and confirm she has everything she needs."


    The maid didn''t feel offended because she knew Verana''s arrival well before today. Valerie and the queen were close, more than most people understood.


    Because the royal family held the Drakkur family in high regard, when she arrived, the maid felt it was normal to treat Verana like a princess, not to mention Asura was her future master.


    "Yes, Lord Asura!"


    "Thank you, Celia."


    Asura called the maid''s name, causing her to blush before suddenly leaving the room, almost stumbling on a golden table with fruit in a spherical bowl.


    "Asura... you, when did you be able to charm any woman''s panties off with a few words? Shall we go to the bedroom and get rid of your lust?" Verana''s lips curled, and she hugged Asura''s arm before whispering seductively in his ear.


    "Now, why would I be lustful towards a demon like you?"


    Asura yed with her long hair, pulling it backwards until she stood on her toes with her lips pursed for a kiss...


    But the door suddenly opened and a beautiful woman with silvery pink hair and soft, shimmering scales of pink and white specks across her cheeks and neck entered her arms and cheeks full of slight bruising and cuts.


    "Asura?" Xavida''s voice seemed nostalgic the moment he heard it, a little more adult and deeper than before... her breasts had grown, while her height was even taller, with a hint of maturity in her cheeks. "You look amazing... *Sniff* *sniff* Your scent feels clean now."


    It felt ironic that this dragoness could smell his changes before anyone else did.


    Asura felt a sudden sense of peace.


    His spare hand pulled Xavida into his embrace, and Verana and Xavida looked at each other, sizing each other up with a bitter look, narrow eyes, noses lifted, and lips pursed.


    "Xavida, this is my other fianc¨¦e, Verana Drakkur. Verana, this is my lovely dragon fianc¨¦e, Xavida Bahamot."

 Chapter 176: A Dragons Thoughts - Maturing Step by Step

    ? Xavida POV


    Xavida observed the beautiful woman opposite her. She carried an air of nobility and a special presence as her crimson eyes gazed back. Her first reaction was to attack because the pain in her chest returned, and it became hard to breathe.


    Yet...


    ''No, this isn''t how I should be. I cannot make Asura worry. He loves all of us, and when we fight, his face besplicated, and his aura bes gloomy!''


    She felt two conflicting emotions, her lips trembling, but she pushed through. Her lips curled upward into a modest smile as Xavida bowed gently, avoiding overly surrendering to Verana.


    "Nice to meet you, as women who love Asura. I hope we can get along."


    ''This woman is scarier than Mu Xue! My instinct tells me she will do anything, and her dark aura is the shadow or darkness element!''


    "It is my pleasure, Princess Xavida. It is nice to meet you. I am the future Duchess of Drakkur and the woman who loves Asura more than anything. Since you are good to him, I swear to avoid conflict, but I will never let you take him from me. Forgive me, miss Bahamot."


    ''She went for the throat!?''


    Asura''s face seemed different, Xavida''s eyes narrowed moving to his calm face.


    ''Hmmm?''


    In the past, he would be confused when the women fought or conflicted. However, his arms wrapped around Xavida tighter, his fingertips stroking her cheek.


    ''Ahh~ it tickles and feels so good.''


    Xavida noticed his arm teasing Verana, but she didn''t feel the same anger as in the past.


    Her heart felt a little anxious, a slight tremor, and her throat became dry. Yet the reassurance of his fingertips caressing her calmed her feelings, allowing her to take a deep breath and smile.


    "Mmmm, I will give him all the happiness and pleasure he needs and let you clean up the mess, Miss Drakkur."


    The two women gazed at each other, their hostility visible but not too much that Xavida could see Asura worrying. Instead, he pped both of their rears with a loud smack.


    "Alright, stop fighting. You can do that anytime. I just came home, so how about we enjoy a meal together and invite everyone?" He leaned towards Xavida, "I will visit youter tonight, so don''t get too jealous. I missed you girls."


    "Eh!?"


    Xavida''s face became strange, her eyes wide and lips opened as she took a moment to understand his words and the meaning of ''you girls'' before her pink scales gradually became darker pink from her neck, slowly progressing towards her cheeks before he kissed the tip of her curved horn.


    ''He knows! I always thought his dragon senses were weak... But it seems he''s changed more than his scent... I''m so happy!''


    Instead, she became delighted, but her face tried to maintain a calm look despite her pink cheeks and neck. Her tail swayed too much to hide her feelings like a dog given premium treats while her warm hand sped Asura''s.


    "Hehe."


    "Asura, who else will being?" Verana asked as the trio walked towards the front room.


    The trio looked at each other before choosing thergest sofa, allowing them to sit together.


    Asura''s face remained calm, while his lips showed a faint smile. He hugged both women together, creating an awkward but quiet atmosphere.


    Xavida broke the silence because she had spent so long worrying about him. "Howe you took so long in the tower, Asura?" She looked at him, fluttering her longshes, resembling her lovely self and adding the new mature figure she hadgained¡ªshe felt confident.


    "Honestly, I never thought I was inside for so long. On the higher floors, I spent so long practising my swordsmanship and thinking about my responsibilities that it seemed I overstayed my wee and made you all worry. I will speak more when everyone is here, though, Xavi."


    "Mn, it''s okay. I worried, but they told me you were alright so I could help Xue from doing something stupid!"


    She knew he would realise what she meant and showed a dazzling smile, her lovely white fangs showing while her body leaned into his, shuddering as the door suddenly opened with a click, which meant someone else had returned...


    "Oh, so you were practising swordsmanship..." Verana said.


    She didn''t seem to have asked him during their journey as Xavida looked at the woman who got free information thanks to her question; tilting her head, she pouted.


    ''This snake woman, why does she not go away?''


    As if she understood, Verana''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile while snorting at Xavida. The two confronted each other silently, trying to avoid involving Asura, who closed his eyes when the doors opened.


    "I''m home, Xavida; today''s meal will be steak."


    Mu Xue''s voice echoed from the door before the sound of paper bags and various footsteps followed each other.


    Before Mu Xue entered, several of the maids appeared. It seemed they went to finish some chores with Mu Xue and carried many of the shopping bags home with her.


    "Wee home, Xue. Let me help you."


    Asura rose and greeted Mu Xue before helping her.


    "Eh, Asura!? What are you doing here? The journey from Drakkur takes several days!?"


    Despite her surprised voice, Xavida pulled her face at Mu Xue''s sly movement, passing the bag to another and wrapping her arms around Asura''s waist. Her changes were even greater than Xavida''s since she unlocked her devil''s blood, a more alluring charm like her scent. Her body became filled with sweet flora, and her body was sexier than ever in her maid outfit.


    "I missed you all too much. After hearing it was a month, we took the fast route. By the way, Xue''er, you look so amazing. Come here and let me kiss you."


    "Eeeh, Asura... Ahhh~ so bad."


    ''Why are you licking her face after kissing her!?


    Xavida watched his hands like a bird of prey. Asura embraced Mu Xue while they swayed, and then his long tongue licked her cheek before both hands grasped her huge ass, one that almost equalled Verana and her mother''s.


    Verana didn''t speak. Instead, Xavida noticed her ruby eyes just observing Mu Xue, with her red lips trembling slightly, seeming as jealous as she was. ''An ally!'' Xavida thought, wanting to use Verana to attack Mu Xue and steal Asura back. ''At least Verana shared him...'' Her mind, that of a holy beast, remained a little susceptible to humans and their trickery.


    "Ah, it''s so good to taste your vour again, Xue''er. I think I should steal you from everyone and have you for dinner. Want to be my main course for tonight?"


    Asura''s yful and charming words caused both Verana and Xavida''s eyes to widen, shocked at how tantly he flirted with another woman, no longer the diplomatic Asura from before. Xavida''s tail whipped the sofa, her face a little gloomy, before she felt Asura''s gaze as he muttered, "You''re my dessert, little dragon; don''t be jealous."


    His fingers grasped her tail, teasing the scales, which caused her body to tremble. The amount of anima rushing into her body and the pleasant feeling of his skilled fingers drove her mind into Shangri-La.


    "He''s gotten so good with women. What if he stops loving me..." Verana whispered as she watched Asura''s brilliant smile while the two women fought each other.


    "Mu Xue, stop dominating him all by yourself."


    "Mmmm, what do you want then? He''s my fianc¨¦. A couple in love can show affection to each other."


    "He''s mine too!"


    "Then you can have him afterwards!"


    "Hmph... stuck up, bitch."


    "Tyrant!"


    "Idiot."


    "Moron!"


    "Foolish cow!"


    "Aged snake."


    "Dumb dragon."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Ahh~ Asura, save me."


    Mu pretended to be struck by Xavida''s yful punch, pressing her chest against him as she acted dramatically. Unlike in the past, however, Asura didn''t seem to fall for her tricks as he lifted her and tossed her into the air, crashing against Verana and Xavida''sps.


    "Behave, other people areing!"


    The next person to visit mmed open the door, their aura powerful as she burst into the living room.


    Her crimson hair fluttered from the sheer amount of magic she used to rush to the mansion.


    "Asura..."


    "You''re here, Lorem."


    However, the tone of their voices caused the others to be confused and look at each other. Mu Xue and Xavida knew the pair were close as master and student, but this felt different. Instructor Lorem''s voice was sweet, and her shoulders trembled upon seeing his face smiling at her...


    ''Something is strange!''


    Xavida''s eyes narrowed as she observed the two before Lorem stepped forward. Her unsteady movements were strange for the royal knight. Even Mu Xue and Verana''s faces looked confused and a little worried.


    "Are you ok--" Mu Xue said before she witnessed Lorem''s rapid body movements as she wrapped her arms around Asura''s neck and kissed him with her thick, red lips.


    Asura''s eyes remained calm, even helpless, but he didn''t reject her sudden action. Instead, his lips moved as they kissed in front of everyone. Xavida could feel her heartache rising, and a wave ofplete loss rose before the hand caressing her head helped her calm down.


    It seemed Mu Xue didn''t always treat Xavida badly. Instead, she gave Xavida a wry smile before returning to the couple, exchanging saliva with a loud, wet kiss.


    The scene shouldn''t have been new to her, but Xavida felt a strange sense of conflict¡ªor, rather, that Lorem not only surpassed her in strength but was also a divine beast¡ªcausing her heart to beat faster than before as she felt a sense of danger and panic.


    A unique sense of rivalry that differed from the one between Mu Xue and the other women... It caused her very instinct to awaken.


    ''She will take him from me!''

 Chapter 177: Lorem Enters the Fray!

    ? Asura POV


    The moment Lorem appeared, he felt something ignite inside him. The calm feeling of his phoenix bloodline awakened like a volcano erupting. His feelings for Asura and Sura merged earlier than his feelings for Auros, and now, the moment she appeared, his world changed. It became the past on his previous...


    Lorem rushed inside carrying books while looking for him, the little bookworm and his first love from his first life.


    ''Lorem!'' His heart screamed, allowing her to use magic to teleport and enter his arms.


    The pain of her curse assaulted his body like stage four cancer devouring thest cells and life of a patient. He couldn''t pull away as the huge amount of pleasure from her intense anima flooding his body made the pain a joke!


    For her, he would ept anything. His body and heart long belonged to Lorem and Helliana, but he felt he betrayed her and left her alone without her knowing anything, always waiting for him alone on this... thousands of years!


    "Mmmphh, Lorem..."


    The burning me in his heart became a roaring inferno as they kissed. He apologised to the other girls in his heart. Lorem''s warm, sticky tongue burned into his memory. They kissed for the first time since they met, and with such passionate and intense feelings that he felt her curse, the curse HE cast upon her in his frantic state.


    ''No wonder it felt nostalgic the first time I touched her... How could I hurt you, Lorem? My precious Lorem.''


    Their tongues met, twirled and entangled while Lorem''s unrelenting passion caused his mind to be a little chaotic. Memories of the past, times he became too timid in the past, causing his hands to grasp her tightly, holding her by the buttocks and lower back, pulling her as if tobine.


    "Nnn... Asura... I waited... so long for you."


    "Ahh~ me too. I am sorry it took so long for me to return."


    "What are you sorry for? You''re back. That''s all that matters. My beloved..."


    "Ahem!"


    However, as their connection intensified, a sudden cough sounded, along with a chirp from the raven bird on her shoulder... "Asura Fenix, you didn''t die like I thought."


    The people who entered stared at the two, who slowly parted. A thick strand of saliva drew a bridge between their mouths, which they quickly wiped with a slight blush.


    Asura smiled wryly at the princess of Silvara and his fianc¨¦e V Silvara, who looked at him with a fierce gaze, but not only the silver-haired maiden but his sister... Amalia looked at him with strange eyes, empty and filled with a chaotic feeling. "Brother... why?"


    He knew the answer... The conflicting feelings in her heart weren''t his fault, yet he caused it with his actions.


    "Ah, sorry about that. It''s nice to see you again, sis."


    "Unlucky?"


    Her gaze lowered, and with her hand holding her de, she lunged forward, only for Asura to step forward, his movements elegant. Without a sound, he cleared two metres of distance, his hand pushing against hers as it stopped her from unsheathing her de. His spare hand caressed her chin, lifting it to gaze into Amalia''s eyes. "Little sister, thou shan''t draw thine de against me."


    "You are not my brother."


    "Ah, how amusing of you! But I am your brother."


    He looked into her eyes, and his crimson eyes and intense magic aura pushed Amalia back a few steps before she stumbled and fell. His gaze was more intense than usual, and his feelings towards her became chaotic because of their bloodline connection, now severed upon his rebirth.


    When he suffered injury from that bitch from the upper realms, Asura, as they knew, died. He then spent a month inside the tower of death, equal to a year both being reborn, healed and training.


    Thus, if their blood were to be tested, they would not be twin blood rtives.


    Asura was no longer the Asura born from this world, but a new existence with all of his bloodlinesbined.


    He insisted on being her brother because the lust of a dragon, devil, phoenix, and demon was iparable to that of a normal human male, especially with such a talented woman with a pure bloodline like Amalia.


    ''Damn it, I hate this feeling... Lusting over my sister.''


    His sister''s beautiful, slender body and beautiful face, the two being twins, meant her charm was equal to his, causing her impact on men to be as great as his on females.


    Another voice echoed before he could scold her for trying to draw her sword in his home before he found his body sliding across the wooden floor. "Asura, don''t bully the weak. No matter how much demonic sword you practise!"


    A figure stood in the back, causing his heart to tremble. The forgotten woman... Sigurd, a woman who suffered because of his mistakes as Auros... A vile regret he still felt after fusing with three different lives.


    "Violent Saintess..."


    Sigurd also reacted strangely, her eyes opening for an instant before narrowing. This meeting wasn''t what she thought or desired. Thus, her presence faded as she pulled back.... a whisper sounded in his ear, "Another time... Prince..."


    The sudden kiss caused Lorem to lose herself for a while until she felt the aura of Sigurd and began watching the scene with focused eyes, like a bird of prey. "Hmph... a sword saintess attacking a student. Howughable!"


    "Quiet bird or I''ll sever your ugly beak."


    Asura''s face did not change as the two women threatened each other. He might fight Sigurd with no magic and abilities for a short time, but the moment she faced Lorem, he felt a huge grudge and animosity between them, and it caused him to feel trapped between a rock and a hard ce.


    ''These two, of course, hold a grudge... It''s hard to reveal everything to them now. I wanted to take things slowly, letting them all ept the differences and my truth.''


    He looked towards V, and the princess watched him with calm eyes. It felt like she knew everything before her lips curled into a smirk. "Silence, knight Lorem, Saintess Sigurd, I order you, as the crown princess, to stand down! You are in the presence of my future husband, the king!"


    ''V, you have grown so much... what happened while I was gone?''


    Amalia and Sigurd''s faces paled upon hearing the words ''king'' and ''future husband,'' and their bodies trembled.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Understood, my princess."


    Their bodies stopped, and they saluted to both Asura and V before walking towards the door. Despite this, Asure could tell neither felt happy with this result...


    His lips twitched as the two crossed their arms under their chest, amplifying their damage while ring at him.


    ''Why do I feel she made me the target?''


    ****


    The strange situationsted several minutes before two maids entered with the scent of cooked beef, onion gravy and various vegetables flowing through with the aromatic steam. Xavida and Mu Xue stopped arguing, causing Asura to chuckle and mutter to himself... "You can stop now, right?"


    He directed his words at the two grown women, both thousands of years old, who scowled at him despite his powerlessness to do anything about it.


    "Dear Master, dinner is served." The first maid bowed gently.


    Asura turned to her and patted her head, his hands rubbing her soft, trembling ears. "Thank you. Take a break after and enjoy your own. Take a meal. You''ve worked so hard." He always treated the head maid like his mother from home because they shared simr styles and actions. Her meals seemed perfectly adjusted to his tastes each time, and he loved it.


    "B-But, sir."


    "No buts, rest. The other girls can rest, too. There are so many of us here. Why can''t we wash a few tes?"


    "Thank you, master!"


    Her body trembled again, and then her wolf''s tail wagged... her chest stuck out to allow him to see her proud breasts covered by the dark red apron covering her beautiful maid uniform. She didn''t intend to appear erotic, but with her figure and how she looked with the skirt so high, he could see her stockings.


    He couldn''t help looking.


    ''Too tempting... I have to control myself.''


    "Uh... Why are you all ring at me?"


    Asura felt the fierce gaze from almost all the women who came to see him; feeling a sense of danger, he rushed to the dining room and fled.


    A tactical retreat.


    His actions made Verana''s heart flutter. "He''s different. It''s so fun to watch him now!" She noticed he was more empathic towards those girls and his peers. His confidence and charm made her heartthrob, making him seem less like a no-mag loser and more like a charming prince.


    She let out a dreamy sigh... her pink lips gave a cute smile that resembled the look of a maiden in love.


    "I want him now!"


    The girls looked at each other before arriving at the dining table... Only to find ANOTHER woman sitting beside Asura.


    "Oh, Lorem! It''s been a while, yeah?" Luciaughed while sitting beside Asura, her eyes now different, almost pure ck with a dull sclera. "It''s nice to see you again~."


    "Same to you, little imp." Lorem smiled and nodded at Lucia while naturally sitting on the opposite side of him, her shoulders brushing against his as she tied up her absurdly long crimson hair, revealing her beautiful and small face.


    Lucia rolled her eyes at Lorem''s actions.


    "You know, this is a family reunion... So why don''t you stop letting your tits hang out and be more respectful, master?" Lucia''s small smile remained the same, yet her words felt hostile.


    "Family reunion? Yournguage is amusing, little imp."


    Lorem tilted her head, showing no fear, before casually grabbing the spoon beside Asura''s hand and scooping a spoonful of stew into her mouth. Her red eyes watched Lucia while the others joined the table, feeling that this woman was too clingy.


    The atmosphere didn''t feel awkward or suffocating as it did when the girls fought each other for his attention, but it became quite violent when Mu Xue, Xavida and Lorem appeared to start a war over his affection.

 Chapter 178: A Phoenix Takes Flight

    In the dark mansion with only candles flickering on the table, Asura sat alone in a cosy study filled with countless books, reading several documents and parchments.


    All of which he missed during the time in the tower and heading to the east.


    ''The damn queen wasn''t lying when she said I''d have to catch up. The basics of magic and how the stages of magic affect a person.''


    He felt a little weird reading these low-level books once again. However, the difference was he could understand them now and felt himself getting absorbed into the books while forgetting the assignments or worksheets to finish.


    Lucia''s figure appeared, her soft hands lifting open the window, allowing the wind to flutter with a rxing breeze.


    Asura gazed at her actions and smiled; despite beingpletely into the book on how magic affects a person, he tried to acknowledge her actions.


    "Thanks, Lucia. I felt a little warm. Are you alright?"


    "Nn, it''s a little strange..."


    Her movements were like a phantom as she stepped around the room, creating shes of shadow and dark mist left in her ce as she seemed to teleport and dart around. "My new body differs from before, and I feel my connection with the shadow and dark element has surpassed my previous self even after two decades of training it."


    The sound of pages turning slowly filled the solemn atmosphere, yet his fingertips didn''t move. Asura used wind magic to turn each page, and his several minds could read the pages in seconds, taking all the information into his head.


    After that, Sura and the past, Asura would read the documents and information repeatedly until he remembered and understood every detail perfectly.


    "Stage four''s manifestation rtes to the hidden bloodlines within the caster. Some with weak beast bloodlines could form bestial features. However, a full transformation into the creatures is rare; the rarity increases with the creature''s prestige and pedigree. Currently, there has only been one full phoenix manifestation!"


    Asura''s voice sounded deep and quite charming when reading the books over. Lucia''s eyes gazed at him while curling her lips into a warm smile.


    "Always studying so hard... Is that a book about Lorem?"


    "Ah, it''s about her and the demon empire, too."


    A long time of silence followed. The crackling of mes and wisps of smoke continued until Asura finally closed the books with a satisfied smile.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Lucia."


    The sensual woman sat on Asura''sp without a single hint of embarrassment and rested her head on his chest, closing her eyes with a blissful expression.


    Immediately after, a powerful whirl of magic swirled around the pair, with Lucia''s dark magic flowing into his body, a vibration filling their bodies while his thick magic flowed back into her, causing the older woman''s youthful mouth to open, releasing a lovely moan as she licked her lips.


    "Just like always, your magic is filling me to the brim, yet this feeling is always so amazing..." Her fingers slowly dug into Asura''s chest as she held him tightly, her legs trembling slightly with zed eyes. She gave him a lovely upward nce. "I can''t hold it in anymore, Asura..."


    Their faces moved closer, letting Lucia''s sweet aroma waft up Asura''s nose. Her pale lips pushed against his without hesitation, a warm and citrus vour filling his mouth, moments before her tongue pushed into his mouth and swirled around his, letting her saliva exchange with his.


    Their heads turned and twisted while their tongues fought for dominance. Several minutes passed before they separated.


    The two of them panted with a string of drool dripping from their lips as they both stared into each other''s eyes, the intensity of their magic almost throbbing from their bodies.


    "What a waste..." The older woman''s face lit up with a lovely little pout as her slender arms wrapped around Asura''s neck, pulling him closer. Lucia closed her eyes with a delighted expression before her small tongue licked the drool from his lower lip. "You''ve always had such a pleasant taste, Asura. I''m jealous you let everyone taste..."


    Lucia and Asura''s bodies lowered onto the thickly furred carpet below, which cushioned their fall as she faded. Slowly sinking into his shadow, her ck eyes, like the void themselves, never let him out of her sight until she returned to his shadow.


    The moon danced on the horizon and washed away the darkness. "I should go to bed... Tomorrow will be a long day."


    Asura returned to his bed with a satiated and pleased expression while Lucia followed him inside his shadow, the faint snores in his mind as she seemed to rest.


    ''I wonder when she can recover fully...''


    Asura''s gaze on the moon becameplicated as he approached his door. Just after, the silhouette of a small woman appeared, her head tilting downwards.


    Her sharp and quick movements grabbed Asura''s hand, her grip like iron as she held onto his arm.


    "Good evening, V; it''ste for you to be visiting."


    Princess V''s long silver hair looked silky and beautiful as it cascaded over her shoulder, dancing in the faint wind from the open window behind her. She leaned back on a bookshelf with a dark oak finish while gazing at Asura with her lovely amber eyes, like shining torches in the night.


    "So cold... Why do you sound so distant after the tower?"


    ''Ah, that''s true. What happened in the tower?''


    He stepped forward, slipping his left arm around her back, lifting her body off the bookshelf, and letting her body fall against his chest while he smiled at her, both corners rising and his white smile on full show. "Why does the lovely princesse to my room at such ate hour?"


    Princess V''s eyes gazed into Asura''s before the tips of her fingers reached up and poked the dark circle around his eyes. "You stayed up, overworking yourself, right? Can you not rest when home with us?"


    "Probably..." Asura cushioned the princess'' hand, lifting her slim fingers from his face before intertwining his with them as he stepped forward and walked with her, sping her body in ce. "Sorry, V, I just haven''t had time to catch up on some work..."


    "It''s fine... I understand. I just wanted to spend some time with you. The tower is different... After the tower, they said you died, and everything became so dark and lonely..."


    "Well, it''s all in the past, V. I''m here with you all again. So no more looking sad."


    Her amber eyes glistened, gazing at him, but her eyes narrowed, a sign of her feelings as she shook her head, "No..." Her voice grew weaker as she curled into Asura''s arms and sniffed his body. "I won''t let you leave me again..."


    V''s hands slowly loosened before pulling on his fingers, leading him again toward his room.


    "Let''s go to bed, V..."


    "Y-yes... Together!"


    Asura felt strange hearing those words, but he understood where she came from and why. She feared separation and leaving her alone again.


    The pair entered Asura''srge king-size bed, with plenty of room left on the sides. V pulled on the covers before grasping at his body again.


    Her eyes seemed to glow in the darkness as she flicked her fingertips, creating a gust of wind that cinched the candles and torches while closing the windows tight.


    V''s soft hand reached up and embraced Asura''s neck as she pulled herself up on his body, the sensation of her soft chest on his arm causing him to turn away.


    "D-don''t turn away. We''re sleeping together today."


    "Huh? Isn''t that a little inappropriate, V? I mean, I don''t mind, but I am a man. Your body is extremely attractive..."


    "I don''t care... Sleep."


    "Alright..." Asura knew he shouldn''t question the determined V, and the atmosphere became awkward as the twoy together in the dark. Her breathing and beating her heart resounded in Asura''s ears while he rxed on his bed with closed eyes. It feltfortable. He realised she hadn''t suddenly changed and wanted to be closer to him.


    He wanted her to feel secure, so he let her sleep be deeper while his fingertips stroked gently through her soft, silky hair. "Goodnight, V."


    Her breathing paused before her sweet voice reached him as if in a daze. "Nn... Asura..."


    ''I spoke to everyone alone today, right... Who did I miss...?''


    Asura wanted to ensure they feltfortable and reassured before tomorrow''s academy started again. The move south could start at any moment.


    ****


    ? Lorem POV


    In the quiet night, with only the faint sounds of wind outside the windows and V''s gentle breathing. A lonesome woman stood on a balcony. The woman wore arge white nightgown thatplimented her crimson hair and stunning facial features. Despite having a deep wound on her cheek, her charm seemed unmatched...


    "I waited so long, and he finally came back..."


    Lorem''s face looked more serene than usual. She didn''t feel like the oppressive instructor or royal knight, but a woman in love, as small embers of beautiful crimson me danced around her body.


    Her crimson eyes were usually sharp but became gentle and warm as she gazed towards Asura''s window. She lowered her head and exhaled as the cold breeze blew against her.


    "Are you okay, Lorem?"


    "Eh?"


    Lorem turned, but there didn''t seem to be anyone around. Her voice sounded nostalgic, like her best friend''s. Yet the only thing with her was a small ck phoenix. The dark bird rested on her shoulder with an intrigued expression.


    "Did you just speak to me?"


    Chrip~


    Lorem''s fingers moved toward the lovely raven bird, stroking its soft feathers as it bit her yfully. The action seemed cute, and she chuckled.


    "Were you also lonely in there? Alone for all these years, trying to find Sura?"


    The raven closed its eyes, leaning against her touch. A squeaky chirp responded to Lorem''s words as her lips rose into a gentle smile.


    "Yeah... there''s so many rivals, but I don''t feel we would lose to any of them," Lorem said before her visible eye opened, the crimson orb suddenly glowing with fire as she lifted her fingertip to her face. "I should stop keeping these silly wounds too..."


    A flicker of red mes brushed along Lorem''s face the next moment. Suddenly, her scars began healing.


    Her rough and battle-torn skin became soft, beautifully tanned and silky while her eyepatch burned and fell to the floor, revealing her hidden eye, now vibrant and glowing with mes, no longer scarred and damaged.


    "Helliana, how do I look? Can I be confident to be your rival again?"


    Chirp!


    A loud chirp echoed, filled with joy and a sense of support for Lorem.


    The lovely raven bird hopped, spreading its wings, zed with white mes that erupted from its body.


    It took flight, turning into a wisp of white mes as it headed towards Asura''s room. It left Lorem alone on the balcony with a proud and amused smile, her eyes watching her oldest friend as she felt a sense of change in her heart.


    "After thousands of years, finally... I feel alive once again."


    "Helliana, I won''t lose because I am his first love!"

 Chapter 179: Nostalgic Moments

    After he returned, Asura spent a peaceful night. He forgot who entered his room during thete hours, sneaking a meal and enjoying a wild ride with a ck dragon, but at least three came and left limping.


    This allowed him to spend a calm and peaceful night without worries.


    The fact he could sleep so close to all those who felt important to him allowed his mind to fade into the darkness. He didn''t worry or have nightmares; he dreamt all night. The dream faded too fast for him to remember, but it was gentle and calming.


    ''When did Ist awaken feeling this refreshed?''


    Before he could focus, V''s soft body rolled over into his arms. Her soft, silky nightdress hung off her body, allowing the warmth and smooth feeling of her womanly body to add to the wonderful morning Asura enjoyed.


    ''V looks cute sleeping too...''


    Asura smiled at her lovely sleeping expression. Her features were divine and refined, with soft, squishy lips that she always kept moist. Even her eyshes fluttered asionally as she slept. ''No...''


    He could only lift his lips, smirking as the lovely princess seemed to sleep-talk.


    "Mmm, Asura... Kiss me."


    ''This silly girl, it''s a good thing she''s cute.''


    Asura slowly lifted his lips closer to hers. ''Well, it wouldn''t hurt, right? And I doubt she would wake up if it''s this soft...''


    A dull ache in his waist caused his movement to slow. His face brushed against hers, and he gave her a gentle peck.


    However, his action didn''t end there because the fingers pinching his waist didn''t stop until he kissed her more passionately, sucking on her lower lip as he felt her eyes flutter against his cheek. "V?"


    Her eyes opened as she stared into Asura''s, both gazes looking curious. They remained still until V''s lovely, cuteughter broke the silence, filling the room as her soft lips reached up to his. "Thanks for the morning kiss!"


    "Huh? Wait..."


    She flipped her body onto Asura''s, pushing her waist over his and forcing her hips to rub against his waist and lower body. Then she fled, grabbing her dress and change of clothes¡ªthe princess fled using wind magic while humming a lively song.


    ''It seems she is happy...''


    He thought she was angry at first, but less than five seconds after she left, a face peeked through the window, silvery pink hair and dragon scales across her cheeks as her wings fluttered behind her.


    Xavida snuck to visit him in the morning. Asura lifted his body to the side of the bed and smiled as he greeted Xavida. "What do you want this early, Xavida?"


    "Am I not allowed to see my husband after so long apart?"


    "Thene!" He opened his arms, the quilt dropping to his waist, causing her face to brighten. Xavida used her sharp ws to sh away the window''s shutter as she entered his room like a gust of wind, her body lunging forward.


    She flung onto his bed and into his arms, her fragrant hair and scales filling his senses. "Oh, did you take a bath this morning? You smell so good."


    Xavida blushed and giggled while nodding. "Nn, do you like it?"


    "Yup, you smell wonderful." Asura''s fingers stroked Xavida''s smooth hair while she remained in his arms. Her silky nightdress resembled V''s but was ck, with more fur to keep her warm. It also seemed she wore a robe above it that she tossed on the floor upon entering his room.


    "Xavida... Why did you visit so early?"


    "Nothing. I thought someone else would beat me to it, so I wanted tosee you."


    "Okay. So, what do you want to do?"


    Herrge pink eyes blinked repeatedly in confusion before she stuck her face against his neck and spoke softly, "I just want to stay here and sleep in your arms. Is that okay?"


    "Sure..."


    Xavida felt so natural and pleasant to hold. He rested his head on her fluffy, silky hair and sighed, satisfied while resting with her in his arms.


    To be honest, the time on his clock showed 5 am, which meant he still had quite a lot of time to rx; because of his situation, he would be self-studying to catch up. Until they departed for the mission when called for.


    ''Today will be interesting.''


    His thoughts of the day ahead faded while Xavida''s soft breathing in his arms calmed him as he fell back asleep with her.


    ***


    "Asura, wake up..."


    A gentle and calm voice charmed his ears. The scent and feeling of her soft fingers and her sweet blueberry scent allowed him to understand who tried to wake him up.


    He couldn''t resist stroking through her azure hair, the silky texture charming his fingertips as she stood beside him in her ck maid outfit.


    "It''s afternoon already?"


    "Nn, it''s time for breakfast, and I wanted to see you... I''ve missed you so much."


    Her voice was oddly enchanting as sheughed like an enchantress and groped at Asura''s chest, making him chuckle and enjoy the situation as he yawned and stretched while sitting on his bed. "Breakfast sounds good."


    "So... will youe down with me?"


    "Of course."


    Asura stood and casually slid on the top half of his robes while Mu Xue helped tie his belt, put on his slippers, and fix his bed hair with a gentle smile on her pink lips. Her fingers touched his ear and slipped down his neck and chest as she tidied his robe.


    "You have be more irresistible, husband. I don''t think I can resist you if you don''t stop seducing me this way."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Mu Xue''s eyes glowed golden, like when she entered her devil state, causing Asura''s grin to grow wider. "Does my beautiful wife wish for something? Are you going to eat your husband? Should I try to resist or give up? Maybe it would be fun?"


    "..."


    Mu Xue''s fingers curled into Asura''s hair, the strength of her grip causing her sharp nails to scratch his scalp slightly. Her mouth moved closer. "I''ll be honest. I don''t know if I could bear to let you leave for ss today if I let my desires control me, but maybe it would be worth the risk."


    "Then what are you waiting for?"


    Asura loved his women''s individuality, especially Mu Xue, who stopped acting like a mere maid or someone below the other women. She now wore her ring with pride while acting how she wanted. It made him proud to see her change.


    "I''ll stop with a kiss... for now."


    Mu Xue pressed her lips against Asura''s before pulling away with a smug grin.


    Asura''s hand reached to his face and brushed the small smear of lipstick from the corner of his lip. He raised an eyebrow and grinned at her. "Being engaged to a temptress is both a blessing and a curse."


    "Should we go down?"


    "If you continue this attitude, I won''t be able to control myself, so let''s go. Maybe you shoulde to my room tonight."


    "Oh... that sounds fun, but I might not walk with two nights in a row... you beast!"


    Mu Xue chuckled at Asura''s amusing retort as they left the room together, her hand pulling on his.


    Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, the door opened, and the others entered and sat waiting at the table; all the women seemed fired up after yesterday. Lorem seemed to wear some makeup, causing Asura to stare at her in a daze while stumbling at the table.


    ''She looks so beautiful. It''s so different from the past.''


    "Lorem. You look beautiful." He couldn''t help but tell her as she looked at him with a strangely calm and serene smile.


    "Thanks for thepliment." Lorem''s red hair swayed like wildfire, and her crimson eyes gleamed as she looked at Asura.


    Asura then gave each woman a genuinepliment. Mu Xue wore a new hair clip while Xavida polished her scales, and V''s lip gloss was very attractive.


    He spoke and greeted each one sincerely, making sure they felt appreciated. They had prepared to face him with a fresh attitude and had done so wonderfully.


    Then the kitchen doors opened, and a sight that caused his heart to almost stop happened.


    A tall and beautiful woman wore a maid outfit... her shapely body and sexy rump on disy as she ced down the dishes for breakfast... Asura''s throat felt dry as he watched her raven hair swaying, her lovely red eyes teasingly gazing at him from the corners of her eyes.


    "Is there something wrong, Master?"


    "N-No." Verana''s question caused Asura to stutter, her soft pink lips shimmering as they pressed together, gazing at him with narrowed eyes.


    ''She has never acted like this before. Damn, what a temptress.''


    She handed him a cup of freshly brewed tea, allowing him to enjoy the sweet scent.


    Verana bent over in front of Asura, leaning down on the table.


    Her actions were like a professional, as her deep cleavage caused him to feel his body heating, the soft, squishy marshmallows pressing against his arm as she carefully served his tea. Verana''s hot breath blew down his neck and into his ears as she chuckled.


    "Fufu, do you find a Drakkur maid wife to be enticing, M-a-s-t-e-r?"


    Her whispers caused him to tremble; it hit the mark...


    A fetish he held for her in the past, a nostalgic memory when he once mentioned he liked maid outfits when they drank together for the first time. Asura felt enchanted as she teasingly patted his shoulder before walking away to serve the others, her hips swaying back and forth.


    ''Stop that, you temptress. My body is bing difficult to control.'' His heart screamed.


    *****


    Asura survived the appeal of his women during breakfast by the skin of his teeth. He felt shocked to see how outgoing Lorem and Verana had be since hest met them.


    He escaped because today, he needed to meet with Sigurd and visit the academy library to catch up on what he had missed over the past month. He had agreed to these terms before leaving with the queen, and he couldn''t ignore them.


    ''I wonder if it will feel the same studying without Verana.''


    The meeting with Sigurd woulde after lunch, so he rushed to the library. He chose Library Four, where he met Verana for the first time.


    The old walls, made with ssic bricks and the nostalgic scent of old books mixed with the pipe of the bookkeeper at the front who spends most days sleeping.


    "This ce hasn''t changed..." He whispered while looking at the two-person desk in the back, hidden by several bookshelves in a dusty yet serene location...


    "Mmmm, it hasn''t. Has it?" Verana''s voice sounded from his right before her warm hand wrapped around his. "Let''s sit there... for old times'' sake?"


    "I''d love to, Verana."

 Chapter 180: The Difference Between Then and Now

    Verana and Asura sat at the table, holding various study materials. They watched each other with bitter smiles, feeling nostalgic, as this was how they had met in the past.


    "Lady Verana, it feels quite amusing to meet you like this."


    "Indeed, Lord Asura."


    Her lips trembled, trying to withhold herughter as they ced their books on the wooden table before closing their eyes and taking deep breaths.


    The scent of cedar and musty books seemed to bring the pair a great sense of rxation.


    ''It feels like yesterday that we met like this,'' Asura thought while peeking at his partner in crime while she organised their different parchments and tasks so they couldplete them together instead of wasting time.


    "Isn''t this like the day we met, Asura?"


    "Right. What a nostalgic feeling."


    Veranaughed and pped before taking the first parchment she chose and dangled it in his face, "I cannot believe we are doing this again in such an unfamiliar situation. That time, I made you get the tomes and documents for me, even though Icked the knowledge of the first year."


    "How did I ever find all those tomes for you?"


    Asura let out a long sigh. His expression looked like he was reying those days in his mind, and he couldn''t help but feel amused at his past self. He leaned over the table, tapped the current parchment, and winked at Verana. "How about you find them this time, babe?"


    Verana felt a wave of surprise as his left hand brushed her hair, teasing her cheek as noticed her face turning red.


    She stood up and bumped her chest with her fist as if trying to encourage herself. " Oh? Don''t underestimate my ability! I''ll have you know I am better at everything now."


    "Haha, you are cute when bragging. Do you remember when you didn''t even understand that your city had sewers beneath your teeth?"


    "Why would anyone make such a disgusting ce a sewer? The memories of our first few months are too embarrassing to remember. You wouldn''t stop making fun of me!"


    "Verana, don''t just me me. How could you not know that a city had a sewage system? Did you think the waste just magically disappeared?"


    "That''s what they thought in my city, that we used magic..." Verana muttered.


    "Huh? You mean you because Valerie pampered you. I remember when you became excited about using slimes to devour waste and then allowing low-level adventurers and warriors to y them for experience when they grew too big."


    "Mm. That was an excellent way to keep the lower ss busy and prevent street crime. I didn''t realise how much help it made for those warriors or knights who don''t serve a noble house."


    Asura sighed weakly, "Hmm, sometimes I forget how innocent you were back then. Even now, you seem to keep that adorable mind."


    Verana looked away, tapping her chest again in pride as if telling herself it didn''t matter.


    Asura turned his head towards Verana. "Uh, why are you turning away? Did I make you angry?"


    She nced at Asura with a confident smile and pointed at the parchment on the table. "So what is the answer to this question, Asura?"


    "Wait, why do you even need to ask?"


    Asura stretched out his hand, rubbed Verana''s head, and kissed her forehead. "Silly girl."


    Verana pushed him away, smiling, knowing he caught her ying, and replied in a low voice, "Just answer it, please?"


    "Well, we can use a rock simr to adamantium for the border, but ensure it has a mana density of over 3000. Don''t forget that the rock also needs extreme resistance to mana. It should be simple for someone with a brain like yours. The formation of this machine is something that we eventually created together..."


    He grinned as he felt her hand leave his waist.


    Asura looked at her expression andughed.


    "Um, did I miss something?"


    Verana''s forehead wrinkled as she cocked her head sideways, studying the parchment once more.


    "Is this the right answer?"


    "Yup," Asura affirmed, chuckling.


    ''If only the past me could realise how smart you were.''


    Asura grabbed Verana''s waist and pulled her towards him. She didn''t resist and quickly sat on hisp. "Do you think we can finish all this by the end of the day so we can flirt here for the rest of the week?"


    The pair then spent hours in the library, the early morning and afternoon sunlight dancing across the stained ss windows, while their quills scribbled the answers faster than a senior schr.


    Before Verana and Asura realised it, the library became silent. Verana and Asura found themselves wrapped in each other''s embrace, their energy depleted by the intense concentration during the final three hours of question-based challenges.


    However, Asura knew he needed to meet Sigurd and couldn''t afford to fall asleep. "Verana?"


    "Nn..."


    Verana sounded like azy cat, prompting a smile to grow on Asura''s face. He kissed her lips softly as he yed with her hair before lifting her into his arms. Her long ck hair draped over his arms while she grasped his neck weakly. Momentster, she snuggled against his chest with a soft groan.


    ''This is more rxing than when we studied in our first life.''


    He wasn''t surprised she fell asleep but could imagine she was tired despite wanting to continue; when they did this the first time, they barely finished one parchment.


    ''I was arrogant and detached from her because I felt inferior.''


    He sighed before strolling through the quiet, spacious library. Because of his past, Asura knew the best paths in the academy to avoid people''s eyes.


    So he chose the quietest areas to return to the mansion, wanting Verana to get the rest she needed. Now he knew about her bloodline, and it became obvious why she always slept during their afternoon meetings.


    ''A vampire bes weak in the sunlight. Although her bloodline is pure, she only gets tired or sleepy instead of suffering damage.''


    "Ughhhh..."


    Verana let out a soft cry that Asura believed was like a pout, so he teased her with his fingers to caress her cheeks. When his eyes observed her drowsy expression, he smiled and leaned towards her neck. "If you behave a little longer, you can have a delightful meal."


    Her eyelids twitched when she heard the word meal, and her hands, which had been weak, touched his neck gently. "Asura.."


    "Nope. You will only drink it when we get to the mansion, okay?"


    "Ugh." Verana appeared displeased with his condition, and her lips trembled as she looked away. "Meanie!"


    Asura sighed. ''This drowsy Verana is far cuter than her normal self. Even in this form, she''s still beautiful. No wonder I fell for her so easily.''


    With a deep breath, Asura entered Main Street, not caring about others seeing his appearance with Verana and entered their mansion.


    Thankfully, most maids would serve the girls at the academy during the daytime, so the mansion became silent, void of all people but Asura and Verana.


    He entered his room and ced Verana on his bed, allowing her to rest while considering what to do in the next few days.


    "When are you going to get up,zy vampire?"


    After waiting over an hour, Asura couldn''t wait any longer and shook Verana''s body. A low, frustrated cry emerged from her throat as she stretched out her hands, unwilling to leave the softness of the bed.


    "Verana,e on. I have to go."


    "No~ don''t leave. Stay here."


    Verana clutched onto Asura''s arm and tugged him back onto the bed. Before he could say anything, he noticed her bite his arm with a slight nibble. Her small fangs scratched him before she kissed his arm towards his neck.


    ''Heh. I guess this isn''t too bad.''


    Asura lightly flicked her forehead. "Don''t y with food and just drink."


    Her eyes were sharp, like a starved wolf, as she tore her gaze away from Asura''s body. Without hesitation, Verana bit his neck, enjoying the taste of blood. "Mmm..."


    Her fangs were smaller than Valerie''s, and the way she drank was more passionate and violent, as her tongue pushed into the small holes as if to force more blood into her mouth.


    ''Her face looks so lewd...''


    Asura didn''t feel the desire he had experienced with Valerie but felt a wave of satisfaction as he brushed her hair.


    ''Although I prefer to be dominant, I wouldn''t mind satisfying a tired Verana.''


    After a few minutes of intense drinking, Verana released Asura and licked her lips as if not wanting to waste a drop before she identally burped, her face turning bright red before she hid under the nket.


    "Hey, are you done now? Come on out. I can''t bete."


    "Sorry."


    Verana''s voice sounded weak and timid. ''Ugh...I ate too much!''


    "Verana, is that your stomach?"


    Asura''s voice sounded as if he were stifling augh.


    He knew that vampires rarely had issues with eating, but that was because of the frequency of drinking and the purity of blood they consume.


    The level of the bloodline and the more pure it was, the less the vampire would require nourishment. ''Valerie and Verana are extremely lucky to have ess to such pure, top-level bloodlines.''


    "Come out."


    Asura poked her through the nket but got no response. Only the slight sound of her peaceful breathing... The girl fell asleep after eating!


    ''Hmmm. So much for a vampire.''


    He ced his finger on her forehead and spoke softly andmandingly: "Sleep well. I will see youter."


    "Zzz..."


    The small snoring of Verana soothed Asura as he headed to meet Sigurd. He felt like today would be an important one for the pair. Since he epted Auros, there were feelings, broken promises and mistakes he would atone for.


    Asura couldn''t ept only the good things from these women; he wanted to ept everything and atone for his sins, even if many of them had forgotten their past lives.


    He would carry all the burdens to avoid his past mistakes.

 Chapter 181: Abyss Monarch Vs Argent Saintess

    Asura had no expectations of a joyful visit. He could never control her intense feelings with his strength.


    Before leaving, Asura felt that, despite his improvements over the past month or year, she almost crushed him when she saw a glimpse of his past. That small amount was enough to kill him, even now.


    "I should try not to irritate her too much."


    The vastplex looked as beautiful as he looked back.


    He didn''t tell the others how strange he felt since returning to them. A month passed, but for him, it felt strange to know a year passed in that world...


    How long did he sleep, and how long was he training the sword of Auros? His eyes watched the silver g dancing in the wind while wondering if she would be upset to see him sote after his return.


    ''Thank god my sister attended the academy for once. It seems she and V have been fighting like rivals... even the other night when Amalia snuck into my room, V kicked her out of the door despite ignoring Xue''er and Xavida.''


    "Why are you standing outside like an idiot?"


    Sigurd stood at the top of her steps, wearing a beautiful white robe, with her silver sword resting at her waist.


    The moment Asura saw the sword, he realised who she copied when having that sword created and realised just how deep her feelings for him were.


    "Sorry... I was admiring the flowers..." Asura whispered, making sure that he did not irritate her too much.


    "Those flowers? They were always here."


    "Nevertheless, they are pretty."


    Sigurd smiled at his answer.


    "But you are the prettiest flower in this garden." He added before she could speak, causing her to stop momentarily, her face nk, eyes open wide, and mouth gaping.


    Asura barely took two steps on her stairway before she kicked at him. The force of her wind magic caused a powerful vortex that sent his body flying back into the white stone of her walls with a loud crash. Thin cracks formed in the wall, and a sweet metal taste filled Asura''s mouth.


    ''I wish I could admire your beauty from close up more often... maybe I can forget those moments when you allow me to...'' Asura sighed in his mind.


    His attempt at a joke almost killed him. He was a fool to think that she would remain docile, especially if he used the same words he used in the past to seduce her.


    "Don''t you dare!" She red at him in a rage. Her pale skin turned pink as her anger rose, and her feet stomped on the white marble stairs, creating a deep crack.


    "Then can I stand up?" Asura asked before smiling, trying to force his way through her obvious fury.


    "Don''t you fucking smile at me after speaking those words!" She yelled at him.


    "Haha... Then stop being so beautiful. Sigurd." Asura climbed out of the wall and walked towards her slowly, hiding the smile behind his hand.


    "If you have enough strength to smile, get out of here!" Sigurd stormed through herrge doors and mmed them shut before him, causing Asura''s eardrums to tingle in pain.


    ''Damn... that was worse than the punch she gave me.'' Asura thought.


    A moment passed, and Asura kicked open the doors without showing his past demeanour.


    "Please leave." Her voice echoed through the closed doors.


    "I''m sorry... but I cannot leave, and you cannot make me."


    Sigurd''s body vibrated, his magic density and aura exploding before he shot forward and rushed towards the training room, the ce he knew she waited for him desperately for so many years.


    The moment she saw him, her ice-blue eyes watched him in anger and joy, a twist of emotions while her long, delicate fingers held her sword as if ready to fight at any moment.


    Sigurd looked at him with a slight smile, and her hands were ready to kill him with a flick of her fingers.


    "You have no chance in a fight against me," Sigurd sighed as she saw his body''s position.


    "Even if you kill me, I will never stoping back. I will not leave one day, and you will not send me away." Asura stepped closer and smiled at her.


    "Why would I even want to look at you?" Her sword tip pressed against his chest, piercing his skin while drawing a tiny amount of blood.


    "Because you copy my sword. It''s style and will never make it your own."


    The next moment, Asura''s hand flicked out the silver sword he used in the tower of death. It was a long, beautifully curved de, the one Auros used, his weapon of choice as both the silver prince and the Abyss Monarch.


    Sigurd might feel so affected if it was just the sword, but the second she saw him take his unique pose, he lowered his waist slightly and pointed the sword''s tip toward her waist, twisting it and getting ready to strike.


    Her face paled as she saw that posture. His sword was a mirror of the same form she used.


    A style engraved on her heart and soul! This style formed the basis of her current fame and strength because she couldn''t master the style of the former sword saint. Thus, she took the style of the Abyss Monarch and made it her signature.


    "You..." A bitter voice, Sigurd''s eyes narrowed as she bit her lower lips¡ªeven as they trembled, her ferocity continued to grow.


    "This is not your sword style; it is merely a copy. That sword belonged to someone that I am sure you already know. Even if you im it to be yours, that is my sword style." Asura stepped closer, allowing her to kill him whenever she wanted.


    Her eyes widened before he suddenly thrust his de towards her heart, causing Sigurd''s eyes to dte and her body to tense as she allowed her instincts to react, swinging her sword.


    Sigurd dodged the de and mmed the t part of her de on his ribs before sending a fist to follow it up, causing his body to stagger backwards. Yet his des, like a mirage or the moon floating on the surface of a river, sliced across her cheek.


    His sword tip pierced her neck before she could react.


    "Take it seriously, little Saintess," Asura whispered while looking into her eyes, a silent pressure stifling her, an intense calmness that restrained her more than his body or sword ever could.


    "So you remember me..." Sigurd smiled after pushing the de away from her throat. Her slender white hands wiped the blood away from her porcin face.


    "How could I have forgotten you? Or the sins I havemitted."


    "Ahhh... those sins. You betrayed me, tortured me and ruined me..."


    "If I remember correctly, you allowed me to do whatever I wanted, little Saintess." Asura smiled before looking up at her, his entire existence now absorbed by his past life as Auros, the regret, guilt and love for this woman so intense that he couldn''t help but tremble with his anima surging like a raging ocean.


    Sigurd''s eyes never moved from Asura as her memories recalled all those events.


    "I don''t care if you are evil. Take me. I will bear your children like her... Please... I will let that city burn!"


    "SHUT UP!"


    Sigurd''s cry shook Asura''s soul as extreme winds danced around her body and sword, the pressure of her magic tearing apart his clothes and trying to crush his body.


    The pressure caused his nose to bleed and ears to ring.


    ''Don''t think of those days. I can never hurt her again.'' Asura sighed before licking his dry lips and steeling himself against the painful, happy memories that continued to surface.


    Sigurd''s icy blue eyes red at Asura''s crimson orbs, but not before he saw her emotions of desire and love that remained the same.


    She still loved him, both the current Asura and the past Auros. That they were the same caused her entire world to crumble because that love was destructive and filled with resentment and self-hatred.


    Sigurd''s control over her powers had improved exponentially since theirst fight, but her temper would always remain an obstacle, though he could use it to get what he desired.


    Sigurd didn''t hesitate to punch at him. Her fist smashed into Asura''s face. His hand caught hers and twisted her wrist while stepping behind her body.


    Even now she didn''t use her full power, causing Asura to take advantage of her.


    ''Auros, we both love this woman and to save her, we must make her suffer... and face the past to forget you. Only then can she truly start living.''


    Asura might seem crazy when considering his own past life''s feelings, yet he did so to make a clear distinction.


    The women would love him, not the past and forgotten incarnations of himself.


    Only Asura!


    Thus, he would never let her forgive Auros, and he would save her as Asura! Before he could react, Sigurd''s delicate fist struck at his back and ribs, followed by a powerful kick that sent him stumbling forward and knocked the wind from his lungs.


    "If youe at me, do it with all your power!" She muttered, her eyes narrow and filled with power.


    The two fighters faced each other with their des raised to their respective positions, each aplete mirror of the other.


    ''I can''t use the bloodline of a demon for manifestation... but I can use it for my Liberat¨ªon form!''


    ¡ªLiberat¨ªon (Devouring Form)


    Asura''s body transformed. Blood essence filled his muscles, and the red of his anima turned ck, with purple light swirling around his body like a destructive vortex.


    His eyes turned demonic ck and glowed with golden light. A dark purple sigil appeared on his forehead, and the ck wisps of magic turned dark purple, forming strange runes as ck armour covered his body.


    Asura created this form using Liberat¨ªon, and only the devouring bloodline Auros owned. In the past, he created an iplete type of liberation that formed using multiple bloodlines.


    However, only his Asura and Devouring bloodlines could truly use his liberation, while his dragon, phoenix, and devil bloodlines had manifestations, thus limiting and distorting their forms when he used them with Liberat¨ªon.


    "That form...!"


    Sigurd''s gasp was correct to sound like fear because this form looks simr to how Auros looked after his mind became broken after the cult finished drugging him and designated him as a failure before sending him out to destroy his kingdom and loved ones in a hysterical state.


    "Ah... Fight me, Sigurd, or I will finish what I started." Asura''s voice sounded deeper, close to the Abyss Monarch.


    He needed her to finish this fight because in the past she fled... The fight to save her beloved ended in breaking down and giving up and the reason for her grudge with Valerie...


    Because Valerie was the one who dealt thest blow to Auros despite joining him... Only the two knew the true reason she killed him, though.


    ''That story will end another day...''

 Chapter 182: The Lonely Saintess and The Greedy Phoenix

    His words were purposely used to upset Sigurd, causing her to grumble while biting her lips. A thin red line oozed down her chin, and she seemed overwhelmed with anger.


    She probably understood that if she wanted to crush him with pure power, her true strength would obliterate him.


    It wasn''t the strength of her body, mind or spirit that would be the most dangerous, but the sword itself. Even though he destroyed that tower and its monsters, he couldn''t defeat her, even if he used his phoenix manifestation.


    "You bastard, you say this knowing I cannot fight you with everything!" Like a wail of anger andmentation, Sigurd''s thick voice echoed throughout the training room, filling his ears and soul with her heartfelt sadness and fury.


    Her delicate eyes red at Asura, causing him to know that he should take the next attack seriously, but he doubted her current emotions would allow her to use all her strength.


    However, she would use all of her technique, skill and abilities to show her respect and honour towards him.


    Asura smiled, causing her anger to rise as her thoughts became messy and chaotic, unable to understand or predict his movements.


    "You will be like Auros if you keep going like you are... Perhaps not the same as him, but something far more dangerous."


    "Then stop me. This time, don''t run away." Asura once again pushed her.


    Sigurd''s aura exploded in arge sphere and became terrifying. Unable to hold back, she shot towards him with her sword held high. It seemed he wore out her patience, and she attacked.


    ''She thinks of me as Auros... I have to separate us in her mind and have her kill Auros so she can only hate me and love me...''


    Asura''s thoughts and desires seemedplicated, but his heart and feelings from being Auros agreed. He didn''t hold some strange obsession; none of his past lives did because they epted he was them, and they were him.


    Yet Sigurd couldn''t be like this, and the two of them knew it and forced this situation so they could start from zero.


    His de blocked her blow, but she regained her bnce and power when the steel collided. Her body twirled over his de, and she shed a second time at point-nk. Her speed caused Asura to throw himself back against the wall.


    Sigurd''s sword then tore apart the ground like paper, slicing it in two and causing it to crumble.


    Then, before he could blink, she was in front of him again with a single step; her connectingbo was so deadly.


    Now, with her de descending into his body, Asura knew she didn''t hold back.


    ''Too quick!''


    The movement caused his eyes to widen while his heart pounded in his chest like a hammer striking a nail. He reacted quickly and crossed his body with the de.


    Her free hand extended towards his neck, creating a flicker of wind, and she instantly cast a wind spell.


    ''What!?''


    A gust of air-pressured des pierced his flesh before Sigurd grabbed his throat, her fingers curling around his neck with such strength that Asura struggled to breathe, let alone think.


    However, he knew this was her test for him, so he didn''t think but let his instinct guide him¡ªhe spat a fireball directly at her face, followed by a brutal knee to her abdomen and an elbow to her throat.


    His crimson blood stained her white hair and Sigurd''s wless cheeks.


    "That is too shallow!" Asura said, reaching out with his palm and touching her cheek, creating a ck me.


    Sigurd''s body erupted into a hurricane, blowing the fire away from her body as that fire even destroyed the roof above them before setting the building aze.


    "You reckless... bastard... haa..." Sigurd breathed heavily. The sudden spell caused her to sense danger despite her advantage and injuries taking a toll on her. For a moment, Asura was thankful that he fought against her at this level, not when she reached the true Saint level.


    "Haha... I am still alive."


    The truth became apparent to Sigurd that although she might be slightly faster, his defence, offence, and toughness surpassed her even though she was much older and trained for much longer.


    ''But to her, I am like a child, haha.'' Asura thought as he stepped forward.


    ''How long have I been in that tower? Months, years, decades? It was the dream world''s time, not real-time. So even though I did not age or seem to change that year allowed me to train and temper my body using my me of destruction and rebirth to destroy and repair myself relentlessly!''


    Sigurd''s atmosphere changed. Her gaze toward Asura became sharp, no longer the hint of worry.


    "Since your body is so tough, let me beat some sense into you."


    Asura''s muscles tensed at her words.


    The two of them stared at each other silently. Sigurd''s facial features looked gorgeous but refined and had a traditional look. With her long white hair and wless white skin, her blue eyes and full lips were utterly charming.


    Then, with a flick of her sword, the mes vanished as if they never existed. "I will now fight you with a power that befits your current prowess. Asura Fenix."


    "Sigurd..."


    "I will not hold back." Sigurd''s body blurred.


    ''She is getting serious now...''


    Asura''s de moved swiftly to meet the blow.


    The wind collided with the sword''s edge, sending sparks of crimson mes and ck ash into the air, forming a temporary dust cloud between the opponents.


    ? Sigurd POV


    Despiteing to her and forcing her to face the past that hurt her so badly, she felt a sense offort the more they shed. His feelings towards her became more apparent, and Sigurd could only greet that with her seriousness.


    ''Come at me, Asura. I will never let you be like that man!''


    Her power and magic density, now using something close to Stage Six, his physical body, caused her to feel threatened. Despite the slight smile on her face, he was sure that she was notughing.


    Asura''s heightened senses could feel she was using wind magic to manipte her sword, increasing its damage and speed and hiding the trajectory to send devastating attacks towards him.


    His eyes zed with bright crimson light.


    "Come!" Asura held his de forward with his right hand, pointing towards her. He lowered his waist slightly and pointed his sword towards her heart. His de became a mirror of hers while waiting for the next exchange.


    ''Such an amazing growth... Ah, how handsome you are right now, Asura.'' Sigurd felt she couldn''t follow his movements for the first time and find ws before his body emerged from the shadows and his de sliced towards her cheek.


    Even when using the Auros Sword Style, Asura made it his own with the mes and darkness fusing with the techniques as if they were natural, causing her to miss his de with a parry.


    But simultaneouslyunching a kick towards his body, only for him to avoid it by leaping into the air while the de swept at her body in mid-air, tearing her white robe but missing her face.


    Her clothes split open as a scratch formed on her snowy skin.


    Asura suffered from her kick, the wind magic imbued, causing a deep bruise and internal bleeding as he stopped to watch her dancing figure.


    Sigurd smiled before lifting her torn clothes, seeing Asura''s gaze devouring her almost bare figure.


    "Thank you for protecting my face."


    ''This stupid boy, he changed his sword''s power the moment before he hit me... Does he like this old woman''s looks that much?''


    Asura stared at her with his mouth wide open. She didn''t move while releasing her grip on her sword, which floated above the ground with a white wind forming.


    "Ie!"


    "Let''s fight!"


    ng!


    sh!


    No longer relying on tricks or magic, their des, one silver covered in ck mes, the other ice blue with wind dancing around the edges, continuously shed, the strikes faster than a normal eye could see. Each sh sent ripples into the air, and their bodies became blurry.


    Their weapons swept forward in a relentless barrage of shes that aimed for their vital points, yet each time, Asura''s mes and Sigurd''s wind or me would counter one another until they locked their des together in a stalemate.


    The same style and feelings shed with egos in the centre of the training room as Sigurd''s power continued to rise. Her magic density broke the Stage Six limits, reaching Stage Seven.


    Asura felt the weight, his knees and joints aching from the heavy weight on his body, yet his de danced the pair together like a pair of swords destined to be.


    "Haa..... Ha..... You should not be able to use stage seven. That''s cheating!" Sweat dripped from Asura''s brow, and crimson blood fell from the corner of his lip.


    "That is the same... Why is your body so damn tough?" Sigurd''s hair was messy, her robes filled with holes, and her lovely skin covered in shallow wounds. Her cheeks flushed red, and her eyes glowed like jewels as she huffed and puffed to control her breath.


    "I won''t... lose..."


    "Neither... will I... idiot."


    "Asura!." Sigurd pushed harder, causing his body to break momentarily as she attacked. Her sword swept upwards towards his jaw, cracking his jawline and causing him to stagger backwards.


    "Ahhhh!" Asura roared like a beast. The two shared a strange sense of familiarity and closeness, which caused him to smile at her even though his body bled profusely from the exchange.


    Asura''s sword collided with hers once more, sparks of darkness and light covering the room while the smell of burning ash filled their nostrils.


    "Asura! Asura! Asura!" Her voice echoed as Sigurd''s hand touched his cheek. He allowed it to touch him, letting it brush against his skin. Her icy cold and soft hands brushed against his skin while they still fought, and his rough,rge hand did the same as they felt each other''s feelings.


    ''You...''


    ''Such a jealous and stupid brat!''


    Sigurd couldn''t help but feel the warmth in her heart as she felt the youth''s mind. She wasn''t angry. It was only natural for the young to be jealous and short-tempered.


    She was angry that Auros hurt her this way and left her alone for so long. But also hated herself for never seeing the things in front of her.


    ''Asura... Amalia...''


    No...


    Because she let him remain on her mind for so long that even now, such a wonderful man was trying to reach her while she hid in her pce in the sky, she still lingered in the past, a past long gone.


    ''Will there be another man like him, like Asura?''


    ''There will be none...''


    Sigurd felt a strange sensation in her chest, like a crack forming in her frozen heart as a brutal me forced its way through the long-closed doorway.


    "Asura... you will die if you keep fighting..." Sigurd whispered.


    "I won''t. Your lonely swordsmanship can not destroy this body, nor are these emotions fake," Asura answered, pushing forward as their swords danced, the wind bing their apaniment.


    "Ha! I know they are not." Sigurd''s lips parted, revealing a pretty smile that filled his heart with pleasure. It caused him to feel strange before she winked and attacked, taking advantage of his opening.


    ''Such a cute man. You fall for my charms so easily that I want to tease you more.'' Sigurd''s thoughts rxed her, her de moving faster, and the doubt and restraint from before were all but gone.


    Her heart felt freedom as she epted what had happened to her. To ept this moment she was having with this handsome young man, she somehow fell in love with and feltfortable around.


    ''That''s right. An old woman shouldn''t keep a pathetic, one-sided love this long. We never even kissed¡ªhow pathetic!''


    Sigurd wanted him to struggle, to force her to feel and face everything that she avoided, to remove her escape from reality and past pain.


    "Try to survive. I have only reached a quarter of my full power, so I will let you live if you can withstand the next attack. Thest attack, for you and you alone!" Sigurd smiled.


    Asura saw her smile and knew it was real¡ªit was free of worries and regret, just a simple and joyous expression.


    ¡ªManifestation Divine White Tiger

 Chapter 183: In Search of the Future, goodbye past.

    The world seemed to stop for a moment.


    Asura found himself inside his spirit pce, standing before Auros, wearing his gant silver armour and a simr sword. He looked at Asura with the most intense face. Yet a sense of relief seemed to be mixed in with the strange emotions.


    "Asura Fenix, thank you for keeping your promise." Auros gave him a faint smile.


    "What is... happening?" Asura could barely mutter his words. "How are you able to bring me here?"


    "I am the will of your bloodline, thest memories of Auros whopleted the Devouring bloodline and fell into madness," Auros answered.


    "The bloodline? Then you mean this was thest wish of Auros, the true Auros before he died?" Asura slowly realised.


    Auros nodded. "Perhaps, perhaps not. My role was to ensure thepletion of Auros'' dying wish. I have fulfilled my task, and now my purpose has be something new."


    Asura held his sword, wondering if there would be some dirty scene where his bloodlines would try to steal his body or something stupid. Yet the next words he heard proved him wrong and made his gathering of determination copse.


    "To serve you for all eternity," Auros stated, his voice changing. In Asura''s eyes, he seemed to be a mere servant, someone loyal and ready to obey.


    "What do you mean?" Asura frowned.


    "I take this form only so you can differentiate the different bloodlines; the same is true for the Dragon and Asura bloodlines. If not, they would all look identical to you, and you seem to dislike that and rather enjoy having us take the forms of your past lives."


    To show this, Auros transformed into various people, from de to his father and even a small ck cat. "See?"


    Asura found this amusing and realised that he had that kind of feeling. Somehow, speaking to give versions of himself all the time felt weird.


    "It''s different. You did it to respect those who came before you. Despite them being you, you honour Sura, the one who suffered to start everything, Auros who lost everything to protect them, and even the past you, a weak no-mag who achieved more than most; hence, you changed their titles." Auros said, reading Asura''s mind.


    "Stop that!" Asurained. "But why are you showing this?"


    "We no longer existed from the moment we died. So, do not feel the need to hold back for our constraints. You are us, and we are you."


    ''This is rather strange...''


    "Make her happy, like you want to. Don''t pursue them for memories or because your past lives cared. Instead, pursue them as you desire. Because you want them, you care about them."


    Auros sneered at Asura, slowly transformed into a small tiger, and rushed back into the devouring monolith, which radiated beyond anything Asura saw.


    "Oh, I will," Asura muttered as he watched the pce be more weing and filled with a thick air of anima and warmth.


    ****


    The next moment, his eyes opened, the world turned, the wind whirled, and the woman before him transformed into her new shape.


    Unlike the forms of his dragon or other divine beasts, her form remained humanoid, but her arms became more powerful, with ck and white fur down her arms with enormous ws.


    Sigurd''s hair remained silver, but now small ck and white ears popped from her head, fluttering with the extreme winds flowing around her body as she stepped forward.


    ''No, her feet have changed slightly too... like a tiger.''


    Her face remained beautiful but gained a hint of ferocity and grace that seemed more serene than before.


    "Asura, I aming."


    She promised one move... the next moment, her magic density and aura, like a great tsunami, enveloped the entire training room. A woman with powers that he once saw for a glimmer...


    "Stage 10..."


    His body trembled; the sheer force of her magic caused his bones to crack; he felt the walls trembling and falling apart from the brute force of the winds created from her body naturally... ''I will die if I don''t use everything in my power!''


    The ck armour became ravaged after protecting him in their first battle, never enough to protect him. Yet he felt his body''s devouring power seemed to have improved¡ªbeyond anything he felt before rapidly repairing his wounds and injuries, even giving him a tiny resistance to her pressure.


    "Damn... the power of that wind alone is already cutting my skin..."


    His arms bled, red lines formed on his forehead, and his armour could notst much longer...


    Asura clenched his hand, causing his blood to ooze out. "Forget it, since you showed me yours... I will show you mine."


    The words he spoke changed Sigurd''s face. Her eyes fluttered, and her mouth opened, with a faint red tint on her cheeks.


    She noticed the chaotic winds of her full power had destroyed her robes, allowing her beautiful body, like polished porcin, on disy likely, to think Asura''s words to be something lewd.


    ¡ª Manifestation Devouring Profane Phoenix


    Asura''s eyes looked strange the moment he spoke. Instead of the previous manifestation, the word devouring appeared when he spoke.


    ''I can do this once a day at my current level. Better make it count...''


    He remembered what his bloodline said; it was a part of himself.


    So, Asura realised that maybe because the monolith became like the phoenix monolith, it allowed him to amend his manifestation. Or he still hadn''t reached his maximum potential, and he needed to research the monoliths even more than he already did.


    The next moment, the dormant mes erupted from his heart, turning into a ck-and-white me that spread outward rapidly, covering his body entirely. His pale white-and-ck me ignited everything around him; even the ground beneath him melted. With the fires covering Asura, they burnt his robe to cinders before his body transformed. Sigurd got a good look at his body in its splendour.


    "I''m not a teenage girl!" She called out, unable to control her magic that surged seeing him naked despite her reaction, like a chaste virgin seeing a naked male.


    "Focus." Asura''s voice, beautiful and haunting like an angel of death, echoed across the field.


    "But..."


    "If you don''t, I will devour you..."


    "Gulp, OK." Sigurd swallowed arge mouthful of saliva, and then his transformation began... "So beautiful."


    ck feathers danced in his mes, forming beautiful feathered wings from his back. Yet his arms and legs seemed to change more like a beast, a mix between a humanoid and a noble bird.


    Two great plumes grew from his forehead, one burning ck and the other white. Their soft feathers were alluring as his hair floated slightly, defying gravity.


    His ck-and-white mes filled the world, scorching the heavens, but he had absolute control over his manifestation, and the same for his new power... Never did the mes touch Sigurd. Instead, they contracted back towards him, forming a beautiful mantle of mes.


    However, his form looked majestic, like a prince rather than a brutal fighter orbat form...


    "It''s wonderful..." Sigurd whispered.


    Her eyesshimmered, like those of a kitten who saw the first toy in her life, and her pupils dted as she looked at him in awe.


    With a jangle of steel, he held the now ck and white sword above his head, no longer just the weapon of Auros, but he injected each of his bloodlines into this de, able to switch from ance to a sword, daggers or even a bow.


    "Let us finish this duel, Sigurd." Even his voice became more dignified and charming, with a low echo and elegant tone.


    His opponent didn''t move or respond to his words momentarily. Her eyes just watched him without moving.


    "Sigurd?" Asura repeated.


    "Coming..." Her voice sounded weird for a moment as if her mind drifted into a dream for a second, and her voice broke, bing high-pitched.


    Her winds began to amas, the blue sword filled with extreme power, while Asura lifted his, burning with a ck and white me, his body slowly suffering damage but the white me forcibly healing him.


    "Sigurd, I''ming!" Asura spoke again, his body crumbling under her pressure. He needed them both to attack soon, or he might die. Asura gathered his magic; his muscles pulsed, and his body appeared before Sigurd as he raised his sword.


    In her tiger form, she was slightly above him. Her eyes narrowed, and her fangs closed with a low growl.


    "This is going to hurt..." Asura muttered.


    Their power shed once more. Two powerful individuals collided. But they seemed equally matched and used unique powers to defend themselves...


    Asura used his powerful physical body, enhanced by the phoenix mes of destruction, while his mes of rebirth healed him constantly as her insane winds tore his flesh and muscles apart.


    Yet Sigurd''s magic overwhelmed him, hundreds of times more powerful and dense, able to damage his body before he could restore himself.


    Two swords shed, Stage Ten against Stage Four, with Sigurd holding herself back. However, her dense power allowed her to slice through Asura''s defence like butter...


    Her wind shed his chest, tearing his flesh apart.


    The great wound, the result of the monstrous winds, had torn open Asura''s chest. She could see his flesh, bones and organs... Regret shed through her mind, and the wind de collided with her training wall. The immense damage caused the entire building to fall apart.


    Asura''s sword held back her attack, his eyes more focused than before...


    ''There...''


    There was a gap in her defence and a momentary pause. To see if his attack could cause any harm... He forced himself to let his arc of mes prate that gap before his body fell like the stones above.


    A massive wound on her left breast appeared... Asura''s attack did not cause her any grievous harm, but she felt blood flow down her perfect skin.


    In return, he copsed. His wounds had not healed, and his body had just been cut to pieces by the insane winds that continued to grow, even though she no longer wished for them.


    "This was fun. You are simply too amazing to fight..." Asuraughed, choking on blood as his wounds healed slowly, causing Sigurd''s form to fade instantly, rushing towards him with a conflicted gaze.


    "Why didn''t you dodge?" she asked, feeling his heart beating but finding it hard to stop crying.


    "You won," Asura muttered.


    "How did I win... You, a mere Stage Four, cut my breasts!" Her tone rose with anger.


    "Only one wound on your body will heal in moments." Asura felt Sigurd''s hands stroke his face, not hiding her tears anymore.


    "You''re such a fool. Why egg me on so far... You know I am an idiot with swords and fighting!" Sigurd looked down at his bleeding body.


    "I wanted to show you the result of my training," Asura smirked. "How is it? Do you think you can look at only me from now on?"


    His question was light-hearted, but his heart lost a beat when he saw her face change.


    ''Shit...''


    "Yes... I will, always. Now, don''t think you can run away from me. This old woman won''t let you go." She ced her fingers on his chest, injecting magic into his body directly, the amount causing his entire body to scream.


    The power of Stage Ten, which she couldn''t use directly... was far greater than his healing ability and filled his body with more power than it could handle... Yet the greedy Devouring Monolith swallowed as much as it could, swallowing more and more... causing Asura to feel bad.


    The result was his entire body cracking, his bones shattering, and his muscles ripping, but the wounds on his chest almost healedpletely in a matter of seconds...


    Asura realised how scary the heavy love of powerful existences could be. Even if he wanted to die, this woman could keep him alive as long as she wanted!


    ''I hope this never happens again...''


    Asura fell asleep with a smile on his face...


    "Stupid boy... How am I going to tell your sister you seduced me?"

 Chapter 184: An Unclear Memory - Faltering Twins

    The world of darkness surrounds his vision.


    Hellish cries of agony from distant voices in the void. While he tries to free himself, only to find his mind prisoner inside his own body.


    His eyes open to view the surrounding walls covered in flesh and pulsating meat. A crowd of strange existences with various broken forms...Instead of flesh, their bodies used magic elements and strange materials to create their bodies.


    A musky, thick scent came to the man''s senses, sweet with a tinge of metal and earth. It was blood, but the blood wasn''t red but blue.


    "My King, are you well?" asked a soft voice. The man tried to control his head to face the voice, but his cries and efforts only amplified his feeling of being trapped and unable to do anything but think and despair.


    ''Strange, thenguage isn''t one I know... Hmmm? How do I know who I am?''


    Unable to move his eyes, the man''s thoughts became paranoid before the soft voice sounded again, and he felt her touch upon his cheek.


    "My beloved master, can you not look at me once more? It burdens my heart to know you suffer and cannot act... Tell Muru who to y, and she will see it done!"


    It was at that moment a miracle happened.


    His eyes lowered, able to see the woman who tried to approach him... but what the man saw caused his mind to remember everything.


    A beautiful woman worthy of being called a goddess. Or maybe, in this form, she would be a demon goddess?


    Azure hair sparkled like morning dew, and her soft cheeks were the colour of ice, sparkling like gemstones. Despite her entire form being created by what seemed to be a mixture of soft flesh and ice, the figure in his eyes shocked the man''s mind, and for a moment...


    He could control his hand, wipe her cold, exquisite cheek, and brush away her frozen tears.


    ''My name is... Asura, but why does this woman look so familiar, like...'' The thoughts turned ck, and he lost all connection to the strange world.


    Suddenly, his eyes opened...


    The brilliant lights and soft sensation beneath his neck becamefortable and soothing as the scent of jasmine filled his nose. "Nnn... where am I?"


    "Brother!?" a vibrant voice replied, the soft cushion beneath his head moving slightly as the scent of her body became more intense.


    "Rosam?"


    The moment Asura spoke in his befuddled state, the body of this beautiful fairy with silver hair trembled a moment of her true essence betraying her attempt to hide...


    Yet, at a moment''s respite, she recovered.


    "Brother...!? How many girls let you sleep on yourp? It''s Amalia! How cruel... I might cry!"


    "Ah... Amalia?"


    ''I almost forgot my sister. Is it because our connection as siblings who share the same blood no longer exists? Or rather, the fact it never existed caused me to feel so strange waking up on herp?''


    "Ah, Amalia? Is that all you have to say, Asura!? You disappear for so long. Then Master tells me you fought her and got hurt. Your body was a mess, and I thought you might die! Then you keep whining about another woman''s voice while sleeping on my knee...


    Who is Muru!?"


    Her voice caused Asura''s dizziness to fade instantly, the desire to stop her tears overwhelming him even more than hearing the name of that strange monster from his vague dream.


    "Forgive me Amalia, brother is a fool who dreamt of a strange woman."


    She gently stroked across his cheeks, twirling his raven hairs around her fingertips while gently bouncing his head as her legs kicked out, but her grip didn''t allow him to sit up, so he gave up and let her keep him prisoner.


    After all, her thighs were soft and smelled nice...


    ''How is it possible for a being made from flesh to smell so divinely? Howe there are no women like my sister in the world?''


    Amalia giggled and asked, "Brother... why does your face look so strange?"


    He could only open his sore eyes, the feeling of the light hitting them for a moment intertwined with that dark space where the distorted world greeted him.


    Beautiful blue curtains danced from the breeze, with lovely decorations and toys spread around the gigantic bed.


    The scented candles emitted a faint scent, and the firece was aze. Yet, despite these luxuries, all Asura could see was the hazy image of that strange monster''s teary and tormented eyes.


    ''Who is Muru? Why does this name cause my chest to feel so much pain? I barely remember what happened, but something tells me she is important for my chest to feel such a substantial force is crushing it.''


    "Brother, you are ignoring me!"


    "Sorry, Amalia, brother was just thinking... but he promises he won''t do it again."


    Asura stroked her cheek, noticing that Amalia had changed more than he remembered.


    She was bing a morous woman, like the pictures of their mother. Amalia looked identical to her, like a younger twin rather than a daughter. He couldn''t help but look away briefly, breathless from how pretty she had be in their time apart.


    ''Do I have an Oedipusplex?'' His thoughts passed like a summer breeze as he tried to stop these thoughts.


    He wished he could keep the promise... but he had a strange feeling inside his gut, the feeling of having lost something so precious he couldn''t help but desperately try to regain it.


    ''What have I lost? Did I gain anything in return? Where am I, anyway? This bed isn''t Sigurd''s, for sure. Why are there women''s underwear all over the room?''


    Asura nced around his room, decorated like a Princess with beautiful fabrics and carpets. Even the small figurines of various mythological creatures were lifelike.


    "Is this your room, Amalia?" At first, it felt awkward¡ªsleeping on his sister''sp and then looking around her room with her underwear tossed around.


    Yet the first thought that came to mind made him feel shame, ''her bra is huge...''


    She fidgeted momentarily, her eyes ncing at her legs as she avoided his gaze. Amalia saw her brother''s gaze and noticed that he said nothing but stared. "B-Brother... It''s a little dirty. I will clean upon now."


    ''I nned to stay quiet! Of course, I want to leave because it''s strange, but I won''t make my sister cry.''


    He couldn''t help but smile, stroking her cheek, "Forgive me, brother''s vision is still a little blurry; I saw nothing. I promise."


    However, his words did the opposite, as Amalia bit her lower lips and trembled with red cheeks. Her voice was a whisper as her hand suddenly pinched her bra through her nightgown. "Brother... do you like my breasts?"


    "Amalia? Why are you asking for something like that!?"


    His body instantly rolled off herp, and she felt a strange sensation.


    Their rtionship had always seemed strange from the moment they were young. She insisted on bathing and sleeping together, and they distanced themselves only after she became Sigurd''s apprentice.


    So Asura, who knows more than he should, struggled with the situation.


    He told himself, ''My sister is just an affectionate girl... nothing else.'' to deal with her strange actions in the past, but now knowing some secrets rted to her birth and the fact she is more like a clone of his mother than his sister caused his heart to struggle to deal with her.


    ''No... wait, why do I know this? That memory had no rtion to Auros, Sura or my past life!?''


    Asura''s body trembled, and a cold sensation flowed down his back as he covered his face with both palms. He felt confused. Where did he learn these things? Whose memories did he have, and what did he remember?


    ''Forget it. I need to get out and breathe some fresh air. Now isn''t the time to fall apart.''


    Amalia''s voice resounded in Asura''s ears, "Brother?" Her nose almost touched his as her brilliant eyes shimmered a piercing grey, so close that he could see her reflection within them.


    "Are you alright? Don''t be angry, Asura. I am wrong, okay!"


    "Huh? Why would I be angry with you?"


    Her voice lowered to a whisper, "Mother said men loverge breasts... why does brother seem so against them..."


    He pretended not to hear her words, his body pulling apart, the images of two women constantly colliding when he looked at her... the beautiful princess Rosam, the half sister of Auros and his lovely sister.


    Amalia was apletely different person from her, but their appearances and actions were too simr sometimes.


    ''Am I looking for her in my sister? I always knew how Rosam felt about Auros... No, I am just confusing myself and need to take a moment to recover¡ªthat dream and the strange memories I have no recollection of are the issue!''


    "Amalia, where is Sigurd?" Because he couldn''t fix the situation easily, he threw the subject and asked about Sigurd.


    He still needed to speak with her, wondering how she felt and dealt with their sh.


    Seeing Asura''s slightly pale face, Amalia no longer insisted on pursuing the question and answered his question obediently, "Master is making a feast."


    "A feast, why?"


    "I don''t know. She seemed so happy in the kitchen and kicked me out when I tried to steal some of the food. But they are all your favourites... I hate sweet and sour with crunchy pork!"


    "I see."


    Asura lowered his head, feeling lost for a moment before he stroked her cheeks again.


    "Amalia, brother, isn''t angry; I am slightly embarrassed. He needs a little more time to adjust after returning from the tower. It might have been a month for you, but it was over a year for me... and I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful so soon. Brother is jealous some nasty boys wille take you away."


    He mixed the truth with some lies¡ªhis feelings that she became beautiful were true, but he would never let someone he didn''t ept take her away.


    Or maybe he just fooled himself with this answer, as Amalia felt the same way: Nobody was good enough for her brother. She wouldn''t give him to any woman.


    She pushed the bra-peeking question away and replied to his words, "Nn, I understand, brother. Master said dinner would be ready soon, so we shouldn''t keep her waiting anymore..."


    Amalia then seemed curt as she dashed away, her eyes only leaving Asura when she left the room and the door closed.


    "Why is everything bing soplicated?" Asura sighed, realising that making everyone happy wasn''t as intelligent as he thought.


    Instead, maybe just picking Mu Xue in the past would have made life easier. Then, the faces of all the women who had be close to him over the past few months caused his eyes to clear.


    ''No... I wouldn''t give up Xavida or any of them, even if it means my life bes hectic and confusing.''


    "After all, I carry nine lives of baggage on these shoulders..."

 Chapter 185: The Two Queens

    Meanwhile, inside the Silvarian pce.


    Two women stood facing each other. These two met for the first time in almost two decades, a gaze of admiration from the queen sitting on the throne. In contrast, the tall woman gazed with an intense aura and silver hair and stood silently.


    Her face seemed solemn, with countless scars on her body.


    "I heard you wish to have my Asura marry your daughter." The woman''s face was morous and heroic as she watched the woman sitting on the throne.


    "Is there a problem, Freyja? You should have left for the middle realms long ago with that power. Why are you here?" The queen''s face turned a little serious, her ck hair reaching her waist, giving off an extremely regal appearance.


    The woman, Freyja, had a wide back that exuded a sense of nobility while shrouded in ayer of darkness.


    "Your Majesty, I was here to reunite with you since we haven''t met for almost twenty years, but it seems you''re more concerned about the Asura Project."


    "Oh, please. Don''t pretend you don''t care about the Asura project," the queen scoffed. "I was sure you would''ve married a middle realm male or higher, yet you didn''t, and instead, came back like a beaten dog!"


    The atmosphere turned tense, Freyja''s dark silver hair fluttering as an overwhelming pressure suddenly burst out from her body.


    "Since it''s that important to you, I''ll tell you. That happened. Probably right now, there is a Freyja who traversed the boundary, thinking everything would be fine, oblivious to the truth that her son is being targeted by those worms from the upper realms using the cult as theirckeys!"


    The queen frowned at the change in the atmosphere. She sighed as she looked at Freyja, one of her most promising subjects, and said, "So what? That shouldn''t concern you."


    These two women spent a long time together, Freyja like an older sister to the queen, the only woman she trusted to help herplete the ritual to create her heir.


    ''What does Freyja mean? This woman feels too different from the woman I knew. Even twenty years couldn''t change her this much... I cannot even fathom her power, as if she has be something I cannotpare to.''


    The queen''s eyes shifted slightly as she watched the woman before her, an invisible force leaking out and making her tremble in fright.


    ''She''s... more powerful than me... no! That can''t be! I have the power of each queen before me imbued into my body and soul!''


    Despite Freyja standing still, her perfect muscles and cold gaze didn''t seem to change, yet the pressure the queen endured caused her to sweat profusely, her bones feeling sore. "F-Freyja..."


    "I will stay in this realm and only leave once those bastards from the upper realms are gone. I won''t allow anyone to interfere with him... Don''t interfere with my ns," Freyja said coldly.


    ''Why? This woman showed no attachment to her children before... Especially Asura because he was weak and powerless!''


    Thus, the queen challenged her former sister, wanting to understand her motives. A being this powerful in her kingdom could be a benefit or a curse if she didn''t remain friendly with her.


    "Why go through all this trouble, Freyja? I remember you didn''t care about him when he was useless."


    "What do you know!?"


    Freyja snapped, the pressure inside the pce skyrocketing to the point the queen felt like she was being suffocated. The Valkyrie guards outside the door, shaking in fear and unable to approach the hall.


    "I stayed beside him for countless years, watching his growth and witnessing his trauma and failures! I fought tooth and nail to break that seal, hoping he could have a chance! Yet when I found the method, he was already dead! Abused and betrayed by all that he loved and cared for!"


    The queen''s heart raced. The wordsing from Freyja sounded insane. What the hell did she mean he died? Asura was one of the kingdom''s brightest beacons of light!


    However, she held the knowledge of thousands of monarchs from the beginning of time in this world¡ªa small chapter from a dark tome once worshipped by the cult of the falling sun.


    This caused her to tremble before she looked at her old friend''s changed features. "Freyja, you, when did west meet?"


    Freyja paused before saying, "Twenty years ago. You were pregnant and nearing the end of your ritual."


    The queen shook her head, "Do not lie!"


    "Then why ask?!"


    "Because with the truth, I better understand what is happening." For the first time, the queen''s power also exploded. The power of stage ten was nothing to underestimate, while Freyja''s face showed a strange look as if relieved... before her aura faded.


    "My dear little sister, thest time I saw you was over five thousand years ago. Though that version of you had long since perished."


    "W-What!?" The queen''s eyes widened as Freyja pulled open her robes, revealing a huge sigil and marking across her chest... dark and gruesome magic surged from her heart. "No... that isn''t magic we should use! It is the void''s way!"


    The Queen''s former anger dissolved. She knew what that spell marking and the changes to her beloved sister were. Even the meaning of her words about her being dead... She climbed from the throne, tears slowly spilling from her eyes like gemstones as she stumbled towards Freyja.


    "You... all alone, suffering so much to use this foul magic... Sister..."


    "You can''t help me with this." Freyja''s expression became sombre, and her eyes filled with endless sadness as she took the queen into her arms.


    "If we reverse this, then¡ª"


    "I won''t, not until I can repay my debt to him... I only wished to protect my beloved son from their hands..."


    Freyja interrupted and then spoke of her past, what happened and the consequences of using the seal on Asura so he could be the conduit for the ritual to birth V and Amalia.


    "They... why are they after our cute little Asura?" The queen asked with a weak voice.


    "Because he will be their god and destroy all existence, then recreate it in their vision..."


    ****


    ? ????? POV


    In an unknown time and realm, the skies filled with fire and beautiful shades of red.


    Inside an enormous pce, donned with beautiful golden artefacts simr to a human kingdom, the worship images seemed to be of a giant bird controlling mes.


    The carpets were crimson red with golden patterns forming regal birds while their drapes and other banners all contained imagery to show these people or this kingdom worshipped a bird of fire.


    A woman sat upon the throne, her aura filled with great fluctuations that created small birds of fire that flocked around her beautiful existence as if she were divine. Her eyes fluttered with a dark golden fire, and with long red hair draped over her shoulders as her long, delicate fingertips tapped the desk.


    "Now then, baroness Villia... You said that our test subject perished?"


    "Your Highness.... that... He..."


    "How disappointing. After all the time and effort I put in to create that thing, it fails," the woman sighed, her tone and atmosphere almost as if she didn''t care, yet the baroness''s body trembled even more. "Or did you perhaps get too carried away, Villia?"


    The woman''s gaze looked to the side, and there was an odd air about her as she gazed at the wall before her.


    Villia felt like an ant in the presence of a god.


    "I remember you stating that after nine rebirths, his body and soul finally took shape, able to house the spirit of our goddess."


    Villia''s mouth quivered.


    "Please, have mercy, Your Highness! I didn''t want to, but there was no other way."


    "Other way?" the woman asked with a raised brow.


    The next moment, Villia tossed a broken corpse to the ground, with broken ck wings and a bloody body filled with immense wounds, before the female coughed, her eyes opening, revealing her dull golden iris.


    "Villia, who is this lower-world insect?" The queen''s power suddenly rippled, trembling the pce and their entire area.


    "She is from the lower realms. That... she somehow meddled in our affairs, and I caught her by luck, Your Highness," Villia answered nervously. "Her blood is remarkable; she partially fused with the monoliths... She guided and helped that boy adapt over the many rebirths; herpatibility rate with them is over 42 percent! After the boys 86...


    she is a miracle!"


    "Ah... so she is from the lower realm?" the Queen''s golden eyes paused as they locked onto this bloody figure. "Goddess... if you''re truly present, please tell me who she is."


    A mysterious tremble filled the void, a serene and fearsome power instantly shattering the queen''s aura as a voice sounded from the huge bird statue above.


    ¡ªA divine bird descendant, thest of her kind, a suitable host... broken, but not lost.


    ¡ªThe mate of the originator, he wille and find her, their meeting will shatter the universe, all existence will end, and from the ashes, I shall be reborn in the image of the divine bird of me with him at my side.


    ¡ªDo not chase him¡ªseek him not, and he will return! Prepare for the great rebirth!


    After that, a small golden me dropped from the heavens and slipped into the wounded Helliana''s body.


    The me enveloped her body as her wounds rejuvenated, her body returning to the state of a child, and her hair turning white before she dropped again and fell into a slumber, this time upon the queen''sp.


    "Asura.... I love you."


    Her lips whispered a name before silence.


    "!!!"


    The tremble faded from the simple words, but the prophecy of their goddess was something their people believed without doubt.


    "Impossible!" Villia shouted. "How could he return? I killed him... Is the goddess not confused!?"


    "Baroness Villia, calm down and ept the divine premonition. Since it seems you acted in a way that benefited our divine mother, I will forgive your sins but banish you to the abyss wastes! Never to return to the capital."


    "Impossible!"


    "Also, Baroness, remember: You only have one chance, one shot. If you fail, we will move on to the next. You are not important to me... or the Divine mother."


    The queen seemed enthralled, stroking the soft white hair of the small girl on herp; however... she didn''t see the rage and hatred in the eyes of the baroness who vanished from the pce.


    ****


    "I will kill him... kill them all, the divine mother? Hahahahahahahah hAHAHAHAHAha! You take everything from me. I will crush your great rebirth!"


    The baroness who attacked Asura and was cast aside by her people lost all semnce of beauty and sanity as she stood in the darkness. Her eyes glowed with malice as she opened a strange tool and spoke to someone on the other end, dressed in a strange priestess outfit with the image of a falling sun on the chest.

 Chapter 186: An Accidental Meeting - Lost Memories

    Despite their awkward moment in the room. It seemed his sister wanted to maintain their current status quo for now. Rather, Sigurd seemed to have changed the most. Although Asura enjoyed a long meal with them, he found Sigurd''s actions began changing.


    Not long after the meal, Asura and Sigurd sat on her balcony, drinking a small ss of wine while digesting their dinner.


    "You wearing that apron and such a thin dress almost killed me," Asura said in a light tone, unable to contain the vour of lust in his voice.


    His eyes watched Sigurd''s current outfit.


    A woman who used only wore martial arts clothes or robes that hid most of her body.


    She sat opposite him, her juicy red lips pressed together upon hearing his words. Sigurd wore a low-cut ck v-neck dress made of silk that barely covered her enchanting thighs and charming breasts that moved with a gentle sway without their normal support.


    ''Damn... This girl used to be so pure and chaste!''


    "You really cannot take your eyes off me, huh?" Sigurd teased by moving her right leg, slowly crossing it over her left to sh the slightest nce at her undergarments.


    Since their confrontation, everything that had stopped her from pursuing him vanished, and she no longer stopped trying to seduce him.


    She behaved well and showed restraint when Amalia was present, but the moment she left or in ces she couldn''t see, Sigurd became like a huntress stalking her prey...


    "It''s hard not to look at something so captivating," Asura answered, meeting her eyes and staring at him with a mischievous intent. "Sigurd, as much as I enjoyed all of this... If you keep teasing me like this, I will throw you down."


    Sigurd''s face froze for a moment upon hearing his warning.


    She leaned forward and reached across the table to pour more wine into his ss. He noticed the light sweat on her forehead and couldn''t help but enjoy this woman''s pride.


    "How about we take it slowly? Although I would love to taste you now, I would also like to take our time with our rtionship. I don''t want to rush to the end and miss out on learning more about my cute girlfriend."


    Asura rxed after he said his feelings; there seemed to be endless pressure constantly building on his shoulders and the feeling of rushing everything, be it his strange feelings for Amalia or the rtionship with Sigurd and Valerie. He didn''t want to betray who he was, thinking back to the faces of Mu Xue and Xavida.


    He would rather wait for the right moment, whether tomorrow, a month from now, or longer.


    ''Oh? She seems more rxed. Did she force herself to match me or make up for the time?''


    Sigurd''s usual teasing demeanour vanished, reced with a gentle smile as she moved closer, hugging his arm. The soft furforted her while the backs leaned to the perfect angle to watch the stars.


    "You know how to get a read on a girl''s heart," Sigurd whispered as her warm breath flowed onto his cheek. "Thank you. We''ll do this slowly and patiently... Just promise me you will love me wholeheartedly when together... No thinking about other women, even Amalia."


    "I promise," Asura said, hugging her arm as he ced his head on her shoulder.


    ''Thank god Amalia isn''t watching.'' Asura thought, watching the moon.


    The two of them rxed after that exchange; their heavy hearts calmed, and time slowly passed. The moon rose higher, dominating the entire sky.


    "Hey, can I ask you something?"


    Asura turned to face Sigurd''s beautiful face.


    "Of course. What''s on your mind?"


    "How far would you go to protect me or us? What would you give up and sacrifice for that goal?"


    Asura could sense the nervousness and anxiousness in her voice as she asked a question that sounded strange.


    "I''d give my life up for you if it were the past me... As for now..." Asura''s face turned back to the moon, his left hand reaching out and grabbing it from his perspective. "But now, I wouldn''t abandon or lose anything. I will take everything I want and cherish and never let it go. Even if the enemy should be stronger than you."


    "That''s cheating... but..."


    Sigurd''s voice stopped as she leaned closer and kissed his lips, her juicy red lips doused in wine gently pressed against his.


    She kept her eyes open, not wanting to miss the surprise in his, an insignificant victory in her heart, before he recovered and used his mouth to open hers.


    Their tongues twisted and danced like a passionate dance as they ignored the wine and focused on the feel of each other. Sigurd didn''t resist and surrendered herself to his instincts, nuzzling him into the chair while sitting on hisp. Her tonguecked skill as if it were her first time kissing so intensely, as she seemed to hold her breath.


    The kiss ended when she struggled to breathe as a trail of saliva connected them.


    "So, does this make you mine now?" Sigurd whispered, pressing her forehead against his and using her slender hands to caress his chest.


    "Of course not! You are mine, and this man will devote himself to you," Asura grinned before hugging her tightly. "But what is all this about? Is something worrying you? Why did you ask those questions?"


    "No... It''s nothing," Sigurd said, hugging him and burying her face in his shoulder. Her muffled voice was both cute and affectionate. "I will wait for you to catch me up, no matter who offers me a path."


    Not long after their brief reprise under the moonlight, Asura left, wanting to return to his mansion. He didn''t wish to give too much preferential treatment to one woman.


    However, as he left, a gentle voice sounded in the wind. Sigurd stood atop her balcony, wearing her usual robes as if only he could see her inner armour.


    "Don''t worry. I will not make you wait for long..."


    ''I would wait as long as you did, stupid girl...''


    *****


    The distance to the mansion and Sigurd''s residence was short, but because he felt a little drunk, Asura didn''t rush and walked around the Pce pathway to see the beautiful garden and try to sober up before seeing his lovely wives-to-be.


    ''Did I drink that much?''


    He remembered drinking a little with Amalia and a few sses with Sigurd, yet Asura felt like he drank a few bottles or boxes...


    Maybe they spiked his drink to make him lower his guard, but he felt no hostility and soon forgave them as the beautiful garden of silver and blue roses appeared.


    "Huh?!"


    A woman knelt before the flowers. In the middle of the evening, closer to the morning, her body shone in the silver moonlight. Her long silver hair and beautiful golden eyes watched the blooming moon roses with a longing look.


    Her thin white dress hung on her shoulders, with small strings tied on her sides to hold it up. She wore a robe made of white silk with white seams that matched her shoes. Yet he couldn''t deny her power. Even kneeling idle, Asura felt this woman''s power could match or surpass Sigurd''s Manifestation form.


    "Amalia..."


    "Hmmm...? Where?"


    The woman''s deep voice itched the depths of Asura''s memory as the women looked around, only to turn to face him, and her eyes suddenly widened; her face became strange... with a widely opened mouth, she seemed to panic.


    "Sorry... you looked so enchanting and resemble someone I know very well..."


    Asura''s mind gave so many signals¡ªdanger, fear, affection, shock¡ªsome rted to his past life as Asura. Yet the ones that made him feel the most danger and worry were the ones that belonged to memories he didn''t recognise¡ªa strange world, a strange forest, and bizarre monsters.


    The woman stood, her entire body like a moving sculpture, crossing her arms and smiling.


    Her eyes glowed with a strange lustre and possessiveness that reminded him of the looks Valerie, Lorem, and Sigurd gave him.


    "Are you Asura Fenix?" she asked with a hint of warmth and curiosity. Her deep voice couldn''t be soft like the women he knew, but it didn''t bother him. He felt itforting and rather charming.


    "That''s right," Asura answered, observing the woman''s changes. "You are?"


    "The name''s Frey," the woman said, seeming to have trouble breathing when speaking her name. "Sorry, I have to go. I''ll see you around."


    "Wait!"


    Asura stepped forward, worried that she might leave.


    However, before he could even reach out, her figure had already vanished... not just a few metres, her entire existence seemed to vanish.


    "Who was that... I never knew such powerful people existed in Silvara..."


    ****


    ? Frey POV


    Asura stood in ce for quite some time while the woman who called herself Frey stood silently watching him from the top of the massive sword that overlooks the capital and pce.


    Her body could easily deflect and absorb the powerful waves of magic that flowed from the sword, causing a beautiful sight in the sky.


    "My son... when did you be so different? For a moment, your mother became charmed by you!"


    Herughter echoed as she muttered, recalling her memories and feelings when seeing Asura''s handsome face and identity.


    "Yet you have noticed nothing? So that''s why... you have realised nothing. Then let me keep protecting you from the shadow of the moon."


    Her eyes stared at the horizon as if seeing something. Her expression was calming and happy as she watched the calming moon slowly perform its cycle.


    "Keep growing stronger. Protect Amalia and V... And keep learning more about yourself."


    Her body seemed to disappear into the moonlight slowly as her voice faded.


    "Son... Do you know how much I love you?"


    Her smile slowly faded into the look of a demon as she transformed into a silhouette.


    "Take care... My Asura."


    The mysterious woman disappeared without a trace as the night sky slowly broke.

 Chapter 187: Manual Evolution - The Eerie Hand

    When Asura arrived home, he feltpletely sober thanks to meeting the strange woman. Frey felt both nostalgic and terrifying. This caused his many minds to awaken and dissolve the alcohol rapidly.


    ''It''s the second time I''ve felt conflicting emotions and memories towards someone.''


    However, since she vanished, he shifted focus and rushed back to the mansion to meet with his wives.


    Although he was unsure why he felt so fond of her, he felt he knew her very well and that she was important in his life, even though he was a little confused about who she was.


    ''Let''s focus...''


    Not long after, he arrived home, but instead of a big greeting, only the maids remained awake.


    "Wee home, Master."


    "Lord Asura, wee back."


    V''s and Verana''s maids politely greeted him. The pair seemed to get along well when he peeked at the table. They both were ying chess together while enjoying hot tea and some snacks.


    "Sorry, did I force you both to wait for me?" Asura always treated his maids and servants well in private. Because his dad hated the abuse, some nobles did. So many of the old women back home adored him. He was a well-mannered boy who mistreated people because of his ss or strength.


    He firmly believed people should treat others equally, not below them, especially someone in his family.


    "L-Lord Asura... of course not, this is our job...!"


    "Master, we also enjoy this time to chat together." V''s maid answered with a smile.


    Asura chuckled, "I am d you are both getting along well. Where are the others?"


    "I believe Lady Xue and Lady Xavida are sleeping while the princess also retired for the night with Lady Verana. Knight Lorem seems to be in the library for ate-night book session."


    Verana''s maid seemed more cheeky and confident, but this likely came from her bloodline, a minor vampire created to serve the Duchess family.


    ''The bonus is eternal youth and long life... Most girls would love that.''


    In contrast, V''s maid was a trainee Valkyrie, who would serve V as her guard in the future.


    "Understood. I am a little tired and won''t give you any orders. Enjoy your evening,dies. I will retire to my room."


    "Please rest well, Lord Asura. We will prepare a fresh meal in the morning." V''s maid added.


    The two bowed as they saw him off, sitting down before their soft voices of gossip and speaking words about Asura gently echoed throughout the mansion.


    ''Ah.. I didn''t fasten my shirt...''


    He was too distracted and forgot to close the top part of his clothes before heading out, but he did not care since he was not exposing much, only his muscles, to anyone who looked.


    ''How foolish... The maids are perverted wolves.''


    He felt lonely in his empty bed when he reached his room. He had never slept alone since he got together with his wives. Since he returned to this life, someone had always been beside him or sharing his bed...


    However, something inside him clicked, and he realised a key thing he had forgotten toplete since Helliana vanished.


    He stopped checking his current state and was on the edge of reaching Stage Five or moving on to the next cultivation cycle when he realised his bloodlines had also reached Stage Four back in the tower.


    ''No, they are almost maxed out at Stage Five, too.''


    Asura walked into the room, taking a deep breath before he sat on his gigantic bed and flopped, entering his spirit pce before his head hit the soft pillows.


    When he entered the tower, he noticed that the huge, beautiful pce had undergone repairs since the attack and had expanded in size and diversity. It even felt more sophisticated than before.


    It had a moreplex system of rivers that wove across the vast ce, feeding many green fields, wildflower meadows, forests, and even mountains with an expansive and wide range of habitats.


    ''There are creatures and animals!''


    More beasts and animals also filled the jungle. Asura felt surprised to see how everything had progressed, especially when he gazed at the magnificent pce, which had also undergone many changes.


    He entered the ck archway to find the five wings now grand and simr to his original Spirit Pce.


    The ck, grey, crimson, blue, and Silver colours glowed brilliantly, spreading radiance far beyond the space''s border.


    The pentagon tform on which the wings converged was ten meters across, and the massive screen showing his current status flickered in a clearer and more visible font than previously.


    "I will deal with my evolutions first... then check this out."


    Now, instead of asking Helliana.


    He needed to go to each monolith and manually choose the requested evolution. First, he walked towards the Asura monolith and noticed only two more parts remained dull. After that, he wondered what might happen.


    ''Though they still seem a little damaged from that woman''s attack...''


    ? Asura Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Eyes of Destion¡ªAllows the user to see through all illusions and resist all charming spells within Two Stages of current cultivation or One Stage when they have the Darkness Element able to disguise their stage.


    Capable of perceiving the movement of mana, qi, anima, and magic.


    Stage Two: Void Body Tempering¡ªTemper the body using anima to make it more durable, flexible, and powerful.


    Also allows for the usage of Void Battle Arts.


    Stage Three: Unending Wrath¡ªAs long as mana, anima or qi should remain, the user cannot die or fall inbat. Lasts as long as their body and resources remain.


    Stage Four: Adaptive Reflexes¡ªImprove the body''s reflexes beyond humanly possible while strengthening muscles, flesh and tendons to avoid damage.


    Allows the use of Anima to reinforce the body.


    ---


    ? Devil Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Devil Dragon Twin Heart - Increases your heart''s durability, endurance and capability to manage and control your anima and blood with enhanced capabilities.


    Stage Two: Devil''s Wings¡ªA ck pair of wings fused with your Asura bloodline, turning them white and grey with strange runes and sigils that resonate with power.


    Stage Three: Devil''s Core¡ªEmpowers all elements of magic, increasing their casting cost and damage by double while ignoring half the enemy''s resistance to the current element.


    Stage Four: Devil''s ws¡ªUse the devil''s bloodline to strengthen your ws'' endurance and fuse it with other bloodlines to create even stronger effects.


    ---


    He finished changing the Devil''s evolutions with a nod. However, the upgrade to his armour might help this time. Asura wanted offensive skills from Dragon and Devil, thus evolving his ws and the same upgrade from the dragon monolith.


    "I think this will help more..."


    ---


    ? Dragon Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Scales¡ªIncreases the natural defence of your body, boosting magic resistance.


    Stage Two: Wings¡ªck dragon wings fused with the devouring bloodline, turning them ck with red lines filled with powerful vibrations and sharp ws.


    Stage Three: Heart¡ªUpgrades the Dragon part of the Devil Dragon Twin heart. Enhances the management of magic and anima while granting the ability to cast all spells instantly, with a 50% decrease in damage.


    Stage Four: Dragon ws¡ªUse the Dragon''s bloodline to sharpen and create deadly ws that other bloodlines can empower.


    Devil''s w Bonus creates a sword that extends from each forearm during Manifestation, channelling the fire and ice elements.


    ---


    ? Devour Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Sensual Link¡ªWhen cultivating with females, it increases the pleasure felt by the female while improving the level of purification, increasing their magic density and affinity.


    Stage Two: Force¡ªDevour living targets at twice the speed.


    Stage Three: Efficiency¡ªYou can purify all qi and mana for an additional time, increasing your and your partner''s magic density further.


    Stage Four: Adaptability¡ªYou devour the magic particles from the air faster.


    Force, Efficiency, Sensual Link, and Adaptability Evolutions detected! Removed all Negatives.


    ---


    Asura felt a moment of joy; seeing that it removed the negative effects in huge pale letters, he felt a sense of relief. When he chose all five, he guessed something like this might happen, but he only needed four.


    ''It''s even changed thest one... Quick Dual Cultivation no longer makes it harder to purify their magic.''


    He strolled towards the huge ck pir behind his glorious throne, made of dragon bones, a mixture of silver and gold, and a huge phoenix with two heads at the top.


    "I never had control over this monolith, but now I can finally appreciate its existence."


    ---


    ? Profane Phoenix Monolith Evolutions


    Stage One: Rebirth¡ªThe bloodline of two divine phoenix bloodlines gifts you both a miracle and a profane blessing. An example of cruel experimentation using thest samples of either bloodline, yet it allows you to survive an instance of death twice a month.


    Stage Two: Dark Phoenix Fire (Passive)¡ªThis fire is hot enough to burn the lowest levels of hell. Scientists created it through profane experiments with the world''s fire-breathing monsters, leading to its destructive and powerful nature.


    The me absorbs and epts all others, increasing its ferocity with each me gained. It increases the effective damage of breath-type attacks by 500%.


    Stage Three: Born of mes¡ªNormal fire cannot hurt you. Powerful mes deal with decreased damage, and your mes can heal your body.


    Stage Four: Rebirth/Destruction Fusion¡ªAfter enduring eight lives of suffering, betrayal, and the curse of epting the profane blood of both divine birds, you have finally devoured the cursepletely and fused both bloodlines into a singr flow.


    Immune from the mental control of others, the bloodlines are now fused with your body and soul, and nothing can remove them, even divine beings.


    Can grant a single spouse the properties of each fire.


    Rebirth - Helliana


    Destruction - Unknown Existence


    ---


    Asura felt a moment of awe; from the start of this monolith''s awakening, it never showed its full name, nor did the first stage reveal its true ability...


    "So this is what it does.... but who is the unknown existence? I don''t remember giving my me to anyone but Helliana..."


    Asura suddenly felt a deep connection when he focused on something close to his body. The link with Helliana felt strong and reassuring. However, then he felt a connection to something else.


    A female... but she seemed to be far away. He could barely feel the link yet it seemed the other side felt him as a strange tugging pulled at his chest.


    "The girl is asking me to y..."


    He didn''t know how he knew this, but Asura felt it was the truth... or maybe just an instinct. He clutched his chest as his heart beat erratically before a surge of magic coated his body in mes.


    ''I cannot y right now... I don''t know where you are...''


    He tried his best to transmit his voice, the voice of his heart and soul. The other side continued asking him to y for a while before the feelings and message changed. "I will wait!"


    ''She understands... who are you?'' Asura felt both happiness and confusion. The small feeling felt pure and innocent, like a child, and carried no bad intentions... a delicate thing that was too far for him to reach.


    Yet when he tried again, he felt a throbbing inside his mind, dropping to the ground with both hands holding onto the throne, desperate to keep himself afloat.


    "Guooo... What is this pain..." He cried as his heart and head burst with a powerful force. It felt as though something was trying to destroy his mind. "Maybe it''s a limitedmunication because of our distance?"


    Asura barely pulled through with his powerful physique and resilience before the pain faded away, leaving him exhausted.


    He felt drained and fatigued. He sat on his throne as sweat dropped from his body.


    A cold hand caressed his cheek and helped him relieve some of his pain before it faded. The hand surely came from the other side.


    Although it soothed his pain... the way it caressed him like a priceless treasure felt... eerie.


    "I should... ept these evolutions now, while I am used to the pain..."


    He focused on the pain to recover and decided to get his evolution over and done with.


    Asura clicked his fingers and performed the stage four evolutions, hoping he could avoid more pain if he absorbed them together.


    This was a grave and painful mistake...

 Chapter 188: One Step Until Absolution

    Intense pain assaulted Asura''s body, causing his mind to turn nk.


    The bones of his hands cracked into pieces the moment he chose the evolution for ws. He endured each nail being torn from his fingertips. Then reced by another nail that grew from the bloody mess with a dark red tint.


    "Argh... What the f...!"


    Despite enduring this process many times before. The constantly sharp stabbing and tearing pains spread from his hands throughout his entire body.


    He never realised how much Helliana helped him in the past.


    ''It hurts.... my body is being destroyed... I can''t feel my arms...''


    Seconds became minutes, hours turned to days, and the days transformed into years. Asura''s sense of time copsed.


    When he thought the punishment ended, taking a breath of relief, his bones, muscles and flesh would suddenly tear, convulse or shatter again.


    This process, in reality,sted ten minutes.


    Yet, Asura endured for what seemed to be years.


    The monoliths and his extremely developed brain amplified his state of consciousness.


    ***


    "Haa..... Urgh...."


    Asura''s body trembled from the aftereffects of the fourth stage of evolution. He tried to focus his mind, telling himself the pain and suffering was because he would finish this suffering after the next time.


    Sadly, the aching and phantom pain lingered after he awakened.


    "Damn, it felt like someone gouged my muscles and tendons from my body before removing all my bones and breaking them with a hammer."


    The intensity was so great at some point that it kicked him from the spirit pce, and now he kneels in his private bathroom, staring at his figure.


    Swollen skin appeared around his eyes with red markings, and his teeth ached as if they had just broken through his gums. He also had a strange feeling that all his nails had be sharp and dark red, with ck stars engraved at the tips.


    "It hurts..." Asura said in a hoarse tone when trying to move his fingers. They felt like rods of metal, not flexible, and it took him several attempts to bend them.


    He started performing exercises to adjust his body, feeling like he pulled and overstretched every muscle, and each bone and joint created a loud popping crack, followed by a moment of unbearable pain.


    "Ngh... This damn...!"


    That sent Asura to the ground, unable to stand.


    "Master, are you alright? It sounds like you are suffering. Do you need medical help or a healer?"


    Several times the door knocked, one of the two maids from below hearing his movement and sounds with concern.


    "I''m fine..."


    He tried to appear normal because his current state embarrassed him, naked in the bathroom while struggling to walk or move. Ultimately, he forced himself into the bath before turning on the hot tap and using the stone wall as leverage to keep his body afloat.


    This didn''t mean he became weak.


    Asura felt the increase in his strength and power just reaching the fourth stage with all his different monoliths seemed tochange his entire body somehow.


    His muscles felt stronger after they started waking up.


    ''Helliana probably kept many things secret from me. Did she perhaps share this agony with me each time I evolved so that I would awaken fine?''


    While he considered this, a small ck bird fluttered her wings, entering through the opened window and perching on the ledge, watching Asura with her golden eyes.


    A concerned nce filled those wet orbs.


    When she came to watch was unclear because Asura wasn''t aware of his surroundings until a few moments ago.


    He only noticed her when the pain faded.


    "Helliana?"


    Chirp... Chirp?


    Her soft feathers fluttered before floating over to him as shended on his shoulder, almost slipping off because of the water and bubbles after feeling the nostalgic warmth andfort of someone beside him.


    Asura finally felt at ease.


    "Did you always help me endure this pain in the past, suffering in silence while I celebrated?"


    Chirp...


    The ck bird''s small head tilted as if to y it off as a joke before its golden eyes closed, and it lowered its beak with a nod. There was a moment of anger inside Asura''s chest, but that quickly melted and became a feeling of regret and guilt.


    "Sorry... I''m sorry for making you suffer for me."


    "Ouch!?"


    Chirp! Chirp~


    Chii Chii~


    Helliana pecked his face before she started chirping incessantly towards him, her feathered wings spread wide, pping his shoulder to get her point across.


    At first, it felt like gibberish.


    However, he understood her feelings like their connection inside his spirit pce never severed.


    His strange bond with her and another existence became too vibrant, glowing brightly.


    "You just wanted to help me, and the pain didn''t matter?"


    Chirp! - (A nod)


    "Are you stupid?"


    Chirp!! - (Foot kicks his chin)


    "Hahaha... Thank you, Helliana. Somehow, I can understand your intentions even in this form... But it''s lonely that you cannot speak to me like before." His gaze matched hers as his damp fingertips stroked her silky feathers, causing the little bird to pout. "I miss your voice."


    The moment he continued his sentence, her chirping stopped as her beak remained open, and her eyes watched him in silence.


    An empty nce, her loneliness filling those golden orbs.


    ''I guess it would be mutual to be free of my body, and she''s trapped in a bird form. That was insensitive of me.''


    "Oh? Did you growrger?"


    While trying to change the subject, Asura noticed she had grown almost a metre from her original size a few days ago.


    He wondered how she grew so fast, and nobody seemed to notice.


    Then, the eerie child''s hand shed in his mind.


    ''Are they rted?''


    Despite wanting to ask her, something inside Asura''s chest and his instinct told him to keep quiet. Asking this question while their method ofmunication is vague could lead to misunderstandings or empty frustration.


    ''A white-haired child and a ck feathered infant bird... Does it rte?''


    "Whatever, let''s just finish my bath..."


    He would love to have the answers, but even with five extra minds of equal intelligence, there was no answer or solution to his questions and feelings. While several minds still hadn''t been bound to his past lives, Asura didn''t think he needed to dwell on things.


    ***


    Twenty minutester, Asura finished recovering from his suffering and bathing. He climbed out of the bath only to see the little phoenix swimming around the surface with a strangely proud look on her face.


    "Do you want to stay here for longer? Shall I add hot water?" Asura asked while wearing a towel around his waist, still dripping with water.


    Chirp~ (ps both wings in agreement)


    Asura topped up the bubbles, remembering, thanks to his memories of Sura, that she liked red berries like raspberry and strawberry scents.


    Then ced a bath bomb with red berry scents and filled the bath with steaming hot water before leaving the room.


    Helliana''s chirps of thank you echo behind him.


    ***


    "The next step will be horrible. However, now I can prepare for the pain..." Asura said in a low tone, looking out the window and sitting on the soft chair while checking his current situation.


    Asura closed his eyes and sensed the mansion.


    He feltplete control of his own Anima and magic that he spread like butter on bread, able to detect the maids, guards and his beloved women with a smile.


    ''Xavida, Mu Xue and V are sleeping. Verana is training in the basement, and Lorem is... standing outside my room door.''


    It seemed there was something she wished to discuss, although he knew exactly what she wanted to speak about and watched the door, letting his magic aura brush against hers.


    His aura, as if caressing hers, caused her to move in his vision.


    Now able to see the flow of mana, anima and other energies perfectly with his evolved eyes nowpletely unhindered, Asura realised that Stage Four might have been far more important than he realised.


    Now, he felt none of his different evolutions and parts inhibited the others.


    "Come inside, Lorem," Asura said in a whisper.


    Then, with a stretch, he leaned back on his chair backrest, the elegant sofa, making him look like azy prince while flickers of fire removed all the water from his body.


    Silence remained for several moments, his crimson eyes shining in the darkness. With the flick of his fingertip, themp set ame, and the door handle finally creaked before turning.


    He could feel the weight of her anticipation and atmosphere as she entered.


    "Asura, are you sleeping?" Lorem asked in a low voice, her restored visage causing her former strict self to appear warm and charming.


    "I''m near the windowe sit down."


    His former crush and first love entered the room, nothing like the royal knight who caused many students to fear.


    Instead, the beautiful woman wearing a red babydoll and white wool robe to hide from others stepped closer with hesitant steps, her luscious red lips parting slightly with each breath as she swallowed the air deeper and deeper with anticipation.


    "Asura..."


    "You look stunning, Lorem. Nowe sit here¡ªthere''s room for you, too."


    For a moment, she seemed hesitant, her misty eyes like ruby gemstones, observing him while her lips trembled.


    With each step, she became more nervous and returned to the past.


    Until the moment she sat beside him, slowly letting her soft body press against his, causing her to release a hot sigh and gasp, feeling his hand grasp her arm and pull her closer.


    "W-Wait... Asura..."


    "Haven''t we both waited too long?"


    His words, as if the ones she wanted to say most, caused her to tremble¡ªturning to face him fully for the first time as his lips curled into a faint smile. His hand gently caressed her tanned cheek as her shoulders leaned against his, almost falling onto his chest.


    "I waited so long for you to set me free."


    Lorem''s words were deep and slow as her hands reached for his, gingerly stroking his fingers before shyly interlocking them with hers. "At first, It scared me that you might not be him, and I just forced those feelings onto you."


    ''Eh?''


    It was Asura''s turn to be a little shocked.


    "When I met you for the first time, standing atop the academy gates, I was supposed to leave for an overseas mission..."


    Her eyes seemed to gleam in the moonlight, absorbing Asura''s attention while listening to Lorem''s feelings for the first time in their pure and unclouded state.


    He didn''t speak or interrupt but observed her beauty.


    "The issue at the gate caught my attention. At first, I would have punished you all. However, I saw your face, how you helped that lonely and isted girl, and it reminded me of my past¡ªa past I locked deep inside myself¡ªhoping it never surfaced again."


    She twisted her body but showed a coy expression when her loose dress dragged and her warm chest pressed against Asura''s arm, slipping between her alluring bosom.


    "It started as just your actions reminding me of him... I wanted to punish you harder and decided that I would learn your identity and make you pay to remind me of Sura."


    Asura''s arm wrapped around her waist to prevent her from slipping off because of her adorable reactions to their bodies touching. "And then?"


    "..."


    "You turned around, and my entire world and the persona I built sinceing to this strange copsed."


    She showed a bitter smile and emitted an aura of self-hate.


    "I became anxious, angry. Your appearance disturbed me so much that I became determined to make you suffer."


    Lorem''s fingers tightened, turning her tanned skin white from the pressure as Asura felt her body trembling.


    Her eyes fluttered, and water built in the corners. It seemed this issue meant a lot to Lorem, causing him to hold her tighter, trying to reassure her.


    "From the hell ne for your training, the area you teleported for the examination. I even ensured you would face someone who hated you and the princess in your first battles because you disturbed my long-sealed feeling in my chest..."

 Chapter 189: Our First Love *

    Asura''s eyes interlocked with Lorem''s¡ªhe felt her feelings of regret, sorrow and pain. To him, in those days, as an ignorant man who just became excited over using magic. He never considered the feelings of those around him.


    Even Mu Xue...


    For the first time, Asura interrupted her after noticing her lips quivering¡ªhe couldn''t resist.


    "Lorem... How did you feel when I won, or the more you got to know me?"


    ''I don''t care if you tried to hurt me or make it difficult. I am the fool who forgot you and made you wait for thousands of years alone. The fact you haven''t met another man and forgotten me is all I need.''


    He couldn''t desire more other than her devotion.


    Her eyes seemed confused by his question as her pupils dted and contracted while darting around, looking at his face.


    "I..."


    "I was happy when you fought hard, admitted defeat, and rescued the princess. There was a lot of bacsh despite your victory. My heart raced watching you in that state. You showed that form and your scent, and when you touched me, you removed my curse while revealing your ck dragon bloodline. I couldn''t help but look at you as a man."


    Lorem and Asura became closer, their warmth mixing as her hand gripped his chest while he caressed her tanned cheek.


    Their lips are constantly a few inches away, moments away from touching.


    "Is that why you took me to your home, because you couldn''t help it anymore?" Asura asked, his lips briefly brushing against hers.


    The sticky feeling of her cherry lip gloss left a thin mark on his lips.


    A clear longing for something deeper burning in the depths of her eyes.


    "I don''t think so¡ªby that time, I wanted you, not because you reminded me of him. Instead, I fell in love with you as Asura Fenix, which caused me so much pain to separate those feelings." Lorem showed more willpower and confidence as her words became stronger and more passionate.


    "No matter whether you might have been his reincarnation or shared a soul, that made my feelings distorted, dirty and wrong! I liked you for you, not because you might be the reincarnation of my first love!"


    Asura''s eyes looked shocked¡ªhis mouth opened and closed twice before he recovered.


    "Even if I turned out to have nothing to do with him or bepletely different?"


    "Of course. Are you stupid? Would I let you see my messy room and show you so much favouritism to even risk my position as a royal knight to protect and keep you safe!?"


    Her hands grasped his shoulders, the power of her healed body beyond what he imagined before Lorem seemed to gather some kind of courage. Lorem''s eyes slowly closed, fluttering her longshes as they brushed against Asura''s face and approached him.


    She whispered, frustrated, "You already had so many young girls chasing you in my ss in the academy, always kissing and sleeping with them... It makes me so angry. Because I was first... I should have been first!"


    Lorem''s hot breath blew down his cheeks, ticklish and arousing as her hands cupped his cheeks, their warmth and damp feeling showing her embarrassment and anxiety.


    "I won''t lose to anyone. Even Helia!"


    ''She should have been my first...''


    Asura watched her close her eyes, her nose scrunching up in anger as she passionately kissed him. He didn''t expect her to be this possessive over him, especially after knowing how shy she was when others saw her act kindly, but his thoughts soon cut off, leaving him with only the feeling of Lorem''s lips pressed against his.


    Her soft lips were still warm and squishy, and he could taste a hint of strawberry with a subtle fragrance of berries. The kiss was so perfect and intense that it made Asura unable to resist any longer.


    His hand lifted her chin, raising her head so he could deepen the kiss and interlock their tongues.


    However, she pushed him away and watched him with her zed eyes,pletely overwhelmed by her passion and excitement.


    Her thumb brushed across his lips, smearing her taste, scent, and lip gloss over him.


    "You... Are mine!" Lorem whispered in a daze before smiling with satisfaction and happiness. She grabbed Asura''s hand and dragged him to his feet, taking him towards the bed, her steps a little unsteady, while her hand grasped his tightly.


    "Lorem¡ª"


    "Please... Don''t speak," Lorem interrupted, looking back at Asura with a flushed face. Her eyes reflected the dim light, glistening as if they were about to shed tears.


    "Just today... Tonight, even let me be your only one."


    Asura realised why Lorem had suddenly be so assertive¡ªshe was afraid of rejection after finally mustering the courage to tell him how she felt. Or that he no longer felt the same after remembering their mundane romance in the past.


    After all, he slept with many women and had forgotten his memories.


    Lorem knew this better than anyone, so Asura nodded, giving her a faint smile as he sat down on the bed and held her waist¡ªhe was careful not to make her feel ufortable.


    "You are so used to this... It makes me feel nervous." Loremined with a pout and trembled as Asura reached out, his hands stroking her firm waist, the amount of training and care she put into her body easily visible as he reached her buttocks, sending shivers of pleasure through her body.


    He gazed into her eyes, his voice husky. "If it helps, I''m nervous too."


    "Liar!"


    Lorem leaned forward, cing her arms around his neck.


    Then, straddling Asura, she rested her weight on hisp and felt his member rest between her cheeks.


    Their bodies were so close that she could feel his warm breath blowing over her skin as he chuckled and the warmth from his crotch as the towel shifted and dropped to the floor while his fingers sank into her buttocks.


    "It''s true... you are my first love, the first girl I wanted to be with."


    Asura''s heart thumped wildly in his chest. He admitted his feelings, swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    His face approached her neck, kissing her supple, tanned skin while his tongue gently licked along her neck, enjoying her body convulsing from the shock before whispering.


    "Although we missed that chance¡ªI hate it! But I want to make fresh memories with you tonight and for the rest of our lives¡ªmemories that belong only to us."


    "Hmm..." Lorem sighed, her eyes closing as Asura''s lips suckled on her neck, his words and actions sending her mind nk as she lost all restraint.


    Her fingers gripped his hair as her emotions overwhelmed her¡ªher heart felt like it was about to burst.


    "Asura..."


    "I love you, Lorem. From the moment I first saw you in that small, dusty supply room trying to reach the top shelf despite a stool being right next to you," Asuraughed and continued to whisper tenderly.


    "I remember that day clearly because you looked so adorable that I couldn''t help making you drop everything. You looked at me as if I were a monster and nearly kicked me before crying!"


    Lorem blushed, repeatedly smacking Asura''s back. "That''s enough! Don''t bring up old things!"


    "Alright, sorry, but you are beautiful, smart, and caring. I love everything about you, and I am very grateful that you waited for me."


    Asura couldn''t help smiling, but her lovely eyes narrowed before she kissed him to silence his embarrassing words, causing her heart to flutter.


    "Then don''t waste this chance..." Lorem whispered, her fingers gripping Asura''s cheeks as her warm, sticky tongue pushed open his lips.


    "Tonight, I''ll make sure you only think of me!"


    Lorem''s kisses were slow, passionate, and wilder than he expected.


    Asura gasped, tasting the sweet vour of berries mixed with strawberry as her tongue pushed between his lips. Their tongues entwined with a sticky melody. Despitecking the kissing experience, she tried her best.


    Lorem pulled away, panting as she pecked Asura''s lips before turning around, facing away from him as she stripped off her red baby doll.


    The erotic sound of the silk brushed along her erotic curves before hitting the ground, revealing her naked back.


    The soft light in the room made her tanned skin appear smooth and wless as he admired her slender waist and huge buttocks, covered by her hands, staring at her firm breasts from the side.


    She hesitated and blushed after noticing Asura admiring her figure, feeling embarrassed about herrge breasts hanging from her chest and her shapely nipples.


    "Lorem..." Asura called out softly, reaching out to embrace her from behind.


    Then, standing up as his elongated member pressed against her squishy buttocks. His warmth and shape made Lorem shudder as she subconsciously pushed her hips against him, rubbing her buttocks over his length.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed¡ªyou are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."


    "Nn... you say that to every woman you sleep with..." Lorem replied in a sulky voice, pressing her ears against Asura''s chest, listening to his steady heartbeat as she enjoyed his warmth and touch.


    "You don''t trust me, huh? Can you not feel how excited just your naked back made me against your ass?"


    Asura teased, lifting her chin as he kissed her, his fingers caressing her tanned cheeks and silky hair.


    Lorem''s face turned bright red¡ªshe felt the sturdy rod poking against her buttocks and the wet feeling on her lower back¡ªit made her realise that Asura''s words were true.


    He truly desired her!


    Her expression brightened as Lorem bit his lower lip and looked into Asura''s eyes.


    "Then show me how much you want me!"


    Her provocative words made Asura unable to resist¡ªhis hands cupped her breast from behind, his palms sinking into the soft, warm flesh as he rolled her nipples between his fingers, making her gasp in surprise and tremble from the stimtion.


    His lipstched onto Lorem''s neck, leaving a trail of kiss marks before he gently bit her shoulder, causing her to yelp.


    Asura licked the bite mark, his hand massaging her breast before his other hand slid down her toned abs to reach her abdomen, stopping near her crimson garden, teasing her by gently touching the area above her most delicate area.


    "I will devour you whole and leave nothing when finished."


    Asura''s voice was husky and filled with intense desire as his hands squeezed tightly before pushing her down onto the enormous bed.


    It was the first time Lorem felt a sense of danger.


    The moment she teased him, a sense of excitement and fear filled her chest as she watched his imposing body move closer.


    His scars and tight muscles caused her to swallow her saliva as she felt unbearably attracted to his naked figure. Lorem''s mind became nk as she spread herself out, letting his eyes gaze upon her most private areas.


    She whispered in the most delicate and captivating voice Asura had ever heard.


    "Eat me up, darling."

 Chapter 190: Our First Foreplay *

    Asura watched as her beautiful crimson hair cascaded across the bed.


    He noticed small, vibrant feathers mixed with her hair, with a silky touch. The moment he brushed them along, Lorem''s body would tremble, her hips twisting while she released a lovely moan.


    "Ah... Stop teasing me!" Lorem cried out, her back arching as Asura teased her feathered plumes.


    ''Like Xavida''s scales, a pure phoenix has these cute, sensitive plumed feathers.'' Asura thought to himself, enjoying the erotic sight of Lorem writhing under him.


    So he climbed over her body and pressed her arms over her head.


    His gaze swept across her slender legs, her tight muscles creating the most picturesque sight as she tried to hide her crimson roost.


    With a smirk, his eyes lifted to enjoy her voluptuous breasts, cupping and pulling at them. Asura squeezed them, feeling their squishy meat as his fingers sank into them before he released them.


    His attention was obsessed with their obscene jiggle upon release, her enormous size too sensual, flopping to the sides despite her firm muscles.


    "Nn... don''t y with my tits¡ªthey are so heavy and fat."


    They were too erotic and lewd, with her pink nipples swiftly erecting while his fingertips swept across her body, ever so slightly touching her smooth, tanned skin.


    Asura ignored herint¡ªhe couldn''t resist such a delicious feast before him. "I can''t resist. They are too charming." He said before leaning forward. His lips gently caressed her nipple, savouring the sweet taste before moving to her breasts and leaving a passionate mark with a wet sound.


    "Ahh... your tongue is so long and warm~ my body feels hot."


    Lorem''s soft moans echoed through the room¡ªAsura''s tongue was gentle yet intense while his teeth nibbled on the tips of her resilient nubs.


    Her panting became erotic from the pain, leaving Lorem breathless before he sucked on them with a loving kiss, causing the pain to vanish.


    Asura''s hand gently stroked Lorem''s stomach, tracing circles around her belly button before moving lower.


    His fingers brushed along her garden as his fingers teased around her slit, close enough to touch yet missing her eager crevice with each circle.


    He couldn''t resist teasing her tight abs, their hard sensation causing his lust to grow.


    "Mmm!? Asura!" Lorem moaned.


    Her hips tried grinding against his finger, a feeling of heat building in her womb. She felt eager to feel his warmth and roughness. Her movements caused his finger to slip into her warm, sticky folds before sliding his finger between her petals and inside her wet slit.


    "Lorem, your pussy is so wet and sticky."


    Asura felt Lorem''s juices soak his finger¡ªhe could smell her honey''s thick, arousing scent.


    He then circled his fingertip around her squishy opening, feeling the resistance weakening each time his gentle thumb caressed her exposed clit.


    A sticky sound echoed while Asura smeared her viscous juices over its sensitive surface. He slid his finger inside, gently curling the first joint to tease her warm, squishy walls with his finger inside, listening to her cry out in pleasure.


    "Asura~ your finger... Nn... stop... You''re unfair!"


    Lorem''s insides trembled from his slow, invasive touch. Unable to resist him, she parted her legs and bit her lips upon feeling him slide further.


    Her eyes became wet from the pleasure and happiness. Asura explored her crimson roost¡ªthe sticky, viscous juices oozing from her entrance. Which allowed his finger to slip deeper while he tenderly stroked her sensitive tunnel, searching for her weak spots.


    "Your insides are so hot and weing. Do you want me to stop, Lorem? You''re sucking my fingers deeper. Doesn''t it feel good to let go?"


    "N-no... it''s strange... Your fingers are too thick... They won''t stop exploring every part of me."


    Her body shivered from thebination of his soothing voice and intense caress.


    Asura''s finger slowly entered her passage, the wet bubbling of her honey causing him to smirk at her before his fingers prated his knuckles.


    His fingers rubbed her walls, enjoying Lorem''s uncontroble spasms and gasps before he moved his fingers faster.


    He started twisting and curling them with more strength as the sticky sound of her walls being caressed echoed from between her legs.


    "You''re such a lewd woman. Did you think of these things back then, wanting me to do this in that small room with Helliana listening?"


    Asura''s words sent Lorem''s face turning crimson, her eyes narrowing as she recalled those days.


    Lorem''s face became dyed with pleasure. Unable to stop her body from falling into lust while seeking Asura even more.


    Asura began exploring her soft and weing tunnel. He smiled when feeling the sticky warmth of her depths. She felt embarrassed and unable to deny how excited and aroused she became. The feeling of his fingers felt so vivid each time she tightened around him.


    "Nn... stop... It feels too good¡ªI can''t!" Lorem panted as she buried her face in Asura''s shoulder, her nails digging into his back while her hips pressed against his arm. He felt a thick splutter of honey oozing down from his hands as she looked at him with weak yet euphoric eyes while her insides mped down on his fingers.


    "You..." Asura''s lips curled into a smile.


    He enjoyed the sensations of his fingers being crushed and churned by her warm, sticky insides as they forced him out with a lewd pop. Asura then watched her entrance twitching with bubbling nectar seeping from her insides.


    "Did you cum, royal knight Lorem?"


    "No, I didn''t~ Ah... Asura, that ce..."


    Asura''s fingers spread apart Lorem''s crimson petals, cutting short her denial.


    He used his skilled thumb to expose her throbbing clitoris¡ªits small head swelled with a pink hue from the blood rushing towards it.


    His thumb circled her delicate spot, watching as Lorem''s face twisted in pleasure¡ªher legs kicking as her hips thrust forward, pushing herself against his finger to increase the pressure.


    Asura smirked before pushing his index finger against the base of her clitoris. His finger then slid along the silky surface before he teased the tip.


    "I never expected the princess to be so lewd. Her body seems to beg for cock."


    Lorem couldn''t take the pleasure and stopped holding back.


    Her body was still recovering as she caressed her breasts, pulling on her nipples, squeezing them between her fingers while gyrating her hips with Asura''s fingers pleasuring her.


    "Nnn... it''s wrong, I didn''t..."


    Her sweet moans sounded like music to Asura''s ears while she toyed with her chest. He watched and enjoyed how she teased herself while he let his saliva coat her pink button, creating a wet melody while his fingers danced along its surface.


    Lorem''s hair became messy, and crimson feathers swayed with each movement. Their beautiful, vibrant colours contrasted with her sexy, tanned body, which was covered in a light sweat.


    Asura couldn''t resist kissing Lorem''s stomach¡ªhis lips tasting the saltiness while he kissed along her taut muscles before moving towards her voluptuous breast.


    "Don''t lie¡ªafter all, your body is honest. It doesn''t want me to stop, right?"


    His voice was deep andmanding because Asura could feel her enjoying this, and Lorem''s pleasure was reaching her limit again.


    "Ahh... stop teasing me!" Lorem cried out.


    The pleasure caused her back to arch as Asura teased her feathered plumes. He stroked their tips rapidly in the same pattern as her clitoris.


    His sudden change caused Lorem''s moans to echo throughout the room¡ªAsura''s fingers were gentle yet intense while he kissed her neck repeatedly, leaving dark kiss marks before reaching her lips.


    Their mouths opened, with tongues devouring each other to silence her heavy breaths. Her arms quivering while grasping him made Asura feel amazing as he lost control.


    Lorem''s pussy trembled as Asura felt her juices dripping along his thigh while teasing her swollen lips. He knew she was about to reach her climax.


    Thus, he leaned forward and climbed over her before he pulled her hips closer.


    "Such a lovely woman. Why did it take so long to make you mine?" Asura whispered in Lorem''s ear¡ªhis tongue tracing her lobe while his hands grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head.


    "Ahh~ stop teasing me! My body feels so hot¡ªI want you!" Lorem moaned, a look of impatience in her eyes as her lips pushed forward, yearning for a kiss.


    "Do you want this, Lorem?" Asura smirked while rubbing his thick, heavy cock against her wet entrance.

 Chapter 191: Her First Time - The two Phoenix dance **

    Her wet juices made it easy for his warm tip to push inside her warm, wet chasm. He was more focused on pleasing Lorem than anything else. He savoured the sensation of her soft folds enveloping him, with only his tip pushing apart her narrow opening.


    Her mouth released an uncharacteristic squeal. "Nwoah!?"


    "Are you alright, Lorem?" Asura smiled and kissed her cheeks, thinking the worst while seeing tears in her eyes.


    Lorem''s eyes trembled, watching his kind gaze while his thick member continued to engorge itself inside her, only a few inches, and her insides ached, a deep feeling that confused her mind. "I want more, Asura. Make me your woman. I''ve waited so long!"


    Despite the aching feeling of him stretching her to his shape, the thick veins throbbing with his powerful blood pumping made her unable to deny what she desired.


    Deep inside, her phoenix bloodline became irritated and excited.


    So she pulled her knees close, making sure his tip didn''te out and bit her lip before slowly rocking her hips against him¡ªslowly, his cock prated her deeper, and she felt filled with his warmth, enjoying how his presence marked and transformed her insides.


    "Your pussy is squeezing me too much! Do you like me that much?"


    Asura couldn''t help but groan, releasing her hands, and cupped Lorem''s cheeks in his hands. His gaze lingered on the crimson hair resting on her face. So he moved his hand and brushed it away while grinning at Lorem.


    "Nn... It feels so big! I can feel it pushing deeper~ I love it. I love you..." She whispered between gasps.


    Lorem''s hands grasped the bedsheets to support herself as Asura''s thick member buried its way inside her. "So thick..."


    "Your pussy is so damn hot¡ªI love it. It''s like we are being melted into one!" Asura could feel the boiling heat of Lorem''s pussy enveloping his entire cock. He felt her body heat matching his as he moved his hips back and forth, causing a sloshing sound that filled the room.


    The intense heat came from her depths; he felt the more they explored each other, the more intense her me became, small flickers and embers of crimson fluttering from Lorem''s body and hair as her eyes watched him with an affectionate gaze.


    "Aah¡ªasura..." Lorem cried out in a whisper, enjoying his throbbing heat striking against her womb.


    She almost tore the bedding while grasping it between her palms, relishing Asura''s lips sucking her tongue as his palms cupped her bouncing breasts, pping together with a lewd echo.


    Every time her ass rocked against him, Lorem enjoyed the view of Asura''s face, twisting with pleasure¡ªhis hard abs pushing against her stomach, making her wet. While his deep, manly grunts sent her into a trance of ecstasy.


    "Is this enough? Are you satisfied yet?" Asura asked as he tightened his grip on Lorem''s soft tits, holding her down as he thrust into her depths.


    Lorem''s heart felt full as her throat released a faint moan¡ªhis words and actions made her feel loved as she stared at Asura''s powerful body. He focused on only her and tried to dominate her, which made her excited, feeling his dick rampaging inside her tight pussy.


    "Yes... Yes... I love it... I love it.... more.... more!"


    Asura felt pleasure beyond imagination. It seemed the more pleasure Lorem felt, the more seductive and inhuman her pussy became.


    The warm, slimy honey inside her became viscous, the warmer her womb became, wrapping and clinging to his cock, forcing him to enjoy every sensation of her inner walls.


    Slight bumps appeared in the depths of her cunt. They were like spirals, teasing his cock from unexpected angles, with their soft, fleshy pressure squeezing his member, almost wringing it in search of sperm.


    "Nngh! A woman like you would destroy a man''s body¡ªyou''re a sinful woman."


    He couldn''t keep his cool while he groaned, with his red pupils bing feral from the pleasure. Asura hadn''t noticed but from his back. His ck phoenix wings spread naturally, pping with dark mes that mingled and mixed with Lorem''s as her body and eyes filled with affection and obsession.


    "I can''t live without you anymore¡ªI''m going crazy. Hurry and release everything inside me. I want to make you mine. I will make you watch only me. Never again will you leave my vision!" Lorem begged¡ªher face turning towards Asura while she wrapped her legs around his hips to pull him closer.


    ''!?''


    Asura felt the sudden power of Lorem... her intense magic poured into his body, almost intoxicating him as their dual cultivation started without his initiative. Her beautiful eyes held a wicked, flirty look as he experienced her magic flooding into his body every time her pussy convulsed and constricted his cock.


    ''This girl is the devil!''


    He thought before grabbing Lorem''s neck. "If that''s what you want, then take it all. I''ll fuck you until you can''t move without thinking of me!"


    Asura felt his hips moving without restraint¡ªeach m created a wet, bubbling sound from their juices mixing violently. His body seemed to enter a pseudo Manifestation state. While her power grew each time, his cock crushed her womb. He purposely missed the entrance by a tiny gap each time, causing Lorem to grind her hips in agony.


    "My womb... Fuck it, it''s crying for you¡ªhurry!" Lorem couldn''t remember how many times she reached a light climax¡ªher mind focused on making Asura cum inside her. While releasing her power and reaching Stage Nine, her hips moved at speeds beyond belief, pressing her ass against Asura''s hips with every thrust.


    The crimson feathers flying with the dark mes became mesmerising as Asura could feel the unusual power of their magic reacting to each other.


    He could feel the power of her Stage Nine body, causing his eyes to dte. Like a creature, her pussy seemed to be more dangerous when she stopped holding back her power.


    "Don''t hold back¡ªrelease it all inside me, Asura. I love you so much!"


    Her nails scratched Asura''s back while she wanted him to reach the same ce as her¡ªthis intense desire formed a magical connection. For the first time in his rebirth, Asura lost in a battle of magic. Her desire forced him to reach climax faster. He wanted to fuck her harder, the way her insides coiled and wrapped around his cock.


    The tip of her womb opening finally wrapped around his ns, forcing his member inside as his essence erupted violently inside.


    "Ah.... you''re shooting your hot cum inside me..."


    Lorem''s insides expanded as the thick semen sttered along her walls and depths. She enjoyed how Asura''s expression turned dazed when releasing¡ªthe two remaining connected as her pussy sucked everything it could, refusing to release a single drop. Yet Asura felt her magic flooding his body like a broken circuit being jump-started. His cock immediately became hard again.


    "I... Won''t lose this time...!" Asura bit his teeth down, grabbed her hands, and pinned her down¡ªdespite her magic surging inside his body, he focused on nothing but devouring her.


    He wanted to devour her magic.


    Her body.


    Her affection.


    Then drives her crazy with pleasure, and she bes obsessed with him even more.


    ****


    The moment he challenged her, his eyes turned golden, and his sclera became ck, a frightening power oozing from him as Lorem''s power became the target of his fury.


    Asura''s movements turned rapid and brutal, pushing deeper with each thrust as his cum acted as a lubricant, allowing him to fuck Lorem faster and harder. Their long battle became something of the past as their magic red like the sun and the moon during the day.


    Lorem felt a sense of loss¡ªher magical power being drained with every thrust while her womb shuddered from the pleasure of Asura''s cock hitting against her weak spots. Then, basking in the pleasure of him shooting sperm into her depths.


    How many times did he finish inside her?


    She found herself too confused and obsessed with the act to remember.


    Asura''s lust and desire for the Scarlet Phoenix princess did not end.


    The night passed without the couple noticing¡ªas the day dawned, a magical formation shimmered across the bed where they both remained.


    Sweat and juices drenched their naked bodies, and neither party had stopped enjoying each other.


    Unaware the poor maid who served Verana knocked on the door, only hearing silence, she entered with an apologetic voice.


    "Pardon my intrusion¡ªMaster, breakfast is getting cold." The maid looked up before covering her face with a squeal.


    The scene presented an indescribable sight¡ªa man and woman locked in an inseparable embrace, adopting a strange position. Lorem''s legs hooked over Asura''s shoulders. The position allowed him to prate her deep with each thrust.


    Yet, like a monster, she sucked on his neck with a strange glint in her eyes as if obsessed with him.


    Not long after, the maid rushed outside the room and told the otherdies that Asura felt under the weather and didn''t allow anyone to disturb him.

 Chapter 192: The Aftermath and changing relationships

    Inside Asura''s room, time passed quickly. The early morning became afternoon and, thus, night once more.


    Asura finally withdrew from the endless desire towards Lorem, his body sore and a sense of thirst causing his throat to ache.


    He looked down at the former noble bed, now covered in unbelievable amounts of his semen, with the unconscious Lorem in the centre with a slightly inted abdomen while still leaking thick amounts of his hot cream.


    The two didn''t stop for almost an entire day, only taking temporary breaks.


    On these breaks, she fed him strange potions from the ring that pierced her ear, which seemed to restore his stamina and provide a small amount of nutrients.


    ''My head hurts... Those potions were nothing good. This damn erotic woman used to be so pure.''


    However, he couldn''t deny the strange feeling when they lost themselves, and everything felt perfect. Her body, scent, taste and insides all seemed to match him, and the longer they had sex, the more intense and improved those feelings became.


    "What happened... I even became so obsessive I wanted to devour her magic and life..."


    ''I should ask her when she wakes up. Let''s get some water and fruit for when she awakens. Maybe I could make some honey and lemon water... To make sure her throat is alright.''


    Asura nodded to himself.


    "Let''s get some food and drink."


    Before wearing a thick robe and walking to the door, he rushed back to her side once and kissed her lips gently. The taste of her breath was sweet, but her body carried an alluring scent that almost set him off again.


    So he rushed out of the room, not wanting to vite her while sleeping.


    ****


    ? Lorem POV


    Meanwhile, in the room without Asura...


    "Damn... he didn''t fall for it again."


    ''But we did it... finally, after so many years of waiting. It was more intense and much more painful than I expected...''


    Lorem''s eyes slowly opened, the flutter of her eyes showing how exhausted she was. Her body rolled to the side, but her abdomen, thighs and ass hurt because of muscle pain causing her to let out a slight groan.


    She then reached down between her legs with a pained face. Thick globs of his semen still leaked asionally with lewd sounds, causing her to blush before shaking her head.


    "Isn''t this dangerous...?"


    ''Although I don''t want to give him away, why did I be so obsessive and crazy when we started... It felt like I couldn''t let anyone else have him. Now I can still feel his seed sloshing inside me.''


    "Ngh... he overpowered me with that damn body. I can''t move well, yet he just rushed off and seemed fine."


    Snap!


    Lorem snapped her fingertips; suddenly, her magic absorbed all the sperm from the bedding, a strange type of non-elemental magic, as a sphere of Asura''s seed floated before her face as she watched it with the same obsessive eyes from when they had sex.


    ''Ah... I can feel my heart racing just from the scent and its thick jelly-like texture...''


    "Well, we need to get rid of it somehow... A little more inside me won''t hurt, right?"


    Before recovering from the strange personality change, she snapped her fingers again, and the white bally of goo vanished... The next moment, her lips opened with a gasp before she bit down and held the sheets tight, almost tearing them.


    ''Did I be some kind of sick pervert... Ah, why did I climax from doing something so disgusting... Don''t hate me, Asura...''


    Sadly, it wasn''t Asura or Lorem''s fault¡ªthis issue rted to them sharing a bloodline reaching the highest purity of the same race.


    Lorem vaguely knew what happened because her mother gave her a lecture in the past... It seemed her bloodline of phoenix would seduce or kidnap the male they desired most.


    Then, once they entered their ovtion cycle or felt aroused, they would copte with their mate for hours, sometimes an entire day, using their juices to recover the man''s libido several times.


    This juice was a sweet and nutritious milk sourced from the female''s breasts.


    The scarlet phoenix wouldctate upon finding a partner, and it could happen randomly. When they would study in the library, she suffered many times and rushed away because of this. It was part of why Sura would ask about the "Sweet Scent" asionally.


    "Mother... Lorem became a woman, but she didn''t make him her ve..."


    ''I became addicted to him instead.''


    Her mother and grandmother led the family, and, in truth, her entire n was female-dominated.


    Normally, after the initial mating ceremony, the males be meek because of the female''s sheer power and dominance during sex. They be the perfect husbands, willing to serve their wives with the most dedicated affection.


    Yet Lorem lost.


    She submitted to Asura and became the one who begged for surrender...


    ''Will he toss me away because I was no good? Should I tie him up and hide him somewhere only I can find... then extract his libido until he surrenders?''


    Her eyes became strange and glowed with an eerie red light while her feathered wings pped with excitement, thinking of all the situations and ways she could abuse and make him pleasure her before shaking her head.


    "No..."


    ''I am not that kind of woman. He is the man I love, and I want to support him...''


    While she struggled to decide what she wanted, Asura soon returned, just like the males would in her mother''s stories.


    The door opened, and his face looked relieved upon seeing her awake. Asura brought tworge jugs of water, one ice cold and the other room temperature. He also carried a tray of fruits and some salted meat for snacks.


    He then ced the trays on the bedside table and rushed to Lorem''s side, hugging her tightly.


    "Are you alright? I worried I might have gone too far for your first time..."


    "Nn... It was amazing, though it stings, and you made my crotch all swollen. Mmm, kiss me~ I want to be loved."


    He didn''t seem to mind and hugged her tightly. Asura''s gaze towards Lorem seemed more gentle and affectionate than before.


    "Want me to kiss it better after a nice bath?"


    "Don''t be lewd... I will punish you!"


    "I wouldn''t mind getting punished by you."


    "Hmph~!"


    Lorem looked at the strange, handsome young man in front of her¡ªthey had first met thousands of years ago, yet now he was such a charming man that it made her heart race.


    She wanted to do anything she could to make him happy, no matter what he asked.


    "Why are you staring at me with those lovely eyes?"


    "I''m just amazed at how you became so good in bed... How many times have the other women enjoyed that?"


    "Women?"


    "Your lovers... Xavida... Mu Xue... Verana... Princess V... Sigurd...


    Helliana."


    "Ah."


    "Ah? Why do you only say ''Ah''!? Is it that many!? I don''t like it. Hurry, get hard. We''ll do it another day!"


    Lorem''s beautiful face turned red, and her feathers and eyes fluttered as she tried to attack him despite panting and grimacing when she moved her hips.


    "No. I just meant that despite being rted to them all, I''ve only slept with Xavida and Mu Xue... Well, I''ve also slept with Verana''s mother, Valerie,. I haven''t made the same progress with everyone."


    Lorem''s cute red face finally rxed slightly after hearing this. She then yawned and closed her eyes.


    "Mm, so I''m before Helliana... Hehe, ehehe... I won."


    Asura smiled as he pulled her into his arms, carrying her like a princess despite her heavy, voluptuous body. And reached the bathroom, a room containing a huge bath built into the floor with water constantly flowing with light bubbles.


    ''It''s almost going ording to n. After all, if it went all ording to my n, he''d submit and be addicted to me.''


    Lorem smiled subconsciously as Asura gently ced her down and tenderly washed her bodywith a soft hand cloth. His eyes, watching her, filled with a gentle warmth that caused her heart to race.


    She already understood her bloodline was at fault for this behaviour, but her desires and feelings made her act strangely.


    Lorem subconsciously opened her eyes, looking at the muscr body of Asura as he washed her body tenderly and carefully, even caressing her skin, massaging her shoulders, and kissing her neck affectionately.


    "Kiss me..."


    "Here?"


    Asura kissed her lips with no hesitation before lovingly washing her breasts and belly. There wasn''t lust like before, but a feeling of being pampered. His hands even washed her feet, which tickled before Lorem returned the favour, washing him from head to toe before they entered the bath.


    Lorem clung to Asura''s back with a smile.


    "Hug me tightly."


    "Mn."


    His hands stroked her thighs and buttocks, but he didn''t force her into making love or anything excessive while letting her lean against him. The pair held hands underwater.


    "It feels like a dream... A dream I had back then..."


    "Was it a pleasant dream?"


    "Mhmm~! You were there... but you were a bit more annoying."


    "Sorry about that. I wasn''t so wise."


    "My Asura was always very smart! But now you''re too perfect. I have to be stronger so other women don''t steal you..."


    "..."


    He remained quiet, watching her and asionally kissing her cheeks. But his fingers held hers under the watertight as if to never release her, rubbing gently along her slightly rough fingertips.


    "From the moment you let me kiss you. You became mine, and I became yours."


    Lorem could only lean her head against his neck while the gentle swaying of the water filled her ears¡ªonce again, she felt a little sleepy while looking at the new tattoo that appeared after they made love wrapped around her left wrist.


    ''Dear Mother, up above... I have be the wife of another n~ don''t be too mad. I am sure one of our many babies will be a Scarlet Phoenix~ Tehe.''

 Chapter 193: The Call of War - I

    Asura arrived downstairs to find that most of the mansion was empty.


    Since he spent the entire day having sex with Lorem, it might have upset some of them.


    Helliana was on the table eating some cured meats, her size seeming to grow each day he saw her. She flicked her wings upon noticing him before she ate the mixed fish and meat in the bowl like Asura might steal it.


    ''This cheeky bird...''


    He looked out the window and checked the time. It seemed they had missed most of the morning''s lessons, which made him wonder if Lorem would get into trouble because she had not turned up.


    "Well, she already left after the bath. It seems she should be fine."


    Asura quickly finished the meal prepared by the maids and then headed out of the mansion in his usual ck and red uniform. The streets were empty andcked the usual charm he remembered¡ªinstead, there were only guards and knights patrolling as if to look for criminals or miscreants.


    The sun''s searing heat caused Asura to feel irritable, a light sweat from the humidity while walking to the academy; today, he wouldn''t be learning with Verana but would attend actual lessons for once.


    "Good afternoon, Lord Fenix¡ªwee to the academy."


    "Please enter."


    Asura arrived at the gate. He met Xavida for the first time, noticing the guards remained the same people who did nothingst time and just watched in silence. ''Well, it''s not like I''d want them fired when they cannot go against their prince and his orders.


    "This ce is nostalgic, but entering without issue is quite a pleasant change."


    ''In the past, the guards and knights would always cause issues for me, like second or third-rate viins...''


    The academy gates were wide open for him this time, and the building looked far more dignified than the unkempt one in his past life. Asura remembered the academy after the various battles in the capital, and the eastern and northern invaders destroyed its walls, statues and beautiful artwork.


    Inside the academy, several students in uniform walked in groups of two or three. Many students moved toward the massive lecture halls or training grounds, which could contain over a thousand people.


    ''They seem to be second and third years...''


    A familiar sensation weed Asura as he walked through the grounds. The environment wasn''t as shy as the pce, and the interior was grand, with no need for excess or ineffective decoration. The other students appeared more diligent and focused on learning.


    "Such a long time since I came to this corridor..."


    Outside the windows, he saw the arena used for training andpetition purposes while a few students in the fourth year seemed to set up a stage for something. "Is the war that close... It feels much sooner than I thought."


    The other students looked at the ck-haired youth walking alone. Not everyone recognised Asura. Many seemed to whisper something to their friends as he approached Lorem''s ssroom, wondering why people felt the need to insult others for no reason.


    They had nothing terrible in mind, but Asura noticed several were not regr students and belonged to the council of knights, who V might choose as her Royal Knights when she bes the Queen.


    "Lord Fenix!"


    "Hmmm?"


    It was a mere coincidence, but the two girls who called out to him seemed to be friends of Mu Xue. From what Asura knew, the girls he asked her to befriend in the first days of ss exchanged many details and started calling Mu XueBig Sis After she saved them from some overly confident men in the city centre who wanted to flirt with them.


    The girls were 19 years old and dressed in uniforms. One had golden blonde hair, while the other had brown. The women wore shorter skirts, exposing more skin around their thighs and knees.


    ''To Kick easier, eh? Not an awful choice for a distraction.''


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t there a ss?"


    "We''re onlying back from the cafeteria!"


    "We were with Big Sis Mu Xue, but she seemed a little angry today and went to ss ahead of us. Because instructor Lorem waste, we are starting in ten minutes."


    "The academy council asked her to join them the other day, too¡ªmaybe she felt bothered by them," the brte said with a worried face.


    ''The council, why didn''t she mention this to me?'' Asura didn''t like it. He felt jealous despite spending the past thirty hours sleeping with their instructor.


    "Did she ept?"


    The pair looked at each other as they approached the door, with Asura standing to the side. They giggled and tapped his shoulder before rushing inside. "Never. Big Sis is too much in love with you."


    "Haha, she sent the guy flying with ice magic because he insulted you for always being absent."


    "Shhh... Marie, don''t tell him!"


    "Ah... Big Sis said to stay quiet..."


    ''Mu Xue made some friends. I am so happy for her... Let''s monitor their growth and help them go further. Since they are Xue''ers friends, I don''t want them to die or suffer.''


    He didn''t rush to follow the two inside, listening to the gossip and them speaking with the girls who sat around Mu Xue. Asura watched as she seemed to be the group''s centre, most of them listening to or seeking her advice.


    ''It''s true... she looks a little angry today. She''s furrowing her brows, and the gap between is all wrinkled.''


    Asura ignored the many stares when he opened the door. The feeling of entering this ssroom had changed over the past two months. He felt others'' gazes change from admiration to envy to disgust or rage. He walked straight to his desk only to notice that Xavida wasn''t in her seat but was ying near Mu Xue.


    "Hmmm?" Asura noticed her gaze, but she just turned away and pouted.


    "Hmph..."


    ''I guess they are mad because of my actions...''


    He didn''t dwell on it too much because they also had the same treatment when he first became their lover. So, he took out his learning utensils and waited for Lorem to arrive while leaning on his arms, enjoying the sounds of the ssroom.


    Asura felt he finally returned for the first time in a while, almost drifting into sleep.


    "Asura, wake up!"


    "Ning... don''t want to.."


    Lorem flicked Asura''s forehead when he dozed off, drawing the ss''s attention.


    When she came to the lesson to find him sleeping, it warmed her heart, and she felt his sleeping face was cute. However, this was her job, so she needed him to wake up and stop sleeping during her lessons because he already missed enough in the past few months.


    "Did you not get any rest?"


    Asura held her hand when Lorem flicked him, waking him up. His face rxed, and he almost kissed her fingertips before she suddenly pped his face and dashed away, allowing him to realise they weren''t in his bedroom anymore.


    ''Damn... I almost made a mistake.''


    "Student Fenix! Hurry and prepare for the lesson, or you will lose credits and must return after hours!" Lorem spoke angrily and busied herself with preparing the teaching materials.


    The other students did not see her everyday interactions, so they started whispering something, ming Asura for making her mad.


    Yet none of them could see the slight red hue on her cheeks or the smile she hid behind the teaching tablet while secretly peeking at Asura, who sleepily prepared himself.


    "Please hurry."


    ''Hmmm... Just because I can''t show everyone we''re lovers... tsk...''


    Mu Xue looked back for a moment, and it seemed her gentle heart would soon forgive him. The moment Lorem pped his face, she created a sharp spike of ice in her palm as if ready to kill their teacher.


    ''Xavi?''


    Asura noticed Xavida seemed to ignore him, her tail purposely pping down on his desk, covering his learning materials or stealing his pen. Because he annoyed her, he grasped her tail and trapped it between his fingertips while ying with it.


    "Geh!" Xavida''s face changed to fear, and she quickly tried to stab him with the tip, only for him to drag her closer.


    ''She seems a bit disturbed by me sleeping with Lorem. That''s fine. Maybe she''ll talk about itter.''


    "Okay, everyone, despite the rare customer of our lesson. Today''s topic concerns magical elements unrted to birth and the norm."


    "Oh? Miss, what do you mean?"


    One of the male nobles at the front with several pieces of parchment ready asked; at the start of the term, heined and acted pompous, but now he brought several types of pens and pencils, always ready for her lessons on magic and its theory.


    "It''s quite simple, Aldebaran. Earth, Fire, Water and Wind... These are the elements that anyone can be born with, whether you are a noble, royal, monster, beast, dragon or even amoner. Nobody can take this element away, although it can be random. You will always gain one of these affinities upon birth."


    ''So she said... this is just the basic stuff. Like the lesson on elements taught by Professor Sallen.''


    Asura looked at Mu Xue as Lorem exined the concept. He could remember things his sister had done in the past, causing trouble for Mu Xue because her wind had an advantage against her ice element, but this time, Mu Xue won.


    She might not have mastered the control of her ice, but she could win with grace and surprise.


    "Technically, these are called innate elements and matter the most. However, are you interested in what we call Mutated elements or Bloodline elements?"


    Lorem paced along the aisles. Each time she passes Asura, her hand strokes his body, but she uses her magic to hide any actions, like a young woman in love.

 Chapter 194: The Call of War - II

    Lorem stopped teasing Asura, walked to the front of the ss, and spread her arms.


    "My lovely students, first let me show all the basic elements for you to see."


    Before she cast various magics with her hand, her gaze passed over Mu Xue, Xavida and Asura, giving him a little wink.


    She twisted her hips and swayed on the spot. Before stomping on the ground¡ªno longer fearing that curse. She could use magic with the snap of her fingers.


    However, she wanted to seduce and impress Asura.


    The beautiful glow of her fire magic formed an orange colour slowly from her fingertips, trailing around her arms with a beautiful flicker of warm light. She twisted her arms, creating whirls of me that wrapped around her body as she performed a beautiful dance.


    Her hips flicked back as she stepped forward. She extended her opposite hand to show the ice element, letting the shards twirl around her arm like a school of fish.


    Her pupils began glowing like rubies, creating beautiful jewels of earth magic surrounding her in an orb-like barrier.


    Then her hands returned to her sides, her eyes still flickering in their deep azure colour as water magic manifested and flowed down her body.


    Lorem''s white uniform clung to her shapely body, emphasising her voluptuous bust and alluring figure before the most illusive magic revealed itself, causing her mes and ice shards to dance around each other in the air.


    This kind of teaching is why Lorem has be so popr in the past two months. She would disy these feats with magic Lorem had a low affinity for, causing those with nothing special about them to be excited and more confident as the elements finally faded.


    Her cheeks were slightly red, but unlike before, she no longer panted or looked in pain as her dance ended.


    "Wow...."


    "I didn''t know instructor Lorem could also use water, earth and ice magic. Her abilities only matched her beauty!"


    Many of the ss seemed to truly adore Lorem, which brought a smile to Asura''s lips before she snapped her fingers and created another me.


    "This is an irregr me, a mutant element or what some might call a bloodline element. Can anyone tell me why?"


    Xavida was the first to raise her hand. "Instructor Lorem, it is called a mutation because it doesn''t seem natural to most magic, but normally, these elements are found in people with special bloodlines or abilities!"


    ''Xavida? When did you learn so much?''


    Lorem nodded her head at Xavida''s answer.


    "Good. Can you show everyone your me? Then they might understand what makes these mes unique or why they are called mutant elements."


    "Yes, teacher!"


    Despite being a dragon, Xavida could cast various elemental magics. Although hers was not nearly as impressive as Lorem''s, she could use a me spell, a deep violet colour that seemed to contain a trace of lightning, just like her key element in her breath attack.


    "As you can all see, this me is a mixture of white, purple and some flickers of ck. Because the me isn''t orange like normal, it would be ssified as a mutant element. However, Xavida is a dragoness."


    Lorem then checked that everyone continued following her.


    "You might not know, but many of you should have seen her fighting in the assessment. This makes it a bloodline element. Her me bes purple because of her Bloodline as a white dragon, using lightning as her major element. The ck flickerse from her spouse. His element has fused deeply with hers, a trait of the dragon race upon finding their ideal mate."


    "Sorry, boys. Asura has already ravished her and left nothing for anyone else!" In the end, Lorem added a strange joke, causing Xavida''s me to puff into smoke and her tail to sway, pping the surrounding tables.


    "Ah... Xavida, stop... my work!"


    "Miss Xavida!!!"


    The girl herself just looked back at Asura and pulled out her tongue. "Hmph, idiot."


    ''Somehow, the gaze from the boys became a little cold...'' Asura thought while Loremughed with a deep voice, almost cackling at the ssroom.''


    "Okay, don''t worry. Let''s forget the heartbreak and instead see... Another bloodline element would be... hmmm. Mu Xue, could you show us your changes?"


    "Eh???"


    "It''s okay."


    "Then... I''ll try!"


    Mu Xue didn''t mind showing her prowess. Her sharp gaze peeked back at Asura. She mouthed, ''Watch me, husband~ mwah,'' blowing him a kiss before she used her manifestation.


    With a snap of her fingers, the entire room became silent because, out of nowhere, beautiful ice covered the entire room, almost freezing the weakest of members, forcing Lorem to cast her phoenix mes to protect them.


    She didn''t seem to use her full transformation.


    Instead, her skin became pale blue, her body wrapped in beautiful ck ice that formed her clothes and weapon while she twirled in a circle and summoned a dozen ck spears of ice.


    "This is?" Lorem gazed around the ssroom. "A Mutated or a bloodline element?"


    "ck Ice? I believe it''s called Chaos magic. I didn''t learn about this magic..." One student tried to bluff, but Lorem snapped her fingers, and his hair set on fire for a fraction of a second.


    "Wrong~ try again."


    Then, one of Mu Xue''s friends raised her hand with a lovely smile. The brte seemed fascinated by Mu Xue''s devil form and took a while to speak.


    "It''s both a mutated and bloodline element? She is showing the element and the reason for its transformation, right?"


    "Correct. It''s a mutated element because she was born with a dormant bloodline; this slowly changed her ice until she finally awakened it. Despite their simr nature, thest change happened after she could use her manifestation, and thus, it''s both a bloodline and a mutated element. If she could cast this ck ice from birth, it would only be a bloodline element."


    Lorem then reviewed each person''s questions, struggles, and elements for several minutes. The ss noticed that two specific girls had some extraordinary elements.


    "V''s magma magic is a mixture of fire and earth. Can that be ssified as a bloodline element, too?"


    "Haha... Not Bloodline. That''s pure mutation. She mutated her magic through sheer effort and practice. This is a truly rare case, and the chance of someone achieving this is less than one in a billion."


    As the ss approached the end, Lorem stood at the centre of the room and asked ast question.


    "So, is my me, mutation or a bloodline?"


    "Both???" Many of the students thought with a puzzled look.


    "Wrong."


    Lorem closed her eyes and ced her hands behind her back, making a coy smile.


    "My me is called the Scarlet hellfire, not an ordinary bloodline element but something older. My n is the most purebred phoenix type, currently on the brink of extinction. This crimson me is the symbol of my scarlet n. A pure bloodline element, a special me."


    The next moment, the boy Aldebaran raised his hand, raising Lorem''s eyes.


    "But miss your me¡ªit''s ck and red, just like the me of Xavida. In the centre, an eerie but powerful dark me is swirling inside."


    The ss became silent for a moment as Lorem looked towards Xavida.


    ''...''


    Because of being brought up as divine beasts and knowing the meaning of this in more detail than humans, Xavida''s mouth opened wide before turning into a huge smile, her little dimples and teeth showing while her eyes sparkled.


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    Lorem covered her face with one hand, looking at Asura through the gaps... her face was a littleplicated.


    "Forgive me, but the reason for this is a mutation, but I cannot tell you the true reason... Ah... the bell, it seems time for us to go to the auditorium for an announcement..." Her body swiftly dashed out the door soon after the rm truly sounded with an ear-aching sound.


    "Miss Lorem!?"


    "Instructor!?"


    Before they could catch up, her figure disappeared, while Asura felt a sudden weight at the bottom of his stomach before he walked towards the door.


    "Xue''er, why do we need to go to the auditorium?"


    "Ah... Asura, it''s because there is an important announcement. I feel worried that it''s not good news, though."


    Mu Xue tried to ignore him, but her feelings were too strong as she seemed to give up and held his left arm with a bitter face before whispering. "I want to enjoy an entire day having sex next time~ so please stay strong, papa."


    ''This seductive devil...''


    Asura held her neck, preparing to devour her lips, but Xavida''s tail swiftly intervened. It wrapped around his throat like a noose, almost yanking him off his feet while pulling him into her arms, her huge breasts almost suffocating him as she refused to let go.


    "Not here. I''m your lover, so save some energy for me." Xavida released him after a moment, and Mu Xue and she could not help their giggling.


    The two girls and the man walked to the auditorium. From the perspective of others, Asura seemed to be some kind of yboy, but right now, he was like a hostage to their love. If he chose either of them, there might be a war.


    *****


    Five thousand students from all grades filled the auditorium, with everyone lined up neatly split between their sses.


    Many girls gave him cold or curious gazes or ignored them, some whispering rumours, yet many stared at Asura in admiration of his ability to walk so easily with two women on each arm. In reality, polygamy was legal, but for a man to survive with more than one woman required a lot of skill and life.


    "Don''t look at them!" Xavida hissed before covering his eyes with her tail.


    "Fufu, why do you seem so excited to see the seniors in their officialbat suits, my love?"


    Asura couldn''t listen properly because the two devils in his arms finally showed their jealousy after clutching him with ws.


    However, the moment they saw the message on the huge board...


    None of them felt like ying.


    Because...


    The war had started.

 Chapter 195: Southern Massacre - The Forgotten Battle

    Meanwhile, 5000 miles south of the Silvaran capital city.mes dance upon the hilltops. Many small towns and farm viges burned to ashes. The animals and birds flock to the north to avoid certain death as darkness never seen seeps into the mothend.


    All that bordered the southern coast became a memory.


    The vigers of Hilbram watch their billowing smoke on the horizon. They fortify their poor wooden walls, with only aged town guards who have seen far too many harvests and green youths who have enjoyed too few.


    "Hank! What should we do!" A middle-aged man in patched leather armour holding a wonky spear with a rusted tip beseeched a handsome male with a scar on his cheek.


    Hank, a former knight of Silvara who fell in love with Hilbram and his future wife Melody, retired here after injuring his right shoulder.


    Since then, bing the leader of the town watch and guard.


    He held his old broadsword tight in hand, the memory of their daughter buried in the corner of his vision as he closed his eyes and remembered his beloved wife. ''Dear Melody... the enemy will soon defile our beloved daughter''s grave. Please grant your foolish husband the strength to fight back and protect this small vige.''


    "The enemy is a bunch of monsters and a smallpany of knights. We can fight them."


    Hank''s deep voice echoed through the room as he began preparing himself forbat, looking at each of the men who would likely die with him.


    He felt a sense of regret.


    ''If only I didn''t quit training and became happy with my current state... Then my beloved Melody and my cute girl Marie would still be here!''


    "Prepare the slings, grab the bows from the storage; this battle determines our future! Everyone, please help! Those who can use healing magicstay in the church and prepare for the wounded. Wind element users take their bows and shoot! If you miss them, SHOOT AGAIN!"


    Thanks to Hank''s powerful voice and muscr figure, the vige rose from despair...Their broken morale and courage soared as the enemy''s war drums sounded.


    "We will fight to the end!"


    ***


    The silver light of a de cut through the air.


    "HANK!?"


    "AHHH!? HANKS DEAD!!!"


    "RUN!"


    A silver light cleaved a man in half while gigantic monsters tore apart the pathetic wooden wall. Their thick hides absorbed the few arrows that struck them; dozens of women screamed and fled in terror as mounted knights chased them down with couched spears.


    Terror enveloped the vige like a 30ft wave crashing down on the coast, their pitiful resistance for nought as the inside of the church echoed with the whimpers and cries of the victims...


    "Prince Valos!"


    A handsome male shouted to the leading monster, his arms prating the abdomen of two men trying to defend their children desperately.


    "What?"


    "Oh? It''s Aldric the little Duke!"


    Valos spoke with his two heads, the strange mutation of his body slowly creating two separate monsters.


    One had ck armour covering his entire body, with long, jagged teeth, and the other had pure white armour. His arms elongated with sharp ws, now drowned in the organs of the poor vigers.


    However, they never stopped the entire method of speaking or replying at the same time with their distorted and disgusting voices.


    "Your Highness, the vige seems to have nothing of value. Will we be moving on?"


    Aldric Cavallio, the newest Duke, joined the council after killing his father. Because of his betrayal and corruption, the prince, in his current twisted state, could easily manipte and twist him to act out his bidding. The fifty knights were Aldric''s most trusted elites.


    Now, like savages, they were killing and brutalising the vigers and women after breaking all therules andws of knighthood.


    "Hmmm, fool! We will wait here!"


    "Why should we act like fools? That slut will send her little academy ants soon enough."


    While speaking, the two faces became lost in pleasure, their eyes narrowing with a deep blush on their cheeks as their ws toyed with the organs inside the men they stabbed.


    Aldric felt a little queasy when dealing with the monsters and this demon.


    However, there was no choice. He either suffered mental anguish, or this monster would kill him or use the information and proof stolen from his mansion and estate to make him suffer.


    "Understood. Then we should set up camp inside the vige or burn it to the ground and make our camp atop those hills to the west."


    "Your call."


    "Hehehehehe, more... let''s eat more!"


    Aldric turned his back and walked away, the agonised screams of women sounding from behind him.


    He desperately tried to block the sounds of their limbs being torn apart, bones broken, and their flesh eaten by the monster who used to be Prince Valos.


    ****


    A few hourster, in the Helios forest west of the southern wilds.


    Prince Valos strolled through the forest with an excited look, a bloody path leading deeper into the forest with dozens of human footprints seeming to flee from him desperately.


    "Silly women...."


    "We will devour them and make them part of our power!"


    The twisted man spoke in both voices as he neared a small snap of a branch, followed by the terrified sobs of a small group of women huddling together.


    "I told you idiots that you could live if you avoided me for four hours... A shame only three have passed!"


    "Hehehe, such a delicious feast!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Noo...!"


    "Please don''t hurt us!"


    "We will do anything! I can give birth to your child!"


    Valos eyed them before his face twisted into disgust, memories of that woman who caused him this pain and the man who destroyed his manhood, making it impossible for him to reproduce even while bing a monster.


    "Mages who defy me! Do you think you deserve such a thing!? Plead and beg all you want!"


    The ck-armoured Prince lifted his left arm, pointing it at one girl staring at him with tearful eyes as he gritted his teeth.


    Then, like a sh of lightning, his arm expanded and grabbed her throat; the woman tried to cast a spell, but the moment he closed his fingers, her neck cracked... almost dying instantly before his arm dragged her body to him while contracting.


    "No, please, don''t kill her! I am a virgin! Please, just eat me!"


    The girl, who looked about 18, was blonde and had bright blue eyes. Valos drooled when looking at her wide hips andrge breasts.


    She looked a little like his sister... and the white Valos suddenly leapt into the air, his abdomen splitting open...


    A disgusting mouth appeared with sharp teeth and drooling with highly acidic saliva.


    "You''re so big and tasty~ I bet you''re a virgin! Your womb is pure and healthy~ unlike that slut!"


    The blonde screamed while trying to escape, her hands and legs thrashing around as she tried to get out of his grip, only for her arm to hang in front of the disgusting mouth, which snapped shut.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    A chill went down the survivors'' spines as the girl''s scream sounded. The gigantic mouth began to crunch and chew her arm the next moment.


    The sickening sound of meat and bone being eaten and swallowed caused their minds to break.


    His stomach digesting it in front of their very eyes as Valos'' second mouth giggled to itself and prepared himself, the sharp ws on his hands ying the woman he chose.


    "All of you will be our power!"


    "HeheheHEHEhehehe, I can feel her magic... her power is mine!"


    The Prince spoke with a terrifying glint in his eyes. His ck body flexed to make himself look bigger and stronger in their eyes, and the white Valos hung his tongue out, the fingers of the girl twirling along the fleshy mass before he swallowed them once again.


    "Run!!"


    "Ahh.... mommy help...."


    "..!?"


    *****


    Meanwhile, back in the Royal Academy.


    "The enemy has begun their major offensive in the south. We received word from several small viges and towns that the Romania Duke Aldric Cavallio and their knight master Siegfried Verheist are in charge of the current invasion."


    Lorem''s eyes looked solemn as she stood on the auditorium podium with her battle gear on. Many royal knights also stood behind her. Even Lucia stood in the group¡ªalthough one of her supreme shadows, it still showed the students how serious this matter was.


    "From this afternoon, we will split the entire academy into units and forces. Please understand that the threat is not only the south, but the Monster Kingdoms again attacked the Phoenix de, while Drakkur is supporting their troops against the Demon Empire."


    ''!!!''


    Asura watched silently, feeling the two girls grasping his hands and feeling weak. He couldn''t be in three ces at once, and the timeline continued to speed up faster, leaving him stretched thin without rest.


    The idea of locking his women away for the battles appeared in his mind, although he knew they wouldn''t allow it, let alone the entire situation needed them to take part to grow and evolve...


    ''Damn, why is it happening so soon?''


    "That is why you will assemble in the designated area once we call your name and give you a number."


    Lorem''s voice sounded louder this time as her face became expressionless; her eyes even appeared empty.


    "Then, please announce the student units!"


    Many students frowned at being called a unit or force.


    Several students just came to this academy for their families and the easy honour of graduating¡ªnone believed there might be a war or conflict so soon.


    "Unit 1prised all the members of ss 1 through the four years."


    After that, the other units started calling specific people to join certain units and forces, which made Asura feel hopeless and separated many people.


    The reason Asura felt so worried was because of a simple fact that led him to feel angry. They assigned Mu Xue, Xavida, Lucia and Amalia to Unit 5 but not him.


    ''They will fight in another unit...''


    Asura felt their hands grasp him before pushing their bodies against him. He knew that being in a different unit only meant their departure would be different. The first five units would depart tomorrow, while the others would depart in three days.


    The academy was preparing for the worst-case scenario where all the forces must fight. If even the royal knights left the capital to go to eachbat zone, the danger exceeded the limits the kingdom could withstand.


    However, Asura knew this wasn''t their genuine attack; it was a simple test to judge their reaction times and deployment techniques and many students would die because of hidden spies and hired assassins.


    ''I must ask Sigurd to help me, to protect those I love...''


    He hated being selfish, asking his new lover to do something for him for nothing.


    But Sigurd wouldn''t let him die, nor would she want him to die or the people he cared for.

 Chapter 196: Asuras Choice

    Meanwhile, in the East of Silvara...


    The sounds of men and women shouting and giving orders echoed in the damaged fort of the Fenix territory.Armed knights much younger than in the past now controlled the walls, their faces glum and pale.


    "Hurry, stack the rocks and use the magic tool to affix them! We have no time!"


    "Quick! Get the wall repaired!"


    Garret stood on the edge of the fort''s citadel. Beside him, a handful of the knights that once supported him are now reced by their sons either by blood or marriage.


    "de... How is my boy doing? Are they going to send him to the south?"


    "My Lord, the academy ns to send out the entire five thousand-student base to help quash the southern revolts and invasion, along with several royal knights. I know our beloved futurLordrd will soar in this battle."


    "I understand... Then, send that official document to the capital using the teleportation sigil inscribed for me. From now on, the Phoenix de will be his. So let us old men fight to ourst breath to give him something to protect."


    "Also, de, you can call me brother. Isn''t your daughter going to wed my son? Haha. Don''t be so stiff. Treat this as ourst official battle before we retire and be old men who enjoy raising our new children and their weddings."


    "My Lor... My brother!"


    ''My dear son, I can only pray we survive this battle. I fear the future you shall face aLordrd will be bleak and filled with sorrow... So let your old man burn a path so you can soar into the skies and be the light for our people.''


    Garret''s eyes watched the distant hilltop... then the entire world shook, the movement of their army so colossal it quaked the entire fort.


    Not only did the monster kingdoms send more troops this time, but the cult of the fallen sun sent over two thousand crusaders.


    "This battle will be fun. Let''s help them repair the wall!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Yes, Brother!"


    "Let us go!"


    *****


    At the Silvara Royal Academy, Lorem stood on therge pedestal and read more names.


    However, the moment she read the next name, her voice stopped, and she looked into the crowd of students, gazing at Asura with worried eyes before shaking her head and reading the name aloud.


    "Asura Fenix will join Unit 9, led by the princess and the royal knight, Cynthia."


    Cynthia was a former Valkyrie who asked to be the knight who would serve V. She belonged to one of the youngest royal knight squads; many considered herbat power among the highest levels.


    A Stage Eight Swordmaster with the wind and fire element.


    ''But I am sure she died... There wasn''t mention of her, nor do I remember many of the royal knights surviving, especially the younger ones.''


    "Be Ruse, Simone Cheff, Akkrum Sveta will also join Unit 9."


    Asura felt a moment of uneasiness because this battle didn''t happen in his memories. It was somethingpletely new, and being split from his most precious people in the heat of battle caused his worries to skyrocket.


    ''I don''t belong in the past, and the future has changed. Does this mean I am supposed to change what happens?''


    "Unit 10, the yer Unit..."


    In unit 10, they chose most of the older and elite students.


    Asura stopped listening because everyone he cared for had already got their names called out. His focus now became on how to spend thest night he had with Mu Xue, Xavida, and Lucia.


    The meetingsted several hours, and because the first five units would be meeting first because they would depart tomorrow afternoon using the teleportation circle to shorten their travel time, Asura felt a little frustrated.


    ''My time with them keeps shrinking...''


    He felt annoyed because the vanguard wasprised of Lucia, Mux Xue, and Xavida''s groups. Not him!


    Asura felt worried because of his current state with Lucia and how they spoke of their feelings, yet they confirmed nothing.


    He also felt strange that Verana''s name didn''t get called for the units, and her private guards seemed to have left.


    "Excuse me, Lord Fenix?"


    A woman in ck armour and red hair approached him from the corner of the academy. In her hands was a ck envelope with the official Drakkur signature, colour, and Verana''s seal...


    "This is?"


    "The Lady received orders from the queen to lead an army to support Wolfsheim as the demon empire is building a second fleet to attack the north coast."


    "!?"


    "She... didn''t wish to tell you face to face because you would worry about her and your people. Yet, she decided on this because she saw no reason to hide it from you. Please don''t me her too much. My Lady already has so much on her mind, and the moment she received the order, her group rushed out, sending mercenaries from her pocket money to support your father''s troops in the east."


    ''I wouldn''t me her, not anymore... The reason for her leaving, I can imagine it, isn''t good. The fact she sent help to my father...''


    "How many? I don''t think she could do that so easily."


    "The Lady spent a sizeable chunk of her funds and hired close to one thousand troops from the eastern nobles, using the fact if your father falls, theirnds would soon be next."


    ''Huu... So this is war. Seeing those I care for depart and go to their deaths, how ironic is it that I can do nothing but wait or fight a battle apart from them?''


    "Thank you very much. But where is she now?"


    "She ordered me to remain silent... but she is there... the ce you both treasure."


    The ce he treasured? He instantly knew the location she spoke of.


    "Thank you. If you are going to leave, please keep safe..."


    Asura then rushed towards the library; he found the academy''s atmosphere changed, various people''s loud cheering orughter reced by low discussion and a glum silence...


    The usual lively and pure silence within the libraryhad transformed into a peaceful sadness.


    The old librarian didn''t sit in his usual spot, and the dust surrounding his books was now clean...


    Then, in the back room, as usual with her long ck hair and faint red tint, Verana waited for him in her lovely ck dress.


    "Ah... you found me, Asura?"


    "You even cleaned up..."


    "Haha, this is our sanctuary after all... I did want to leave this ce filled with the scent of the books and my perfume."


    "Verana, can''t you tell me?"


    "Tell you what?"


    He sat beside her, their hands sping together naturally, intertwining their fingers as both observed the other.


    "That you are leaving, not because of the order from the queen, but because of your sister."


    "So you noticed, or did Mother tell you in bed?"


    "Don''t tease me!"


    "Haha..."


    Verana''s eyes were like gems, and the dim candles made her seem more sensual than usual as she leaned closer to Asura, letting her heat sink into him. Their eyes were now locked as the distance between them diminished.


    "Don''t go, let your sister fight."


    "If I do that, what would happen to my prestige? Will my mother forgive it?"


    "..."


    Asura understood her feelings, but this wasn''t the time to care; he wouldn''t let her go alone; while they all went to the south, he would never let her go north alone!


    "Send her. You are not leaving my side."


    "Asura..."


    He could see her happiness so clearly as she narrowed her eyes into a crescent shape with loose brows and a captivating smile, which couldn''t help but loosen her cheeks in a beaming grin. Her joyful and reddened cheeks conveyed the pure love she held for Asura.


    "I can''t..."


    "Verana!"


    "Haha... This is the first time you raised your voice to me. So cute!"


    She touched his face, brushing his ck hair away.


    Her hand cupped his cheeks and drew him closer before kissing his forehead lightly. If this was the past to him in their first life, Verana might have been able to win this confrontation, but the moment he heard about the battles and being separated by units...


    Asura finally let go of his resistance and doubts.


    He then took out the parchment he had written on earlier and ced it on the table before looking into Verana''s eyes.


    "You will not leave my side, Verana. Even if we die."


    Verana read the words on the parchment, a sign that only the two could read. She wouldter wear the symbol on her left finger. These documents were something she always dreamt of seeing.


    However, unlike the dreams she had dreamt for so long, Asura gave this to her when she was about to depart...


    She then burst into tears as Asura took out a ck ring iid with the Drakkur crest and another ring with The Fenix crest before switching them... his finger taking the Drakkur''s ring and hers taking the Fenix.


    "I asked your mother before we left... If something like this happens, you see it ording to that form, right? Now, be a good wife."


    "Asura..."


    Verana felt a burning heat inside her, like someone had just thrown her into a boiling pit of molten fire. She hugged Asura tightly, wanting to feel every part of his body and letting herself sink into his embrace.


    She tried to speak but could only repeat his name like a broken music box... Her entire chest felt filled with joy, and she struggled to breathe.


    "Verana..."


    "Wu!?..."


    Asura pulled her into hisp, her nose pressed against him as they gazed into each other''s eyes. He no longer resisted and stopped himself without fear. What would happen would happen, and he would not lose her again!


    "Take responsibility for making me like this..."


    "My husband has the temperament of a child... Haha, Asura, Asura... let me love you."


    "Can you even?"


    "Husband! Hehe... Do you remember what we did back then?"


    "I do, but this time it''s for real. Right?"


    "Of course."


    "So you are leaving in the morning, I think not right?"


    Verana''s eyes closed, her cheeks pure red as she embraced a state of embarrassment that she long dreamt of. Both happiness and her worries converged before she nodded.


    "Okay, I will let my sister go north... even if that means I lose my favour. Can you ept me even as amon girl?"


    "Idiot... I spent a decade with you while being a mere doll."


    "Asura... I love you."


    "Me too..."


    "Husband~!"


    "What?"


    "Hehe... it just feels nice to say it for the first time with my lips..."


    Both sat together, his arms wrapped around her and his lips embracing hers as she felt his tongue enter her mouth. The two moved in rhythm before separating lightly.


    "You better use tonight and... treat those girls well... Mu Xue is lonely, and Xavida will probably cause trouble. I can wait, you know?"


    "I think I understand a little of what you mean. So be it... Haha."


    "Then, husband... Shall we begin?"


    Verana''s hands caressed his face as she slipped off hisp before guiding him towards the exit. Her eyes never once showed any upset about him needing to spend the night with another woman.


    He knew Verana would just make him pay once those two left, and they were alone because their past was too deep to be easily damaged anymore.


    "Let''s go home and enjoy a meal with everyone."


    "Mmmm, let''s go, my husband."

 Chapter 197: An Honest Promise and Hopeful Request

    Asura felt that although it might seem rushed. He believed letting Verana leave alone might lead to a catastrophe.


    In this changed timeline, his past knowledge began losing value. Asura couldn''t afford to let the people he cared about fight battles in ces he could never reach in time should something happen.


    ''Well, at least she seems happy.'' He thought, watching the warm smile on Verana''s lips as she walked with a slight skip in her step.


    The pair walked along the busy capital streets, many people rushing with worried faces.


    It seemed everyone knew about theing battles and war. Asura watched the various stores, some with bright faces like the cksmith and armourer, but the jewellery shop where he bought the rings and other gifts for the girls looked forlorn.


    Asura felt ufortable with the situation he couldn''t foresee.


    "Are you alright, Husband?"


    Verana seemed to like that title while swinging around on his arm before hugging his side. He could feel she understood him on a level deeper than others might.


    "I worry about the future."


    Asura tried to keep his face calm, yet Verana smiled knowingly. She leaned in and pecked him on the cheek.


    "I am sure everything will be fine. If something goes wrong, I will help you fix it."


    "That''s my line."


    Veranaughed sweetly in response. She asionally whispered loving things in his ears, holding his hand tight or pointing to random cute animals running along the walls as they walked.


    Finally, they arrived at the high-ss area and reached the mansion beside the castle.


    "Are you going to tell the other girls about us?" Verana asked quietly, her fingertips stroking Asura''s palm while waiting for his response.


    He didn''t know how to answer.


    ''I n to do the same for those who will leave tomorrow... Verana will get angry for sure.''


    "Verana..."


    Asura turned to face her with a strange expression, his eyes a little dishonest, and his lips trembled. He didn''t want to disappoint her, but this situation paralysed him with a fear that something might go wrong.


    "I..."


    "It''s okay. I know you will probably do the same for the others, right? That''s just like you... silly man."


    Her soft fingertips wrapped around his cheeks, stopping him from entering the mansion and knocking her ruby eyes shimmering in the streetlights.


    Asura could see her affection and feelings, watching him with a wide smile before she dragged him into her chest, gripping him with a slight frown.


    "I was the first you asked, right?"


    He thought as a small giggle broke the silence. Asura gently caressed Verana''s hair, his lips lifting as she sighed warmly, enjoying herself while leaning into his touch. "Of course I did... You were about to leave, and I was in a rush."


    It seemed his words hit the right spot as the slightly despondent feelings she showed vanished, and her lips curled into a brighter smile while she narrowed her eyes in delight.


    "Why is my husband so cute and thoughtful?" she muttered, not expecting an answer. Flicking his forehead with a single finger, she said,"Go inside and make your announcement. The others are waiting for you..."


    "What about you?" Asura asked, confused by her sudden change of tone. He released Verana''s hand to watch her stand in ce, her eyes staring nkly up at him.


    "I already got everything I wanted from you... At least for now, so go to those girls. I am sure they are waiting."


    The next moment, her figure vanished in the darkness before lunging into her window on the second floor¡ªshe wouldn''t get angry at his actions, which took a heavy weight off Asura''s shoulders.


    ''Will Mu Xue, Xavida and Lucia be as understanding?''


    ****


    Asura pushed open the door to find the maids were absent after receiving no greeting. He could hear a lot ofmotion on the second floor, though.


    "I need this and this... but my bag is so small!" Xavida said with a soft voice before another voice seemed to scold her.


    "Why do you need so many snacks and clothes? You are going to battle, not a fashion show; just put severalbat uniforms in your item ring!"


    V''s maid seemed to help Xavida pack her things, while Asura could hear Mu Xue speaking with Verana''s maid, discussing what would be best to bring in case of emergencies.


    "If we suffer a major loss andck of food or water, wouldn''t this filter be vital to Darling''s survival!?" Mu Xue said with a more forceful voice than he usually heard.


    Her recent changes were emboldening her confidence.


    "Lady Xue, I believe that in times of danger, with your prowess, couldn''t you easily hunt and kill to prepare meals and water?"


    "..."


    Asura slowly entered the main room, noticing one of Lucia''s clones drinking whiskey.


    Beside her, the same case that each student would take with them, likely prepared while Asura left to meet Verana.


    The next moment her true body split from Asura, her changes from the past even more visible...


    Dark hair, with a silky gloss that bewitched his gaze, then her eyes, which people might find eerie. However, Asura believed them to be beautiful. They were pure ck, like the void, with small silver dots that glistened like the stars.


    "Asura, I am going to change and prepare myself. Can I use your room?"


    He gazed at her face, realising she was going with them tomorrow. Lucia would battle the enemy in her true body.


    "Yeah... I will speak to youter. If you need anything, let me know."


    She looked at Asura with an empty face.


    Though he understood her intentions, something strange kept him from acting.


    "You should wash up and rx in the bath for a few hours." Lucia''s clone suddenly said, following her as she left.


    ''Bathing sounds good...'' Asura thought as he heard Lucia and her clone head to his bedroom.


    Asura followed her advice, but first, he would see Xavida and Mu Xue; he couldn''t give to one what he owed the others.


    Entering the second room on the floor, Asura found Xavida lying on the bed and snoring lightly as her bag filled with various snacks sttered across the floor. V''s maid had long left the room, and she wrapped herself in several outfits, like a makeshift quilt, which caused him to chuckle.


    "Xavi... are you awake? I saw you moving."


    Asura didn''t approach the bed. Instead, he stood beside the door and called out softly. He didn''t see her move, but suddenly, her lovely eyes opened and peered at him while her lips pressed together, forming a pout.


    "Don''t wake me up. I am sleeping," she replied stubbornly before covering her head with a bundle of clothes, hiding her body as shey on the bed.


    "I only wanted to speak to my cute wife..."


    Her head popped from the bundle like a turtle peeking through a shell. Asura could see her cheeks bulging and her stupid grin revealing her cute little fangs.


    "What do you want to speak about?" she said, crawling on all fours before jumping onto his chest from the bed, wrapping around him like an octopus, smothering him with her soft body.


    "Xavi... You are smelly and sweaty. Stop hugging me until you wash yourself.!"


    He didn''t mean his words and gently stroked her head while holding her body in one arm. It seemed her weight increased slightly since she matured fully, and her legs became longer and more sexy.


    Xavida suddenly pecked him on the chin and stuck out her tongue. "I can hug my husband whenever I want. Now you have to carry me to the bath..."


    Asura smiled, used to her strange behaviour. "Well, I was going to bathe anyway, so let''s go."


    "Victory~ hehe."


    However, before he turned to enter her private bathroom, he walked towards herrge ck dressing table with various items, both snacks and makeup, over the surface before pushing her buttocks onto the edge while looking into her eyes.


    "One thing first, okay?"


    "Okay?"


    Xavida crossed her arms, wondering what he nned to say and if it would be interesting. She kicked her legs, watching him. Her curiosity seemed to affect him as his eyes peered into hers, his smile widening.


    Then, when he took out the same document he gave Verana, the dragon''s tail tapped the desk with a rhythmic beat. Her cheeks flushed while waiting for him to say what she had already guessed.


    "You knew what this was, didn''t you?" Asura asked. He held the marriage licence, feeling her tail extending and wrapping around his lower back. She smirked, yful as she waited patiently.


    "Yes..."


    Xavida answered briefly, pulling him closer until their noses touched. Her eyes narrowed in delight. Sheughed, her childish personality bursting forth as he flicked his forehead with her finger.


    "Well, congrattions, hubby~ you gained such a cute wife, hehe."


    "Thanks..." Asura smiled with relief before returning her a gentle peck on the cheek. "So, you aren''t mad that I proposed this way?"


    "You are worried about the battle, right?" Xavida asked in a soft tone that made his heart skip. "You feel like I might note back alive, so you want me to know that I am yours... and give me more confidence to fight to return to you, no matter what. You are stupid sometimes, my idiot hubby."


    The more mature wording and tone caught Asura off guard as she kissed him before he couldin or speak.


    He didn''t break her kiss, feeling the urgency and softness of her lips pressing against his own.


    Asura could feel her current thoughts through the movement of her lips, the soft yet desperate movement to deepen their kiss. The overwhelming affection from the most lovable woman in the mansion caused Asura''s heartbeat to zoom.


    Before they knew it, their bodies became entangled atop the desk, their tongues intertwining in the air.


    A sweet scent of strawberries and vani floated into the room from the pile of snacks Xavida hadid on moments before. The heat built between them before they released themselves from each other''s lips, gasping for air.


    "Asura, you''re so forceful when you get horny..." Xavidained before showing her neck with various bites; even her scales looked slightly bruised.


    "You''re the one that loves it..."


    "Ehehe... you caught me red-handed."


    Suddenly, Xavida bit her lip with a childish look, her tail snaking around his hips before dipping into his clothing. Her embarrassment showed when she did this, and she needed time to build courage. "Who did you ask first...?"


    "Verana."


    "Eh!? Not fair! I wanted to be first!"


    She pouted again before patting his shoulder,ining.


    Xavida''s jealousy seemed to stem from her love for him, and while he smiled with a warm heart, his lips pressed against her neck while hearing her whisper.


    "But I know you worried about her since they didn''t call her name... It probably meant she would be going elsewhere, right?"


    "Mmm, that''s why I asked her, then you."


    "So... I was second?"


    "Yeah."


    "Before Xue?"


    Asura nodded before lifting her off the desk, and their clothes slipped off with each step.


    They entered the bathroom together, Xavida''s sly face filled with smiles as she used her tail to close and lock the door behind them.


    "Hmmm... then you should scrub me good, and I''ll forgive you."


    "Yes, my princess."


    "Hmph... Call me your queen!"

 Chapter 198: Devil and Shade I *

    An hourter, Asura left Xavida''s room with a pleasant smile. His body felt fresh and clean from the bath, and the dragoness slept soundly on her bed.


    While she slept, he arranged what she might need and, as she had insisted, gave her a bracelet to storerger items.


    "Oh, you smell fantastic~ is that Xavida''s strawberry and vani bath scrub?"


    Suddenly, Mu Xue asked him as she hugged him from behind, her nose sniffing his neck. Asura also enjoyed the fresh apple scent of Mu Xue and enjoyed the light clothes she wore while clinging to his back before wrapping around his front.


    "Yeah, she wanted me to scrub her scales."


    "Heh, you did more than that. You probably serviced her tunnel with a huge rod, right?"


    She whispered while reaching for his crotch and gently squeezing with a smirk.


    The moment she did, her eyes glowed with an azure tint.


    "Yep. She said she loved my rod''s size that could reach her deepest depths where she felt a craving."


    "Nn? Why do I feel weird hearing it? My chest feels itchy..."


    "Well, if you want to experience the same, you know what to do."


    "Maybe, right now!?"


    Asura didn''t speak but lifted her into his arms and stepped towards his room. He forgot he let Lucia use it for a moment, but when he remembered, he felt this might be the best way...


    Mu Xue remained quiet, wrapping her arms around Asura''s neck as they entered the bedroom.


    The scent ofvender and vani filled the room while Lucia sat on the bed stark naked, looking out the window at the full moon.


    His eyes fixated on her smooth curves, the petite shape of her pale body glowing under the moonlight stealing his attention, while Mu Xue watched his face and turned to view thedy on the bed.


    "Instructor...?"


    Mu Xue called out, confused as her eyes observed her body before Lucia''s void-like eyes found hers.


    No... Asura''s.


    She had thought the Instructor would look away, but she didn''t. Instead, the half-nymph leaned back and exposed her soft curves, a tempting smile on her lips. "Asura, you kept me waiting and brought Mu Xue to join us?"


    Her tone seemed yful as she signalled Asura with her eyes.


    "Don''t y around, Lucia. You little virgin."


    He smirked at her gesture.


    "Virgin!? Who do you think you''re calling a virgin!?"


    Her calm demeanour copsed as she turned to point and shout at him.


    Lucia''s body almost jumped at him before Asura raised his eyebrow, and his eyes found the protruding peaks on her chest to be a lovely sight with each movement.


    "Shall we prove it then, Lucia?"


    Asura asked the flustered maiden and joined her on the bed, cing Mu Xue beside him before watching as her white face turned red. Mu Xue simply chuckled.


    "B-be gentle..."


    She covered her face, exposing her chest as she waited for Asura''s next action.


    "..."


    ''That''s just not possible.'' He thought as he pushed her down.


    "Asura...?"


    Mu Xue asked while poking his back, looking between Lucia and Asura.


    However, she gasped, watching as Asura kissed the exposed body of Lucia affectionately, his hands stroking her smooth curves while letting his lips touch her stomach, drifting up to her chest before kissing her swaying breasts.


    Lucia moaned lightly and grabbed Asura''s head, pressing him to her chest before he wrapped his lips around her hardening tips.


    "..."


    Mu Xue couldn''t find a word to say, yet watched the event with wide eyes as Asura''s tongue slid along her are, teasing Lucia''s nipples, while his hands wrapped around their base and squeezed them with slow, tender motions.


    "Nnn~ Ahh~ don''t... Mu Xue is watching..."


    "Then why are these so hard? You were waiting to seduce me naked, right?"


    Lucia moaned while pressing Asura''s head, her body jerking as he used his teeth to y with her peaks.


    Mu Xue squirmed, feeling Asura''s left hand sliding along her thigh, squishing them with a rough grip, moving closer to her crotch, his lips now sucking on Lucia''s nipple with a sticky, wet sound.


    "I was! I waited so long... Asura, kiss me... Kiss my lips, too~ I want to kiss you."


    Lucia moaned and closed her eyes, feeling Asura''s right hand exploring herher regions, but Mu Xue pulled at his left arm, her eyes seeing his finger rub along her lower lips.


    "Asura! W-what are you doing to the Instructor?"


    "Shhh~ Let her have her time. It will be your turn soon enough."


    Asura spoke as he crawled atop Lucia, pressing his lips against hers, the thick, juicy taste of her cherry lip gloss filling his mouth.


    She returned his kiss lovingly while pushing out her tongue. He could feel Lucia''s nervous feelings while sucking on the tip of her tongue¡ªthe warm taste of her spit held a sweet vour mixed with her cherry lips.


    "Asura... Kiss me more..."


    She moaned into his mouth, wrapping her arms around his neck while feeling his tongue dance with hers, entangling while he pressed his body against hers.


    Lucia felt him rubbing her soft mounds, the hardness of his shaft grinding against her petals, the warm, pulsating shaft crushing her soft slit, smearing her honey as it leaked from her entrance.


    "Nn."


    "Be a good girl, don''t rush..." Asura whispered while grasping her ass with one hand and parting her firm cheeks; the sticky sound of her lips parting as her honey dribbled along his shaft filled the room.


    He didn''t want Mu Xue to feel left out; moving his left hand between her thighs, he found her soft petals already sticky and damp from her arousal.


    "Asura!?" Mu Xue moaned while her chest throbbed, feeling this strange situation. Lucia''s face melted in bliss as Asura''s rod bullied into her slit while his fingers stroked Mu Xue''s inner walls, stroking her slimy entrance that wrapped around his fingers before stimting her sensitive pearl with his thumb.


    "Aah~ Mm..."


    Mu Xue released a high-pitched cry as she leaned back, grabbed the bedsheets, pushing her hips against Asura''s hand.


    The sudden feeling of his fingertips teasing her most sensitive spotcaused her to spasm from the shock before drowning in the building pleasure that would soon bring her to the peak, soaking his fingers with her thick, white nectar, which trickled onto the sheets.


    "Xue''er, your insides are so tight and warm..."


    The moment he spoke to Mu Xue, Lucia bit his neck, letting her tongue slither along his flesh while sucking on him with narrowed eyes, jealousy filling her mind while Asura looked into Mu Xue''s teary eyes as she reached her climax, her small body shaking while her fluids gushed forth.


    "It feels weird... Nnn~ Ahh... Don''t watch!"


    He could feel the warmth of Lucia''s slit wrapping around his member, her hips twisting to ensure his wide ns rubbed against her hooded button.


    The sexy Instructor trembling the moment he did, her voice calling out as he caressed her with his tip, their leaking fluids lubricating his shaft, aiding in his movement along her cleft with a sticky echo.


    "Asura.... Mmmn..... it''s going to enter... Haa... Asura..."


    "Your little clit is so swollen. Are you that horny with just a little forey, Instructor?"


    While belittling Lucia, Asura pushed his fingertips into the mouth of Mu Xue, making her lick and swallow down her juices while he felt her tongue dance around each finger as if to entice him.


    "Nn... husband, don''t look away...."


    Mu Xue''s lips wrapped around two of his fingers before slowly slurping on them, her tempting eyes causing his member to bounce and hit against Lucia''s snatch with wet ps.


    "Husband... Touch my clit more... Haa~ you''re so mean."


    Mu Xue released a disgruntled moan, wanting to p the guy for forcing her to lick her sticky fluids, but even as she felt his fingers thrusting into her mouth, her tongue licked, and like an obedient woman, she sucked his thick fingers like she would his cock, causing his arousal to grow with each passing moment.


    Lucia moaned while kissing his neck, her breathing loud and heavy as Asura caressed her breasts, pulling on them while his fingers pushed into the soft, squishy mass, enjoying her perky nipples brushing against his lips while grinding his hips against her crotch.


    With his movements, she felt like he intended to ravish her with his monstrous cock at any moment.


    "Ahh~ Asura... What are you waiting for?"


    Lucia''s eyes gazed into his while she bit her lips, holding back her embarrassing moans as she sucked on her tits, flicking her nipples with his erratic tongue movement.


    "Mn... I want to go in so badly, Instructor. You''re leaking all over my cock, showing me how horny you are. But my little Xue''er is getting so jealous. What should I do?"


    "W-what am I jealous of? Give it to the Instructor, Husband. I can wait... Nn... I''m not wet because of you. If I am, it''s because of your scent...


    and how thick your fingers are.... ah~ don''t push deeper, don''t tease my insides."


    Mu Xue spoke while Asura''s fingers stroked the depths of her tunnel, caressing her soft, slimy walls coated in the thick nectar that bubbled from her tight entrance.


    While her insides sucked on his fingertips, her juices oozed onto his hand as she clenched her ass.


    Despite saying otherwise, she wanted his thick rod to vite her.


    Mu Xue''s body ached for that feeling of him dominating her depths with that brutal mass while caressing her sensitive spots with his lewd shape.


    "Nn... Hurry and... fuck her... Don''t look at me like that, Husband. If you look at me with those eyes, I''ll take you... and milk you dry."


    Unlike Lucia, who became confused andpletely dominated by her lust as she started thrusting against his rock-hard meat, wanting more of the pleasure filling her mind.


    Mu Xue could wait¡ªmost nights, she would best anyway, getting the final shots before they slept.


    Asura chuckled and withdrew his fingers from Mu Xue''s insides, but his eyes remained locked on hers, and Lucia''s lips pressed against his ears.


    "Give it to me... Haa... I want you to be mine."


    The words caused his heart to tremble, and he pushed his arms under Lucia''s supple ass, grabbing her cheeks while spreading them with a lewd, sticky sound.


    He smirked at the lewd noises before pushing her on the bed with force.


    Asura loved the sight of her breasts wobbling before slipping to the sides as she turned her head to the side to hide her embarrassment with the patch of ck fur coiled above her pink slit, now ready to have sex.


    "Yours...? Mine. You''re mine."


    Asura whispered and pressed his rod against her soft entrance; the meat of her tunnel was tight and springy, almost obsessed with her tight pussy; he smeared her gooey honey all over his cock and prated her.


    The entry took much more effort than with Mu Xue or Xavida, while she looked into his eyes with a loving gaze as he sank into her tight entrance, stretching her walls and pushing through the thin resistance of her fleshy walls.


    When he reached a third of the way, she could only gasp and grip the bedding while biting her lower lips.


    The pulsating heat of Asura''s member shocked her like a hammer, forcing her insides open before stretching to amodate.


    "Nnn!? Aah! Asura... big... wait a minute! It won''t fit!"


    Lucia shook her head at Asura''s words, but she trembled as his member pulsated inside her, clenching on his throbbing member as her breasts shook from the intense feelings assaulting her.


    "You''ll make it fit. Don''t worry, Instructor. I''ll make you feel good..."


    He whispered and grabbed her by the waist before pressing his body against hers and moving to push his bulging ns through her flesh wall, a satisfying feeling of something resisting him and tearing while Lucia cried out.


    "Hah... Instructor, you''re sucking me in like Mu Xue. See, it fits perfectly."


    "Nnn... Ah~ ahh... nnng~ Asura, no... It''s making my mind melt..."


    Asura looked over to Mu Xue, who began rubbing herself while watching with a strange gaze while watching his face... before blowing him a kiss.


    It seemed the night would be wild as he forgot to ask what he wanted before reaching this step...

 Chapter 199: Devil and Shade II **

    However, perhaps that was a good thing. Instead of being premeditated, he became overwhelmed by lust. The scent of Lucia as he prated deeper into her hot, slimy depths was intoxicating, causing him to forget everything else.


    The only thing that mattered was making her feel good.


    "Nng! Ahh~ Asura, it''s expanding me... Asura. I''m going crazy..."


    "It feels amazing, Lucia. Your insides are sping to me so tightly, squeezing my entire length."


    "Nn~ it''s because you''re so thick! It''s too deep inside... Nn... I can feel it in my tummy... Why is it throbbing? It''s making me ache...


    I want more... Mmmn!"


    "Ohh! I can''t hold back anymore. You''re so sexy, Instructor.."


    His hips began thrusting while he held her, his muscr hands massaging her soft ass while his cock sunk into her snatch.


    The warm, bubbling fluids oozed from her depths, allowing his cock to slide to her limit easily. Asura couldn''t help but increase the movement of his hips upon feeling her depths tightening around his tip. Her soft walls filled with long tendrils that enveloped him.


    "Strange... why does it feel so different inside you!?"


    Asura''s hands grasped her waist, his eyes dyed with lust. He became obsessed with the feeling of her flesh walls twitching while stimting his ns with each thrust. Her body trembled in his embrace, using her hands to cover her mouth.


    Lucia''s flushed red face had her drooling as his tip kissed her womb, the silky tendrils inside her depths coiling his entire shaft with their warm, slimy caress, causing a pleasure no human woman could offer...


    Her insides are pleasuring him as her magic is undted deep within using her unique shadow element.


    Asura groaned while looking into Lucia''s eyes. The way she gazed at him made his heart tremble while thrusting faster, his hips pping against her ass as he increased his speed.


    Unable to slow down, her eyes, like the void, stared into his heart, causing him to be lost in the moment as he pounded away, smearing her sticky juices all over his shaft before mming against her cervix, pounding her womb as he felt a barrier blocking his entry.


    "Agh... Mmn... Asura.... So good~ it''s hitting my womb... Nn... stop...


    I''m losing control."


    "Instructor... Lucia... I want to fill you up... Let me inside!"


    Her flesh walls tightened around his shaft before pulling him deeper, like a flesh ship caught in a monster''s tentacles, the pleasure causing Asura to pull her hair, his other hand crushing her breast while she wrapped both legs around his back, digging her heels into his hips.


    "Yes~ Breed me Asura... Cum inside! Make me yours!"


    Her moans resounded through the room as he pounded her soft, plush depths rougher, smearing her sticky fluid all over his thick meat rod before mming against her womb with increasing strength.


    Lucia''s face became more vibrant. The more he followed her rough desires, the more her entire body seemed to fill with a powerful magic that enveloped the pair. The magic in the atmosphere swirled and formed shadows that danced around the lovers while Lucia called out.


    "Asura... I can feel every inch of you inside me~ I want to feel you more."


    The eerie tone of her voice echoed while Asura felt her insides transform once again. The soft, fleshy walls became like a myriad of hot, squishy tendrils, all squeezing, slithering, and wrapping him in their tender embrace.


    Her warm, slimy touch engulfed him while the heat built in his lower abdomen as he merged with her, melting inside her tunnel and bing one.


    "Lucia...." Asura leaned towards her as he felt himself being stimted by her obsessed folds that stimted his tip. He captured her lips, pushing his tongue into her mouth travish hers in her violent tongueshing dance.


    "Nmmn~ Nnn.. Asura... it''s deep inside. Is it... going to shoot your seed?"


    "Ha... Lucia, are you sucking me deeper? I''m going to cum... Mmn."


    "Don''t.... pull it out! Push deeper."


    "Agh!" Asura groaned from the warm, slimy fingers coiling around his shaft, pulling him further as if something had sucked on him.


    Each time Lucia whispered into his ears with that lewd voice while pulling on his back, something felt wrong, as though she became a monster from the depths of the void, devouring him with each thrust.


    The wriggling shadows coiling the pair started moving up his lower abdomen, encircling him as though ready to absorb.


    His heart trembled while his thrusts increased in force and intensity, pummelling Lucia with his rock-hard shaft to escape the coiling shadows. Yet each thrust sent those wriggling, slimy shadows wrapping his member, bringing more pleasure while dragging him into her depths, causing him to melt inside her tight cave.


    "I can feel it~ you''re going to cum; your tip is swelling inside me... Ahh.. it''s prying me open, and you''re going to pour that filthy white seed all over my eggs."


    The throbbing pain building in Asura''s lower abdomen became painful until a throbbing pulse burst out from the tip of his member, coursing down its rock-hard length while his hips moved in a violent outburst of lust.


    A burst of pleasure he had never experienced coursed through him while a feeling of something escaping through him increased that pleasure, as though draining his soul into her insides as if he had be a beast in her arms... and he couldn''t stop.


    The sensation of ejaction, while Lucia''s eyes shot open as though her desires had been fulfilled, causing her to pull him by the neck for another intense, passionate kiss while her soft ass writhed in his embrace, stimting his shaft as her ass clenched tight with each burst of heat that exited his tip, straight into her womb.


    "Mmn~ Nmmn! Ah~! More! Ah~!"


    The countless shots of his seed filled her belly, causing her belly to feel the warmth of his liquid love pouring into her tight, greedy tunnel while her body trembled. She squeezed his member for all he had while the wriggling shadows in her depths clung to his shaft, dragging out his heat without regard for his thoughts, pleasure, or release.


    "Ah... This feels amazing."


    Lucia broke her lips away from Asura''s, her eyes radiating an eerie purple light as the wriggling shadows inside her womb consumed his seed.


    Her movements and magic sucked out thest traces of his semen while hey helpless in her embrace, unable to move or resist.


    "Mnn... I''m so tired. Even though I tried to drink it all, my belly is still so full .." Lucia''s eyes were strange, a little eerie, and closer to a monster than a human as she gazed at Mu Xue, who watched her with hostile eyes.


    A devil and a shade observed each other, while a sudden change caused the shade to grimace in agony...


    Asura''s member regained its full strength and gouged Lucia''s tight, greedy flesh walls with its wide ns and continued its outburst of lust and pleasure. The desire to breed overwhelmed his mind as he stirred the thick remnants of his seed inside her womb, the excess heat of his love roasting her womb.


    "Ngh!? How... you came... I...." Lucia gasped in shock, but Asura''s aggressive movements forced a moan as she dug her nails into his back. The scorching heat inside her stomach sent a surge of magic to stimte her ovaries and send a wave of eggs into her egg chamber.


    There was no power to act like before, her strange habits and the tendrils overwhelmed by his brutal force and overpowering thrusts before his hand covered her face and pushed it against the bed.


    "Lucia... do you think I am not used to sleeping with monsters... Your changes made you into something amazing, but you cannot defeat me with that level of absorption... now let me show you how terrifying and pleasant it feels to be devoured by a demon."


    The void of her eyes widened when she heard those words. A moment of doubt. Yet the moment his thrusts became more aggressive, she could only moan and drown in the pleasure.


    He ravished her quivering depths without restraint while he devoured her magic like sweet milk before pouring his thick anima into her body, driving her insane.


    The moment he became serious, her eerie nature crumbled, and the lovely woman known as Lucia finally became visible, causing Mu Xue to click her tongue in jealousy.


    "Haa...Mmmm.... forgive me.... I''ll die! Asura.... Asura....!"


    Her sweet voice escaped as a mixture of moans and cries of agony as he ruthlessly prated her womb, causing her stomach to inte with the thickness of his length.


    Only for it to be released as his rough thrusts allowed him to enjoy the sensation of her entire snatch from the shallow entrance that caused her ass to quiver the moment his ns teased her g-spot to her warm, squishy tunnel soft and affectionate like a lover''s hands.


    Yet it was nothingpared to the intense stimtion of her cervix and womb, which weed him like a starving beast ready to consume his load and swallow his member whole.


    Lucia''s insides felt like heaven, a pleasure Asura wished to lose himself in.


    However, he couldn''t because another scent filled the room. Mu Xue waited for him. Her scent was different, and it caused him to awaken from the submissive state as this strange monster of the abyss, Lucia, almost swallowed him whole.


    ''It seems after that woman hurt us... she fused with the darker bloodlines inside me...'' Asura mused as he became more aggressive, pounding Lucia harder and faster as the thought of Mu Xue''s scent caused his balls to churn, preparing more seed.


    ''Maybe I should give her some as well... as thanks for waking me up and letting me tame this cute woman.''


    "Ashura.... Ahh.....haa.... forgive me.... I..."


    "It''s okay, Lucia... I love you no matter what you''ve be! Now take my second shot and submit to me, or I''ll fuck you to death!"


    His words caused the wriggling shadows inside her womb to tremble before they all enveloped his cock, leaving only the tip open while writhing around him.


    In response, Asura increased the force of his thrusts, pounding her womb like a hammer, causing their wet, slimy juices to squelch throughout the room, holding her thighs as he prated her depths, feeling his body tremble while Lucia cried out.


    "Agh!? Ahh~ Asura, don''t... I can''t.... nnng! I''m going to break..."


    "Lucia... I''ll make you mine forever... Give me your heart and body... No matter if you are a monster or fiend, I will ept you."


    His words caused her insides to tremble as Asura poured everything into her depths, shocking her womb and ovaries with his potent anima while his tip swelled to the point of bursting, releasing a violent stream of heated white goo all over her egg chamber, filling it to the brim until it leaked from her womb.


    "Haaa.... Aghhh... Asura.... it''s too much... it''s leaking... Hnnng~ Ahhhh!"


    As her eyes returned to normal momentarily, Asura could only smile.


    The lovely dark orbs were filled with a tamed shadow, and her soft lips kissed his chest and neck, desperate to keep him close.


    "Nmmn~ Asura... I can feel it.... your love... Ahh! I''m going to...."


    Lucia''s eyes widened as she climaxed, the wriggling shadows inside her depths trembling as they absorbed the heat of his seed, sending a jolt of electricity through her body before they all suddenly retracted, loosening her grip.


    This allowed his cock to slip out, with the loudest squelch as his semen flowed from her womb, coating her thighs and ass, bubbling from her gaping entrance.


    "Ha.... Asura... I can''t... I''m broken... but why are you still hard..."


    Lucia trembled while her eyes focused on Asura''s member, who stood tall and strong, covered in their juices, both her proof of maidenhood and his copious dose of cream.


    "Go sleep, and I still have my little devil to pleasure now."


    Pah!


    With a loud smack, Asura pped the buttocks of Lucia, causing her to shudder before the light faded from her eyes, and she fell into a heavy sleep.

 Chapter 200: The Devil Finds The Marriage Documents! *

    The moment Asura cleaned Lucia''s body, he snapped his fingers. This created a warm pool of water and then a swirl of wind to dry her and the sheets.


    Then he felt a fabulous body hug him from behind.


    "Xue''er?"


    "You''re tired, right, Asura?"


    She gently massaged his back, her fingertips long and robust, able to caress his aching muscles with pinpoint uracy. The pair had known each other for decades, and for the longest time, Mu Xue was the only woman he let down his guard for.


    "I will make you feel better. You don''t need to make me forget the dangers of this mission with sex, darling."


    "Mu Xue... You know me too well..."


    Asura''s body slowlyy on the bed beside Lucia while Mu Xue gently climbed onto his back, sitting on his hips with her bare body.


    ''I can feel her cool fingertips dancing on my back... and the warmth from her bare crotch on my back.''


    Mu Xue didn''t seem to mind. Her powerful arms began kneading his rigid muscles, especially his neck and shoulders, where a loud crack sounded. Her eyes fluttered before leaning down to kiss his damp skin covered in a light sweat.


    "You overwork yourself. How stiff and worn out is your body... How can you worry about me leaving when you''re in this kind of state?"


    "S-Sorry... Xue''er, the thought of you fighting away from me caused me to panic."


    "Fool... Did you think we didn''t feel the same knowing you would be elsewhere?"


    Asura''s eyes closedfortably while listening to her breathing.


    He felt so at ease with Lucia and Mu Xue beside him that he almost drifted asleep. The nostalgic sensation of her long fingers and palms pushing against his back and muscles caused him to drift off.


    "Asura, do you know I would do nothing dangerous if you were not there? I know how it hurts you when we get hurt out of your reach... I nned to protect everyone because I have the strength to do so now..."


    "Nnnn.... ZZ Xue''er... I love you... Mm...."


    She pulled a slimy oil from her item ring¡ªsomething Asura gave her when they first met. The ring is old and worn, a little bronze one likely bought when he was a child. Yet Mu Xue kept it on her body like a precious treasure filled with things to help Asura.


    "Mmm? Did you fall asleep...?"


    Time slowly passed by as she continued to scrub and massage his body, from his neck to his back, thighs and calves.


    Mu Xue gently massaged his fingertips and palms before turning him onto his back and greeting him in his usual state.


    "Even while sleeping, you can get this big... It''s hot... and hard... Should I massage this, too?"


    Despite asking, it seemed his sleep was deep, and he didn''t even stir as her hands slipped the sticky oils along his member. Less an erotic massage and more her trying to make sure this special oil that removed all impurities while infusing a peach scent cleansed his entire body.


    "It''s really grown since you first became an adult... So masculine and able to make even the strongest women cry in delight. It makes me a little jealous."


    Mu Xue whispered while wrapping the tip with her palms, cleaning it with a slippery noise filling the room.


    ? Mu Xue POV


    ''I think there''s a more suitable way to clean this, though...''


    Mu Xue watched Asura''s face, his youthful yet handsome visage, with a sharp jawline and chiselled features that most men would envy. She straddled his stomach, lifting her hips while taking a deep breath, excitement filling her body and mind.


    Her hands continued to clean his member while guiding it towards her entrance, asionally letting out a light pant of arousal.


    Mu Xue''s delicate pink lips kissed his manhood and tenderly pressed down, feeling her entire body reach bliss, shuddering upon pration.


    "D-Dar-Darling... Mm..."


    She moved her hips as his thick, hot rod of iron dug deep inside.


    Mu Xue could feel his member expanding her insides. The feeling of him throbbing while exploring her depths made her heart race. His thick veins pulsated within, rubbing against her soft walls, pulling on them slightly, filling her body with overwhelming pleasure.


    "Nn... Nnnnnnn..."


    Mu Xue rocked her hips slowly, allowing every inch to prate her silky tunnel that wrapped gently around his shaft.


    She held a small parchment in her hand, trying to quiet her moans despite trembling from his reaching her womb so quickly as her buttocks pped against his muscr thighs.


    Asura''s body, zed with oil, shone in the soft light of the night. The muscr ridges of his chest and abdomen flexed and stretched as his body moved unconsciously, clinging to her slender waist before he slid down her hips and held her buttocks in ce.


    "N-Ngh~! You can''t keep growing like this when you''re asleep!" Mu Xue shuddered, and her entire body trembled as Asura''s member grewrger, suddenly entering her womb.


    His eyelids slowly opened, seeing Mu Xue in an erotic state as she pressed her palms against his chest and buried her nails in his skin. His thumb caressed her palm while his other hand reached around her waist.


    "Haaa... Your insides are... too soft... Muru.." Asura''s body shook, and his lower body instinctively moved upwards, knocking his tip against the core located inside her womb.


    A devil''s core was located differently from an ordinary woman''s, and therefore. They were called evil because their core would absorb the semen of their loved ones as a substitute for magic.


    "Mm.... who is Muru... Ahh... it''s good... more....!"


    Mu Xue''s tongue hung from her mouth, a lost expression filling her features while Asura''s member continuously scraped against her most sensitive spot. Her round buttocks slowly bounced up and down to increase the stimtion.


    "You''re acting a little weird, Muru..."


    Asura held her cheeks as Mu Xue rocked her hips without rest. She swayed her hips, moving from left to right, shaking nonstop while his member felt as though it would melt from her tightness.


    The difference was that Asura''s eyes were ck, with red pupils. It was nothing like his normal state, and he seemed to think Mu Xue was somebody else as he became more intense.


    "Faster... Muru... You''re going to let me cum inside for once by riding my cock that fast, aren''t you? You never wanted my children before. What changed...? You kept saying no and to wait for sex, yet now you mount me yourself, and your pussy is sucking on me so desperately..."


    Asura held her tightly against his body, no longer caring about the oil sticking to his skin.


    His muscr arms coiled around her, pressing her huge breasts into his hard chest, her plump buttocks that shook at every movement pressed against his muscr thighs with a loud smack.


    "Nn... feels amazing... Asura, I want your children!" Mu Xue no longer held back, worrying about waking the sleeping Lucia behind her.


    Mu Xue''s long blue hair instead seemed white as it hair covered Asura''s chest as she clung to him tightly, her slender arms trying to hold him back, her slender locked in ce to help her hips move.


    "How do you know the name from my dreams... Asura... who is Muru... why does it feel I am her when I dream of that horrifying ce?.."


    "Don''t cry, Muru¡ªI will make sure we marry this time. I won''t let you suffer again."


    Asura could tell she was almost at her limit by how tightly her insides clenched him. Her body was so slender and sexy that his lust skyrocketed. The arousing feeling of her hot tongue licking his neck and face while he hammered up into her wet passage brought him great pleasure.


    "Please, give it to me~!"


    Mu Xue''s long tongue dangled from her mouth before screwing into Asura''s mouth. Her eyes were dark with icy blue pupils, almost the opposite of Asura''s. While the two passionately hugged each other with significant force.


    Their hips pped together as if they were trying to destroy each other, his member swelling and then shooting a massive load directly into her womb.


    "Nn... Hah... is it over... what is this... it''s so hot...?" Mu Xue''s cheeks flushed, and she appeared delighted.


    She could feel Asura''s hot seed coating her insides, pouring directly into her womb and flooding her magic core, causing it to glow in various colours.


    The amount was massive, and unlike before, it seemed to possess a special magic that made Mu Xue''s tail be wrapped around Asura.


    Their bodies and minds seemed to have synchronised with something, someone else.


    Their souls felt connected as the pair hugged each other tightly. The marriage document stilly beside them in one of Mu Xue''s hands crumpled securely.


    "Marry me, Muru¡ªI will give you everything this time."


    "Even if youe back broken in the future, I will repair you myself," she replied.


    The two seemed not to notice their use of different names or the situation, yet both aspects of their souls were awake at the same time.


    "Mmm... Xue''er... let''s go another round!"


    "Haaaaa... Asura... stop making me feel so good... Darling..."


    Mu Xue was an exhausted mess in Asura''s arms.


    Unable to escape even if she wished while still connected at the hips as they continued their long coption into the early hours of the morning, constantly dual cultivating together as they did two months ago in bliss of harmony.


    However, in the depths of her depravity and daze, she came to a realisation.


    ''I see... Muru must have been one of my past lives, a life where I failed to connect to Asura... Just likest time... Mmm? Last time? What does that mean....''


    ? Asura POV


    After putting Lucia to sleep, Asura found himself in a dream.


    He saw the female devil who continued to haunt his dreams, with her beautiful blue skin and those horns created of ck ice.


    In the dream, humanity attacked them...


    ''Her name was Muru... She was my general and childhood friend. We fought for being worthless garbage on the streets. I was the tenth child of the former devil emperor, but my mother seemed to be a nameless whore...''


    Muru was his maid... his protector, and hidden in this man''s heart, his everything.


    The humans seemed to be from a different kingdom... No, they were not humans but elves; somehow, Asura realised this the moment they appeared.


    The Devil Emperor didn''t attack...


    He watched as the Elven princess and her army approached.


    His handsome face watched them, while beside him, Muru stood holding a sharp spear of ice. Her gaze was narrow and eerie. It felt like she became different, as if more than just jealousy.


    Asura could feel the man''s frustration and anguish. The surrounding devils seemed to be held in ce by a strange golden chain that came from the male elf beside the female elf, who led their procession.


    "Have you thought about my offer, Azoth?" A beautiful and charming voice came from the lips of the princess.


    The moment the woman spoke... Asura realised that this was likely the subsequent trial of his bloodlines and a lifetime in which he failed another woman he loved most.


    However, he didn''t know who the enemy was because this princess didn''t show any hostility to him or his people...


    The male behind her and the dozens of knights, though, were a different story.

 Chapter 201: The Departure - As the world moves forward...

    Asura woke from his fleeting dream, opening his eyes to discover two beauties lying upon his chest, bathing in the morning sunlight.


    ''It''s morning. That dream, those memories... Were they mine?''


    He gazed at Mu Xue, her blue hair draped across his chest, watching him with endearing eyes. His memories of death and defeat still lingered. Asura then reached out to stroke her frozen horns.


    A bitter cold spread through his fingertips, before the owner wed his chest like a lonely cat.


    "Asura, are you alright? You kept calling my name in your sleep."


    Her words snapped him back to reality, watching her beautiful ice-blue eyes with warmth. Asura felt the memories of the strange vision seeping through his fingertips like sand¡ªonly the name Muru and her resemnce to Mu Xue remained.


    "I think I had a strange nightmare."


    Asura looked down at her lovely face, curling her soft pink lips into a smile. Then, climbing his body, she ced a kiss on his warm cheek.


    "You have me now, Asura. Forget those silly nightmares."


    Mu Xue''s words wereforting, and the feeling of her body wrapped around his right was blissful. He had little knowledge about the elves, but there were rumours about the current queen that she killed her lover when she was a princess. Asura held her in his arms, and they snuggled together as he drifted back into a blissful sleep.


    Sometimeter, Asura woke once more, stretching out his weary limbs and gazing at the sleeping beauty next to him. This time, there wasn''t a dream or vision. Instead, the sun seemed to rise higher, and their departure approached.


    "Lucia, Xue''er. It''s time to wake up."


    The girls opened their eyes, and their hunger for his warmth was apparent.


    "Mmm... my body feels so energetic."


    "Asura, let''s sleep a little longer~ okay?" Mu Xue spoke with a seductive tone, her arms wrapped around his neck while trying to tease him.


    Before the three of them left the bed, Asura nced at the high sun outside. The sun shone down on his hair like it did yesterday, and he felt no fatigue despite his adventures from the previous night.


    "Let''s bathe before we leave. I can carry you both. I want to spend thest time together before breakfast."


    Asura slipped out of bed, his right arm grasping Mu Xue while lifting her over his shoulder, letting the spare quilt wrap around her body, while Lucia enjoyed the same in his left arm, her light body as if a shadow on his arm.


    They passed the empty hall and entered the bathroom. Asura desired to savour the hot bath¡ªthe time he had together was fleeting.


    As they soaked in the warm water, Asura sensed Lucia''s curious eyes on him as shey between his legs. "Will you miss me after I leave?"


    "Of course. We won''t be apart for too long, but even a day causes me great anguish."


    Mu Xue sat beside Asura while washing his shoulders. Her eyes narrowed before she squeezed his muscles out of jealousy. "And me?"


    "Xue''er, I miss you the moment you leave my sight... The two of you will always have a ce in my heart."


    Asura smiled at Mu Xue, running his hand through her soft hair. The sweet scent of peach shampoo filled his nose, drawing him in like a moth to a me.


    "So how much will you miss me... us?" Mu Xue asked, her face lingering inches from Asura''s.


    "My love, I''ll miss you more than anything else in this world." Asura''s hand caressed her soft cheek before gazing into her eyes with his thumb.


    "Hmph... silver tongue."


    With a smile, Mu Xue kissed him, but she broke it too soon, leaving Asura wanting more. "If you show other women such affection, then I''ll have to kill them..."


    "Don''t worry, Xue''er. I don''t n to chase after more women..."


    "Oh my, then what if those womene seeking you first?" Lucia added while her hands massaged a strange oil into Asura''s muscles.


    Asura had nothing to say; he knew of the dangerous desires that Mu Xue hid and that she could genuinely kill any woman who came for him. Her desire to possess him was an obsession.


    However, he didn''t want theirst hours together to be filled with such horrible talk, so he helped to rinse the two and finish their bath.


    "Come, let''s get dressed."


    ***


    After their bath, they exited the bedroom to see their breakfastid out on the dining table. The room was quiet¡ªsitting at the table were the women who would leave for the southter today, Lorem in her royal knight outfit, the ck underclothes with red tabard and dress covered in chain mail and te armour.


    Beside her, Xavida didn''t wear unique clothes¡ªinstead, her ck uniform with leather armour added seemed to be the Academy''s armour uniform instead of the usual outfit.


    Verana would be leaving with the princess and Asura, so it seemed she remained upstairs as a sign of respect to the other women in the mansion while the maids stewed a rather hearty morning meal for the group.


    "Morning Lorem, you look so lovely in that armour." Asura couldn''t help but mention her figure. She looked brave and beautiful, with her crimson hair tied in a side ponytail and her soft red eyes glistening.


    "Thank you, my dear. It makes me happy you say that."


    Lorem smiled gently, blushing at hisment. Her cheeks burned with the same ruby hue as her eyes.


    From the moment she became intimate with Asura, she felt herself returning to her younger age when she was less confident and obsessive about her love towards him.


    Xavida raised a cup to her lips while rubbing her stomach with a wry smile. "Sorry, girls. It seems Papa prefers other women to Mommy..."


    Lorem blushed in embarrassment at Xavida''s remark. "He cares about you a lot! It''s just we only recently reunited after so long!"


    "Hmph doesn''t change the fact that his seed grows in my stomach right now..."


    What Asura found confusing about this scene was the power dynamic between the two women. Lorem, a woman who has reached the pinnacle of this world, and Xavida, a young woman barely reaching half of Lorem''s strength, treated her like she was weaker than her, and he wondered why.


    "Sorry, Xavida, it was rude of me to ignore my lovely dragon princess." Asura''s body vanished from the arms of Mu Xue and Lucia, who both sat in their seats with smug grins, watching as Xavida''s strong front melted instantly the moment he hugged her from behind and ced a single hand upon her stomach.


    "Mmm... Don''t just rub someone''s stomach, stupid..."


    Xavida spoke softly, her hand falling atop his while he sneakily kissed her lips to silence herints. Despite only being together a short while, her fondness for him was iparable to anyone else¡ªeven Mu Xue felt the sheer magnitude of Xavida''s love for Asura, and that''s why they didn''t destroy her when she was selfish.


    Asura''s hands snuck up her body, reaching her ample breasts before grasping them with a light squeeze. Her teeth bit his tongue before she turned away, the scales on her cheeks turning dark pink, and her green eyes closed tightly as she pushed him into his seat.


    "Behave yourself, or you''ll make me angry."


    Her cheeks burned with embarrassment, and her mind was already scheming. Her eyes asionally nced at Asura''s handsome face.


    After everyone sat down at the table, they enjoyed their breakfast.


    He watched the table with a soft gaze, his heart and mind focused on the fact that these women would be leaving his side for at least the next two days, and it made him feel powerless.


    ''I asked Sigurd to help my father... Now it''s toote to get her to help me.''


    Asura wished Amalia could have been here today, but because of her close rtionship with Sigurd, he made his sister stay there before deployment and promised to take her on a trip around the city when the battles ended.


    "Everyone..."


    The closer the time came to departure, the heavier his chest became as all the women looked at him with stupid looks before everyone beganughing together.


    "Darling, you''re too obvious to your feelings..." Xavida''s bright voice started the women''sments off.


    "My dear, don''t worry. I promise to be here annoying you in a thousand years."


    "Asura... this side of you, I''ve never seen it before, so cute," Lucia whispered before, pecking his cheek.


    The three women hugged him tightly, their eyes almost filled with tears. They kissed him and, while holding their cases, left the mansion, leaving only Asura and Mu Xue.


    "Husband... Wait for me, okay? It''s only a few days, but it feels like a lifetime..."


    "Yes, Xue''er... I''ll be waiting."


    Mu Xue took off her armoured robe, the chains rattling before she pulled out a small flower created with ice, ced it in Asura''s hair, and then clipped it shut with magic.


    "This way, part of me will always be beside you. Should I be in danger, this will guide you to my side."


    Mu Xue''s delicate finger pointed at the flower¡ªher magic, scent, and power would guide Asura to her location when in danger. Because she knew his skills and abilities well, he could track her with this tiny flower, even if it cracked into a million pieces.


    "Now, farewell, my beloved husband..."


    She smiled lovingly at him, leaning in and kissing his lips passionately for over six minutes, making her breathless before she darted away with wet eyes, leaving Asura alone in the empty mansion.


    "I have to be stronger... How could it be so hard to see them leave...?"


    Asura gazed out the window as the carriage from the Academy, already filled with the rest of their units, picked them up. Xavida waved at him through the window. Lorem peeked over her shoulder while acting more stoic than usual, and Mu Xue avoided looking.


    She ced her hand against the window as it departed, creating the flower''s imprint on it.


    ''That shy girl...''


    "It''s about time I do what I can... There are two days before I leave."


    Asura looked into his palm, at the Rank Six Teleportation token in his grasp, something he asked Lorem to lend him while she left.


    He wanted to look into the strange dream fromst night. Part of him said this involved his fate and romantic link with Mu Xue.


    However, there were more important things to do... Despite Asura not caring about a tiny amount of improvement in the past.


    Now, he had to make use of the limited time avable to be stronger.


    "Verana, are youing with me?"


    A ck flutter of hair suddenly hid behind the doorframe while her beautiful red eyes peeked out before nodding. "I wille."

 Chapter 202: Royal Knight Training Ground - Lost Valley I

    Once, the entire caravan vanished from sight. Asura left his mansion with Verana and headed to register their application to join the Royal Knights. He grasped the crimson token shaped like a phoenix with Lorem''s details etched with a unique spell.


    ''This will allow us to enter their special training areas in secret realms. She set the limit to Stage Six areas, though.''


    "Asura, will you really gain that much by training for just two days in the Royal Knight''s zones?"


    Verana didn''t mind following him. In fact, she felt jubnt when he chose her to apany him.


    "If I were a normal person, no. However, we are not normal, and I will exin why during training."


    To her, joining the Royal Knights mattered little. Her only reason for being there was to spend more time with Asura.


    She watched his back with affectionate eyes.


    His armour looked dashing.


    A sleek ck te covered his abdomen, shoulders, and thighs, while padded leather and chain mail provided minor protection to the rest of his limbs and body.


    Initially, he wanted to use his dragon scales alone for armour.


    However, Lorem and Xavida scolded him and forced him to contact the cksmiths at Wolfsheim to create this light yet versatile armour from his and Xavida''s shed scales. This armour created a defence simr to an actual dragon with the added technology of dwarven metallurgy.


    "Will we really fit in with the other candidates? I heard that you normally need to be in your third or fourth year to apply."


    Verana''s concern was genuine.


    Asura knew that many of the annoying knights and trainees might criticise them once this battle ended and the academy returned to normal.


    Imagine a first-year who started training three months ago suddenly matching your rank and prestige, something you had spent three to four years building up.


    They would hate him; however, the upper echelons of the academy were far different from the students.


    The older generations were very protective of the juniors of nobles, although it was a little unfair to themoners who fought hard to enter the program. Asura couldn''t care less when it involved his improvement and the safety of his loved ones.


    Asura suspected that the reason they could even join was his engagement with the princess.


    "Honestly, they might express their displeasure and throw sand. Yet they should throw most at me. People recognise the Drakkur family as a militaristic family that supports the current queen and her ambitions. While people only see the Fenix family as a border noble with an excessive title."


    Verana smiled. "That''s true. Our family name started with little prominence and notoriety and hase into power quickly thanks to our mother''s hard work. But That''s also why I''m worried! You will be the target of much unnecessary aggression and idiots threatening you!"


    "Oh? Does that mean you''ll beat them up for me, baby?"


    "Hmph... I''ll kill anyone that makes your life difficult."


    Asura wanted toment, but the dark gaze and strange glint in her eyes while she spoke with a slightly distorted voice caused his spine to tingle. He felt a sense of delight but also fear for anyone who might cross him in the future without knowing this hellhound stood beside him, always watching for their mistakes.


    ''Xue''er and Verana are quite simr...''


    When Asura and Verana arrived, they noticed the different coloured pennants bearing various noble names.


    Verana frowned once she noticed how few parties the colours represented.


    "How could it be this sparse?" she wondered, probably forgetting the current situation. Or maybe her head just became filled with Asura because of their talk earlier.


    "Verana, half the academy just headed south to fight the enemy. Are you going senile?"


    "Ah, yes. Sorry." She tapped her head in shame. "I guess I have only thought about youtely and forgot about everything else."


    She tried to hide it, but her wicked smile and soft gaze drifting across his body were more than enough to show Asura what she was thinking. ''She watched me with the othersst night!'' he thought, and he found her staring at him as if undressing him with her eyes.


    Asura cleared his throat. "Let''s head to the administration centre."


    Verana nodded, yet her eyes never left his body. She was walking with a tempting sway behind him, her eerie smile still present.


    ****


    Inside the administration centre, a female knight wearing ck armour sat at the desk, her helmet and pauldrons resting beside her. She scribbled in dozens of parchments and tore others into bits. "Useless... A mere first-year dare apply when still a Stage Two pup!"


    Her voice was gruff, but her face graceful.


    "Excuse me?"


    She looked up with an annoyed re and noticed two students in front of her. "What is it?"


    The pair handed their token and application to her, and she read the information.


    However, the more she progressed, the more irritated her face became; her brows creased before furrowing, while her small amber eyes narrowed further as she gnawed her teeth, grinding them with evident rage.


    "That damn Lorem... what is she thinking!?"


    "Madam, can we join the Royal Knights?"


    "Of course, you cannot. We do not have the time for children like you to interfere. How dare first years to act so impertinent, using their title as nobles to gain entry!"


    Asura became annoyed. "Madam, why does our grade matter if we possess a token that allows us to enter the secret realms? Does not that grant us the same amount of leeway and trust from the Kingdom?"


    "You have guts, little man. You want to be a Royal Knight, yet you have the arrogance of speaking back to me, a direct servant of the Royal Family."


    Asura didn''t know why the Royal Knights chose such an annoying person to control the gate to the secret realm and join their ranks.


    However, he could feel her strength. It wasn''t impressive and barely reached the upper limits of Stage Five. This woman was also a student, it seemed, or maybe someone who couldn''t be a true Royal knight before graduating.


    "How can we get you to ept our entry?" Verana asked with a smile.


    However, the woman then handed her the stamped document and waved her through the door without issue.


    "You are fine, Miss Drakkur. Please continue supporting the Royal Knights! Your family has supported us for decades, and it would be a shame if we denied you entry into such a valued area of training. As for you..." She then looked at Asura, "Just leave."


    Yet the moment she gave Asura such words, his patience snapped. He wasn''t kind to the unhelpful and had no intention of even giving them a second thought.


    ''If she won''t let me enter, then I will break her.''


    He took the token back. The phoenix token was something special that Lorem had given him; this bitter woman wouldn''t steal it from him.


    "That''s not yours--"


    Before she could speak, his right hand grasped her throat, and with a terrifying force, he pulled her over the table as if she were nothing more than a feather. His grip around her neck tightened further. Herplexion paled, and her face contorted into a mixture of fear and shock.


    Drool began dribbling down her nose as her face turned pale, yet Asura didn''t release her body; with a fierce attack, his knee exploded off the ground and smashed into her belly.


    She vomited blood while her face turned blue, while blood oozed from her nostrils, yet Asura didn''t stop; his knees impacted her stomach repeatedly in a rain of blows, only the woman''s desperate gasps for air and sighs of pain filling the quiet room.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Asura pulled back his knee and allowed the woman to copse onto the floor like a wet sack of flour. The stench of blood and vomit filled the room as a puddle of water, piss, and blood formed below her body.


    "Do you understand your position now, woman?" Asura said in a deep and aggressive tone, pulling her hair while feeling shocked at himself. The rage and anger within weren''t things he usually felt. "Are you a fool, or are you simply brainless?"


    The woman cried, yet Asura pped her face until she was on the verge of fainting.


    "Why did you not consider my position?"


    Pah!


    "Did you think the Fenix family are cowards?"


    Pah!


    "Why should I care what happens to you?"


    Pah!


    "I don''t give two fucks about your pain or sorrow."


    Pah!


    "You have served this Kingdom for who knows how long and just made enemies with the future king, a person who will also be a part of the Royal Knights."


    Pah!


    "Only idiots like you would abuse their power and expect to stay happy."


    Pah!


    "A-are you done?"


    Verana looked at the poor woman with a bitter gaze, though she felt no pity for her. Somehow, she felt that the more Asura hit the woman, the more arousal she smelting from his body, and it made her jealous.


    "Yes," Asura said after a minute of abuse and dropped the woman''s face onto the floor.


    Her body had lost its will to struggle; the shame of being beaten by a first-year student was too much for her to bear. Yet she watched him as if obsessed, her eyes filled with tears, face full of snot and blood.


    Asura''s presence in this woman''s eyes seemed like a devil, yet she couldn''t look away, fearful of the pain returning.


    "What is your name?"


    She opened her mouth, yet no sound came out.


    "Speak, or else I''ll beat you again."


    "S-Sybil..."


    "Alright, Sybil. From this moment on, you are my little bitch. Okay?"


    "W-what?"


    "From now on, you must ept everything I say; do you understand?" Asura whispered, his fingertip swiping along her jaw before reaching her eye.


    Then he pressed against them as if he was going to blind her.


    She didn''t understand the situation. This boy''s threats scared her, but the threat of notplying also made her feel a strange desire to see. But the feeling of pain in her cheeks won, so she nodded in submission. "G-good girl... I''m d you understand."


    "Now, can I enter the training grounds?"


    "Y-yes. Student Fenix..."


    "Master, not student."


    "Master."


    Asura released her. "Verana, go enter the changing rooms alone. I wille by in ten minutes."


    "Okay!"


    Verana seemed confused, but the moment he gave her a brilliant smile, she felt delighted, and she skipped out of the room.


    ***


    Around ten minutester, Asura finally entered the changing rooms¡ªhe saw Verana, now equipped in her full battle gear, sitting outside the female''s room before she noticed his palm covered in blood.


    "Did you kill her!?"


    Verana looked excited, her eyes sparkling.


    "Of course not. I would be in serious trouble if I killed someone before joining the Royal Knights. I just made sure she won''t bezy and sit down for the next few days. Shall we enter the room and register our tokens?"


    Verana nodded and went inside, and the moment they registered their tokens, they were both teleported away.


    In the blink of an eye, the surroundings transformed, and they found themselves in a room with various portals and slots to insert a token. However, each slot resembled a particr stage and level: "Here, Verana, stage five¡ªmid-tier."


    Asura chose this tier for her because Verana wasn''t as powerful as he was in physicalbat¡ªthus, he chose this lesser secret realm since she could still reach her maximum potential at this stage.


    "I knew you would trick me... Will we at least meet when the timer runs out?"


    He knew his fiancee wanted to spend time with him, but he wanted her to remain safe while he trained to increase his strength.


    ''Hopefully, this will help her advance.''


    "Of course, we will teleport from my bedroom. Will that make you satisfied?"


    Asura entered a simr room, yet his slot was different. ''Stage six¡ªHigh Tier.''


    He inserted the token into the hole and immediately felt the token vibrate. The machine had etched his details, name, and estimated strength on the back.


    ''This is pretty cool...''


    "I think that would be great, Asura! Let''s rush back, hehe."

 Chapter 203: Royal Knight Training Ground - Lost Valley II

    They left the main room, noticing that Sibyl now looked terrified of Asura. Her body trembled, and her forehead began sweating when she saw him.


    Verana didn''t notice the woman''s changes¡ªinstead, she gave her a menacing look. Yet the woman''s gaze never left Asura. It seemed like she wanted him to give her an order orint while watching him with quivering lips.


    However, Asura didn''tment, amused she couldn''t sit to work.


    "Verana, don''t be nasty to the kind woman."


    Asura''s eyes narrowed with a wicked gaze as if he were torturing the woman, while Verana seemed jealous that he spoke for her.


    "Hmm. Is that bby woman your type?"


    "As if!"


    The two joked with each other while heading back to the mansion. Verana''s eyes watched Asura like a hawk. Her feelings of jealousy were growing each day.


    Despite this, he never tried to rify.


    Instead, he enjoyed the conflict between them.


    ****


    Once they arrived at the mansion, Verana dragged him to his room. It seemed the fact they would enter together made her excited.


    ''She''s going to be so mad.''


    "Come on, Asura. Let''s go!"


    Her eyes almost shone with enthusiasm while her warm hand gripped him tight. Then she pulled him across the stairs andnded before flinging him into his room with a bang.


    The poor maids about to greet them could only look shocked, especially Verana''s maid, seeing herdy so improperly for the first time.


    "Mydy..."


    Asura could only prepare himself to make it up to her after she returned.


    He already confirmed that many of his women gained a minor devouring ability when sleeping with him.


    However, Verana somehow could do this before they slept together, which he believed linked to why she could remember their past life together.


    "Let''s enter on the bed, Verana. Make sure you are ready. Do you have restoratives and other items in your storage items?" Asura said while sitting on the edge of his bed.


    He watched Verana beforeying back on the right side of his enormous bed.


    "I do. Mother always makes me carry half the pce resources in there."


    Verena sheepishly climbed onto the bed beside him. Unlike her usual self, she seemed more refined and shy, watching his face as if to gauge his reaction or feelings.


    Asura became rxed, with shallow breathing and closed eyes.


    However, he felt her approach and opened them. Verana jumped upon realising this and pulled back the arm that had subconsciously reached out to stroke his hair.


    "Haha, you''re so cute."


    "Don''t do that!"


    "Or else?"


    "I''ll bite you..."


    "Oh, really? That sounds kind of nice. Come, bite me baby."


    Asura enjoyed flirting with Verana in this life because instead of her being the dominant one and him being passive and a little submissive.


    He took the offensive and saw her many cute sides.


    "Hmph... idiot. Let''s enter the training realm. Maybe we canter..."


    Immediately after, she took the phoenix token in her hand and ced it on her chest. Asura followed suit as a brilliant red light enveloped their bodies.


    The scarlet light reminded Asura of Lorem.


    "It''s warm... and intense," Verana said in a whisper before her body began fading along to the melody of the crackling magic and strange runes.


    ''Just like my Lorem, gentle at first nce but intense and fiery when tested.''


    Asura felt a sense of tingling¡ªstarting from his toes, it spread to his body and then his face.


    The irritation surpassed the pain before he suddenly noticed his entire body floating in darkness with a sense of loss and despair.


    ''Did something go wrong!?''


    While floating in the darkness, a panic grew in his chest. He worried he might never meet Mu Xue, Xavida, or V again. This feeling of weakness made him angry and aggressive, and he wished to destroy this cursed fate of himself.


    Then.


    Asura found himself in an expansive world.


    It wasn''t Silvara, nor was it the world he knew so well.


    The sky was beautiful and blue with two suns, one red and the other blue.


    He stood alone at the bottom of a vast valley, surrounded by jagged and crooked rocks on either side, forming walls over 100 metres tall and a single path forward¡ªhe was inside the alternate realm.


    "Well, I should prepare for battle. This realm is for Stage Six knights, after all."


    He could only hope that Verana''s world wouldn''t be too harsh for her alone.


    "I hope she forgives me."


    ****


    Asura walked through the dusty valley, wondering when he would encounter the first monster¡ªeach pathway split into dozens of ways like a maze, causing him a headache.


    ''Let''s prepare for battle. I can feel something watching me from a distance...''


    He ced one hand on his hip, grasping the blue sword Nova, while his left hand rested on the long silver and ck katana from his past as Auros.


    A series of barks resounded from behind the pathway in front. Asura instantly realised that the enemy had appeared.


    "Not even ten minutes and I have already encountered the first monster!"


    However, his eyes widened as the sound of their barks and growls reflected off the valley walls! They were not ahead but all around him!


    "Dog-like creatures. Each looks between one to two metres tall withrge tusks protruding from their mouths."


    "BARK!"


    Arge pack of dog-like beasts howled towards the sky.


    The next moment, the entire pack''s bodies bulged, growing a sizerger with thick muscles and swirling with earth magic. Their ws stretched outwards, dripping a green acidic substance onto the floor.


    "Well, this will be fun. I''ve always wanted to experiment with earth element monsters..."


    Asura stretched his back as the pack of hounds entered his sight.


    He held Nova, the ice elemental sword in his left hand defensively, while the silver katana in his right, low by his legs, pointed to the ground as Asura inched away, watching for their first attack.


    ''From a purely physical standpoint, I am slightly superior. Yet these dogs'' magic and magic density are far above me.''


    He waited until the beasts approached with a series of furious and excited growls. Their sharp teeth ground together while their muscles and ligaments rippled with energy.


    The first hound lunged at Asura, its mighty jaws ready to chew through his face!


    He narrowed his eyes and tilted his head back, narrowly avoiding the teeth and then quickly thrust Nova forward.


    A sharp de of water shot forward from Nova''s tip, slicing the hound''s stomach into four parts before cutting clean through several of the surrounding hounds.


    This attack came from the training Asura performed with V and Amalia. He imbued his magic directly into the de, forming magical attacks.


    A mixture of his strength and magic rather than pure magical prowess.


    Asura had so many possibilities when using his dual swords simultaneously, but he still struggled to bnce the many elements he could use because of their different levels of affinity.


    "Grrr!"


    The dogs numbered in the dozen, and killing a few didn''t seem to affect their ferocity or morale. It seemed a new dog would take the pack leader''s ce upon death.


    His feet slid back slowly while holding his katana low, a twirling gust growing around the guard while travelling down the de in preparation.


    "Here Ie."


    The nearest hound jumped and tried to bite Asura''s shoulder¡ªyet it underestimated Asura''s speed. His katana flew up, cleaving several rocks with an upward sh and cutting its underbelly open, cutting it in half from the muzzle to the tail.


    Asura then stepped off a jagged rock, his body twirling as the wind magic shot wind des with each strike, beheading all the hounds near him.


    In a moment of focus, he continued twirling but stepped off the ground, twisting his body like a spinning top. He then sheathed Nova and returned it to his waist.


    Magic power crackled with lightning within the katana in his hand.


    Asura didn''t intend to kill them all at once. Instead, he wished to learn from this realm how to gain more control and understanding of lightning magic and improve himself to surpass Auros with his elemental type of swordsmanship.


    His katana''s body crackled with lightning magic, and the sharp noise of electricity surrounded his body. The hounds circled him, some lunging and jumping while others crawled on all fours, preparing to lunge at him.


    "Let''s dance, little dogs."


    He gripped the sheath of his sword and waited for the first hound to charge before sidestepping it and letting his de slide along the dog''s side, revealing its innards with a graceful twist.


    Not long after the battle, Asura sat on a rock while roasting some of their meat on an open fire, partly to attract more predators and partly to taste it.


    "Hmm... not bad."


    Instead of wasting time hunting, he extended his left hand, creating a luminous blue light that expanded to form a screen with various sigils and runes along the surface.


    It was the central monolith of his spirit pce.


    [Status]


    Name: Asura Fenix


    Age: 18


    Title: Divine Monstrosity (Upper realms)


    Bloodline: Profane Phoenix Bloodline (37% Awakened)


    Cultivation Technique: Nine Plumes of Destruction - 4th Plume (Azoth, Asura, Auros, Sura)


    Cultivation Level: Fourth Layer of the Earth Cycle - Mantle


    Cultivation Progress: 65%


    [Elemental Affinity]


    Ice: S+


    Fire: Divine


    Wind: AA+


    Earth: C+


    Darkness: B+


    Blood: E-


    Light: F


    [Magic]


    Density: 2750 (Average Stage Four 1000-1900)


    Capacity: 5250 (Average Stage Four 500-1000)


    [Skills]


    Devil Sword Art - (Stage Two)


    Elemental Sword Art - (Stage Two)


    Auros Sword Art - (Stage Five)


    [Monolith Status]


    Devil - Stage 4(42%)


    Dragon - Stage 4 (69%)


    Asura - Stage 4 (22%)


    Devouring - Stage 4 (88%)


    Phoenix - Stage 4 (22%)


    ***


    While eating the dogs, Asura noticed changes to his monolith system since he took charge, and it became more essible to understand.


    Because his mind controlled the distribution of all the magic and anima he devoured, more was given to Phoenix than the others because of how important they were to his survival.


    ''I guess I prioritise my dragon and devouring monoliths more than the others. Well, the link I have with Devil and Asura is weaker because I have notpleted those plumes.''


    "Azoth huh.... So those memories really are my next past life to ept and conquer."


    Asura took a bite from the meat in his hand before he heard a strange sound. He focused his hearing towards the direction.


    "S....top, f.... knave...!"


    Although it seemed close, it was over a mile away at least.


    "Protect the princess! Kill the traitors!"


    "Haha, the princess dares to leave the safety of her castle and fortress andes here. Of course she will suffer!"


    It sounded like a sh between a certain princess and a group of knights that betrayed their kingdom.


    ''I thought only knights of our kingdom coulde here... Is there more than meets the eye? Did Lorem tell a lie?''


    However, the disturbance caused Asura to be interested.


    He wanted to see precisely which princess could speak to the enemy, calling them knaves and spoke with such an arrogant manner.

 Chapter 204: An unexpected Meeting - The Devils Roar

    In a clearing, a tall woman as charming as a fairy stood with a calm smile. Her long blue robe filled with silk and beautifulce weaved into delicate patterns enhanced her allure. Yet, with long blonde hair tied in a beautiful style, she stood against her attackers without fear.


    Her face glowed as her lips curled into a faint smile. The woman''s pride was visible from her faint smile and serene eyes.


    Even watching others pointing their des at her, she remained unphased.


    "Inelegant cur, dare you point those filthy weapons towards me?"


    The beautiful voice that left her lips seemed angelic.


    Yet her tone became sharp while the tattered men who wore cheap leather and held worn spears and swords seemed intimidated.


    "P-Princess, don''t pretend to be tough. We outnumber you, and we will keep you isted for another twenty-four hours!"


    "Spica! y them."


    The Princess didn''t seem to acknowledge their words or threat and called her female knight.


    Spica leapt forward, her long ck hair twirling with the breeze while her chain sword wrapped around several of the tattered men''s bodies.


    The short chain sword appeared brutal, with a beautiful wooden hilt and metal de covered in dried blood, yet it sliced through flesh and bone with ease, piercing through their torsos and taking their lives in mere moments.


    "Princess..." Spica stood at attention. "I have in the filth. Please allow this cloth to clean thine eyes."


    "No... that would be far too shameful."


    "I''m sorry."


    Princess Celina watched Spica lower her head, appearing ashamed to have not killed them quicker.


    "Don''t be angry, Spica. Come here."


    The Princess raised her left hand and traced Spica''s soft chin with her white glove. "Your service is immacte, as always, Spica."


    "Thank you, Princess."


    Spica lowered her head and appeared pleased with thepliment.


    "Come, let us return. It is time for me to crush these filthy apes who nned to do such disgusting things to me."


    "Of course, Princess."


    However, the next moment, more of those haggard men appeared, but this time wearing what seemed to be knight armour and with well-managed weapons.


    "Sorry Princess, no can do. Since you rejected the prince''s demands, we, as his hidden agents, must crush you here."


    The leader, with a handsome face, lean build and light stubble, gave a wry smile with his gruff voice. It seemed the Princess never expected this man to impede her, and she looked shocked.


    "Brother!?" Spica''s voice became strange as she held her chain de and covered the Princess''s body.


    "Alfonse? You would betray me, even after my mother helped you and your family escape persecution from the north!? Ungrateful dog!"


    Her beautiful face became unsightly as she faced Alfonse''s words and shouted back at him.


    "I''m sorry, Princess... orders are orders."


    With a cold grin, Alfonse raised his de, the enormous curved derger than his own body.


    The moment he dropped the de, it signalled their attack.


    However, as if a disaster-ss monster had appeared, the world had transformed into a world of ck ice.


    "Princess, look out!"


    "Spica!? What''s kyaaa!?"


    "Princess... where are you!? Princess!!" Spica''s shouts continued as she became panicked.


    ****


    In a mysterious swirl of ice and mist, the Princess found herself in a man''s arms. Her first thought was to scream or fight. Yet the moment she gazed upon his ck eyes and golden pupils, it felt as if his gaze shattered her soul.


    Memories and feelings unbeknown to her spread through her psyche.


    "You rude monster, release me!"


    "Monster? I think you''ll find I''m just a passing handsome genius."


    ''What genius, who is this man... He makes me feel unsafe, my chest is tight and I fear he will kill me!''


    "For now, I will save you, pretty girl with long ears."


    Asura looked around the frozen battlefield in silence.


    His eyes narrowed while flicking his wrist with a graceful movement instantly after seven sharp ice pirs shot from the ground and prated the filthy knights that had tried to kill the Princess.


    ''What!? How can he cast magic without a chant? Who is a pretty girl with long ears?''


    "Get off me!"


    The Princess shouted at him again with her fists striking his chest and pping his cheek, yet he didn''t release her.


    He seemed to enjoy her touching him.


    His cold hand grasped the fingertips that pped him before his lips gently touched them.


    At first, the Princess thought he was seeking her body.


    However, she realised his kiss removed the intense cold and pain from her body.


    A warmth spread through her body, reaching Princess and creating feelings she never experienced before, causing the proud Princess to cover her mouth as she released a loud gasp of pleasure.


    "Ahh~ wha!?"


    "Such a temper for one so cute."


    "You dare call me...."


    Before she could finish, his hand pped her buttocks, twisting his body and lunging forward.


    His powerful leg smashed against a knight''s face before crushing the bones and evaporating the man''s head, turning it into powdered ice.


    The Princess became stunned at his unusual actions, one moment molesting her, then cruelly killing a man like nothing.


    Her mind tried to process everything that happened.


    ''Who is this person? He appears so different and coldpared to those who serve my mother. But why does it feel like I have known him for thousands of years? My heart feels so strange. What did this strange man do to me!?''


    "Princess Celine! Where are you?" Spica shouted. Her body was trembling from the bitter cold caused by the monster''s permafrost.


    Princess Celine watched Asura''s eyes focus on something in the distance and narrow his gaze before he whispered to her in a gentle and honest tone.


    "Will you trust me, long-ear girl? If we don''t flee now, then even I cannot save you from the peopleing to help these scum."


    ''Long ear girl!?''


    She lifted her head in anger as her chin touched his muscr chest. When she looked up at him, she saw his handsome face looking down at her with a strange intensity in his gaze.


    All thoughts of insulting him faded like a puppy meeting an adult wolf.


    "C-Celine... my name is Celine."


    "Ok, Celine. Will you trust me?"


    She stared into his eyes, seeing her reflection in his golden pupils.


    Suddenly, her heart felt a longing to stay in his arms and a feeling of regret, as if she had hurt this man with such beautiful eyes as the stars above.


    This mysterious and handsome man was nothing like her arranged meetings. His hands didn''t care about her pedigree, causing her to feel warmth throughout her body.


    ''So beautiful...''


    "Yes... Take me away."


    "O by the grace of the divine maiden of the sun, heed thy believers call and smite the monster which seeks to sully yournd! Divine Bolt!" (Elvish)


    Celine heard the distant chanting of a deadly spell used only against monsters above the demigod level and quickly wished to inform Asura, who wrapped himself in shadow and prepared to flee to the south where he came from.


    The stronger people were, the less time they could spend in this realm, meaning the Princess would stay for a full day. Those people on the horizon flying towards them on winged warhorses only had an hour at most.


    The Princess didn''t wish to sound weak, but she remembered thest time she watched such a dangerous spell and the devastation it left.


    "You fool! Do you not know that such a spell is used to kill or suppress powerful monsters?"


    "Hmmm!? What spell? They are speaking weird words." Asura looked at the Princess in confusion before realising that only elves could hear their chant. Celina understood that this man wasn''t an elf or from the Elven continent!


    "They are casting a demigod-level Elven ritual spell! It takes time to prepare... but we must flee!"


    "The monster that stains our gloriousnds, our mother and divine maiden, has seen your treachery. Now kneel and repent!" (Elvish)


    However, there was no more time left; the bolt of lightning hit Asura''s back.


    The bolt was gigantic, filled with golden mana and energy that destroyed the frostedndscape, but his body moved with Celine in his arms.


    She watched his face and body torn apart, the bolts relentlessly destroying his flesh as he bit his tongue and rushed away from the elves with all he could.


    ¡ª Manifestation Devouring ck Dragon


    The moment her eyes closed, Celine didn''t wish to see him die in her arms. Celine felt something change.


    With a violent jolt, her body suddenly opened her eyes. She felt her body shifting through the air like magic, flying through the clouds and the world like an angel.


    Asura''s body, now as a dragon, carried her in his ws, and with a deep voice that caused the mountaintops to shudder, he called to her.


    "Open your eyes, Celina. I cannot keep this form for long. Use your eyes to guide me to a safe spot tond and hide."


    "Mon... ster?!" Celine''s eyes widened as she raised her head and saw Asura''s majestic ck dragon body with crimson red scales along his chest like a heart. The beauty caused her to freeze before shaking her head.


    ''Guide him?''


    The moment she opened her eyes again, she saw the world beneath her and Asura''s massive body keeping her from falling into the clouds below.


    She could feel his steady breath and slow heartbeats within his body.


    The sky and earth passed by at an extraordinary pace as she became entranced by this man''s ability to transform into such a creature.


    ''He can be the extinct dragon... Truly a mysterious man.''


    "To the left, that small crevice hides a special cave that only the Elven royal family can ess. Even Spica and her brother don''t know of its existence!"


    "I hope you are right, Celine. This spell is really killing me."


    "Don''t be rude! And what''s with this strange voice that makes my body tremble!? Who are you?!"


    "You wound me, Celina."


    "Stop calling my name so freely! It''s confusing!"


    "Ok, Celine...."


    "Idiot!"


    Asura''srge body flew down, twirling after smashing into the mountain.


    The impact tore his right wing before he dropped towards the area Celine pointed out. Hended within the tiny crack in the mountain, where a monumental cave entrance, disguised with Elven magic,y hidden.


    "Kyaaa, we''re going to die! Hurry, level yourself!!!"


    She watched his enormous body instantly shrink back to the bloodied body, nowpletely naked and almost unconscious. Celine watched him with her chest heaving, although she keptining it was the first time in her life she felt so alive.


    "Do I have to drag this idiot into the cave... Come to think of it, it''s my first time seeing a naked male, Mother in the pce. Please forgive your ungrateful and sullied daughter!"


    Celine then struggled to drag his muscr body towards the cave, with her beautiful robe bing filthy from dragging him in.


    The Princess covered his body with the nket in the cave, doing her best to show some kind of gratitude.


    While not used to these circumstances, Celine did what she could while waiting for this man to wake up. Since Spica was absent, she felt insecure and lost the pride and arrogance she usually showed.


    "This man sleeps like a pig. How dare he! I am the Princess here."


    After setting a fire, she moved closer to Asura, falling asleep beside him.


    "His body is full of wounds and scars. Will you really be alright?"


    ''My handsome dragon knight.''

 Chapter 205: The Twisted Verana

    ? Verana POV


    The moment she appeared in the strangend, a beautiful grove with vibrant flowers and flora surrounding her, Verana felt a sense of confusion.


    Because Asura wasn''t beside her, she began feeling unstable.


    "Asura... Asura? Where are you!?"


    ''No way. Did he deceive me and go to another woman!?''


    Verana had been trying to forget the past, hiding her fears by acting strong and confident.


    However, the moment she felt Asura''s presence vanish from her side, she felt terror as the dark feelings inside that grew over the ten years while trapped inside a living coffin, dark feelings of obsession and her hatred towards those who would part them.


    ''Asura... where did you go this time? Am I not good enough, even though I tried so hard?''


    Her mind became deranged, thoughts and voices from her two lives mixing.


    Verena''s mocking words as she forced Verana, the puppet, to speak of everything they did, spilling her beloved secrets and forcing her betrayal for over ten years in silence.


    "No, he wouldn''t care. Asura likely did this to protect me."


    ''Really? Verena might have deceived him in secret!''


    While fighting the voices in her mind, Verana''s body swirled with an eerie darkness, a darkness that formed a churning mist, hiding her body while it danced around her.


    Unknown to her, a group of monsters picked up her scent.


    Seven goblins wearing iron armour stood only a short distance while readying their weapons, and their leader, a shaman-type goblin, started emitting its magical aura.


    "I can smell corruption and disgusting trash."


    Verana''s voice sounded distorted and filled with resentment.


    Her low tone was as she stared at the approaching goblins with narrow eyes, hiding most of her iris and leaving only an eerie red iris visible from the distance.


    "Gigik!"


    "Gusham, Vek Incanero!" said the goblin shaman as mes gathered atop his staff.


    The moment the goblin''s spell formed, the shadows and darkness around Verana transformed, the floor forming giant patches of darkness, like a mist covering the forest.


    It swarmed around the goblins.


    "Was it you?"


    "Did you take Asura from us?"


    There were two voices, one like the normal Verana and the other distorted, like when Asura used his liberation or manifestation.


    A clear phoenix cry sounded while her head leaned to the side.


    "Die."


    With the echo of her voice, the darkness awakened.


    Shadowy ws covered in blood and made of bones emerged from the ground as the phoenix talons grabbed the goblins one by one.


    Each goblin shrieked as she ripped their limbs from their bodies, blood and flesh raining down upon the once beautiful clearing, staining these flowers forever with their ck blood as the phantom talons pierced their hearts and dragged them underground.


    Dissolved by the shadows, the goblins vanished from existence. Their essence, magic and life flowed into Verana, causing her to radiate with youth, beauty and power.


    "So loud."


    "..."


    Verana stopped for a moment, her hands stained with blood as if she was the one tearing them apart¡ªeach time she moved, the phantom talons would dance inside the shadows, and then her eyes set on the goblin shaman about to cast his fire spell at her.


    She observed the goblin''s mana as the shadows touched him.


    "..."


    Verana tilted her head and disappeared. Darkness was gathering around the shaman as it squeezed him inside a bubble, rotting and melting his skin in seconds.


    Then she appeared from a dark flicker behind him. The moment after she appeared, the space she existed in exploded with the inferno spell, creating a pir of orange mes in the sky.


    As the goblin shaman turned his head, her hand was already grasping his heart.


    "Now you will tell me where he is."


    She did not kill him just yet.


    Instead, she absorbed his mana and devoured him using her tainted power.


    The undead phoenix was born from the deceased Asura, and Helliana used her power to fill Verana''s lifeless body with a forbidden curse of rebirth. Her profane magic burned his spirit and soul away in the darkness while watching the goblin''s memories.


    "It was not them..."


    "How?"


    ''Let''s find Asura... He is waiting for me. He needs me.''


    "No. We need him."


    ''...''


    The voices were still arguing and fighting with each other, but it became clear one was the Verana of this world, innocent, yet corrupted by the memories of the Verana from the past, reborn as her cursed power, an undying, yet undead phoenix.


    Verana''s mind was also in turmoil as her dark feelings raged and swarmed, causing her eyes to ze over.


    And then she wandered.


    ****


    Meanwhile, after Asura kidnapped the princess, Spica stands surrounded by her brother''s troops and the approaching military knights.


    "Open fire!"


    "Exterminate that monster!"


    Arrows flew, chasing the rapid dragon''s flight; Spica watched in a daze while her brother''s troops grasped her arms and pulled her before him, forcing her to kneel.


    "Look what happened now, because you refused to let us peacefully end your precious princess... Now a monster will take her into his cave and defile her."


    Spica watched everything happening before her as if in a dream.


    Her eyes looked dted while she felt an intense pressure on her shoulders, hoping the princess could escape while ignoring the obscene words the surrounding troops whispered to affect her morale.


    "Sister, don''t ignore me, or I might identally let you suffer." Alfonse said in a sarcastic tone.


    "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    "Of course. It seems my half-sister, born from a human whore, isn''tpletely stupid." Alfonse tilted his head, gazing into the distance as he spoke in a monotone voice. "Oh, there goes her clothes, tossed by the dragon in the wind..."


    ''Princess!? Wait for me. I will contact the queen and summon your sister to gather aid. Serafina would never let you suffer!''


    "..."


    While tied up and carried before the knights, Spica could only grimace, suffering a little because of her brother and maybe even her father''s antics in supporting the first prince.


    ''That fool only knows how to gamble the empire away to those filthy orcs from the north!''


    A handsome male with a mature face and blue eyes approached Spica on his winged warhorse, the steps creating vibrations through the air from the sheer power of a Stage Seven beast.


    The knight remained silent before letting out a sigh, leaning on his right palm, and looking down at Spica with scorn.


    "Child of Gil''Harad, why do you take part in this kidnapping?"


    The Elven knight asked with a stern gaze. His blonde hair moved slightly against the wind while the ground below began shaking from the several magical circles that formed upon Alfonse''smand.


    "I do not know, Sir Geim..." Spica could only express confusion, pretending ignorance, but after her words, she felt an immense force so heavy it began crushing her bones.


    "Lord Geim, be gentle with my half-sister. After all, her mother is a lowly human. However, in this case, she cannot escape punishment for aiding in this vile n."


    ''Brother? What the hell are you doing... We have never gotten along, you bastard! My mother isn''t lowly. She loved father until herst breath!''


    Alfonse''s voice echoed as he approached, holding a sizeable military writ signed by ''Gil''Harad'' with the queen''s mark at the bottom. "My father sent me personally on this mission. Forgive my impertinence, Lord Geim."


    Lord Geim, in his golden raiment, looked pleased with Alfonse and his words, which caused him to take the pen. After reading a few lines, he nodded with a smile.


    "I see you are aware of the brilliance of our crown prince."


    "Yes. If it was not for our radiant prince, then how can our great nation expand past the ocean and take back our former homnd in the Far East? Those vile monsters now defile our beloved mother tree!"


    Geim watched the two elves in front of him. Alfonse bowed his head respectfully while Spica could only endure the pressure, forced to keep a straight back.


    "Good; in respect for your father and the fact we both serve his majesty, I will let your sister go with a warning. For now, the princess and that beast will probably die in the wild. The divine smite should have destroyed most of the disgusting fiends'' organs. A dragon... funny to think I might have gained the dragon yer title."


    He took a deep breath, releasing the pressure and stopping the enforcement of his domain, his Elven magic power fading.


    "By the way, you should not anger your father. From what I hear, he is not fond of your actions, young girl."


    "Yes, Lord Geim..." Spica bit her lips, now trembling from anger when Alfonse leaned down and grabbed her neck.


    "Come, you useless half-sister, let''s go home."


    His words were cold and sharp as his nails pierced her neck. Alfonse forced Spica to follow behind his horse as he pulled on the rope connecting her arms.


    ''You bastard, Alfonse! Let me go to her Highness!''


    Princess Celine was the youngest princess born from the queen and her beloved spouse.


    However, unlike her elder brothers and sisters, Celine was uniquely born with the same crest and markings as their ancestor, who destroyed the devil, passing on the crown to her twin sister. Sheter died at the great battle, which fractured the continent in half, leaving the north and south at odds.


    ''Princess, please be okay...''


    Despite her worries, Spica could never imagine that the haughty and arrogant princess whocked power would transform upon meeting a single male.

 Chapter 206: Curious Elven Princess x Wounded Black Dragon

    The realms used for training were mysterious. Their weather was often different from the continents. It could rain one moment, then be a searing inferno the next.


    Princess Celine''s eyesturned misty as she looked into the distance. The cold winds following the heavy downpour caused her to feel isted, and she could not return to sleep in the darkness.


    "My first trip to the mysterious realms was a disaster!"


    Her eyes looked at the wounded Asura under her nket.His body convulsed, causing him to suffer from the countless bloody wounds on his body. The movements caused them to reopen and leak blood from the effects of enduring the Elven grand magic ''Divine Smite.''


    ''Will he die, even after saving me?''


    She wondered while opening her item storage and taking out a pink crystal the size of her fist.


    The pink crystal was an ''Elven Spirit Crystal'' containing a sliver of the divine sap from the world tree in the Elven capital city, despite being a single drop of the magical nectar.


    It could save the life of Asura, who was on the brink of death.


    Celine didn''t know whether to give something away. Then she remembered her mother''s words to use the sap only when she found herself in a hopeless situation.


    Her pink crystal contained one of thest remaining drops of sap from the world tree because it no longer produced sap. She remembered the stories of how her ancestors used to produce it freely, using it to rejuvenate thends and people.


    Celine hesitated for a moment but made her choice. Her hand hovered over his mouth, but because of the pain he suffered, Asura kept moving, and she realised it wouldn''t enter his mouth.


    ''It''s going to spill. What should I do!?''


    Princess Celine looked around the cavern, a small safe area created by her renowned Ancestor and her beloved, though his name seemed to have vanished from the history books.


    The tales of her Ancestor caused Celine to seek the adventure of leaving the pce. Her fingertip traced her lips as she remembered a romantic story told by her grandmother as a young girl.


    For a moment, it seemed she resisted, showing a sour look while gazing at Asura.


    "Don''t think this is anything more than saving your life... Hmph!"


    Celine puckered her lips and pressed them against the cold crystal before sucking. She allowed the fluid from the crystal to flow into her mouth before leaning down.


    ''Why are his eyshes so long?..''


    Her soft lips pressed against Asura''s mouth as her cheeks flushed a vibrant pink. "Please swallow."


    The moment she spoke, the sticky ambrosia dribbled from her lips, causing the poor princess to panic. Worried it might fall onto the floor, she closed their lips tight. Celine wasn''t the type to be close to the opposite sex.


    ''He smells fantastic...''


    However, in her mind, the feelings of flying in the skies and being taken away when in danger were too vibrant, and it clouded her mind.


    ''Like the magical stories grandma told us...''


    She gently forced her tongue into his mouth, and it felt like sparks had erupted from her stomach, causing her to flush with an unfamiliar sense of embarrassment.


    ''No... It''s like when he touched me, that wonderful feeling spread through my entire being. It was soforting and wonderful.''


    Celine lost any trace of her regal bearing. In her mind, it was the only way to save him.


    ''My body feels like it is on fire again.''


    However, she found herself craving more, and her lips could not stop. Her tongue pushedthe remaining thick drops of sap further into Asura''s mouth.


    ''It''s not enough!''


    Celine revelled in the delicious taste ofthe sweet sap and Asura''s saliva while entangling her tongue with his.


    The kiss was so intense that she lost focus and sense of time, falling prisoner to thefortable sensation of dual cultivation.


    ''More...''


    Asura swallowed the Elf Nectar from Celine''s mouth, and his wounds healed slowly, yet he still didn''t awaken.


    Only the quiet sound of a kiss and the princess''s heavy breathing filled the cave.


    *****


    ? Asura POV


    Hours passed before Asura began feeling his thoughts forming again¡ªa sweet and weing taste lingered in his mouth. His eyelids twitched as the burning pain from before was bing distant.


    When his eyes opened, he found himself lying down on the cave floor while Princess Celiney asleep in his arms. Her breathing was low and serene.


    ''What''s going on? I only remember falling... Is this lovely girl that cocky princess?''


    He watched her face for a moment, interested in her Elven features.


    The elves seemed to have even fewer faultspared to the women he knew best, an ethereal look close to what he imagined a fairy to be: soft cheeks, a smooth chin, pretty shaped eyes and golden blonde hair like the morning sun.


    ''Did we survive?''


    Then, a small smile appeared on the sleeping beauty''s face. Princess Celine''s beautiful lips formed an ''o'' shape as she released a sweet exhale, and his eyes lingered on them for a moment before he could avert his gaze.


    Asura recalled what happened.


    A dreamy vision, the sensation of something warm and sticky touching his lips, both nervous and awkward, clearly without skill but sweet.


    ''Thank you, princess. For saving my life.''


    He might have recovered thanks to his natural recovery; however, from the swollen lips with smeared lip gloss, Asura would not have made the princess feel her actions were worthless.


    ''Still, I can''t believe I''ve done such a thing...''


    Asura checked his condition and was delighted to see it was a miraculous recovery¡ªalthough curious, he wouldn''t pry into how she saved him. Instead, he just wanted her to wake up.


    Their time was limited, and he wanted to know if they could meet again.


    ''Verana is going to be angry. Imagine I came back wounded. She might never let me go again.''


    "Princess?" He tried to shake her awake gently, but his attempt caused the sleepy girl to rub her cheek against his chest. It was then she moaned. "A few more minutes."


    The girl''s response caused him to raise his eyebrow. ''Nope, she''s not waking up soon.''


    However, Asura found her actions cute.


    They reminded him of Amalia before she left to study and still followed him around like a clingy sister.


    Because of this, he took out a new pair of clothes from his storage. Many of the items Asura kept were clothes and spares for his various women; although a little less curvy, her height matched a few of them well.


    "It''s not like I can dress her myself, though."


    After covering the princess with a nket, Asura began changing into some fresh clothes. His training outfit became tatters, and parading around naked didn''t seem like the right thing to do with this haughty princess.


    ''It seems today''s taste is Mu Xue...''


    Asura kept several outfits in his storage, but he asked the girls to arrange them, and this one seemed to be Mu Xue''s choice.


    A handsome and neat noble look, or, as some books call it, ''The Royal Prince'' style, with expensive and neat cuts and smooth, high-quality material, a sleek silk noble-style jacket, a soft shirt underneath, and ck pants.


    ''Not the colour I''d choose, though.''


    The pure white jacket had small flower-like patterns on the cuffs and cor, and it was a bit too shy for his taste. Still, he wore it because Mu Xue bought it and liked him wearing these types of clothes.


    Since he felt a little better, Asura began stretching to check his body and noticed that the nket continued moving, and the princess kept secretly peeking at him.


    "Are you awake?"


    Asura didn''t hide his physique when changing because he spent a lot of time around strange women with perverted tastes. Mu Xue, in particr, loved to make him fight her shirtless. So it just happened naturally with this princess.


    "Guh!?"


    When Celine realised, he noticed her peeking, and she made it tant with an amusing sound effect.


    "Ahem. I am awake. Thank you very much."


    The shy princess sat up and bowed her head after collecting herself. Her soft-spoken voice sounded at odds with the sarcastic attitude she had toward him, but honestly, her pink cheeks removed many negative feelings toward her attitude.


    ''She''s just a spoilt princess.''


    Asura grinned slightly. "You can sleep some more if you''re tired. I am about to go out and do some training while I have the time."


    His voice was not harsh, nor did he want to continue as he walked towards the exit.


    "Huh!? Wait! You''re going to fight after being so badly wounded!?"


    However, Asura felt his ears perk up at her surprised and remorseful expression. "What''s wrong?"


    Celine sighed, cing her hand on her forehead. She fixed her posture and attempted to regain her calm demeanour.


    "How can you think of training after suffering such wounds? Are you some kind of..." She seemed to think of something and stop herself before watching him with a worried look.


    ''Hmmm?''


    "I''ll be fine."


    He smiled. Asura didn''t have the energy to exin the differences between their bodies, and the more time passed, the less progress he would make.


    "Then, wait!"


    Princess Celine hurriedly stood up and rushed to the side of the cave, hiding behind a hanging cloth. Asura wondered what she wanted, only to see the girl now wearing elvish leather armour and holding a beautiful ive.


    "I''ll help you... okay?"


    For a moment, Asura questioned her seriousness; however, Celine''s face was too solemn and tense for him to think it was a joke. "Help?"


    "Mmn." The princess nodded her head while rolling her eyes as though asking why he repeated it.


    "Training is tough. I like to fight group fights, still okay?" He wanted to test how serious she was.


    "It doesn''t matter who you train against as long as it is beneficial, right? I''ll try my best!" Celine''s body was too tense, but her eyes showed her determination.


    ''Is she a novice...?''


    He would not doubt her lineage, but she came across as the spoilt and loved type, rather than V, who fought from a young age.


    Nevertheless, Asura took the princess with him. If she couldn''t fight, he would just kill the enemy alone.


    "Okay, follow me."


    The princess''s face turned radiant immediately. Her gaze at him was no longer arrogant or standoffish, as before.


    Now, following him with an excited and hopeful gaze. Asura wasn''t sure if this was the right path to take. Still, he didn''t feel there was any harm in allowing this elf girl to be stronger.


    Princess Celine misunderstood that Asura''s idea of group fighting wasn''t just a few goblins or wolves.


    He was about to fight the entire goblin settlement alone!

 Chapter 207: Elf Princess Vs Goblin Village!?

    From the moment he woke, Asura felt rejuvenated. The strange potion Princess Celine had let him drink seemed to have done more than just heal his wounds.


    He looked back while dashing across the valley floor, enjoying a mysterious sight.


    A beautiful Elven princess, like from story books, now dashing over sharp rocks, trying her best to keep up with him while sweating and wheezing.


    ''Never expected this woman to be so unfit and clumsy.''


    "You alright back there, Celine?"


    "Haa... Nm.... Of course..... Fuu.... Haa..... Please wait, we cannot keep up!"


    He felt amused that she would refer to herself as ''we'' the moment she became exhausted and pushed to the limit. Her haughty tone became endearing the more she struggled.


    Asura slowed down, but not to ease her suffering. It was because he sensed many goblins. "Come on, we need to hurry."


    "Heh!? Where are you going, Sir knight? Wait... we cannot climb that wall...!"


    With the twist of his hips, his feet slid through the gravel and stone, creating a messy dust cloud. He then rushed along the wall to his right. He grabbed a jagged stone and pulled himself onto it before climbing across to the next valley.


    "H-Hey... Wait!"


    Celine looked up in frustration. Asura enjoyed the look of her dirty face, with eyes like she feared her saviour was a madman and did not know what she should do.


    ''Hmm... Maybe I''m a bit of both, aren''t I? Let''s help the girl out.''


    He leaned down from the ledge and grasped her delicate fingers, pulling her up effortlessly. "See, that wasn''t so hard now, was it?"


    "Ouch... That hurt..."


    The princess turned away, pouting, identally kicking an elevated stone before falling into his chest and face first.


    "Ha, seriously?"


    She trembled with her arms hanging loosely by her sides.


    Asura grabbed her arm and pulled her up once more. "We really need to hurry, little princess," he whispered.


    Celine just stared at him before slowly nodding, perhaps because she had no other choice.


    "Take a deep breath, Princess."


    "W-why? Ah!?"


    With a gentle tug of her hand, she fell back into his arms as if he were going to carry her like a damsel in distress. He moved his hand to her mysteriously plump behind and jumped off the ledge.


    Celine shrieked and tightly wrapped her arms around him, which was amusing as they only travelled down ten feet through the air. She also seemed to enjoy the fall once over the initial fear.


    Her rosy cheeks and innocent expression were even more beautiful up close. ''She is just as attractive as Helliana... No, she might be the prettiest woman I''ve seen.''


    The princess attempted to look at him, but her cheeks flushed, and she turned away after ncing at him.


    "Hmph... ce us down. We are quite embarrassed."


    He smirked at her innocent reaction, and her arrogant words no longer irked him. ''Such a weird girl.''


    A handful of goblins suddenly appeared, turning the corner at the edge of his vision. His evolved eyes measured their magic density and realised a goblin was just a goblin, no matter what stage they achieved.


    "These goblins are no trouble, so don''t panic."


    Celine''s eyes widened in surprise before she gasped, noticing the goblins, but her expression didn''t change. Perhaps she trusted him a little more now.


    "Sir knight... The power I can sense within you is astounding... Even though the goblins are not much of a threat, as you say... But..."


    "But?"


    Celine''s lips formed a thin line before she whispered into his ear.


    "What happens when youe across a monster of equal strength?"


    Asura smirked before pointing in the distance.


    A small settlement with various primitive wood and stone buildings formed the goblin vige, causing Celine''s eyes to dte. Her body trembled while she held onto his arm with her pale hands.


    "There''s a few inside there, and of course, if I find a monster equal, there is only one thing to do!"


    "Hmm?"


    The princess looked confused for a moment before she smiled. "Yes, we must retreat!"


    "Heh!?"


    Asura''s fingertip pressed against her nose as his eyes closed, shaking his head with a t look. "No, no, no, we fight!"


    "H-Huh...? What!?"


    "The only thing to do when facing a powerful monster is to test yourself against it!"


    Celine blinked, looking utterly dumbfounded as if he had turned insane.


    He then pushed her back slowly. The distance between the goblins was over two thousand metres, allowing him to gain an advantage from this distance.


    With a loud shout, he called for his beloved dragonnce, "Lumeris, let''s hunt some goblins."


    Asura summoned his ck and rednce, with a golden dragon dancing around the shaft. He twisted his arms as she sang along with the breeze. After using only Nova and the silver katana for so long, it feltfortable holding her in his hand.


    ''It''s the first time I called you alone, right? My lovelynce.''


    "Puah! The weapon... This feeling!"


    He could feel the weapon''s delight. The spear''s lovely voice became radiant, and a soft tone entered his mind like a warm breeze.


    Asura stared at Celine while she observed the dragonnce and the goblins in the distance with a terrified face, her beautiful Elven ive trembling in her hands, along with her teeth.


    "Scared, princess?"


    "N-no... I-I am not... We have many servants and trained knights. How can this princess fear mere goblins?"


    Asura nodded, his eyes trailing back to the vige in the distance.


    ''A goblin has low physical durabilitypared to humans. She shouldn''t struggle to gain some confidence. Her magic reserves and density are higher than mine. Elves are strange.''


    "That''s good! There will always be stronger enemies, but to live vigorously, you need to break down the barriers you''ve created. Do you want me to hold your hand while you fight, Celine?"


    The princess pressed her lips together, frowning, before staring at him with a severe expression.


    "Sir knight... This princess refuses your kind offer. We do not require help."


    ''Her arrogance is still irritating.''


    His eyes drifted over her appearance once more.


    Asura felt satisfied she wouldn''t fall off the cliff and turned around, holding his spear like a deadly point. He cracked his neck before shooting through the valley with a misty silhouette.


    With each step, dozens of metres vanished in silence.


    The moment before his foot hit the rocky ground, a green swirl of wind magic enhanced his speed, propelling him faster like a soaring dragon.


    Celine''s mouth gaped open, deep breaths interrupting her as she tried to speak. "Unbelievable..." she whispered before forcing her body to move after him.


    "This is just a light jog!"


    She whispered, struggling to keep up.


    With a sh, Asura''snce prated the air ahead of him. The long de prated the throat and chest of two goblins before holding his left hand out towards the goblins.


    A ck swirl became visible for a moment before another glimmer of ck mes burned the other three goblins into ashes and half the mountain path into a molten hellscape.


    Asura nced back at Celine. "There''re hundreds ahead, but they''re all weak. They should be fun practice for you!"


    His words were like a heartless and ruthless man in her ears. Celine''s long ears flopped down as she tried following him, almost slipping several times on the smooth rocks.


    The goblins were not too far away, and after hearing the sudden attack from their kin, they realised the situation. Sure, Asura could have been quieter, but he lovedthe excitement of hunting.


    Asura approached a ledge overlooking the goblin vige, using the momentum of his steps to change his direction andnd on the wooden ledge of a rundown house.


    His body bounced across a few, igniting them in ck mes before leaping high into the air and stabbing towards the enemy goblins. Left and right, slicing them in two as mes washed over the entire settlement.


    "Try to keep up!" He whispered in amusement.


    Celine ignored his words. "S-sir knight!" she gasped. Yet her body seemed to learn to follow hismands, as her re sliced through the air as if trying to imitate his movements. She aimed for their necks or armpits while rotating around Asura''s back as if to cover him in a cute gesture.


    He enjoyed this adorable attempt at support. Asuranded on his feet after killing ten more goblins, the vast majority of which had low-ranked magic levels.


    "Your bnce is a little off, but your skill is impressive. Still, I''d suggest you look to aim for more decisive cuts to kill them in one sweep."


    "But they''re so small and fast... How do you aim for their necks when they''re moving?"


    She whispered.


    Asura turned and gestured at a group of goblins rushing along the mountain pass, growling while jumping up and down in irritation.


    He didn''t seem to be worried and swiped the air to his left, sending several goblins flying back from the wind pressure and force. His fingertips pointed to the growling goblins on the mountain pass, trying to aim their bows at Celine.


    Shards of stone and rock trembled, forming spears that revolved around his arm. The destructive earthen spears pierced the necks of the goblin archers, tearing through their armour.


    The helpless goblins yelped in surprise before twirling through the air, crashing into the ground below.


    "See that? Aim for that area on their necks!"


    "I am not a monster like you!?"


    Eventually, the princess stopped her exaggerated royal dialect and just sounded like an overwhelmed young woman, her eyes trembling while she struggled to fight the swarming goblins alone.


    "Still a bit too slow for my liking, but you''ll get better in time."


    Celine panted and trembled while several goblins dodged her attacks. He lifted hisnce before smashing it into the ground to disrupt those who almost attacked her, using his magic to kill them to maintain her slight advantage.


    He then cleaved his dragonnce through the air, ripping apart the goblins'' defences as if it were paper. "Stop trying to defend and counterattack!"


    The princess didn''t speak but tried to move quicker, her footwork bing smoother with every step. He noticed that despite being clumsy, her talent inbat didn''t lose to his, remembering the shadow arts taught by Lucia and how he learned her steps during one duel. Celine was learning his movements during this fight.


    ''Let''s add a little insurance and go attack the big guys watching here from their little throne.''


    Although not to the level of Lucia. Asura could produce a shadow clone of himself totch onto the princess.


    It would then attack after her to avoid sizeable gaps in her defence from therge ive or defend her blind spots with the same logic.


    "I am doing it. I can fight too! Mother, I''m not weak!"


    "Calm down and keep focused. Now isn''t the time to celebrate, Celine."


    Asura dashed off once more with a smirk, his spear piercing two goblins that resembled captains with higher magic density. He smashed his foot into the ground and generated an explosion of earthen spears, skewering a few dozen more goblins from below.


    His earth spears created another massacre and blocked the higher-level reinforcements from reaching Celine.


    It was not long before he approached the source of magic in the goblin settlement.


    "Oh? A young goblin prince and his little shaman aide?"

 Chapter 208: The Silent South

    Meanwhile, in the southern reaches of Silvara, many carriages moved along the winding roads leading south. The scenes were worlds apart from those of Asura, who enjoyed an exciting time with an Elf princess.


    Mu Xue sat on a carriage heading to the southern vige of Aleran.


    Her face was glum as she toyed with the ring given to her by Asura. When he left, she took the parchment, proof they were a married couple.


    A small piece of paper, yet it made her confidence soar.


    "Mu Xue? Did Asura give one to you, too?" Xavida asked in a low voice, holding the dark parchment registering their marriage together.


    "Mm, you too?"


    "Hehe, look at my special ring and bracelet!"


    Xavida seemed proud, and although the pair usually shed, Mu Xue felt a sense of peace. They were both gifted with a ring and bracelet.


    However, the colour, inscription, and material were utterly different.


    ''I can feel his thoughts and feelings, not wanting to treat us the same and looking at our unique appeal... fufu, such a lovely man.''


    "Do you know how long till we arrive at the vige?"


    "I''m not sure, Mu Xue. We are not friends. Don''t speak to me so normally! Hmph."


    Xavida pouted while turning away, yet she seemed a little happy. Mu Xue realised she was probably nervous and lonely with Asura gone, so she gave her a free pass just this once and patted the seat beside her.


    "Just sit and rx, then."


    "Nn."


    Xavida was a minor threat to Mu Xue after the appearance of Verana and Lorem.


    Thus, she needed to choose when to assert her dominance. If she made enemies without thinking about her future as Asura''s wife and who would support her when the others grouped, it would be a disaster.


    Before Mu Xue could start an idle conversation, a familiar sound reached them from far away. It was the howling of Wolves that made her involuntarily grip the carriage door, ready to jump out to fight them.


    "Stop, Xavida. The guards will dispatch them. Don''t be a child."


    "Eh!? You can''t tell me what to do. Who are you to decide?!"


    "You''re causing trouble, sshh..."


    "Don''t shush me!" Xavida pouted but listened to Mu Xue because she saw the knights who guarded them decimate the wolves like they were children. "Woah! They are so strong, almost like Asura in bed!"


    Xavida giggled but went silent when she noticed Mu Xue had her brows furrowed in worry.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Mu Xue looked at Xavida with the strangest look.


    Her eyes filled with tears, her lips trembling while her nose sniffled. "I don''t know, it just felt like Asura might be speaking to another girl and flirting with her suddenly and I feel so jealous and angry... Let''s go kill the damn wolves!"


    "M-Mu Xue?!"


    "Wolves. Now, Xavida."


    "Heh!? The wolves are dead!"


    "Then find some!"


    Onlookers observed the two beautiful women hastily climbing onto the roof of a noble''s carriage, prompting the maids to panic while trying to follow suit.


    Momentster, they noticed the two suddenly casting area-dominating spells of ice and lightning magic into the dark forest, disturbing the beasts.


    ****


    Not long after, Lorem rode a warhorse, leading the knights to fend off the berserk beasts that left the forest after Xavida and Mu Xue destroyed half their homes.


    Lorem wore ck and scarlet armour, her hair tied up into a side ponytail, and her scarlet eyes watched the distant south.


    Her body felt the powerful vibrations of magic from such a considerable distance, which meant they would suffer a great battle. She hoped that the backup knightsing in two days woulde faster.


    ''That arrogant old man is here. There is no way we can force them out with sheer strength if he takes field.''


    She wanted to be optimistic.


    However, something about the entire situation felt eerie: the north, east and south all at once, and the supposed allied troops from many southern nobles never appeared at the checkpoint, leading to the knights bing nervous.


    "I don''t like this, something isn''t right..."


    Lorem murmured while watching the distant forest that would soon change everything in Aleran forever.


    The terror of war was about to reach a remote vige in the south.


    ****


    Asura stood facing up against the angry goblin prince, who was wearing a small crown and holding a brutal-looking ck mace in his hand. The prince seemed to be the size of an average human male but much shorter than Asura, who reached over 6 feet 5 inches.


    ''His muscles seem well formed, and the shaman seems to have cast heroism on him. Let''s not joke around and quickly kill the shaman.''


    He held hisnce tight while preparing forbat against the goblin prince and shaman.


    Meanwhile, the other goblins remained close to the barrier, brandishing their weapons or beating on it to break it down. Asura smiled, waiting for the first attack that soon came without fail.


    The goblin prince moved like a mirage, his steps silent and swift, yet Asura''s eyes evolved with the bloodlines of a ck dragon and a devil from the abyss.


    He could see the mana moving through the goblin''s body, meaning he could predict his movements.


    ''Seems this guy is just a tad bit better than an average warrior or knight. Looks like the shaman is a bigger threat.''


    "GRAHHH!"


    The prince let out a growl as he swung his mace overhead.


    However, his movements were too slow, and Asura effortlessly dodged by ducking his mace before swinging his fist upwards. His fist smashed the ugly goblin''s face even more, causing its entire body tounch high into the sky like a cannonball.


    ''Why are these guys so weak?!''


    Asura didn''t mean to be arrogant; however, during hisst evolution and rebirth, his body underwent a significant change that brought it to the limits of possibility.


    When he cleared the fourth plume, he would surpass that possibility and fight the very concept that a flesh body could fight against magic.


    The goal of the entire cultivation ritual and technique seemed to be a magic-resistant physique: to attain a body equal to a god before bing one themselves¡ªor rather, a god-yer.


    Meanwhile, the shaman cursed in a goblin tongue, its body crackling with lightning before an arcing bolt struck Asura with a defeating boom that shook the surrounding earth, creating a scorched crater.


    Asura seemed unharmed and still had his fist raised.


    The only difference was that his body sizzled and cracked with a purple light. His smile made the goblin prince scream in anger afternding on his face, breaking its massive nose.


    "You! Kill!!"


    The shaman shrieked as it cast spell after spell at Asura, who stepped forward and absorbed each bolt of lightning without missing a beat. Forced to watch its enemy survive everything it could throw made the goblin shaman shiver and howl, fearing the monster approaching.


    ''I can absorb inferior lightning slightly to reduce the damage... Otherwise I''d be burnt to a crisp by now!''


    "Thank you, my little dragoness~ Daddy will reward you well for this."


    Asuraughed while adjusting his posture, ck scales covering his entire body. His eyes turned golden with a sense of ancient wisdom and Draconic magic.


    In front of his slit irises, he could see the shaman''s heart pounding; the ability to peer into the goblin''s flesh seemed to be a new skill from evolving both types of eyes.


    The goblin shaman trembled as Asura vanished from its sight.


    "Gigigi!?"


    It screeched as its arms were severed instantly, unable to retaliate with any magic because it felt the energy vanish as though stolen.


    ''Like a vampire, I can steal energy from their bodies duringbat... Is this because of my devour or Verana?''


    "Well, at least it''s useful."


    Asura chuckled while looking at the terrified goblin, which could not even retreat with the loss of its arms.


    "GRI!!!"


    "Sorry, but I''ve promised to be the strongest."


    Asura raised the goblin into the air with a brutal kick to its crotch as Asura prated the shaman''s chest with his left arm, partially transformed into a dragon''s w before crushing the poor thing''s heart.


    While he seemed preupied, the goblin prince attacked him from behind, striking down with a furious blow.


    However, Asura did not miss the iing attack and lifted his right arm. A long ck de like a dragon''s tooth extended from the dragon-scale armour on his forearm, blocking the mace with a loud ng.


    "Didn''t you learn your lesson earlier?"


    "Gh... hu...man..."


    The prince watched the corpse fall to the ground as his mind filled with rage. However, he felt intense pressure on his mace, turning his weapon to dust under Asura''s grasp. The sheer might of his body could crush weapons below the mythril grade.


    "Hmph!"


    Asura swung his free arm and turned his enemy''s face into mush as it flew helplessly towards the spike barrier, mming into it and causing a sonic boom.


    The goblin prince became skewered like a roast pig, and frustration and despair were thest things visible inside its beady ck eyes.


    "Well I should go check on that little elf..."


    He stepped away from the dismembered corpse of the shaman, which he left hanging on the throne, blood and flesh smeared across it.


    Asura didn''t even realise the brutal and gruesome actions he started taking. When facing an enemy, he became relentless and ruthless from the moment his fourth plume started awakening.


    ''Those ugly little goblins, those fucking Elves...''


    Asura let out a deep sigh as he imagined the death and destruction waiting ahead, which caused his body to tremble with a strange feeling of delight; he even felt his lower body bing hot. It seemed his changes were distorting him, yet he corrected nothing.


    ''I am who I am. They attacked me with a spell that would have killed me, I won''t let them go!''


    He felt, after seeing how much Verana suffered and sacrificed, the efforts Mu Xue and Xavida endured to keep up with him.


    Not to mention how much suffering Helliana must have endured when fighting those women from the upper realms, he couldn''t be soft.


    Although he refused to let it consume him, he wouldn''t stop yet.


    "There are enemies more ruthless awaiting me, their hearts don''t feel emotion and I cannot let myself lose to them."


    Asura shook his head, and the dark topics became annoying as he rushed back to find the princess, wondering if she had survived.


    "I''d better hurry if she''s still alive..."


    However, the princess seemed just fine when he arrived back at the vige. A beautiful elf surrounded by goblin corpses, a strange sight.


    "Princess, I can see your underwear..."


    Asura''s nonchnt voice caused the poor princess to tremble while lying on the ground covered in blood, guts and sweat, heaving to regain her breath.


    After the battle against the small group of goblins, the poor princess used all her strength and copsed.

 Chapter 209: My Son - I Go into battle for your future.

    Garrett watched the ruined battlefield, the walls and hills of his belovednd destroyed and crumbling. Lyndwrym Fort was the pride and grace of histe wife''s ancestors.


    The verynd he swore to protect in her stead, and he failed.


    Broken swords, fallen knights, and vanquished monsters sprawled across the battlefield, feeling a solemn loss as the enemy continued to pour reinforcements from the broken mountain.


    "de... are you able to fight?"


    "Even if I have lost an arm. I can fight until thest moment with the other for you. My brother!"


    "Fool, what about your wife and daughter?"


    Lyndwrym''s beautifulndscape no longer resembled the beautiful green grass and jagged mountains protecting her.


    The enemy brought more than just monsters.


    "Why did those cultistse with such twisted and unholy creatures?" Garrett said with a baneful cry, his sword damaged, chipped but not yet broken as it held his body in ce atop thest remaining building.


    The Lyndwyrm citadel, thest bastion of the phoenix, de against the outside threat.


    This very citadel would be the ce of Garrett Fenix''sst stand.


    "My fallen brothers and sisters do not grieve. I shall not let you sleep in this shallow grave filled with despair by the light of my mes and iron in my sword." Garrett lifted his sword, the exhaustion clear from his dark eyes, which were bloodshot and slightly swollen.


    "This is my oath to you who followed me from childhood, adulthood and lordship. Each one of your names will remain etched into my chest for eternity."


    de leaned against a stone pir, his chest undting as he watched this sight.


    The mes of Garret Fenix were like kindling that ignited the desperate spirit to resist and fight back in the Lyndwrym citadel.


    "Old fool."


    Felix Odon''s son couldn''t help but mutter, once again taking hold of his father''s sword and stepping forward to fight for his people.


    ''Forgive me, my brothers, now even your cherished sons fight for me instead of Asura. I will ensure they survive and continue our legacy in the future.''


    Friendships born from rivalry or petty fights now became a bond of brotherhood.


    "Brave young ones, we leave this stage to you. However, you shall not fall here, for in the future you must support and fulfil your roles. You are to seed us old men. Let me show you the power of the men you followed, the courageous and honourable men you called father."


    de gave an encouraging nod to his godsons and nephews.


    The knights swore to treat each of their children like a genuine family member. These seven young knights knew nothing of their future lord and received a strict upbringing from their fathers.


    Swordsmanship, magic, knightly duties,bat tactics and various other aspects.


    "Haha, old man, are you sure you can still do it without that arm?"


    A blue-haired male with a slightly arrogant voice, his eyes gazed with respect and concern, and his lips trembled from his first instance of battle.


    "Just watch me, you cheeky boy!"


    *****


    Two days before, the wall copsed.


    Garrett sat on the small chair in the centre of the citadel, going through the various messages of support and documents that Ophelia had sent to him from the meadow since this battle started weeks ago.


    "It seems my son has sent several letters this time, Estan."


    Garrett rolled the parchment and looked at his general.


    de, who looked worse for wear. Their shiny armour was now ruined and damaged, with broken rings and chips from ws and des.


    "Oh? Let me see. He addressed this one to me!"


    ''Asura, are you well? I worried so much when you vanished...''


    The first letter Garret opened caused his face to be shocked. Slowly reading it, he couldn''t help but smile and hit the stone table with a loud thud.


    "Hahaha! That''s my boy!"


    de watched his lord''s joyful expression, the letter ced neatly to his side before Garrett took another, which caused his face to be even more strange, a look of bemusement than utter shock. "My son... you tread a dangerous path. s, you are my son. Hahaha!"


    This cycle of opening and reacting to the letters continued several times until only one letter remained. de finally opened his letter, unable to keep watching the strange trembling body of his lord he didn''t want to ask.


    de''s facial expression changed while reading the letter, but once reading it, he needed to give it a proper look.


    ¡ªGreetings, Uncle de.


    I am writing to you at this time of peril for two reasons: I must request from you and break your trust.


    First, as of this letter reaching you, I have alreadypleted the official documents required to enter marriage with your daughter, Lucia.


    Although we n to have the service together in the Phoenix de, we are being deployed to the south in the future to stop the invading Romanian threat.


    Second, I hope you will not let my father engage in something stupid while fighting the East; the silver light of justice shall shine upon Lyndwrym, so please hold on until that light reaches you.


    Lucia has faith in your strength and never doubted that her father would seed. Her husband and future sisters will not let her down, so we will reach you as soon as possible.


    Please, Uncle, have faith in our strength and the light of Silvara.


    "..."


    The old man read the writing several times, causing tears to drip down his cheeks. A man who endured the loss of his family and daughter trembled with intense feelings building up inside his chest.


    "We cannot lose, my lord."


    de stood up; a sense of vigour and ambition reced his defeated outlook. Garrett also gave an affirmative nod and gently closed his eyes.


    "The letters from my son have given me thest breath I need and the final encouragement. de, prepare the young knights. I will assign them their first and final task. After so long, they can finally meet their lord. Now he has so many things to protect. It is about time he matures and rules this de as its true heir."


    Garrett let out a mighty roar at the sky.


    Thest ounce of power in his body, derived from his old bones, evaporated while he activated his sword''s light.


    "Not only do I want to see the face of my beautiful grandchild, but I also have something else I must do. This letter must find Asura well. He doesn''t know about his future brothers and the men who will support him. I must let him know he is not alone. Each of them has spent their entire lives being trained to serve and protect him."


    ¡ªTo my dear son, Asura.


    I pray this letter finds you well. Although you may not understand your father''s decision and choices, please understand that everything he does and will do is for you, your mother and your two sisters.


    That''s right, your mother is carrying a girl. The light element midwife identally let it slip, but it is a happy thought indeed.


    Below, you will find the names and descriptions of several men.


    These men are the first-born sons of my brother-in-arms. From the moment they were born, each of them focused on serving the next Lord of Fenix. When you seemed unable to fight, I hid this from you and waited until now to tell you about these heroic youths.


    They will be your arms and legs to protect the things you adore when you need them most.


    Danos Odon, the son of Felix Odon. He is tall, has red hair, and has a fiery temper, like his father. He has a strong affinity for fire magic and is most concerned with his future lord.


    Vergil Calman, the nervous blue-haired male and son of my dear friend Estin Calman, shorter than Danos, wielding a spear and shield. His magic focuses on water and ice, with a strong affinity for healing magic.


    Belial Montir, son of Mander, is a stocky male with no hair. He resembles a bear in physique, wields a giant axe, and emanates an earthly feeling.


    A warrior of earth and force, he is the simple and most loyal son who protects the over six.


    Alexander Ravenshaw, son of Alexius Ravenshaw, a former noble who lost their fame and glory saved from debt and very by Garrett, enjoys wearing emerald robes with a long staff illuminated with the wind element. Although weak in physicalbat, his magic aptitude surpasses most of his peers.


    Manfried Gotshold, son of Fred Gotshold, A man wearing aplete set of te armour, his only weapon, the silver greatsword, his belief to honour his father''s glorious life and protect the phoenix de and his young wife and daughter.


    The oldest member of the group and talented in tactics and martialbat. de Estan''s direct disciple.


    Louis Devereaux, son of Charles Devereaux. He is an intelligent and skilled Devereaux family from another kingdom who joined Silvara as refugees over a thousand years ago, building their lineage and forming a solid bond with the Fenix family over that time.


    The Devereau family uses their espionage and assassination skills to help the Fenix family. Louis''s face is quite handsome, yet he can blend in with the crowd, and his light leather armour is his primary weapon.


    Ryan Stirling, son of Adam Stirling, is the most average of the group. Yet his archery,bined with an intelligent knowledge of most battlefields and tactics, makes him a great vice leader of Manfried.


    Asura, take care of your mother and sisters for me. I will fight in the East until myst breath.


    Not a soul shall take a step into the de as long as we both live!


    ***


    Garrett seemed to be more rxed the moment his pen stopped writing. He looked at de with a smile. "My son has married so many brides, yet the amount doesn''t shock me, but who he has married."


    de could only show a bitter smirk. "He married my little Lucia too. I will beat his little ass when he nextes here."


    Garrettughed, his gaze towards the courtyard''s exit turned fierce.


    "Well then, I guess we should hold out until those young fellows arrive. Tell those brats they''ve just got a mission to look forward to and that the task they dreamt of all these years has finallye. The lord of this family can now officially change, thanks to Her Majesty epting my request."


    "Let us go, my brother. Into battle once again."

 Chapter 210: Fetters

    Asura spent several hours collecting anything helpful or fascinating from the goblin settlement. Their items were at a high stage, meaning their items and weapons were of a higher grade than trash goblins.


    As a result, he collected anything he wanted before returning to the princess, who finally recovered.


    "How are you doing, Celine?"


    "I-I am well..."


    The princess smiled while replying; however, her pale and thin face said otherwise.


    Asura noticed the fundamental problem: despite having a powerful engine, her body seemed tock the strength to endure it.


    He felt she reminded him of himself in the past. As Helliana described, the Asura in his past life could not endure the power of the Phoenix Monolith, and it damaged his core at birth.


    However, his ability allowed him to improve her body, even if it only helped a little. If she kept receiving his treatment, eventually, her body would be of a higher level.


    ''Does she even wish for this, though?''


    Asura watched her shakily stand; her legs lost like jelly while thick sweat oozed from her forehead. Despite this horrid sight, she kept her beauty and grace. The moment her eyes locked onto him, he felt a strange feeling.


    "Are you able to walk? Or would you prefer me to carry you?"


    Asura felt his new abilities to analyse mana flow and spiritual energy had developed so far he could now tell if someone desired something, as well as reading their thoughts.


    The moment someone lies, the mana around their faces and lips distorts or makes strange shapes, as if drawing attention to their lies. ''Is this how mothers know a child is lying?!'' he joked in his mind.


    Meanwhile, he thought she might lie and say no. It actually stunned him that the princess could be honest.


    "C-carry me... please?"


    Asura could not read the young maiden''s thoughts, nor could he read her feelings for a moment, as if her mana became masked or hidden by something foreign. He wondered if it was his monoliths acting up again and causing strange fluctuations to ur in her mana.


    "Well, I did promise to help you... So why not?"


    He knelt before the princess with his back facing her, his tone friendly.


    "Not like that... the front."


    "Pardon?"


    "W-wait, no! I didn''t mean it that way... just wrap your arm around my chest..."


    "Now that''s a way to ask."


    Asura turned his head, but his face remained serious.


    He lifted her tired body in a princess carry, his arms under her knees and armpit while shefortably wrapped both arms around his neck.


    ''Her breath is hot, and her cheeks are red... We should rush back to that small cave since I only have a few more hours before this ce spits me out. The princess is the same too. Let''s hope I can help her recover before them.''


    "Um... It''s embarrassing if you start at me so intensely." Celine whispered while burning her face into his chest, her breath tickling him.


    "I apologise, Celine. You seem cute when you blush."


    Asura spoke in a casual tone while looking at her slender and frail body.


    Yet, as he thought about the significant changes to his body and bloodline, he thought about the future and allowed his anima to seep into her body, covering her entirely from head to toe, from bones to muscle, skin to organs he didn''t rush.


    So the pleasure became more of a warmth as if millions of gentle hands were massaging Celine.


    "Who is Celine... call me princess. Hmph!"


    ''If I was to estimate her body, it''s not even at the level of a stage one knight. No wonder she needed that Stage Eight knight to protect her.''


    "Did something happen?"


    Celine''s eyes widened when she saw Asura''splexion change slightly. Although itsted less than a second, his expression seemed filled with anger and frustration, as if his mind turned darker.


    "Nothing, don''t worry."


    "Then why are you looking at me in such a weird way?"


    "Look at you? How can you tell?"


    "Your eyes look cold..."


    ''Oh dear... This girl can notice even this much?''


    Asura had forgotten to control his emotions and trained his gaze on Celine as if peering at her soul, although he knew the bad feelings Azoth held towards elves.


    It wasn''t until spending more time he realised she must share a bloodline with that foul woman in his visions.


    However, what Asura couldn''t understand was why Azoth didn''t fight back with his full power. He could have ughtered the elves, but he allowed that woman to kill him.


    ''I know I''m the type to forget things, but there are so many holes in Azoth''s past, making no sense at all.''


    Then there was that woman in the vision who was killing Azoth and looked so simr to Celine. In contrast, Muru was most likely Mu Xue''s past fetters.


    ''Is this fate, or does the cultivation technique bind me to those involved with my past lives and force them to suffer my death and their despair?''


    Asura tried to smile and reassure the princess, but his feelings became shaken each time her beautiful blue eyes seemed to see into his depths.


    "D-don''t stare at me like that!"


    "Celine... let''s return to the cave first."


    He struggled to deal with her after realising she both captivated and worried him.


    The past of Azoth held feelings more intense than even Auros because, thanks to the cult, Auros didn''t feel things while on their strange medication that drove him into madness, and he only felt great regret at the moment of his death.


    "Nn."


    ***


    The pair arrived at the small cave not long after leaving the goblin outpost, which Asura burned to the ground, leaving nothing should their pursuers find traces of their magic.


    "For someone with weaker magic than me, you have a monstrous body," Celine said after Asura ced her gently on the ground.


    "My family has a good genes."


    "Hmmm, really?"


    Since returning, Asura has not let the princess leave his side, telling her it was for treatment and using the warm feeling as a sign that it was working. Instead, he feels she could soon reach a Stage One body, and he wants her to reach that level before he leaves.


    "So you can meet me again tomorrow?" Celine asked with a bright voice. Her feet kicked two stones while resting against Asura''s chest.


    "I wish I could stay here longer, but there are responsibilities I have to take care of."


    "Will you be stronger?"


    "That''s my goal."


    "Then when will we meet again...?"


    "Sorry, I cannot answer that."


    Asura felt the young princess''s lips quiver slightly against his chest as she leaned against him again. Yet he could only stroke her head gently and rub her shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll meet again in the future. If you can find a device that lets usmunicate over the distance before tomorrow evening, then it won''t be so hard."


    Asura stroked her hair slowly; in the darkness, her blue eyes seemed to glow even brighter. He tried to cheer her up by saying that they would see each other again.


    However, his words overstimted the princess, along with the warm feeling she only received from her grandmother and the physical strength she felt each moment she spent around him.


    The idea of finding a device wasn''t impossible, and she remembered some elves travelled to various continents and used them.


    ''Why doesn''t she seem sad anymore? Did she get over it already?''


    Asura stroked her hair but struggled to understand the sudden mood change as his actions seemed to give the opposite effect than what he intended.


    ''Well, I can''t win them all.'' He thought it was a breath of fresh air to fail and enjoyed thest moments as a hunk of boar meat roasted in various spices and paste on a wooden spit roast while the princess suffered.


    "Asura... it hurts. My insides hurt so bad!"


    "Here it is. You''re going to evolve like a butterfly from the cocoon."


    The next moment, she leaned forward; Asura, sensing the intense movement of mana from her stomach to her throat, pushed her further and leaned over the cavern entrance as she vomited a vile, ck liquid.


    ''What?!''


    He felt confused; the liquid almost seemed identical to the curse that gued both Xavida and Lorem, but he couldn''t absorb it.


    That was the instinct that came from his body.


    This ck liquid smelt like rotting carcasses and eggs while the hiss of its acidic properties shocked Asura as it melted the rocks at the bottom of the vast mountain, forming an almost endless hole.


    ''No, this isn''t like them. It''s like the poison that gued me, as Asura in the past life... the one that limited me to being a no-mag! This beautiful Elven princess kept such vile things within her body for so many years!''


    Asura couldn''t help but click his tongue at the sight, having forgotten how cruel this world could be. He would have never imagined someone would curse this girl the same way.


    No, he felt a sense of regret at the bitter and dark feelings inside him. He knew this curse, but his mind refused to ept what those memories were trying to tell him.


    "Asura... it hurts.... help me."


    "Ah, I will let it all out; this will let you be stronger and able to protect yourself. You won''t suffer anymore."


    He patted her back while her face turned green, and more ck sludge spewed out of her mouth.


    "Sob, you said it would feel warm!"


    "It feels like warm sunshine, right?"


    He created a gentle white me, cing it against her back, letting the me of rebirth help her ruined organs heal faster while his eyes trembled from this disgusting and strange ck liquid that filled her tiny body.


    ''How didn''t I see it before!?''


    Asura could feel the female elf''s mana mixing with this cursed ck liquid.


    However, each time his anima flooded her body, it pulled the ck liquid away, removing it from her core and allowing her body to function like an average person''s.


    It felt strange that rather than fusing with her mana, his anima merged with the curse, and he felt his instincts scream as his devil bloodline shied away from its presence.


    "Yuck... it stinks so bad." The princess gasped before she burped, her face a lot more colourful and filled with a vibrance that never existed before. Though her body remained corrupted, now her mana core, lungs and heart werepletely free from the ck-coloured liquid.


    "You did well. Well done for holding on this long; just remember to eat healthily, train your body, and feel the difference soon."


    "Nn, i feel so light and my chest isn''t heavy when breathing. Thank you Asura!"


    ''Don''t thank me... this curse is something I created. I am the one that corrupted your entire body and almost killed you.''


    Asura could not exin the mixed feelings he felt at that moment.


    For a moment, he struggled to understand the feeling of the unknown, which caused him to want to make it up to her, yet that ck liquid returned to the devil monolith within him as happy toe home.


    "I will help you, as long as I can."


    "Hmmm, I will hold you to that!"

 Chapter 211: Another Side Of Verana

    The moment time reached the limit, both of them let out a sigh. Within a few moments, Asura''s and Celine''s figures became distorted, and various runes wrapped around them.


    "It seems our time is up. I''ll meet you here again tomorrow, same ce?"


    "Mm, make sure you keep that ne. It will let you enter here without me." Celine said with a smile before her figure vanished.


    "Goodbye, Celine."


    "Farewell, Asura."


    Asura experienced a distorted world, unlike when he entered the training zone, which left him disoriented.


    He saw various colours and shapes shing through his vision until he suddenly felt an impact. Then, the spiralling world returned to normal, showing a familiar ceiling. However, his body remained frozen, like sleep paralysis, as if adjusting to the act of teleportation.


    Asura wondered if using the token instead of utilising the actual portals that were affixed and managed by the academy caused it, but his thoughts abruptly ended as the long-forgotten revenge unfolded.


    Verana''s body suddenly mounted him, her ruby eyes narrowed while ring at him with her brows furrowed and nose scrunched up.


    ''Ah, she''s angry.''


    "Asura, why did you lie!" She huffed, her hands pinning him down.


    "About what?" He replied, his tone even and emotionless. There could be no admission of guilt, or she might take advantage of him if he couldn''t move or defend himself.


    ''Must buy time...''


    "About us entering the training realms together! The ce I entered wasn''t the same as yours!" Her voice was rough, unlike her usual timid behaviour.


    "That''s not possible..." Asura paused for a moment, his eyes widening as if realising something. "Unless... I identally."


    "Don''t lie! I know you did it on purpose. Wait..."


    *Sniff*


    "You..." Verana''s nose moved close to his neck, sniffing along his chest and arms before she grabbed his neck, her eyes glowing with a dull red light while her pupils seemed to be devoured by the red. "Which whore''s scent is this?"


    "Wha-?!" Asura didn''t expect her reaction, causing him to grunt in annoyance. ''Is she a dog!?''


    "I smelt another woman all over you! Did you sleep with someone!?" She tightened her grip around his neck.


    "I can''t believe you''d sleep with some slut after leaving me waiting for so long. You sleep with that lizard and the maid. While making me wait for you alone in my bed expecting you toe visit me!"


    "What are you talking about? We''re just friends, there''s nothing going on between us..."


    "Shut up! You won''t deceive me!" Verana growled.


    Asura remained silent as the aroma of blood permeated the room.


    Hundreds of small hands grew from the shadows, grasping his body and holding him with even more force. It seemed he should have taken a shower or bathed because spending thest six hours holding the Elven princess would leave her scent on his body.


    "You''re not actually mad at me, are you?" He finally asked, his voice sounding stiff.


    "How could I not be? After waiting for you for so long, you sleep with someone else. While leaving me alone."


    "So you''re saying that you''ve been waiting for me to visit your room? Where did my pure Verana go? Now you''re so perverted." Asura let out a sigh. He could feel the shadow''s grip weakening as it twitched, threatening to break free.


    "Wha-wha-what do you mean? Perverted? You are the one that spent ten years fucking me every night over and over!" She trembled, her body quaking in shame.


    Verana''s body jumped, her cheeks turning bright red as her grip tightened. A thick shadow covered the room, leaving only the bed and the pair of them in sight. "You have no shame, no integrity."


    "Verana, why didn''t you call me out? I would have spent the night with you if you had wanted."


    "I-I-I.. what are you saying.." She muttered, her cheeks turning even redder.


    "There''s no need to get jealous. I haven''t slept with this woman. She just needed medical help because I got her wounded." Asura sighed. "Verana, let me go."


    "N-no.. I can''t do that. It''s the first time you''ve ever lied to me... I''m going to punish you for making me wait."


    "How will you do that?"


    Verana''s face seemed to change as she considered what she might do. Her eyes darted from the bed to his face before turning away and pursing her lips. She looked as if she was hesitant, conflicted about how she should act.


    "I''ll make you... lick... my toes... if you refuse, then... I''ll never forgive you!"


    "I won''t do it."


    "Then I''ll force you!"


    Asura''s body slowly regained the sensation of movement.


    His mood eased, and he yed with his cute fianc¨¦e, who seemed lost in a tangle of lust and anger. Her mind failed to separate the two emotions as they conflicted with one another.


    He wondered if her shame and jealousy would reveal itself further, allowing him to tease her more.


    "No, no, I won''t do it! How about you suck mine?" He suggested, his voice hoarse as his hands grasped her ankle, pulling her towards him.


    "W-w-what are you doing?" She gasped in shock, trying to pull away.


    However, the smooth sheets and Asura''s strength made it impossible for her to escape. The pale hands couldn''t hold him down and vanished into the shadows as he pushed her down onto the bed before returning the favour and mounting her.


    "Verana, I never knew you had such kinks. I did teleport you somewhere else because I couldn''t put your body at risk. Your life isn''t only your own anymore. One day, it will carry my child, and I couldn''t risk you being hurt. Maybe if you apologise, I''ll forgive you." Asura chuckled, his face leaning close to hers, enjoying the changes in her eyes.


    Her pupils dted the more he spoke; when he mentioned children, they started darting around, and her face became bright red while her lips trembled, unable to speak.


    "Wait, wait! No, I don''t want this. Stop touching me; I won''t forgive you! Ah, no, no!" Her voice changed from an angry shout to a gasp before she wrapped her arms around his back and peered into his eyes with the most pitiful look.


    With tears in her eyes, a submissive look, loose eyebrows, and parted lips, Verana uttered a lovely sound. "Baby, don''t fight."


    The bloodlust and killing intent emanating from her body suddenly vanished. Like a wilted flower, the smell of blood also disappeared, and her expression grew sullen.


    "Just admit defeat and everything will be fine." Asura grinned.


    "This is cheating!" Verana pouted before slowly opening her mouth. "I''m sorry."


    Asura leaned closer, the feeling of her supple breasts pressed against his chest while she appreciated the feeling of his crotch squished against hers.


    Their eyes met as the woman beneath him held her breath, awaiting his response.


    "Sorry for what?" Asura whispered, his words tickling her ears.


    "Sorry for thinking you would sleep with someone else."


    "Ah, I''m sorry for not telling you about the different teleporting locations. I really didn''t want you to get hurt. I mean it." His hand stroked through her hair, the silky red colour returning to her usual raven locks as she seemed to rx.


    "You''re a big idiot; you know that?" She snorted in annoyance as her body tried to break free from his grasp, but her effort proved futile.


    "It seems like I can''t let you go so quickly. Wife."


    He originally nned to get revenge but became engrossed in teasing and ying with her before a loud knock on the door awakened the pair from their endless flirting.


    "Lord Asura, Lady Verana, we have prepared dinner for you both. You requested we make it at this time yesterday. Forgive my interruption." Verana''s maid entered and saw Asura''s half-naked body because his messy clothesy atop Verana, who wore a thin dress. Their faces were close enough to kiss.


    She also saw the room in a messy state, with clothes scattered on the floor and the bed cover having slipped off.


    "Ah, we''lle down soon." Verana waved her hand while turning her head away with a slight blush. "It''s not what you think. Don''t tell my mother!"


    "As you wish, mistress."


    The maid left the room with a graceful bow and a smile. However, Asura watched her with a smirk before whispering in Verana''s ear.


    "She''s going to tell your mother we''ve already gone past the honeymoon stage, you know?"


    "Don''t joke! We did nothing. Ah, forget it. Help me get up, baby. My legs are numb from you leaning on them!"


    Verana shoved Asura, her eyes showing a helpless expression as she smiled wryly. "Even though you''ve lived for so many years, you''re so immature."


    In the dining room, the pair found arge banquet spread across a long table. It seemed like the entire mansion woulde to eat, but only V sat at the table wearing a silver dress before looking up at the pair with a rather unhappy look.


    "It took you both so long. I have been here for hours."


    "Princess V... we were training in another realm, forgive us..." Verana didn''t seem to want Asura to get in trouble with another of his future wives as she stepped forward and apologised with an elegant bow.


    "It''s not Verana''s fault. It''s mine. I should have informed you that I might bete because of the unexpectedplications."


    V turned her gaze to Asura''s calm expression before sighing and shaking her head. "It''s fine. We are to be a family soon. The fact you made the poor woman at the royal knight assessment camp hasn''t missed my ears. It seems Sybil finally got what she deserved for being too arrogant to recruits."


    Asura said nothing, knowing he might get in trouble for putting her in such a situation, but it wasn''t his fault, and he couldn''t prevent it, so why would he get the me?


    "Alright, stop mentioning that matter. Verana,e here and sit next to me. We are both the wives of Asura and shouldn''t cause trouble for him all the time."


    V stood up, her figure walking towards Verana. She took her hand and led her to the seat next to her before patting it as if telling Asura to sit at the end.


    ''It is strange seeing V being so serious and mature... It''s kind of sexy.''

 Chapter 212: The True Heir - Judgment of Lyndwrym

    While Asura enjoyed a pleasant meal with Verana and V, the story on Silvara''s other side couldn''t be any different. Men and women ate dried bread, so rough the thin soup barely softened the crispy texture.


    Garrett and de went with their men to the wastnd formerly known as Lyndwrym, now home to thousands of corpses, with only hundreds of soldiers remaining. They lost all hope and passion, forced to store the remaining civilians in the citadel''s basement.


    "Mother, will we survive the night?" A young girl asked, her hands carrying a ruined and dirty doll while her mother shivered, covered in bandages.


    "We... we will be fine, my love. The knights will protect us."


    "But Mommy... the knights are all sleeping in the fields."


    The room below the citadel glowed with light because of the abundance of torches, and several wounded knights stayed down here as ast line of defence.


    From the many who lived in the beautiful fort city for years, now less than a hundred remained. So much death over the past month caused their faces to be pale grey and filled with loss.


    "Lord Garret will protect us, our Young Lord Asura will never abandon us, help wille." A woman holding a bundle in her arms dered that the baby in the woman''s arms had a strangely whiteplexion, one that usually caused rm in others, yet the knights protecting them smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Her husband perished in battle, and then her baby was born in eternal sleep, so her mind copsed.


    "Yes, Mother will be fine, right?"


    The young girl clutched her doll and tried to hold her tears. This young girl has watched so many die in the previous battles that she could only act bravely tofort her mother and reassure her knights.


    "Of course... Ahhh!?"


    Bang


    A colossal tremor shook the citadel, causing ash, dirt and dust to pour down from the cracks above.


    The monsters were attacking the citadel for thest time, with an army of several ogres and dozens of deadly monsters leading the thousands of orcs and goblins to decimate the defences of the east beyond what Garrett could endure.


    All because the Cult of the Fallen Sun intervened and used their foul magic to summon a divine smite to destroy the walls of Lyndwrym, forcing openbat.


    "Keep calm, everyone. They won''t get here! Hold out a little longer!" Thest remaining Lyndwyrm warriors cried out in agony to suppress their emotions as they slowly lost their will to fight and die for the families and friends they vowed to protect.


    All looked grim for the Phoenix de.


    ****


    "de, you cannot fight anymore. With an arm lost and your core shattered, I order you to retreat to the Phoenix de! Think, why did your father''s name you after our homnd? You are its guardian, you cannot fall here." Garrett''s shout bellowed as the enormous doors of the fortress trembled.


    Now, a ck bandage and patch covered his left eye. Yet he held his half-broken sword, still giant and filled with a heroic aura.


    "If you have any love for me, brother, then you shall protect the only gifts we value: our wives and children. Please, de! Take the citizens and escape through the underground path."


    The one-armed general thought deeply, his expression turning grim.


    His remaining arm clutched his de, which would soon break, as he looked towards the opening gate, with monstrous faces and a grim future approaching. He felt tears churning in his eyes while trembling at the thought of leaving his brother to face this impossible battle alone.


    "Garrett, my friend, my brother."


    "de!"


    "I love you and will do as you have asked." de kneeled before his brother, a man he respected more than anything in this world and a brother to him, a man who fought side by side. "But if you can... if it''s possible... please live."


    de''s body seemed to be smaller, a weak old man''s plea for his friend to live. He watched the back of Garrett, the man he always admired and followed. Well aware that this may be thest moment they might meet.


    "Hahaha! You never change."


    Garrett lifted his sword from the ground and swung at the approaching horde of beasts that had once been human.


    He faced the ever-growing pile of dead orcs and goblins that caused de''s heart to shiver.


    A group of fifty knights all stood behind Garrett. Even in this moment of despair, they held their weapons and stood tall.


    "Take care, my lord..." de muttered while running through the emergency passage while his friend''s back faded from his sight.


    Garrett stood in silence, his lips curling into a bitter smile. "Goodbye, my dearest friend. s, I could save you. That is all I needed."


    "Men! To arms!"


    He sent the young knights who would support his son away the morning before; they should have reached the next city and begun preparations to halt this advance by now. Thus, Garret would buy them an extra day, hour, or even a minute!


    "I am the lord of the de, sworn to protect thest resting grounds of our great ancestor, the Phoenix! You interlopers, monsters and beasts shall never disturb her beautiful dreams! For the divine bird forever sleeps in thisnd!"


    His shout echoed throughout the vast courtyard and the chambers of the underground passage. The fleeing survivors looked at this elderly man in awe.


    Garrett''s silvery-red hair seemed to shimmer with an ancient force in their eyes.


    "For the de!"


    "For our Lord!"


    "To the future!"


    Garret''s body burned with an illuminating me, the tethers forming tiny embers that enveloped the fifty knights fighting alongside him; there was no vision of glory or victory, only destruction.


    They would destroy as many monsters as possible before their bodies fell apart.


    Each member of the group mmed their swords onto their shields, a droning sound filling the passageway with an intense air that resonated with Garrett''s deration.


    "We fight on the side of the divine Phoenix!"


    The assembled knights roared like lions; their courageous voices echoed down the corridor.


    The mass of monsters flooded over the citadel''s walls and gates as thest battle between the old and new dawn began.


    Giant trolls broke the thick wooden doors into broken nks with extreme force as their massive clubs hammered the stone walls, causing the citadels'' interior to crumble. The countless orcs and goblins howled like caged beasts.


    Their many numbers rushed forth from the trenches in an agitated state, heading towards the chamber in a crazed rage, seeking to devour the living.


    "Here theye! Fight, show no weakness! Charge my knights!"


    Garrett roared in a fit of madness as his body jumped and charged into the sea of enemies and certain death. His half-broken sword glowed with a golden me.


    The flurry of sparks against his de did not cause a hint of hesitation. The air became filled with a horrific stench, filled with blood and death as the beasts crushed each other for an extra mouthful of flesh and a better position.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The battle erupted into an intense frenzy, and a brawl ensued.


    Sword met flesh, teeth crushed metal. Blood sttered, and corpses piled on top of each other while the line of defenders could not stop their advance. Yet, Garrett did not lose a single step. The aged lord stood at the front, pushing back the endless horde while his body burned with a majestic me.


    Blood, flesh and tears shed as his body resisted blow after blow, yet his sword never stopped.


    "My Lord!!"


    A tiny voice screamed out from below his feet, making Garrett nce down. His sword pierced the neck of an orc. A knight blocked the sharp de of a human wearing the Cult''s armour, and a wicked grin as the man twisted the de caused the knight to scream in agony.


    "You ungrateful bastard, I will send you to hell!"


    Garrett grabbed the knight''s arm and plunged his sword deep into the cultist''s heart with a stab. A shadow flickered behind him, and he noticed the sh that should have hit him, which was being stopped by a young man who should have left with the future generals. With a painted heart, Garrett''s me enveloped the boy and began healing his wounds.


    "Carry him to safety. We must not lose our brave youth!"


    Woosh!


    A sudden whistle on the wind sounded, and nobody prepared for a sudden volley of arrows, only Garrett''s dynamic vision catching these deadly arrows tipped with armour-piercing heads.


    "UGGH!!"


    His body moved before his mind or heart to protect his brothers in arms, the people who served him. In the end, he wished to return that favour. Dozens of arrows prated his armour, and blood gushed from his body like a fountain.


    "Ah, I have returned, my sweetdy Ophelia. I am sorry, Asura, that I couldn''t protect you, my son..."


    Garrett felt his mind be loose; pping his face, he turned desperately, slicing and parrying the orc''s attacks, his heart racing, trying topete with the loss of strength because of blood loss, his knights falling one by one.


    "Never shall the knights of the de surrender!"


    His sword splintered, shing with an armoured orc, tearing its throat while the other shards, as if guided by magic, shot through the battlefield covered in mes, protecting hisrades.


    Dozens of orcs dropped from hisst desperate attack. He felt the weight of his limbs, and then their powerlessness drove him to struggle to move.


    "To think my son is going to marry not only a member of the Royal knights, the princes... but even... the sword saintess... Hahaha! As a father, I can die proud!"


    "Ophelia... forgive me, but this is all I can do for Asura to give him the drive to seize the future. He needs to awaken his desire, the desire to rule, to be a monarch and restore the rightful bloodline to the throne!"


    ''Freyja, your son will finally achieve your long-desired goal. No matter how he was born, he is my son.''


    It seemed the end wasing as he faced the colossal mace of an ogre mming down towards him.


    "LORD!"


    "LORD GARRETT!!"


    Suddenly, a silver sh of light engulfed the world.


    It was as if the moon had fallen andnded on the Lyndwrym ins, causing the entire citadel to vaporise.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Asura stood in the mansion garden training with his three weapons, sweat oozing down his body as he felt a sudden pain in his chest.


    He turned to the east, and a single tear dripped from his right eye. It had momentarily entered the manifestation state while he was gazing towards Lyndwrym.


    A voice suddenly danced upon the wind, causing him to tremble.


    "I am sorry, Asura, that I couldn''t protect you, my son..."


    "Father?"

 Chapter 213: The Kingdoms Sword

    A single woman stood at the gates of the citadel, her sword sheathed.


    Yet all the monsters ten metres around her body were sliced in half before they could blink, as though an invisible de of her own had cut them down.


    The very earth itself responded to her presence, as dirt and dust around her bounced and the debris crushed the invaders.


    "The silver ising, Asura. Is this what you meant?"


    "This is the sword saintess, Sigurd?" Garrett''s dry voice echoed as he dragged his bloody body to the battle.


    However, a voice like bells gently ringing entered his ears. "Father-in-Law, please stand back. I cannot ensure your life if you approach any closer."


    ''So the letter wasn''t a lie. My stupid son seduced both the scarlet knight and the silver Saintess!?''


    A sh of silver covered Garrett''s eyes. In an instant, Sigurd''s body vanished. The moment her hand unsheathed her sword, the entire city trembled from the pressure.


    "You havee far, monsters, cultists. However, you made the mistake of attacking my husband''snds."


    Sigurd stood in front of the gates, her form reminiscent of a war goddess. Silver light red in front of her, enveloping her in the mythical divine armour of the Saintess.


    The winds surrounding Lyndwrym began swirling in a vortex along with Sigurd''s magic. No longer the world''s thing but hers.


    "Ohohoho? Does the Saintesse to fight us herself, husband? The old man there! Hahaha, strange tastes like such a luminous woman!"


    A cultist bearing the robes of an archpriest, with long ck hair and a jagged de, osted her with an eerie smile, his tongue dangling from his lips. Behind him were dozens of crusaders, those crazy members of the cult. These men would fight to theirst breath.


    Even if fighting enemies several stages above them, they would use any sinister tactics to gain an advantage.


    "No, no. My husband is his son."


    Sigurd''s answer caused the archpriest to stumble, his pupils dting before she lifted her sword, a movement so effortless and slow.


    Her arm dropped the de, slicing through the world itself.


    "Leave thisnd."


    The sound of her de cutting through the air was the only warning the monsters and cultists had. The one on the rightmost side of the army, the cultist that insulted her, lost his head cleanly before his body slipped apart, a silver vibrance dissipating before another dozen monsters dropped.


    Yet the Crusaders didn''t falter.


    They rushed forward, along with the terrified orcs, with metal-covered faces and sewn-together lips.


    "My daughter-inw is this woman... How did my bastard son win this woman''s heart!?" Garrett almost vomited blood, watching her simple movements decimate the monsters that brought him to the very limit.


    While he knelt and considered this, suddenly, fifty women in beautiful armour, their bodies radiant with a silver light like Sigurd; they were the queen''s most trusted force.


    Her Valkyrie knights flooded the citadel, their hands touching the wounded knights, healing them and gifting them food and water, while more and more appeared from a tiny portal from the capital.


    "Lord Garrett Fenix? I am Vetra, the seventhmander of the Valkyrie reserve forces sent from the capital to support Lyndwrym. Forgive us, but we cannot fly like Lady Sigurd."


    One of the Valkyrie, her face rtively young, her silver hair short, and her face freckled, bowed her head politely in apology while Garrett''s mind nked, his face twitching.


    ''This damn son of mine, did he even seduce the queen!!!!!''


    Lyndwrym, now safe, became the stage for Sigurd''s crushing victory.


    With the aid of the Valkyrie knights, she forced the enemy into aplete and crushing defeat. The Orcish and Cultist invasion failed with her using all her powers, maybe a mistake which would leave her weaker than usual, but she rushed because of the desperate plea from Asura.


    The northern battlefield, however, had not even started. Yet Sigurd seemed to n to help defend the Phoenix de until she could confidently tell Asura it was fine and he could focus on his battle.


    Three hours after she arrived at Lyndwrym, the entire valley became silent. Countless corpsesy in the fields, and a gentle breeze blew her hair as she gazed towards the north.


    "My father-inw and mother-inw are safe; I will keep fighting to ensure they don''t suffer. Yet my husband will fight by himself. Please be safe. I cannot help you."


    She closed her eyes, and her silver light gathered across her body before she turned around with a pleasant ng of her armour, heading towards the citadel with beautiful blue eyes like ice, searching for Garrett.


    "It seems the queen already sent forces to each danger zone in advance, which led to dys supporting Lyndwrym. No wonder. Such an intelligent woman." Sigurd''s gentle voice echoed in Garrett''s ears, causing him to curse once more, thinking of his idiot son''s luck.


    "A brilliant woman."


    Garrett smiled despite himself, unable to control his jealousy at the difference between his and his son''s luck with women, but then, remembering how hard dealing with Ophelia''s wrath was, his lips curled into a smirk, knowing the fate of Asura with all these strong women following him would be his demise in the end.


    ''Stupid Son, you are going to be so henpecked or killed by these women!''


    "How are the casualties and civilians?" Sigurd asked Vetra, who seemed to guide the knights, to restore the citadel and city of debris and bodies.


    "We have ounted for all two hundred civilians. The remaining de knights are roughly sixty-two." Vetra''s gentle voice replied as though unfazed by the gruesome sight, yet a polite smile filled her face. "However, your future husband seems to be lucky this time."


    "Asura?"


    Sigurd''s eyes narrowed before she peered at Garrett, who hugged the surviving knights in the distance.


    "Yes, although he has deep wounds and may never hold his sword again. I can sense his will still burns strong."


    Gashes and wounds covered Garrett''s body, with his magic core shattered in half from overusing its abilities. Deep within, his heart shuddered while his magic would protect his life, but it was a painful wound to bear.


    "Will you head north, as per the queen''s orders?" Sigurd asked while watching the distance. As if she could see Asura''s sleeping face in the capital.


    "I will wait a few days; there is a regr detachment of knights that will serve as a temporary defence forceing with hundreds of craftsmen, vigers and merchants seeking to take part in the chance to rebuild the famous Lyndwrym fortress city."


    Vetra sat on a broken b of stone, leaning against the ruined walls with a bitter face, her eyes closing.


    "This is just the beginning; those weren''t even the true elites from the monster kingdoms."


    "I believe the cult rushed them. Soon, we might have to attack them to avoid further damage." Vetra tapped her finger on the stone b, her forehead creased with furrowed brows.


    "While my husband''s territory is weak, it would be the perfect opportunity." Sigurd nodded in agreement. "We should prepare for the future and avoid being too hasty. Their forces were only weak crusaders and a mere archpriest. There wasn''t any of the clergy or forsworn crusaders either."


    The two women seemed to be frustrated as the civilians could finally leave the dusty, dark tunnels and see the light for the first time in a day.


    "Mommy, it''s the lord!" A child shouted with excitement, rushing forward, ignoring the warnings of her mother.


    Sigurd turned her head, finding a beautiful woman carrying a small boy and a girl. The boy''s eyes were wide, gazing at her and Vetra. "Lord Phoenix is the best! Momma said he''ll take care of us."


    A gentle smile curled her lips at his innocent words. "And he will."


    Sigurd smiled, turning around, her form lifting into the air, drifting over the ruined and desecrated city. The image of the woman carrying two children appealed to her; if she could have children, she imagined she was that mother while gliding across the ruined city.


    Vetra stared at Sigurd''s form with aplex gaze.


    All people knew about the Saintess''s situation, but as a fellow woman, Vetra could only feel pity for her. "In the end, she is still human."


    "You all did well! Thank you for enduring my people!"


    Garrett''s sudden words surprised Vetra. As she turned around, her face pale, she watched Garrett throw the children in the air and hug them tightly. She realised he wasn''t as bad as the queen''s rumours depicted him.


    "I wonder what kind of man his son might be."


    Meanwhile, in the capital, two people were training in a mansion basement.


    Verana''s body lunged forward, her fists aiming for the opening in Asura''s defence with all her power. In response, he swiftly avoided it, his bare knuckles mming into her undefended torso, causing her to fly back and crash into the wall with a grunt.


    "Are you still holding back, Verana?"


    "Shut up! Damn, gori!"


    Verana roared in anger, her hair a mess, ring at Asura, who still wore only a pair of ck baggy pants to his knees with his torso and upper arms exposed. He didn''t break a sweat and suddenly dashed towards her with heavy steps.


    "Again, you''re not thinking; your movements are too slow."


    His fistnded on her stomach, causing her to tumble forward with a growl. "Urgh! Bastard! Take this!"


    She twisted her body, the damage from his punch fading before her hand grasped for his throat; the next moment, a phoenix w made of bone appeared from the void and grabbed his throat before tossing his body across the training room with a bang.


    "Oh? This is new. It kinda hurt." Asura shrugged with a smirk, his eyes squinting at her figure. "Verana, have you improved your magic abilities?"


    "Idiot! This isn''t magic!"


    Verana spread her arms to her waist as several bone talons hovered around her body, swirling like a protective barrier. Her skin became almost grey, with ck veins throbbing across her body and two white phoenix plumes appearing on her head.


    "Oh?" Asura''s eyes widened as he suddenly smiled. "You''re a vampire, so why did you be a chicken?"


    Verana''s body stiffened with her red eyes zing with determination. "Who is a chicken?!"


    She pounced forward, her talons attacking Asura.


    Suddenly, Asura felt a peculiar power burst from Verana''s body, like a pulse, a mysterious wave of magic that entered his flesh. So nostalgic, his body didn''t determine it a threat until his organs and muscles began to spasm from the intense pain of five fists mming into his stomach and chest.


    ''I see. So that is where your strength lies.''


    Verana was indeed a vampire, yet it seemed something inside her was deeply rted to him.


    He had felt this way in the past and realised she really was a phoenix, but he couldn''t feel her vibrancy.


    Her bloodline felt like a corpse.

 Chapter 214: Devil and Dragon vs The Divine

    Meanwhile, as Asura and Verana bonded under the silver moonlight, Mu Xue and the other south-bound students faced their first battle since leaving.


    In the darkness, the forest to the east was filled with vicious monsters, while to the west, a small mining vige and mountain range, which would make their journey much slower, were two of the choices for the student-led army.


    However, the academy and knights moved south through the enemy''s first checkpoint.


    "Go, Mu Xue. You''re the strongest, so we can handle the enemy here. You must fight the invaders."


    Liz and the others stayed in the forest in case there was a need to ambush.


    "Wait, I can''t abandon you guys."


    Liz and Brenda were two of the girls who became Mu Xue''s friends in the academy during ss.


    At first, she just treated them like air and spoke to them because of Asura''s order, but after getting to know all of them, she made a small group of friends, which now numbered eight.


    Some were with other teams, though, and only Liza and Brenda, who barely reached Stage Two, fell into Mu Xue''s group.


    "That''s right, you must go," Brenda agreed. "I''ve seen you fight against Asura during our training ss; you are far stronger than us, and I think you are probably the best option out of all the students to challenge the invaders."


    "I would love to do that, but the wolves and monsters leaving the forest are too dangerous."


    Because of an issue with the teleportation runes, the students now faced a dilemma with an ambush from countless monsters from the darkness.


    Now, hundreds of monsters approached while the invaders had already overtaken the southern fort before their army could arrive, leading to a break inmunication with themanders and generals, who were at least four hours behind.


    "Ack, Liza, what do we do?"


    Liz''s face twisted in a grimace as she stared at the giant, hulking wolves approaching from the forest. Mu Xue didn''t have time to stop her as she leapt from their tree, a st of mes shooting into its chest.


    Brenda wasn''t much better. She fired a few ice arrows, hitting one beast''s side, but a second was already in her face.


    Mu Xue acted swiftly, leaping forward and stabbing her sword into the wolf''s neck, causing its body to fall before she formed an ice wall to protect Liz, yet because she left her position, another wolf bit a girl named Nami and tore her apart.


    "No!?"


    Mu Xue rushed forward, her sword in hand, killing the wolf and saving the three remaining girls.


    "Run now. If I take care of the wolves, you can head for the western mines and checkpoints. If the knightsin, I will take responsibility!"


    However, the world didn''t work as she might have desired. Xavida was helping another group like her, which made Mu Xue feel frustrated.


    No one would help them, not just because she had no rtionship with hermander. However, she knew the army would not waste its strength on protecting students.


    The mages constantly cast long-ranged spells at the wolves, but when the creatures entered the woods, their magic crashed against the earth and trees.


    "Brenda, Liza, listen to me. Nami''s death is on my head, and I want to help others. So, if you can, I want you to bring others to the western mining pass and prepare to hold that position. Soon themanders will arrive, I believe someone messed with the teleportation circle and made this happen on purpose."


    "!!!"


    "Mu Xue... you cannot fight alone!"


    "Fufufu, Mumu is not alone tonight! Toh!"


    Bang!


    A loud crash sounded as half the forest suddenly burned under a brilliant white me, with purple lightning flickering across it.


    Then, a great roar sounded, causing the air to tremble; a massive white dragonnded beside Mu Xue, spitting a beautiful me from her mouth.


    The girls realised whose voice it was; nobody spoke with such a cute voice, even if her dragon form distorted it slightly.


    Mu Xue frowned. "Go now."


    Xavida''s body shed with lightning and thunder, rushing forward before her body almost destroyed the forest. The cry of wolves and other monsters followed before her mighty dragon form flew back towards the border.


    "What is that?!"


    "How are we going to fight a dragon?"


    Mu Xue shook her head. "I''m sure she isn''t the enemy. Don''t worry." Her voice tried to calm the students who didn''t know her and panicked. "Brenda, Liz, go now."


    The two girls nodded quickly, gathering their courage and shouting at the others. "You heard her. Follow me! Let''s get out of here and hold position before themanders get here."


    "Phew... I''m all sweaty now, I hope Asura will bathe with me soon." Xavida''s voice sounded as she flicked the ass of Mu Xue with her tail as if to get revenge for her treating her like a pet on the carriage.


    "Mu Xue, this is strange. Why are there only a few hundred students when thousands left with us?" Xavida asked while sniffing the air.


    "What?" Mu Xue frowned. "Where are the other students?"


    "Maybe they split up! We should get ready, Mumu. The enemy ising, and I am a little tired from protecting everyone, so let''s get to the invaders before I get tired and smelly," Xavida snorted.


    However, when Mu Xue doubted her words, she watched Xavida return to her human form and noticed hundreds of wounds and damaged scales on her body, as if she endured a massacre.


    "What happened to you?"


    "Kya, look! I killed about fifty wolves, no, maybe more! I can''t count! Hehe~" Xavida stuck her tongue out and grinned at her. "But keeping those people safe was harder than Asura makes it look; the monsters just bite and gnaw while the students scream andin. At least your friends tried to fight."


    ''Xavida, thank you.'' Mu Xue felt too much rivalry towards her to say it out loud, but she really grew to respect this kind dragoness who seemed to be just like Asura.


    "Maybe that''s why I can''t hate you, even though I want to beat you. Haha." Mu Xueughed as she readied her sword. "We need to attack the invaders and clear our path through the south. Do you think you can fly us there?"


    "Yup, but my body hurts, so you better take care of meter!"


    However, a voice sounded from behind them before they could act on their ns.


    "Tsk, tsk, two scarydies standing in the road in the middle of the night. How could you speak about dangerous things like attacking my people?"


    "Who?"


    "Some idiot."


    Mu Xue and Xavida nced at each other before realising a voice was talking to them from behind.


    "Hehe, excuse me for not announcing myself sooner, but you won''t even be able to remember my name by the time this is over."


    The handsome male with blonde hair held his sword tight.


    His golden sword glowed with an eerie glow while his piercing grey eyes watched the pair with a menacing grin on his face. "Oh? One of you seems to have been deemed evil by the holy sword of my family."


    ''Holy sword, blonde and piercing grey eyes!?''


    "Xavida, be careful, he''s the enemy lord! Aldric¡ª"


    "Too slow."


    Aldric appeared behind Xavida faster than Mu Xue could finish her warning. His de had already stabbed into her chest.


    The holy de tore through her scales and flesh with ease, blood bursting from her wound as Xavida''s eyes widened, her pupils dting before she could react.


    His left palm touched her back before exploding in a golden light, sending her flying across the ground, rolling, and smashing into a rock wall.


    "Sorry, but your pretty skin and wings are no match for the holy sword''s judgement. A mere lizard with wings has no ce in this world."


    "YOU!" Mu Xue''s face distorted. Her eyes became ck with blue pupils, and her skin dark blue with iced des growing from her body, causing the entire area to be colder.


    "There you are, filthy devil. How dare you stand on thisnd and breathe the same air as me!" Aldric''s voice became perpetually filled with a strange sense of zeal while the glowing sword pointed towards the berserk Mu Xue, whose body erupted with frost and ice.


    "Die now, abomination."


    "I''ll crush your bones, tear your flesh and destroy your soul!" Mu Xue roared as she exploded in a storm of ice and cold wind.


    "Hahaha, how exciting. Let''s dance."


    However, Mu Xue''s body suddenly paused, and Aldric''s eyes widened as a flicker of lightning filled the area, his senses sharpening as if the danger wasn''t in front of him but behind.


    "What is this?" Aldric''s eyes narrowed as Xavida suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "How did you get behind me?!"


    Xavida''s wounds seemed unable to heal, yet a surprising amount of magic flowed from the wounds as she mmed down with her hand and transformed into a dragon''s w.


    "Die, human."


    The ground shook as her ws were inches from his face, yet at that moment, Aldric''s sword turned into a shield, blocking the attack as he disappeared into a golden light and reappeared in front of Mu Xue with his sword rushing towards her skull.


    "Hah!" Mu Xue unleashed a fist that met his de before an explosion urred. The magic within her body flooded into her arm and shoulder, cracking her bones and tearing her muscles under the force of the collision. "Argh!?" She screamed, the holy de cutting through her body and ice like tofu, creating an unbearable anguish.


    "Tsk, tsk, you''re slower than I imagined. Did that damn lizard increase your power, or were you really hiding this disappointing level of strength?"


    Aldric pulled back his sword before striking dozens of times while Mu Xue''s head recovered from her anger while using her eastern sword to fight back. Her ice armour tore apart as the holy sword cut through it with ease, her power seeming to be weaker before his eyes.


    "Have you had enough yet?"


    "Humans are annoying."


    ng!


    The sound of two des shing, one made of ice and the other of golden light. Mu Xue''s skill might have been higher, but because Aldric''s sword seemed to surpass hers and caused more damage to non-humans, it ripped into her cheek and sent her stumbling.


    "Killing you would be a waste. However, I must make an example."


    Mu Xue''s bones had already recovered and fixed themselves, but the process became slower because of the golden light limiting it.


    "Don''t forget me!"


    Xavida lunged forward, her body a mess, while wielding two daggers crackling with lightning and attacking Aldric, who frowned, his brows wrinkling.


    "Two women. Fine."


    "No... since you are a lizard and devil, neither of you are women. But abominations."


    Mu Xue grits her teeth, holding in her anger while Aldric''s golden sword dances through the air, deflecting Xavida''s blitz of attacks while flicking his arm back to stop Mu Xue''s dyed strikes.


    "You both are terrible." Aldric clicked his tongue before sighing, "The holy sword of my family will end you both, and then I can kill the so-called divine son and take my rightful ce as the true sessor of the fallen sun!"


    ''Divine son? You mean Asura!?''


    "Heh, my husband would crush you face in both looks and skill!" Xavida mocked with augh.


    "Hahaha, what? This is perfect. You two insects are rted to him, then the more reason to kill you both and leave your heads upon my wall for him to see!"

 Chapter 215: Life On The Line

    Xavida''s dual hearts trembled. The thought that her failure might cause Asura to endure more pain and suffering alone caused her to feel agony worse than any wound that this man inflicted upon her flesh.


    Her gaze leaned over to Mu Xue, whose face became dark, her former ice blue hair and eyes bing dark, tainted, forming ck ice¡ªwith narrow eyes and pale lips as she pressed them together.


    Xavida understood her feelingspletely.


    ''I must kill him, not for the kingdom or safety, but because he is a threat to Asura!''


    Xavida took the lead, using her daggers, a beautiful light fluttering before deadly lightning illuminated the night sky, causing Aldric to turn her way, his sword primed for a deadly thrust.


    "Mu Xue! Do not lose your calm!"


    ?Dragon Magic Arts?


    ¨N Dual thunder Lance


    Two streaks of electricity seemed to dance in Xavida''s grip. Sheunched forward in a frantic pattern before throwing the daggers towards the blonde human. Each tip sparked with the energy released in a deadly arc of lightning as both des followed Xavida''s movements, avoiding his de with her agile movements.


    "How annoying."


    Aldric''s eye twitched as he moved the sword to protect his neck, but the lightning spears disintegrated on impact with the holy sword.


    However, Xavida didn''t give up¡ªshe continued her dance around his body, adding a third and fourth bolt of lightning as her wings fluttered, sending her into the air to avoid his counterattacks.


    "Mu Xue!" Xavida''s voice pierced into the ice beauty''s mind.


    A woman who seemed to be a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment, suddenly sucked in the cold air, her feet parting to shoulder length with a slight bed as she grasped Hyouka by the hilt and grip at her waist while re-sheathing the de.


    ''Good! Now let me beat the bad guy up and make an opening.''


    "Filthy dragon, shall I sheer your wings like the fly you are!?" A golden light wrapped around Aldric as the air vibrated. His focus was entirely on Xavida, who continued to attack him with her lightning daggers, slicing his cheek, cutting his arms and causing the arrogant noble to grow furious.


    However, at that moment, Mu Xue''s feet flickered as if an illusion.


    Suddenly, Mu Xue appeared before Aldric''s face with the rapidly unsheathed de raised above her head, swinging down in a perfect arc, shing with a blue light.


    "You devil bitch!"


    Aldric grasped his holy sword¡ªhowever, the moment he attempted to fend off Mu Xue''s blow, two daggers collided with his hand, causing his grip and bnce to fail.


    ''It''s not enough!''


    ?White Dragon Arts?


    ¡ªVanquishing Lighting Storm


    "Bad Guy!"


    Xavida''s shout transformed into a roar as white lightning began swirling above her angry roar. The lightning shook the heavens, and a massive storm of purple lightning rained down, with white mes pouring upon Aldric.


    "Aahh!!" Aldric''s scream filled the night sky as his flesh burned despite protecting himself with the holy sword.


    His armour failed to protect him as the golden shield of light shattered into pieces, causing his face to change; his eyes widened, a look of shock and fear covering his face as he saw Mu Xue, who glowed a vibrant blue.


    ''Let''s finish this.''


    Mu Xue''s de swung down upon Aldric''s head. The attack was beautiful and without faults, as her ice element followed the tip in a beautiful arc of frost, ice, and cold wind.


    "How can this be?! It cannot end here?" Aldric''sst words sounded more like a desperate plea rather than a question as Mu Xue''s de struck his skull with the momentum of a rushing river.


    The tip sliced across his left eye, tore through his cheek, and cleaved his shoulder with a devastating force, the ice freezing his wounds instantly before healing them to prevent reparative surgery from a light element user.


    "Aaaaahhh!?" Aldric screamed, his body falling towards the ground after Mu Xue''sst swing left him immobilised.


    The attack didn''t cut through his bones or cause lethal damage to his flesh. However, theck of life-threatening wounds only meant he would live to experience more agony and suffering.


    It wasn''t because she wished to stop or somehow forgive him.


    Mu Xue''s arm flew across the air,nding near the forest and cracking into pieces.


    A tall male suddenly stood beside Aldric, his sword not even drawn.


    Yet his gaze froze her on the spot, a power that caused her to remember absolute power. The memories of her n''s destruction reying in her mind, a little girl trying to heal her mother''s wounds with her immature ice magic.


    "You are weak, Mu Xue," Asura said to her as if to remind her of this. "Winning a battle means nothing if you can''t save a single person."


    Mu Xue stared at the Asura in her mind, the young boy much weaker and patheticpared to her deformed self. Yet he extended a hand. "So until you be strong enough, rest at my side. I am weaker and need saving from the world."


    The memory suddenly ended, and she saw her arm flying away after shing the annoying noble, only a millisecond passing during her moment of recollection.


    "W-Who are you!!"


    She resisted the desire to cry or scream from the pain, refusing to give the enemy such satisfaction, as she created an arm of pure ice, beautiful and immacte but different.


    The old man with an eyepatch just shrugged before looking at Aldric, who was rolling around screaming and shouting in pain.


    "Young girl, you are strong and hold a powerful will. Out of respect for that, I shall not y you both here. This oath I swear on the name Siegfried Verheist, dmaster of Romanica."


    ''S-Siegfried Verheist!? The strongest de master on the continent after the saintess!?''


    Xavida suddenly dropped beside Mu Xue, her wings shredded, and all the beautiful scales of her body cracked and bloody. She then held out the other''s damaged arm.


    "Mu Xue, your arm, take it."


    "Thanks, Xavi."


    Mu Xue never removed her eyes from the duo¡ªSeigfried''s sheer gaze locked her in ce and stopped her from gathering magic even inside her body.


    He told her this man was more dangerous than she could handle, even sacrificing her life instead of a mere limb. Next time, there would be only death.


    Her flesh arm could never be the same, and the strange magic swirling within Sigfried''s attack stopped healing and regeneration.


    Instead, she fused the arm with her magic. Slowly, the ice arm melted like a strange, inhumane magic. Her damaged flesh fused with the beautiful ice, forming an arm formed of both flesh and magic.


    "Ugh..."


    Her lips released an agonising pain as the nerves and flesh reconnected at her shoulder, a feeling like tiny knives poking her nerves caused a pain that directly assaulted her brain; while the enemy carried Aldric over his shoulder, he watched Mu Xue''s actions, and his old eye shone with admiration.


    "We may be enemies. However, I respect the strong, unbreaking and those with talent. Let me help you before that arm bes useless."


    Siegfried extended his arm, strange ck magic flickering from his fingertips. Strange runes and sigils were inscribed into his entire body, which neither Xavida nor Mu Xue recognised.


    "What are those runes? They are like the elvish excerpts from the academy library but different."


    "Ah, it looks like Dad''s doodles!"


    Both women spoke to each other without thinking as Seigfried sighed. "Those are devil runes. A forbidden technique only a few people in this world know."


    However, before they could question him, his magic faded along with his figure, leaving only a few words as Mu Xue copsed to the ground before her arm truly transformed into something magical and beautiful.


    "Next time we meet, make sure you bring stronger allies. This boy may be egotistical, but there is more than just him awaiting you."


    As his voice faded, only the sounds of their hearts remained as Xavida hugged Mu Xue''s convulsing body, her wounds worsening by the second.


    ''Sorry, Asura, I promise when we meet again, I''ll be stronger than before.''


    Mu Xue only thought of these words as the process forced her to endure the reconstruction of every fibre of her arm. The devil''s bloodline, her magic, and Siegfried''s strange darkness all fused, tiny runes and sigils etched under her flesh into the muscle and bone itself.


    ''This pain is worth it for the future. I hope Asura can forgive me.''


    She slowly closed her eyes to enter a dream of healing before she suddenly noticed the shape of two figures: a handsome devil with cruel eyes, dark gold pupils, and a ck sclera.


    Suddenly, her view changed, andshe saw from the person beside him a woman with blue skin and strange ck ice enveloping her arms, forming beautiful gloves and a long spike from her elbow; this ice seemed to be part of her body rather than magic.


    The woman also had two horns curling from the top of her head in the reflection upon the throne.


    ''Who... Where?''


    "Muru, one day I will take you to the world above. We willugh and enjoy the warmth of the sun together."


    Mu Xue felt strange.


    The man''s name seemed a little different from hers, as did his voice and atmosphere.


    Why did it feel so nostalgic and warm to her?


    Her lips then spoke with a beautiful and mature voice, much like hers in devil form.


    "Azoth, even if we spent an eternity trapped in darkness with nothing but each other. I would be delighted just to have you beside me."


    The dream then faded rapidly, yet Mu Xue''s heart wouldn''t stop racing. The words and feelings she knew were precisely the feelings she felt towards Asura from the moment he saved him.


    In his dream, the man named Azoth saves Muru from a fate worse than death, even if it means he will lose his ability to use the ice element for life!


    ***


    "Wait!!"


    Suddenly, Mu Xue shouted, her left arm now identical to the Muru from her dream reaching out. However, she was lying on a bed, and around her were the voices of hundreds of people.


    "Doctor, she''s finally awake!"


    "Mu Xue!?" Xavida rushed over, holding a small te of fruits and meat before cing them on the table.


    "Ah?"


    Mu Xue was confused¡ªThe dream was so unmistakable that she could have sworn she was experiencing another life. Her heart skipped a beat as Xavida hugged her tightly, causing her ice to feel a sense of familial love that she lost many years ago.


    "Mumu, I thought you might die. The bad guy just left, and you kept bleeding and groaning in your sleep. Even my blood didn''t heal the wounds!"


    "Where am I?"


    "You''re safe now," Xavida sniffed, "They came an hour ago, it''s the instructors and other students who were dyed! Ehehe."


    "I see, my arm feels strange. Though magic seems to move faster when using my left hand," Mu Xue whispered while trying to adjust to her arm. She still tried to grasp the tiny shards of that dream and worried if Asura would be angry about her losing an arm.

 Chapter 216: To The South

    "Can we reallymunicate using this trinket?" Asura asked in a curious tone.


    His hand held a strange golden pendant with emerald gemstones in the centre, creating a strange Elven symbol.


    The next moment, Celine stepped outside the cave entrance, holding her silver ne and swaying her hips while skipping away.


    [Ahem~ can you hear me?]


    "Oh?"


    A melodic elf''s voice sounded in his mind, causing a smile to return to Asura''s face. He would be leaving for the south after tonight and wouldn''t have time to promise this willful princess about meeting at night.


    ''I wonder how to use this thing...''


    Asura touched his ne before trying to channel his thoughts towards the princess, but because herst memory was of her swaying hips,


    [Celine''s ass is seductive when she sways her hips like that.]


    [Ah!?]


    Her voice sounded a little strange this time. It sounded high-pitched and seemed to devolve into a strange sound before cutting off as the princess stormed back inside with her lips pouting and eyes a little narrowed while holding her buttocks.


    "Oh, princess. I could hear you well until the second message."


    "!!!"


    Celine bit her lips before pointing at Asura and rocking it. "I also heard you! How dare youment on this princess and her ass!"


    "You heard that. I see that''s how it works. But your ass is pretty attractive. I think it''s at least a nine out of ten for sure."


    "Nine out of ten?"


    "If ten is a goddess, then you are as close to that as possible?"


    "Really, ehehe, I am a little shy."


    The princess seemed to forget the source of hispliment after being told she was almost a goddess. Thanks to his words, Celine''s face changed from her angry look. Her lips curled up into a cheerful smile, and she narrowed her eyes into pleased crescent moons.


    "Now then, I think I have to leave soon, princess."


    "Heh!? Already, we only killed a few wolves today, though. Can''t you stay a little longer?"


    After spending the second day with her, Asura realised how lonely this princess was. She came to the cave with so many items and trinkets that she liked.


    Elven armour, clothes and even food that she prepared.


    After that, shetried her best to follow him after crushing a few more monster camps, and this time, because her body was reaching the same level as a Stage One warrior, Celine didn''t faint.


    "I know you want to spend more time with such a handsome guy, but there is someone who will attack me if I return smelling like you again."


    "Hehe, but you strengthened me when mother noticed sheplimented me for the first time in my two hundred years of life!"


    "Wow, you were that old!?"


    "Nonono... it''s like twenty human years! Don''t twist it, Asura, I will cry!"


    [It''s okay. I like older women.]


    "Heh!?"


    Once again, Asura found peace teasing this slightly airheaded princess. The old, haughty facade seemed to have vanished, and her soft little cheeks turned bright red.


    "Oh yeah, how is Spica?" He asked, changing the subject while watching the princess covering her face with a slight smirk on his lips.


    "Ah, wait! She is fine, although she won''t speak to me and is keeping a distance from me since yesterday. Asura, did I do something wrong?"


    Asura stopped ying around.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as his parallel thoughts theorised, remembering the different enemies and the likelihood of politics involving an empire with dozens of siblings vying for the throne.


    [Well, except this lovely girl, she just wants to be happy]


    Celine''s eyes widened before spreading her fingers to reveal her eyes.


    She might have realised that Asura had identally transferred his thoughts, but she didn''t react. Celine sat down quietly, peeking at Asura through her fingertips. Her beautiful eyes watched him in silence, seeming to alternate between a lovely green and blue hue.


    ''Oh shit, I focused on Celine too much and I let my thoughts slip. If there is an ambitious prince or princess among her siblings, then this girl is in grave danger.''


    He felt that the things she taught him about Spica didn''t match her current actions, as they were supposed to be like sisters.


    ''However, what if her half-brother made a deal with a prince, and Spica is helping them to protect Celine? Then maybe it wasn''t by her will but by force, and she feels guilt towards the princess.''


    "Don''t worry, Celine. You are so cute that nobody could betray you once they know your true self. I believe that soon, Spica may open up to you, and she might need your help, so until then, let me help you be stronger so you can help her too."


    "Ah... Does that mean we''ll be doing ''that'' again?"


    Asura leaned on his right palm, amused by the princess asking him with such a lovely voice, while her eyes darted around, avoiding his face as if she had done something naughty.


    "What is ''that'' exactly?"


    "When I told Mother about the feeling you gave me, she exined I was finally an adultdy."


    ''Fuck me...''


    Asura realised he was now going to hell for making this lovely girl interested in sex.


    He didn''t want to get involved with this girl at first, but he saw himself in her, and now he had to choose between keeping going and threatening to ruin her future with the pleasure of adjusting her body or letting her fend for herself in this dangerous situation.


    "I see."


    "Is that all she said when you told her?"


    He watched her reactions while wondering if some kind of royal guard might sweep into the cave and point their ives at his throat or something.


    However, nothing like that happened. Instead, Celine continued to watch him from between her fingers before taking a deep breath.


    "Mm, she said things, but they are only for me to know. So, let''s start that strange thing that toughens me up, okay?"


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    ''Since I started this, I cannot just abandon her now. It''s not like I lose anything from enjoying the youthful body of an elf.''


    The princess then stood up and shuffled herself towards him; she reached behind her neck with a slight movement before the sound of silk and cotton sliding filled Asura''s ears while the sight of the youngest princess''s nude body entered his eyes.


    [A golden forest and mountain paradise!]


    "!?"


    Celine''s hand covered her crotch as her shoulders trembled while her fair skin began turning bright red. She looked away with a pout. "S-Stop looking at such dirty things ande do that thing, stupid Asura."


    "Yes, yes. The order of Your Highness is absolute."


    Asura tried to clear his mind of those thoughts while she sat down on hisp, the soft sensation of her body different fromst time as his hands naturally rested upon her hips, able to feel her warmth spreading through his body and feeling each tremble she made while biting her lower lip with the most erotic look on her face.


    "You only treat me like royalty to make fun, ah!? Don''t touch my breasts, it feels strange."


    "Yes, slowly, don''t worry."


    Her eyes closed shut, and her lips gently puckered up, trembling as she seemed to fall into a sweet fantasy. Her lips sometimes murmured Asura''s name as she writhed and twisted in his embrace. The feeling of his Anima flooding her body, bing more potent with each cycle, caused the poor princess to experience something beyond her wildest dreams.


    Unable to endure, she slowly turned to face Asura, her arms slowly wrapped around his neck, and her body quivered.


    "It''s weird. It feels like I''m on fire. Make it stop. Asura, I can''t hold it any longer. It''s going to make me feel strange. I can''t take it anymore."


    ''Why is her voice so cute and erotic? I can only resist thanks to my iron will.''


    The way her voice shook and the cute trembles she made while she rubbed against him were a stark contrast to the naturally vulgar movements of her hips as she rubbed herself on his thighs while her head rested on his shoulder. Her lips parted as she drooled slightly on his neck, her position almost reaching for his heavy dragon rod.


    "Oh, no... Asura... No! I''m going to pee! Ah!? If you touch me there, it''s going to make it worse!"


    Her body tensed as a stream of her juices gushed down her thighs before staining his pants.


    ''I am a wicked man... This girl thinks she just urinated.''


    ****


    Five hourster, Princess Celine slept on a small bed that she had brought from her home, which had soft sheets and a fresh pair of nightclothes.


    It seemed she took his advice and used her unique transport item to teleport to this realm from her bedroom, which wouldn''t cause any issues afterwards.


    ''She sleeps so well after crying so much. What will I do if I somehow be your enemy?'' Asura thought to himself while wiping away the remains of her tears from Celine''s puffy red eyes.


    Asura needed almost an hour to convince her that she didn''t urinate, but this would probably mean the princess would ask her mother again, and then he would probably face many royal guards in the future.


    "Well, whatever."


    Asura stepped out of the cave before clicking his fingers.


    The next moment, his clothes, sword, and arge piece of meat¡ªmore than he needed to eat for breakfast¡ªappeared in front of him. Instead, he returned to the mansion, and there stood Verana, who also returned at the same time. This time, there wasn''t any anger on her face.


    She looked at him with a crafty smile before sniffing the air.


    "I see you spent time with that damn elf again. I can even smell the elf''s sexual excitement. Such an evil man. Your poor fianc¨¦e needs your love, and you y with some random elf from another continent."


    "Her name is Celine. Also, aren''t you too beautiful to have such a dirty mind? Also, weren''t you supposed to hunt monsters, too? Why does it feel you are only interested in hunting me?"


    "I see you''ve already forgotten our daily training."


    Verana narrowed her eyes like a snake, her face so sensual and alluring that Asura couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like to make her submit to him.


    "No, I haven''t. However, it is crucial to adapt to different terrain and situations. Since you want to y with the elf, then I won''t let you plough me like a mere farm girl, fufu. You need to work harder for this fine ass, Lord Fenix."


    ''If I thought she was a jealous queen with a foul mouth yesterday, then who is this yful woman today?''


    Asura watched Verana swaying her hips as she walked towards the bathroom. However, he didn''t wait and followed her. Since the snake wanted to challenge the dragon, he would make sure she knew the difference between their species.


    [Sleep well, princess. I hope you don''t miss me too much.]


    [Hmph... you scoundrel! I will have you punished for those naughty things!]


    Although joking around, Asura felt a great deal of stress and worry. The news of his father''s survival reached the city early this morning, and then the sh between the students and the enemy made him realise that the battle and war were inevitable.


    ''I will protect all those I love, forgive me, but that''s all I care for right now.''


    Tomorrow, he would head south, and the true struggle wouldmence.

 Chapter 217: The Ruins of Hilbram

    Meanwhile, three miles away from the former vige of Hilbram, the Silvaran army started preparing their counter-offensive. They began building a temporary vige to the northwest of the enemy.


    The two leaders of this army were Royal Knight Bernard.


    He left the king''s side to serve during this battle beside the half-goliath Barbatos.


    Barbatos didn''t seem to have much action since the end of the search for Prince Valos ended in vain; however, watching the south, his body trembled with a faint smile showing under his te helmet, a rare urrence.


    "Barbatos, are you excited to fight your old friend and rival again?"


    "Sieg strong, magnificent warrior."


    Bernard could only let his smile twitch at this simple but powerful man. He would lose if he fought against him alone, yet the big guy seemed to respect Bernard, which led to a strange friendship that had grown over the years.


    "Lorem?"


    "She is helping heal some students with her magic."


    "Lorem has changed. Be a better warrior." Barbatos nodded, convinced by his own words, before turning to face the other royal knights guarding the wooden walls.


    "Hurry and get those stakes deep into the ground!" A male Rank C Royal Knight barked orders at some of the first-year students.


    It seemedmon logic that those in the first and second years would be useless.


    Because the average power of those in the two years was Stage Two and Three, people like the princess, Mu Xue, Asura, and Xavida were rarities which many people called monsters.


    The average students now helped build the camp without a say.


    "That guy is bullying the weak again."


    Bernard tried to tell the knights and others to avoid letting their role as Royal Knights go to their heads.


    However, most of the weaker knights struggled to do so.


    He watched the students hammering and digging in the middle of the night, drenched in the rain and wondered if this was the right call.


    ****


    Meanwhile, in a medical tent, Mu Xue and Xavida bothy on the soft bedding while Lorem''s phoenix me healed the wounds caused by the holy sword.


    She gazed down at them with gentle eyes. "You girls did your best and protected so many other students. Well done."


    Although they were rivals for Asura''s affection, Lorem still treated them like her students and felt pride when learning the pair avoided severe casualties from the monsters and Aldric''s attack.


    "Did they escape?" Mu Xue''s eyes fluttered as she asked Lorem in a rough voice. It seemed she remembered the reason they fought so hard: to protect the other members of their units.


    "Yes, the girls you protected came to find us, and we rushed to meet you faster. You fought hard, student Mu Xue."


    "Hehe, thank you instructor."


    Mu Xue paused for a moment before Lorem noticed her body shudder. Curious, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "What''s wrong, student Mu Xue?"


    "One does not be a Royal Knight or gain a title like him just for strength or power," Lorem gently exined to Mu Xue. "Ites with painstaking practice for years through sweat, blood, and tears until reaching the pinnacle."


    Mu Xue and Xavida caught the meaning behind Lorem''s words and became enlightened.


    "Does that mean Asura might reach a simr level of strength one day?" Mu Xue asked her.


    "That will be up to him," Lorem smiled gently. "After all, he is an exceptional talent. Also, he practises harder than most of your entire yearbined."


    Mu Xue felt rxed to hear these words but became curious at the same time.


    "Instructor, is it true that a demigod can leave for another world?"


    Loremughed lightly as her eyes darted towards the top of the tent, where rain fell.


    ''Maybe, but who would leave the world where he exists?''


    It was the familiar face of the two girls she saved.


    "Mu Xue!"


    "Mumu!"


    Xavida''s nickname for Mu Xue had already begun spreading through her small friend''s group, which caused Mu Xue''s eyes to twitch as she felt pain in her muscles when trying to sit up andin.


    "Liz, Brenda, don''t call me like this stupid girl does."


    Despite her frowning, the two of them could only giggle before cing down a small box of fruits.


    "We bought them at the small mining vige. These berries are said to help with recovery and skin condition, so since you were cut so many times, we thought they would help."


    Mu Xue stared at the two of them in confusion and disbelief.


    "Thank you so much! These look so delicious, the frosting is so sweet~ I want to eat these again together."


    "For sure, haha, but let''s get them at the capital next time."


    "Of course."


    The two girls exined and opened the lid as if excited to show the food, causing Lorem to grin as she could feel their positive feelings.


    Lorem then left the room, trying not to disturb them. Her eyes noticed that many of the Royal Knights seemed upset with this task,ining or just ordering the students around without care.


    "So they are getting drunk and enjoying themselves after not fighting a single monster..."


    "You have no right to say anything. Don''t you remember drinking too?"


    Bernardughed lightly and shook his head while Lorem simply smiled as if she had done nothing wrong.


    Barbatos tilted his keg of beer before watching Lorem walk to the edge of the wall. Her eyes focused on the southern ruins, a former vige of Silvara now burning with the corpses of the defenders pinned to the new walls.


    "Our enemies seem to have foul taste, huh," Lorem whispered before closing her eyes and letting out a sigh. "Are you sure you are doing the right thing, Bernard?"


    The royal knight could only remain silent and keep staring at the ck clouds blocking the light from the moon.


    "I trust the king. This is a sacrifice worth making."


    "Indeed."


    The sounds of sttering mud reached their ears as heavy footsteps began approaching.


    It seemed many of the royal knights couldn''t help but approach upon seeing the three legends of thest generation.


    However, Lorem didn''t notice; in her mind, there was only Asura, and that he would arrive tomorrow made her feel that something would happen because of his presence.


    They already knew about the duke seeking the cult''s divine son, and although the kingdom didn''t know, Lorem and Lucia sure did.


    Unfortunately, she was helping with the wall and base maintenance.


    ''Come to think of it, since meeting her again, Lucia became so serious and focused. Has Asura changed her that much? How?''


    Lorem didn''t enjoy these glory seekers, the ones that became Royal Knights for status or the fake honour, not needing to fight for real. All so they could parade in the capital and act superior.


    The following day, Asura and Verana wore their light armour; there wasn''t any need to equip or use their battle forms when taking a teleportation crystalter with the other people of their units, and the sun was too hot.


    "Shall we go, Verana?"


    "Mm, it seems a little strange to leave the same ce as you. It feels really exciting."


    Asura didn''t want to admit he felt the same and would only grin while scratching the back of his head.


    The two of them left the mansion and found many other students standing in line where the teleportation crystals and dozens of carriages existed, waiting for them all to be epted.


    "Please do not push you will be summoned ording to unit and groups. Thank you."


    One of the poor instructors tried his best, but there were hundreds of students and that caused a bit of mayhem. Asura looked towards Verana and felt a sense of worry; their units were different, and they would soon split apart.


    "Verana... when we are separated, please be careful."


    "Ah?" Verana''s eyes widened for a moment as she didn''t expect Asura to speak such words. "You are so cute when you worry, Asura."


    Her eyes glimmered as she replied in a small voice, "Thank you. I''ll try my best, okay? I won''t lose to you."


    Asura could only smile slightly and nod.


    "Well, I can see my group. Don''t be lonely without me, darling."


    "I won''t, Verana. Let''s meet up the moment we arrive at the camp."


    The line moved up slowly; unfortunately, some studentsined because of their ipetence. However, Asura spotted the other members of his group already seemed huddled together.


    ''I wonder why they didn''t bother to contact me, feels a little strange.''


    "My unit, there''s the leader, Cynthia Vars, the Royal knight and former Valkyrie. Be Ruse a powerful mage type fourth year, she should have great power after four years. Simone Cheff, another female specialised in martialbat and was a second year. The only other male was third year Akkrum Sveta, who seems interested in Be."


    "All women? Haha, she hatespeting with other women."


    Since Verana left, Asura thought it was about time to meet his unit, so he approached them while the queue reached the portal. He wondered how they would react or if they even knew his name, which made Asura feel a little excited.


    "Oi, you''re thest member of our unit."


    Cynthia turned around and held a small piece of te in her hand, which seemed to contain their information and pictures.


    "Hello, I''m Asura..."


    "Oh, the famous son of Duke Garrett... you don''t have to say your name. You are only a first year, so we expect nothing from you."


    Cynthia spoke with a strict tone, but her eyes didn''t show any ridicule or offence; she just seemed to be an earnest and focused woman. However, Akkrum felt different. He seemed to hate Asura the moment heid eyes on him.


    "Oh? A handsome first, yeah, lucky!" Be Ruse said with a sultry voice before skipping to Asura and offering her hand.


    "Hello, handsome~ I''m Be Ruse, a fourth-year ice mage. Nice to meet you."


    Asura reacted awkwardly at the fourth-year''s cheeky behaviour and tried to maintain an appropriate distance between them as he shook her hand. "Nice to meet you, too, Be."


    The tall, muscr female, Simone Cheff, with pale green eyes and brown hair, approached next. She ced her hand on Asura''s shoulder, and a smile appeared on her face. "Nice to meet a fellow warrior. Your physique is amazing. I hope we can train together in theing weeks!"


    Somehow, the journey seemed interesting for Asura, who nodded, always happy to train against strong opponents.

 Chapter 218: Unit 9

    Asura and the others in unit nine arrived at the teleportation zone not too long after introducing each other.


    However, Asura could have sworn that V was also in his group or would be travelling together with him. Yet since the morning, even having dinner for the past two days. She seemed to leave before he and Verana finished their morning training.


    ''I hope she isn''t pushing herself too hard.'' He thought while their group stepped into the brilliant light.


    ****


    Meanwhile, several hundred miles south, already waiting for the rest of her unit, V stood in her silver armour while overlooking the students and instructors who appeared from the portals.


    She stood upright, with a straight face, the epitome of discipline.


    Beside her were four reserve Valkyrie knights who seemed to be her guards for this mission. Despite looking so focused with her eyes narrowed, her pupils darted around, trying to find somebody in the crowd.


    ''Asura, please don''t be angry that I haven''t been around.'' She worried.


    Since the moment Silvara became under attack, her mother had started some extreme training with a strange woman with silver hair. The brutal trainingsted almost ten hours at a time and limited her meals to only the ideal nutrients she needed.


    ''That woman was so kind to me when I was not training, though. I wish I learned her name.''


    The woman vanished earlier this morning after telling V she should not shame the kingdom and protect her people from harm.


    It was a wake-up call that made her remember she wasn''t a normal student or woman but the future queen and needed to realise her position in this kingdom.


    "Princess, are you alright?" Asked Lyna, the knight who used a sword and shield.


    "I am fine, Lyna. It just amazed me how many inexperienced people we are sending to fight the enemy."


    "Your mother believes it will help them grow as warriors and people. Those whoze around in the capital could never be loyal knights."


    Anna, the only Valkyrie in the group of four who used a bow, bowed after her outburst. It seemed she wanted to praise V''s mother, which didn''t cause any ill feelings.


    ''Most people call my mother thoughtless, but these women know exactly that all her movements and ns are for the better of Silvara. I am proud to have such a mother!''


    V wanted to speak, but then she saw him talking to the Royal Knight Cynthia, whoughed at his words, creating an ache in V''s chest.


    No matter how often she saw Asura, he always seemed able to get along with anyone he chose¡ªwatching the knight who once swore to be her knight and the muscr girl with tanned skin p Asura''s back, and it became clear he made friends within their unit already.


    ''I should be happy, then why¡­ does my chest feel suppressed? It''s bing hard to breathe.''


    "Asura, don''t get close to other women," V muttered in a voice so quiet she could barely hear her voice.


    ''Am I jealous?'' She thought.


    The feeling of pain was nothing like a wound or injury, just a tightness in her chest while she felt irritable and wanted to scream.


    ''Why do I feel this way about Asura? He is onlyughing with them¡ªthere is no touching.''


    Her question would have to wait as the units arrived one by one until almost a thousand students had gathered. The first thing their unit leader did was to split them up into groups based on the unit given to them by the kingdom.


    V, escorted by her four knights, walked towards the ninth unit where Asura sat with his eyes closed, his raven hair shimmering in the sweltering heat, while his lips bent into a faint smile.


    ''Is he also happy we''re together on this mission?'' She wondered.


    The ck uniform matched his silver armour, and they almost seemed made for each other. She couldn''t help but think he looked amazing as she approached to speak with him.


    However, suddenly, the leader of the unit and her future knight, Cynthia, approached and gave a polite salute.


    "Your Highness, it is my pleasure to meet you today and serve as your leader during this battle."


    ''Move, I want to talk to Asura! You are blocking my view of him!''


    "It is my pleasure, knight Cynthia, however you must be busy so do not take time with me and rest easy. The journey to the south shall not take long and we will probably endure constant battles upon arrival."


    Despite speaking with a slightly thorny tone, V found Cynthia didn''t understand her re and furrowed eyebrows one bit. Instead, she seemed to be inspired suddenly and stood straight with a neat salute, causing her ck te armour to ng loudly.


    "Everyone, this is how you should be! Show inspiration from your wonderful princess!"


    ''Let me sit with Asura. Wait, who is that girl sitting beside him? I am sure it''s the fourth-year Be Ruse. Why is she so close to my Asura!?''


    Unable to restrain herself, V''s thoughts became overwhelmed by her desires. She was forced to hold them back for so long that she felt a sense of copse in her mind. The pain vanished, but her feelings of jealousy became a whirlwind of anger.


    ''How dare she get so close to Asura, she even ced her hand on his shoulder!? Why is she fluttering hershes at him while touching his thigh?''


    "Come, Salute and respect the princess!" Cynthia called the entire unit to stand and give her a salute.


    V''s eyes deceived the people while she truly only watched Asura, who pushed Be away and instead gave a sincere salute to V before winking.


    The moment he winked, V felt her legs be weak. His smile always made her feel relieved since the moment they kissed a month ago, and now he had be so charming each day that she couldn''t resist him.


    So much so that the simple act of him pushing Be away was enough for V to forget her feelings a moment before.


    "We honour the princess."


    "An honour to the princess."


    "You are such a lovely princess," Asura added to his words, causing many of the unit to look at him with a strange look.


    Akkrum seemed to think this was the time to scold the first year for speaking like this to the princess. "Brat, what do you think you are saying¡ªno, you shouldn''t even look at the princess!"


    Yet before Akkrum could finish his words, a loud and clear voice echoed across thend, bringing the attention of all those nearby.


    "Am I really that lovely, enough to be your wife?" V''s body vanished from the front. She stood less than a step away from Asura as she grasped his hand, her lips curling into a huge smile and her eyes beaming in delight.


    ''This feeling is happiness, isn''t it?''


    The cool sensation of Asura''s hands matched her expectations, and she finally felt safe knowing he was here with her.


    ''He doesn''t belong to me, but I can be with him today. Today alone is fine, right?''


    Suddenly, a husky yet captivating voice echoed in her ears, causing the lovely princess''s face and ears to turn red. "Did you get jealous of those girls, my silly little wife?"


    ''Ah~ Asura knows I was jealous. He''s going to bully me or get mad!''


    Asura''s husky voice became quiet, and she could barely hear what he said, "I promise to only look at you for the journey, V."


    "Heh!?" V exhaled, and the knights and students of her unit couldn''t help but notice their disy of affection. The look on her face caused most of the women to nod knowingly.


    Her blushing cheeks, vibrant aura, and the bright sparkle of her amber eyes were as if on fire.


    It was a face that brought joy to their hearts while many of the men sighed in disappointment.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing?" Akkrum asked as if he didn''t understand the situation, a man with low emotional tact.


    "Stop, he''s the princesses fianc¨¦!"


    Simone Cheff, the girl from second year, whispered into Akkrum''s ear, but learning this truth seemed to deal him a critical strike as he froze solid and fell backwards onto his buttocks.


    "Y-your Highness, how is that possible!?" He yelled, unwilling to believe Asura''s existence.


    "Akkrum, calm yourself!" Cynthia pulled the armoured man to his feet and shook him about like a cat shakes a mouse.


    "Are you alright, Akkrum?" Asura asked, looking at the thin man who had sweated so much that he seemed to have showered.


    "I am fine, thank you. S-since when are you engaged to the princess?"


    V''s face became even more of a lovely show. Now bright red, she buried her face in Asura''s chest while covering her head with the silver hood from her robe.


    "To be honest, we''re already officially engaged, but our parents made a promise before our birth." Asura smiled and stroked the princess''s back, which seemed to have crumbled because of the events.


    "W-well, congrattions then, you two."


    "No, he''s right. It was sudden, and I''m sorry for the panic." V''s eyes still seemed moist, but her face was no longer a deep crimson as she looked at their unit, realising they needed to work together.


    ''Asura was kind to that snake, even though he was rude. It''s because he trusts me to act professionally while we are fighting. Stupid V...'' She chastised herself before facing her unit once more.


    V took a deep breath before stepping back from Asura and saluting the entire unit, which shocked Valkyrie and Cynthia.


    "Knights of Silvara, my name is V Silvara, and I am proud to be the princess of this kingdom. However, during this time, I shall be part of Unit Nine as V! Please treat me and my future husband as normal students and ask for help or support!"


    ''I swear I will fight for you more than any of the other women, Asura. I won''t be a burden in your eyes.''


    After the call for order, the unit seemed toe alive and finished the final preparations for the journey.


    Akkrum seemed to change when speaking to Asura and offered him a taste of his family''s speciality wine, which caused Asura to drop all thoughts towards this man.


    Although it seemed weak to fold after learning the truth, Asura felt it was admirable that he didn''t hold a grudge and instantly offered to open some trade routes to the Phoenix de for the right price.


    ''Asura looks so handsome when doing business and drinking that wine!'' V''s heart fluttered with joy, and her eyes glued to his every movement.


    V''s words and choice became the best decision as the women in the group all spoke with her like normal friends. The feeling of tightness in her chest and anger faded once she realised Asura already rejected Be and told her to marry Akkrum.


    ''Hehe, sorry, Be, but Asura''s eyes are hard to catch.''


    She sympathised with the woman who felt attracted to a man she could never have.


    Not long after they settled their issues, the five carriages for unit nine departed, with V choosing to board with Asura, Be, Akkrum, Simone and Cynthia. Rather than taking her more luxurious carriage, she let the other half of the unit use it.


    Instead, choosing to bond deeper with the students she spoke with.

 Chapter 219: The Howling Forest

    The force of five hundred students and knights formed a temporary vige despite treating the first years like pack horses. They finished before nightfall, but their misery didn''t end.


    "Jackson, you and all the first years will help to guard tonight."


    A fourth-year knight who seemed connected to one of the royal knights announced. As he waited for the moment, the exhausted studentsy their heads down to sleep.


    Aplete asshole.


    "..."


    "Yes, sir."


    The knight named Simon soon left for his tent, leaving the first years devastated. Jackson looked around with an apologetic face.


    "Let''s split the hours between us so we get some sleep."


    "You, Paul, Seth and Kate will take care of the first four hours. We will take the second set."


    rice was a young noble who looked down on Jackson and the people he mentioned because they were allmonersmoners who rose to the academy with skill, unlike him¡ªa snake who gained the ce through connections.


    "Understood rice, rest well." Jackson took several extra torches and guided the others outside.


    "Why did you ept it so easily? You are far more talented than that snake."


    "Paul, even if I wanted to. There are many nobles within the Royal Knights and Official Knights supporting us. Do you think he has no sway here? Look at those two girls from the elite ss, for example. They didn''t have to help us."


    "Jackson, that''s different. Those girls saved their ssmates and suffered for it. The pretty woman lost an arm. Now it''s disgusting." The female Kate added, with her face scrunched up.


    "Kate, if they didn''t know that earl, then would the knights treat them so well?"


    "..."


    Over ten first-year groups were present at the camp, leading to around fifty watchmen. Jackson''s group watched the walls near the dark forest. However, the forest seemed to hide a dark secret; something evil remained. In the centre of that ce, howling with an eerie call.


    The group stood on the wooden walls. Despite being made in a rush, it seemed stable even with twenty people patrolling along it.


    Jackson and Kate took the north while he asked Seth and Paul to patrol the south with another two groups.


    *Howl*


    An eerie howl echoed throughout the woods. It caused Kate''s body to tremble, her skin covered in goosebumps, while Jackson felt a fight-or-flight instinct. He shook his head and helped Kat stand while watching into the dark forest.


    "I can''t see anything, just shadows and darkness."


    "It''s going to kill us."


    Even Jackson couldn''t resist the fear of this monsterpletely. He felt something amiss. As if it evolved, its voice box created a single sound that could affect the mind of any knight. It wasn''t an ordinary wolf, nor was it an ordinary magic beast.


    Jackson and Kate sat on the ground, hugging their knees, and remained silent while listening to the other groups murmur about the source of that sound.


    "What is that?"


    "Everyone quiet!" Jackson shouted. "Do not speak under any circumstance."


    The forest seemed to speak; grass rustled, and trees danced in the darkness and steps. The steps of the beast seemed audible in the soul-eating silence.


    *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step*


    Inside, deep into the forest, the footsteps came from everywhere. Even Jackson didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t defeat a monster like this. Somehow, its howl interrupted his mind, and his mana wouldn''t listen to him.


    How could he fight alone, much less protect all the students in front of him?


    "Stay here and watch over everyone."


    However, he couldn''t let them die. Jackson wanted to see the monster''s figure, at least. With his heart pumping, Jackson unsheathed his sword and jumped from the wooden wall,nding in the grass of the dark forest.


    His hands trembled, and his knees were weak, but he tried to remember his sword training and took a step forward. The grass felt rough, like winter grass or dead leaves, with sharp edges slicing across his exposed skin.


    Suddenly, a thud sounded behind him. He pulled his sword, ready to strike, only to realise it was Kate. She had followed him into the darkness.


    "Go back."


    "Jackson, I am also a knight. I cannot return."


    Although her voice trembled and she seemed ready to run away, she also grabbed her sword and stood beside him with dted pupils. Jackson realised that her reason for following must be different.


    "Fuck, why did you have to follow me?"


    Jackson felt a sense of connection with Kate. Thus, he couldn''t deny his joy when she followed; now, with two people, they headed into the dark forest with two small torches guiding their path.


    How could the beast not know that two humans intruded upon its territory? Jackson didn''t know, but they neared its location as the eerie howl ceased, only to be reced by steps.


    *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step*


    Tworge glowing eyes shone in the darkness with a hungry stare.


    Could it be their imagination? Kate felt her insides churning while sticking close to Jackson, who used her warmth to keep his fragile psyche from shattering. Yet the monster didn''t strike, like ying with them.


    *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step*


    A twig snapped before a low growl sounded, and from this, Jackson''s fight or flight activated.


    Nheless, Jackson grabbed Kate''s hand and ran as fast as possible towards the camp. Their shaky torches flickered, barely illuminating a path in the night. As their steps took them further, the noise of the monster didn''t chase after them.


    "Kate, run! Hurry!"


    "Wait, it hurts! My hand Kya!?"


    Kate''s ankle twisted under an extended root, her body floating through the air as she screamed in pain. Jackson''s haste caught her by surprise, and she couldn''t keep up.


    ''No!''


    That was the moment he saw the monsters for the first time. Yes, there were two of them, one pure ck with long spikes upon his limbs and a ferocious face filled with sharp teeth. The other, white like the moon with long, exaggerated limbs and sharp ws, extended and grabbed Kate by the throat and dragged her into the darkness.


    "Wait!"


    "Ahh! Help, please, Jackson."


    "Kate!"


    Kate''s hand extended, and horror filled her eyes. Tears flowed like rivers, and a desperate face caused a dull ache in Jackson''s heart.


    He couldn''t help her. He didn''t have the strength to kill such a beast, and so, with his sanity crushed, Jackson left.


    *Snap*


    The distinct sound of bones snapping echoed in Jackson''s broken mind. He abandoned the girl he liked. Left her to suffer and die at the hands of those brutal monsters¡ªeach time her agonised cries echoed, another snap followed.


    "Stop it! Don''t!"


    "Kya!? Help... Me... It hurts!"


    ''Why can''t I run any faster?''


    He cried and didn''t stop running, only stopping at the walls, where the sounds of Kate''s screams no longer reached him.


    Jackson copsed onto his knees with tears flowing from his eyes.


    Like a newborn baby, he tried to look up at the walls; however, his neck wouldn''t move.


    "Oh my god, is that Jackson!?"


    ''Huh?'' I can hear Seth''s voice. What''s wrong?''


    "W-Where is the rest of his body!?"


    ''???''


    Then, Jackson realised something warm had flowed down his stomach. A nauseous feeling crept up from his gut and made its way up his throat, and a sinister thought came into his mind.


    ''Why does it hurt so much?''


    Jackson slowly nced down, realising that his legs were gone. The monsters didn''t tear or bite off, but something cut them away. Only a bloody stump remained as something red dripped onto the ground.


    "A-AHHHHH!!!" Jackson let out a scream that pierced the heavens, yet no one came to help him.


    Jackson couldn''t support his weight, so his head hit the dirt, leaving him dizzy as he nced back at the forest with hope in his eyes.


    A massive white hand reached out for him; however, in Jackson''s broken mind, that hand was Kate''s.


    "K-Kate, is that you?"


    With his eyes dimming, Jackson stretched out his arm. For a moment, Jackson hoped Kate could save him, and as she reached for his arm, Jackson felt immense relief.


    However, the cold hands grasped his neck and squeezed hard, restricting his breathing.


    The people on the wall watched in terror, screaming as they watched the strange arm tear Jackson into pieces before dragging the meat into the forest, while some of the meat returned to the walls as blood and intestines.


    It seemed like the monsters only ate the bodies. The pieces of organs and bones didn''t attract their attention.


    *Howl*


    One monster howled again, but this time with the power that shook the entire vige.


    They tasted the flesh of two skilled knights.


    A howl of pure bliss.


    ****


    The morning after, various nobles and students enjoyed breakfast. Many people gathered, which caused a dozen rumours and stories.


    However, the tale of the howling forest became the most terrifying tale for those tasked with guarding the eastern wall that faced the forest.


    They didn''t believe it at first, but they soon noticed their missing colleagues, with only the blood and internal organs left.


    A demon remained in that forest; however, it didn''t approach the vige; perhaps, like a hyena, it waited for them to leave or to hunt someone weaker.


    Using the human mind against itself could also be a terrifying feat. Soon, it became clear the rumour was true, and the royal knights finally organised a group to enter the forest. However, they would wait for the reinforcements.


    Three days passed as the rumour became widespread, leading to fewer and fewer knights willing to guard the wall. Only the most passionate or strongest would remain, with a high chance of losing their lives.


    What made many people feel shocked was the noble, who shunned themoners, would volunteer to guard the eastern wall.


    rice seemed to feel a sense of regret because he owned a mind-protection amulet. Although he spoke harshly, rice admired Jackson and, in secret, helped him ovee many obstacles to try to be friends.


    A poor boy who didn''t know how to interact withmoners well, now a monster stole his chance and first genuine friend.


    "..."


    rice sat on the wall, gazing into the forest. The silence before the storm, the atmosphere of a fox entering a chicken coop.


    ''Please...do note here.''


    "No,e, I must avenge Jackson."


    He knew something bad was about to happen. Each day, several people went missing, day or night. The royal knights sent a party to search for those missing knights, but those people ended up never returning.


    rice felt terrified, but he wanted to avenge his friend; with a trembling hand and goosebumps, a hand suddenly grasped his shoulder.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    "Woah, calm down, rice. It''s me, your fellow student. Asura Fenix!"


    "!!!"


    With a bright face, rice tried to contain himself, almost urinating the moment he felt someone sneak up and grab his shoulder.


    Yet this meeting would be one that he would never forget, even on his dying bed at two hundred.


    He will always remember his meeting and friendship with this man.


    His raven hair swayed from the chilling wind, red eyes were like orbs of blood peering through his soul. The man who would save him from this never-ending nightmare.

 Chapter 220: The Prince and the Earl - Reunion

    Upon Asura''s arrival at the area, the knights separated his unit. V seemed to get special treatment after Cynthia took her away with the huge royal knight Barbatos. However, the higher-ups ignored Asura. It seemed he wasn''t important enough. So, while he had nothing to do, he listened to the students and rumours.


    Of course, his primary goal was to meet Mu Xue and Xavida, but this rumour about the forest caused him to be interested. Asura didn''t know why, but he felt something drawing him to the forest from the moment he arrived at the camp.


    ''What is hiding in that forest?''


    Asura sat with the young man, who seemed devastated. At first, it was just to boost his spirits. However, the moment he learned what had happened, his thoughts changed. This forest felt strange, and there was something that made him feel dangerous.


    "So, your friend Jackson entered the forest and a white monster killed him?"


    "Y-Yes! Lord Asura, the monster''s arm extended like slime with ws like a wolverine!"


    "Understood. Does it appear at night, or is there a specific day?"


    "Ah, it will normally howl and somehow students be confused and stumble into the forest, which signals its hunt."


    He couldn''t ept them treating students like food makes Asura feel strange. In hisst life, they were only enemies or people who hindered his sess, but now things have changed. He wants to put an end to this monster so no one else will lose their friends and family.


    "Lord Asura, are you going to help rice?"


    "I intend to enter the forest myself."


    "Wh-what, by yourself? Don''t you know it will be dangerous?"


    Asura could only curl his lips into a smirk, peeking at the voice that came from behind him. Akkrum Sveta followed him when he searched around. The young man seemed to want to make it up to him, which Asura found quite amusing.


    ''I will give him a second chance. He never went too far. He just felt threatened.''


    "Will you join me then, Akkrum?"


    "A-Ah, well. S-Sure! I can''t leave a teammate alone!"


    Akkrum panicked, with visible sweat pooling down his forehead and shaky eyes. Yet he joined Asura.


    "We will need to prepare. Make sure your weapons are sharp and you have some healing potions or something."


    "I wille too!" rice said with a determined face, his hand sping the sword of Jackson.


    Thirty minutester, the three regroup at the wall. Asura is with Nova and his silver de on both sides of his waist, while he wears a simple ck tunic under his chain mail armour.


    The other two people wore a makeshift leather chest piece and a chain mail skirt over their linen pants.


    *HOWL*


    It seemed on queue. The beast''s howl sounded strange, eerie, yet charming as if beckoning whoever heard it into the forest. Which it did; two female students who were guarding the wall descended the wooden barricades and stepped towards the forest.


    "Asura, we have to go!"


    "Hurry, those girls are far too weak."


    "Ah, let''s go."


    rice and Akkrum became excited and worried about the women, while Asura felt an aversion to the forest. It didn''t feel the same to the others, but that howl felt like it rejected him personally.


    A howl that made him feel disgusted, like a certain person he murdered.


    ''This has the cult''s fingerprints all over it.''


    With the two rushing ahead, Asura slowly followed. There was no rush. Although the women were in danger, they weren''t deep in the forest yet, so Asura still had time.


    He snapped his fingers and allowed the magic to flutter around his arms, ready to attack at a moment''s notice. The magic formed ck spears with immense power.


    Suddenly, Akkrum and rice tripped and fell before hitting one girl, causing her to cry on the floor.


    "What happened?" Asura asked, looking at the trio on the floor. The first girl vanished ahead without waiting with her unsteady steps.


    "Sorry, my leg just suddenly got caught on something."


    "Me too! I-it''s like someone tripped me on purpose!"


    "Shut up, you two. Stop cking, and let''s go after her!"


    The girl seemed to have snapped out of the strange, illusory voice and shouted at the two boys while Asura''s speed picked up. His feet fluttered with green light as he used wind magic to increase his speed, rushing towards the girl who remained in his vision from the moment they entered the forest.


    *HOWL*


    Asura felt the monster howl and be more anxious.


    *sh* *sh*


    Something shed through his eyes as he dodged the sudden w shes by his side. His senses focused on the left and right as he continued forward while seeing the girl ahead, and he saw two pairs of golden eyes open in the bushes beside her.


    ''Two monsters?''


    "OH, this, this, this is our enemy!"


    "Ahhhsssuraaaa!!!!"


    The monster''s shadowy figures smashed the girl away, her body floating before crashing into a tree with a fleshy thud¡ªthen the two monsters crept through the bushes, wrapping around Asura''s sides with their figures obscured.


    ''Where did these thingse from?''


    "Damn it, Akkrum and rice are idiots. These monsters aren''t something first years could handle. Why the fuck didn''t the knights assign stronger guards!?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    A stranger''sugh echoed in his ears, causing Asura to scowl as he leapt back. He noticed the monster''s shadowy hands crawling out of the bushes on both sides. One had long ws, making a fleshy sound as they stretched towards him. The other seemed different, with a solid body but a brutal nature hidden behind the eyes of the second monster.


    ''I was wrong. One of them had red eyes, while the other had golden!''


    "They are easy prey. These students are just the tip of the iceberg to gather strong candidates. No, these monsters are after a certain target!"


    "Hohohoh, smart little bastards, heheheh!" The dark monster mocked Asura with a deep, reverberating voice if you could call this strange sound a voice.


    "Now, now brother, our murderer finally came~ all those tasty snacks for this inferior no-mag!"


    "YOU DARE!?,"


    Asura became angry, feeling a strange rage taking over him.


    ''Tasty snacks?''


    ''These bastards!''


    "Ohohoh, did we touch a nerve? A-S-U-R-A?"


    "Hehehe, where is your maid? The bitch who killed Emma~ we must tear her flesh off piece by piece."


    "Die!"


    Asura''s anger exploded, pooling energy in his legs as he sprinted towards the two monsters. The gold-eyed monster cackled, while the one with red eyes seemed to read his actions and shot forward with a speed even greater than Asura. The words of these beasts finally brought his dormant madness to the surface.


    The beast''s w hand raised for Asura''s death blow, aiming to tear through his chain mail.


    Asura''s magic rippled across his arms. At hismand, the magic formed ck spears and floated around his arm before unloading into the monster''s abdomen.


    His right leg smashed the monster''s ws, a brutal explosion sounding as the beast''s natural magic resistance seemed high. However, Asura''s raw magic was only growing, causing his ck spears to pierce its chest like several spears.


    *Boom* *Boom*


    The ck monster''s ws missed Asura, creating a deep crevice in the ground despite the kick to its face and four spears prating its chest. It mmed out with a wild swipe, hitting Asura''s body and smashing him away.


    *Hahaha*


    The shadow monsterughed again as if Asura''s attacks meant nothing to these strange creatures. However, the white monster noticed something and supported its twin.


    "Dirty Asura, when did you be a monster like us? Hehehehe!" The white monster spoke with a more elegant voice, a strange hat on his head that resembled a crown.


    "You are Prince Valos, right?"


    "Ohohohohoho! ASuRa!" The white monster wrapped its arms. They seemed like stic curling and coiling as they writhed, almost seeming to climax while repeating Asura''s name with the strange annotation, never once closing their gold eyes focused on his body.


    "Why don''t you tell us where the maid is, or shall we use one of these humans instead?"


    The monsters ignored Asura and spoke to him as if trying to convince him.


    A sinister expression shed over the monster''s face at this question.


    The next moment, the ck demon appeared as if teleporting while holding the necks of both Akkrum and rice, their faces bloody and arms broken. Asura felt a sudden sense of danger.


    ''These monsters could never be the prince, and they are just using the prince as a front!''


    Asura wanted to move. However, his parallel thoughts told him to wait. If he moved now, then the two people who followed him might die, a sense of anger building up inside his chest.


    ''Shit.''


    ''Fuck!''


    ''I hate being weak.''


    Asura was confident that he could kill one of them. Yet if he killed the ck monster, the unpredictable white one would probably strike him in the back with a deadly blow. If he killed the white monster, the ck monster would end his two allies.


    "Hehehe~ what will it be, Fenix Fenix?" The white monster danced as it spoke.


    Asura felt the corner of his lips turn up.


    "What do you have in mind, you impotent trash?"


    "Hehehe!"


    The monster giggled like a small girl while Asura''s body shivered and prepared for a deadly fight.


    Suddenly, it tossed something towards him, and Asura''s body reacted, causing his palm to catch something. The next moment, the white monster, like an stic band overstretched, snapped and shot towards him with two sharp hands aimed at his chest.


    Asura couldn''t dodge the attack; instead, drawing his des, he sliced across his body with both swords, waiting for the attack to fall.


    The white monster''s hands shed him, but Asura''s twin des cut through its fleshy ws and carved into a bloody arc. However, its second arm twisted naturally and bent around his guard before thrusting towards his heart.


    *Hahaha!*


    The ck monster erupted intoughter as the white monster''s attacks flew in the sharp ws prating Asura''s armour, tunic and dragon scales like tofu.


    ''Ah, these are the fucking monsters.''


    Asura felt his frustration building as the golden ws pierced his chest.


    His parallel thoughts turned the pain off so he could ignore it. Asura''s body trembled as the ws twisted and tore his flesh before yanking away at an inhuman speed, causing the ws to rip flesh from the wound, leaving his blood pouring onto the forest floor.


    "Gyahaahahah!"


    "Gyyoyoyoyo!"


    Both monsters were celebrating, but they missed the violent glint in Asura''s eye; before his body vanished like a shadow, it faded.


    Then the blood became a dark goo that soon vanished as a silver de sliced off the arms of the ck monster while his other arm reached to save his two allies. Asura hopped back to avoid the white monster''s revenge while the ck monster''s body trembled to step back; although its arms could regrow, the sudden damage seemed to shock it.


    "Well, it seems you''re as stupid as ever. Prince!"

 Chapter 221: The Earl and the Monster - Second Death

    Despite Asura''s current advantage, unless he wanted the two students to die. He needed to keep the attention of both monsters.He looked towards the girl the monster hit but couldn''t sense any magic or life with his eyes.


    It seemed that the weak body of a Stage Two student could not endure the force of a powerful Stage Six monster.


    ''I hope those two idiots run away with the other girl. Otherwise, I''ll have to let them die to win.''


    In the blink of an eye, Asura was gone.


    When the monster had struck with its lightning, a part of Asura''s body had vanished while his image was still there. In actuality, his body had only shifted a few centimetres to the side, but he used the illusion of his shadow clone to create aplete afterimage to confuse the white demon and his extremely flexible body.


    ''I cannot beat them without going all out.''


    He looked back and saw rice and Akkrum before shaking his head. "Forgive me."


    ¡ªLiberaci¨®n La forma del diablo


    Asura whispered before allowing his anima to surge and spread through his blood, fill his muscles, and permeate his flesh.


    His skin turned pure ck with solid scales, while his eyes turned ck with golden pupils. He had a fierce look on his face. As Asura''s fangs grew longer, his head grew two twisted devil''s horns and a long, armoured ck tail that snapped against the ground.


    The sudden change caused the surrounding air to burn and make space itself crackle.


    A deep force caused his steps to create small craters with each step, the force of his magic like a weight crushing down upon everyone within 2000 metres.


    It was like he had increased gravity a dozen times over, causing rice and Akkrum''s legs to shiver and struggle to breathe. The weaker Stage Two first-year and Stage Four Akkrum couldn''t help but kneel with both hands on the floor.


    "This..."


    "Asura?"


    Akkrum and rice looked in shock and awe as they watched Asura''s transformation. Asura had taken on an appearance that seemed no different from the ck demon, with the same ck scales and demonic eyes as the white demon, almost like siblings.


    "Valos." Asura''s beautiful voice sounded as he spoke to the white demon whose eyes widened the moment Asura''s sharp devil ws approached.


    The white demon raised its thick white arm to block, only to feel ws piercing his skin. It howled in pain before the sound of flesh tearing echoed. Its arm vanished while the wound began festering instead of healing, causing the white demon to pull back and grasp the severed arm with a low growl leaving his mouth.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Asura''s powerful, deep breathing echoed as he stared at the white demon before slowly turning to look at the ck demon. He could feel it. He could feel their pride shattering and now experiencing fear.


    "Impossible... This..." Valos spoke in an almost humannguage.


    "You two cannot beat me." Asura''s eyes glowed with a sharp light that caused both demons to shiver. "I am not the weak Asura you knew. The difference between fakes like you, and the real deal isn''t something bridged by eating others."


    Terror affected not only the two demons but the group of two first years and Akkrum, who stared at Asura with their eyes filled with shock and disbelief. They could feel it. The presence of a Stage Six and the pressure of a Monster in front of them.


    ''By consuming the White Demon''s mana, I would be able to evolve. To break the limit I''ve been facing since meeting Celine!''


    Asura''s demeanour changed; rather than thinking like a student of the royal academy, his mind became focused on power, growing stronger and killing the enemy that stood before him.


    ''In terms of raw strength, I can crush the pair of them. However, their bodies are strange and seem to prate my scales or armour. Despite only a month passing, their strength is nothing like before. At their true strength, I can still kill them.''


    He looked at the remaining white demon, who was slowly holding his severed arm with the ck demon behind him. ''Even if they try to flee, they cannot escape.''


    With that thought, he leapt forward, intending to crush both monsters at once.


    However, they tricked him, and neither intended to run; the mouth of the ck devil opened before a huge beam of light shot out and pierced him.


    He raised his w and partially blocked the attack, but the force of it sent him off bnce. The white demon appeared behind him, its w shing down his back.


    "Grraaaahh!" Asura screamed in pain as blood sttered across the ground.


    This time, it wasn''t his shadow, and the wounds of a Stage Six could not heal that fast, but thankfully, it seemed the white demon''s arm wouldn''t regenerate.


    Asura grasped his silver sword and stepped back, watching the two monsters, which seemed excited from drawing his blood for read.


    "HeheheHE~ Ashura!"


    "Hahahaha! Die Die!"


    The two demons jumped forward like a pair of wild animals. Their mouths opened with a roar before a surge of magical power swirled around them like a vortex. A magic formation formed in the air before several spells began forming. There was no chant, no vibrations or signal of them casting magic until the moment the spell erupted.


    ''What!?''


    ''Impossible! How can they use such a high level of magic without even a single spell formation and not use a single chant, a spell circle or a mana crystal for a catalyst!''


    Asura''s body burned with a ck me, his eyes narrow and focused as he felt a sense of admiration toward this ck demon. Its strength and magical density were immense, along with a brain that seemed to exceed the former prince by leagues.


    ?Asura-Devil Combat Arts?


    "¡ªSoulfire Void Burst." Asura muttered as a vast wave of magical energy spread through his body like a turbulent ocean before exploding outward as his entire body was shrouded in a coat of violent ck mes that increased his physical prowess ten-fold.


    ''Damn! I can''t block those spells!''


    Asura cursed as he shed with his sword, a distortion rippling in space as a sh of pure force appeared and shed at the iing magic attacks. Like a dancer, his des traced along the sky, a series of flowing blows, like a swan dancing upon ake.


    The sh resulted in an ear-splitting explosion as mes erupted in the sky like an active volcano. Asura could feel his muscles scream from the shockwaves and a massive amount of magic draining from his body, not to mention the sizzling of his flesh as the ck armour cracked.


    However, the damage was far less than expected, and the ck mes enhanced his physical body and granted him increased speed and durability.


    "GGGRRRRAAAA!" The roar of two demons shook the ground as they rushed at the wounded Asura convinced of their victory.


    "Ha."


    ''If I wanted to keep this act up, I might need to flee and kill you two in your sleep,'' Asura thought with a cold gaze while preparing himself, sheathing his silver de while waiting with his eyes closed, constantly pumping his anima into the de, ready to tear them apart with a single sh.


    Asura felt the world slowing down, his two hearts beating faster, like a horse galloping towards the finish. The pressure from the two Stage Six demons'' aura weighed upon his body.


    He could feel it¡ªthe tyrannical devil''s magic in his veins surging and expanding through his body before condensing into his right hand, which gripped his sword.


    "Now... die," Asura whispered with a bloodthirsty tone. The words barely left his lips as his eyes opened, his golden pupils burning with a fierce light. He released the tension in his hand.


    His silver sword turned ck from the anima, and me sliced through the air as he crouched and leapt, using the power of the force to cross the 10 metres separating him from the two Stage Six monsters in the blink of an eye.


    Asura''s body spun as he moved like a raging bolt of lightning, shing six times at the pair of Stage Six demons. His form was absolute as his magic reached its peak. His ck-and-red shes tore through the air, shredding the flesh and bones of the two Stage Six demons like paper.


    "¡ªEruption."


    A tremble filled the area before huge pirs of me burst from the depths of the earth, forming a crimson flower as mes ate away at their flesh, preventing regeneration as it burned away at their magic.


    "GRRRRRAAHHH!" Two demons roared as they scrambled to escape, and the effects of eruptionssted for two minutes.


    He watched the flower of mes with a smirk, Asura''s hand reaching towards them while devouring their mana and essence. Asura learned how the prince became what he was, why they grew strong and the involvement of the church and king.


    ''With this, I''m one step closer to pping that bitch in the upper realm. Killing a monster beyond my stage and taking in arge amount of mana has allowed my core to fill. It''s a little sore, but I need to find a ce of rest to break through into the next Cycle.''


    Asura retracted his hand as the ck mes wrapped around his body, restoring his flesh and returning inside him.


    ''Now what to do with those two students...''


    ***


    Two hourster, Asura returned to find rice and Akkrum sitting on the wall trembling while a light element mage checked over the girl''s state.


    He looked nothing like before, the demonic form they imagined now the handsome raven earl.


    Maybe deciding to forget the scene or mark it as his fear affecting his eyes.


    However, rice seemed terrified with eyes as if seeing the devil himself. Once Asura appeared, he began crawling backwards to make more distance.


    "Akkrum, please take the girl to the city''s medical facilities. I need to speak to rice." Asura ordered the still-shaky Akkrum, who nodded and bowed before helping the girl stand after the mage left with an all-clear for permanent damage.


    Asura waited until they left before turning towards rice, whose eyes were locked onto the ground with his legs curled up in front of him, making him seem smaller as her hands trembled slightly.


    "rice, are you ok?" Asura asked in a warm tone as he sat on his knees with a smile on his face.


    "Ye...yes... My lord." rice forced out while trying to sound calm, his gaze still on the floor.


    "What did you see?" Asura asked in a cold voice, causing rice to tremble as he felt Asura''s gaze on his back.


    "N-nothing...my lord."


    "Liar," Asura growled as his figure shed, appearing in front of rice, who shrieked and fell back on his rear.


    "Tell me what you saw!" Asura raised his voice, his golden eyes shining with a clear glow.


    "I saw you change into a devil. I saw you ughter the White Demon and ck Devil without a care in the world and smiled as you bathed in their blood! You''re a monster! A devil that should be burned by holy water or purified with holy magic!" rice screamed while looking at Asura with fear-filled eyes, his hands clenched and raised protectively over his face as if to protect himself.


    "I see, I understand."


    Asura looked down. His eyes were no longer glowing; he seemed downcast. His face became glum, with loose lips and furrowed brows, before he turned away and vanished from the wallpletely.


    rine breathed a sigh of relief before slowly calming down.


    He didn''t understand what had happened, but slowly, his mind returned, and he realised that his words might have hurt the man who had saved his life. He wanted to find him and apologise.


    "If he didn''t save me, then I would be dead." He said while biting his lip and lowering his head with a groan. Yet things were toote, and he could only stay and watch the now silent forest with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 222: The Cycle of Sea - Princess Princess

    Asura felt a murderous urge towards the student who doubted him. The feelings of his newest plume took him to dark ces. He wanted to find V. Because she might have a ce, he could stop for a while to focus on breaking thought.


    ''I believe Cynthia said she was assigned to the western camping area.''


    "Well it''s good that the west has no enemies so we could create a safe zone for most students."


    However, the knights forced those without status to sleep alone or share a tent with dozens of them together despite speaking about no sses here. The divine between noble andmander couldn''t be deeper.


    Nobody believed that the Earl of Fenix would be the same. Yet this was a fact¡ªthey assigned Asura to a small shared tent without privacy.


    ''No way I can cultivate in there; let''s find V since Mu Xue and Xavida are still resting in a female-shared tent.


    Asura found himself at a crossroads, left or right¡ªbut he did not know where to look. If she already retired, he could find her easily, but what if she was still working with the knights at the front?


    ''Being a princess must be annoying.''


    He noticed a Royal Knight standing on the watch on the west side. Hisrge and robust stature was the bane of many bandits. However, it also meant Asura didn''t need to talk to him at all, just as he didn''t want to.


    ''She''s still here.''


    To avoid the guard, Asura used the shadows. With only small torches, the light sources were small and iplete. Thus, he could easily bypass the knight and enter the western camp, which seemed to be open only to nobles and high-ranking people.


    Inside the noble camp, the lights were brighter, and huge braziers carried searing hot coal, creating a warmer atmosphere. The food and supplies also smelt more enticing than the slop and porridge given to the other students.


    ''This feels a little strange. Why make such pointless distinctions when we will all fight?''


    He searched around before finding arge tent with extravagant material and well-made equipment, not to mention the royal crest of Silvara.


    Asura didn''t stop because he knew she was alone. His steps were confident, and his posture elegant, causing the guards to ignore him.


    He could take advantage of this environment in various ways, but he couldn''t enjoy them now. As Asura entered the tent, he witnessed V removing her upper clothing. Her heart-shaped back and toned abs entered his vision while her soft voice hummed a gentle song. V''s figure felt like perfection in his eyes, as if carved from marble.


    ''What am I doing? It''s not like I''m some creepy pervert.''


    She was bathing in the candlelight. It felt like an enchantment, capturing Asura''s attention for several seconds. When Asura snapped out of it, his eyes couldn''t stop trailing up and down her body.


    "Are you done yet?"


    "I almost am! Be patient."


    "You''re the one who is taking too long."


    "Ah, V?"


    "That''s my name. Did you forget it already? Now, do you know how much time you tooking here?"


    "The kingdom doesn''t owe us a minute."


    "That''s true, but a princess would appreciate not being made to wait."


    Their eyes matched. Asura could only lift the corner of his mouth into a bitter smile while the beautiful princess of the kingdom stood before him, an arm the only thing hiding her beautiful bosom from his gaze, their soft flesh wrapping around her arm most seductively like a demoness adept at tainting men.


    "It seems you''ve found me first, your highness."


    "Indeed, I have."


    "Then you deserve a reward."


    Asura slowly stepped closer to her, reaching a hand out to caress her smooth face, his thumb gently caressing her warm lips. His fingers traced a path down her slender neck and across her shoulder, his eyes drawing closer to her half-exposed breasts.


    "I really want to have you all to myself," Asura said, his fingers slipping beneath the arm covering her breasts.


    V''s cheeks grew red as she understood that the object of her desire was finally taking her. Since the moment they split, she worried he might run to Mu Xue or Xavida, unable to be honest and saye to her because of the knights watching and her role as the crown princess.


    "Really? Then how much do you want this?"


    V discarded her only covering as herrge bust bounced free. Asura''s heart pounded at the sight of her pearly white skin and her pink, cute nipples. He had seen her several times in the shower, but they were both too distant and still growing as a couple, and V covered her chest quickly. Now, they were different.


    ''Such perfect tits. They''re bigger than I thought, and her waist is so tight and...''


    Asura reached out a hand, his fingers clenching V''s supple breast and kneading the soft flesh. V let out a small moan of pleasure as she allowed him to tease her.


    "How was that? Was it good?" V asked.


    "Yes, they are amazing."


    Asura began exploring her body with his hands, groping V''s breasts while squeezing them gently, feeling great pleasure when he noticed V''s face change and her eyes fill with desire. His fingertips began rubbing around her sensitive nipples before he leaned down and took her lips.


    The intense kiss seemed to melt V''s body, and she could only bite his lips gently when he squeezed her perky breasts and pinched her pink cherry to tease her. A feeling of heat constantly growing within her that she couldn''t control.


    "I never would have expected this. Your Highness, do you not prefer to bathe alone?" Asura teased.


    "There is no one else I want here more than you."


    "Well then, shall we continue?" he asked, gently lifting her body and carrying her to therge bath filled with steaming water. Despite being a temporary camp, it seemed she had brought a magical item along to remain clean. "It''s rather big."


    "I didn''t want to smell or be dirty around you."


    Princess V''s cute face became bright red when telling him, before burning it into his chest, as his clothes slipped off with ease, the wounds from his battle and dirt still present with the blood.


    "Me either, forgive me. V."


    He kissed her softly as he entered the warm water and found that she had prepared several fragrances to leave a sweet smell.


    V wrapped her legs around his waist while her arms sped around his neck, keeping their lips connected before V ced a palm on his broad chest. Then she showed a strange look, her eyes filled with panic.


    "These scars, your two hearts are beating so slowly... You, the anima in your veins, are so unstable. What''s going on?"


    Her amber eyes seemed to glow as she took his hand and ced it against her chest, allowing him to feel her warm heart race. The sound thundered through his ears as if it had a heartbeat of its own.


    "Don''t worry, I just had to kill someone for a second time tonight. However, I suffered some wounds, and it drove me over the limit, yet I cannot breakthrough without you."


    "Second time?"


    "Yes, I killed a former student that devolved into a demon. If you want to know, I can tell you."


    Asura''s expression remained calm as he told V. He honestly wanted to hide the fact he killed her brother while gently using the strange scoop to bring the hot water above her head, washing V''s hair with the foamy shampoo.


    In the end, he told her, fearing for the worst while gently hugging her.


    V felt that her heart was beating extremely fast, but it was her brother. A single tear dripped from her eye as she understood that the way of this world was harsh, and in times of war, where any minute could be yourst, these events would happen.


    "Did it hurt? When you killed my brother."


    "It didn''t hurt me, but he and that strange demon that fused with him will have suffered."


    "I understand."


    "V, I am not a good man. I don''t know how many people I will kill in the future. In the end, it''s an endless cycle of hatred and power. The same with women. I might one day bed your mother. Or a random woman because of an unknown fate or twist of desire.


    Yet I will not tolerate you ever betraying me. It''s unfair, a twisted logic. Yet that is who I am, who I will be, and these feelings might grow worse."


    "I will always keep my word and love you. If you want me, then you will have me."


    Asura felt shocked. These women were too epting. He felt the same as usual, yet they all epted him even more, and his ability to understand them was poor.


    "You might regret this, V. After all, I will soon be something this world might loathe, my desire to be a ruler grows with each day. The more power I attain, the more I desire. My greed and desires have no limits. I will dominate this world. That is the feeling in my chest.


    Am I just using you to take Silvara?"


    "Who cares? Silvara is my kingdom to give, and you will be the king of kings."


    V''s soft embrace tightened around his neck. She raised her lips and ced a warm kiss on Asura''s cold lips, leaving behind a sweet taste as her tongue brushed against his.


    "If you must use me, then use me until it bes true that you love me enough to sacrifice even your soul to save me. I can wait until the day that happens."


    "V..."


    "You have done so much for me. From protecting me and aiding in saving our kingdom to defeating a demonic enemy, even if it was my brother, you did so without hesitation or waiting for a reward.


    Even revealing your true form to someone who might be your enemy, instead of a friend in the process Asura Fenix, you are no devil or demon but a kind and gentle person who will bring light, not darkness, to this realm."


    He could feel her earnest feelings while they finished cleansing each other, their lips constantly meeting between words and breaths. Asura realised that his affection for V had grown before he realised it, and now, facing her as the princess of this kingdom, she revealed another side to herself that left him captivated.


    "I will always protect you."


    Asura held V''s dainty body before his own. Both naked with steam covering the tent, he could barely make out her beautiful figure anymore. Until feeling both her hands cup his cheeks, a soft feeling as the water shook, and she kissed him.


    "Now, you seem to have some troubles. So please, let me help you, and afterward, you can show me what a beast you can be."


    "V..."


    "Asura, you must know that if youy your hands on me. I will never allow you to escape, even if I must be the most terrifying monster in the known realms."


    V''s lips became visible in the steamy room, an eerie yet enchanting smile as her amber eyes watched him affectionately.


    "..."

 Chapter 223: The Cycle of Sea - Save the Princess *

    "Will you be my wife, even knowing I am selfish with so many women?"


    "I will."


    Their lips pressed together with a wet smack before parting slowly. "I love you."


    "And I love you."


    "Then are you ready to ept everything?"


    "Yes, make me yours."


    Once again, their lips joined with a warm, wet kiss. This time, their tongues pushed together in a slow, passionate dance as V wrapped her arms around Asura''s neck while his hands trailed over her body, squeezing and massaging her hips and breasts.


    They didn''t rush like a fire, gradually being kindled. Their hands and lips explored each other''s bodies as Asura softly bit V''s neck and sucked on her soft, red lips while fondling her breasts.


    In return, her tongue slid along his muscr neck, leaving deep marks before pushing her chest together with both arms, allowing him to enjoy her breasts.


    "Do you like my bosom so much? Your hands feel so good."


    "Yes, they are amazing, so soft, warm and heavy as my fingers sink into the firm meat."


    "Then why not have a taste?"


    Asura looked at the princess, who seemed more sensual than normal before she pulled his face to his chest, and he wrapped his lips around the small pink nipple, sucking the hardening nub as it stood erect from her pale flesh while twirling his tongue around its sides.


    "So tender and sulent," he groaned before switching to the other while V moaned in pleasure.


    She grasped his head before pulling on his hair, her voice of pleasure enticing Asura to tease both nipples one with his fingers, twisting and gently pulling on one, while he sucked and teased the other with his tongue, passionately.


    "Ahh... That''s... Ahh!" V could only moan in pleasure while holding onto Asura''s head with both arms. "So good! Aahhn~!"


    Asura couldn''t bear to stop because V''s pleasant moans drove him insane. Like something in his blood screamed out for more, he devoured her chest. V''s chest was amazing. Although they were not thergest in the world, they were on par with the best women he knew.


    ''They''re so soft.''


    He could barely believe they were real as Asura buried his face deep inside them. His tongue swirling around her firm nipple while V''s hips unconsciously ground against his stiff member, causing the water to slosh around the tub, spilling onto the floor from the movement.


    "What an animal you are, Asura." V''s hands rested on his shoulders as she felt a powerful yearning inside. "Are you trying to devour me whole?" Her voice was more mature and sexy than usual as she lifted her breasts with her arms underneath, revealing the small red marks from his lips marking them. While her eyes narrowed, she smirked back with a wicked smile.


    "I''m sorry. You are just too addictive."


    "Shall we take this to my bed?"


    Asura gently cupped V''s face before kissing her tenderly, pushing his tongue against hers. At the same time, his fingers ran across her chin, tracing down her throat. He felt a strange feelinging from her, not knowing if she was concealing a secret.


    Yet the feeling of his anima flooding back and forth between them only proved their perfectpatibility, like they were born to be each other''s mate.


    "Let''s move there."


    "Please treat me well."


    Asura carried V in his arms out of the tub, the water dripping, his mes gently warming their bodies with each step towards her luxurious bed. It was soft, and the smell of vani and jasmine petals lingered in the air as he gentlyid her down.


    Her amber eyes, shining in the darkness, flickered with a passionate glow.


    However, before she could speak, Asura ced his half-erect member against her face, pushing the tip against her lips, squishing them while smearing his pre-cum along her supple skin. "I want to defile your lips and have you swallow my lust."


    "Asura..." V whispered under her breath.


    She could smell the thick scent of his masculinity despite the bath, the growing mass pushing against her lips, hot and thick as the stench invaded her mind, and a primal hunger awoke within her. "Mm," she opened her mouth slowly and took the head of his manhood into her warm mouth.


    "Ahh..."


    Her lips wrapped tightly around his shaft as she sucked him without skill or practice. Her slimy, wet opening didn''t feel as good as Mu Xue''s passionate service, yet the smooth tongue that slipped across his tip wasforting, making him crave more.


    "Keep going."


    His voice became a low groan as he ced a hand on the back of V''s head and pushed her further down, guiding his rigid member between her warm lips until his flesh sank into her throat.


    Asura could feel her cheeks clinging to his shaft as she sucked in air, not used to this act, while the slimy walls of her throat tightly sped around his ns and tip, a delightful feeling.


    "Yes, that''s it, suck me, princess."


    V couldn''t take him inside fully, only the first few inches. But her attempt was enough to bring a smile to his face as he saw tears dripping from her eyes because of the sensation of having such arge piece of flesh buried in her throat.


    "That''s enough, it feels great, V"


    "Mm... Mm!"


    Asura held V''s head between both hands as he swayed his hips forward in quick thrusts, repeatedly sinking his rigid flesh into her throat before he pulled back.


    He felt great pleasure watching her beautiful lips covered in drool and spit, pulling along his cock, slurping the thin threads of drool from his rod before looking up at him with teary eyes as if for feedback.


    "Good girl, you might just be my favourite with practise."


    Her eyes opened wide.


    The idea seemed to please V as her tongue began to slurp and lick around his ns more enthusiastically, with a loud, sticky sound echoing in the tent before she wrapped her lips around his shaft. Before pushing herself to the base, her cheeks swelling with a cough, she gagged, and her spit and drool bubbled from her lips and nose.


    "Ueeh... Mmph... Uhmp... Urk... Uhm... Ngh"


    V seemed to have a small gag reflex, and the constricting feeling around his cock only brought him greater pleasure as he tugged her head back and forth by her long silver hair while his hips pushed forward to meet her movements.


    "V!"


    "Nnnnggh... Mmmmph!"


    Asura''s hips galloped faster and faster. The slimy hot depths of her throat with soft walls rubbing along his shaft like a pussy brought him close to orgasm.


    V seemed to understand, her tongue rubbing the underside of his cock each time it retracted, then swirling around his ns before deep-throating him again, tightening her oesophagus after a moment of powerful suction before her eyes seemed to sh with delight as his cock throbbed in her mouth.


    "I''m going to cum!"


    "Mmmmmm~"


    "Drink it all down. Don''t let a drop spill."


    The suction of her throat as V tightened her oesophagus was too much for him.


    "Kuh! Cumming!"


    Her mouth became a vacuum, swallowing his shaft and tip so tightly that Asura could feel himself squeeze into her throat. The pressure formed a seal around the base of his cock with her nose crushed into his pelvis, desperately breathing.


    Then he shot his load.


    V swallowed as much as possible, trying to drink down his seed, her cheeks contracting and releasing around his shaft with a steady rhythm while she coaxed him deeper inside her throat, his sperm flooding her without stopping as it bubbled down her nose. She could only let out brief moans and gurgles, trying to breathe.


    "Nngh... Ugh... Urkk... Ueeeh....!? Gubuh.... Nmph!"


    "V... V... V... Drink it all down." Asura called out in a deep voice, the feeling of her blowjob more amazing than anyone else.


    The way shetched on as he came. Not slowing but speeding up and sucking with more power left him weak in his legs while draining him of his load.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    After several seconds, V''s hands reached out, stroking his ass, before pushing him away as she felt his thick essence slow before her throat could no longer keep up. Asura had emptied everything into her gullet, and she released his cock with a loud smack and gasp. She tried to speak, only to release a small burp, her face turning bright red as she covered her mouth while breathless.


    "V? Are you okay?"


    "I am fine, more than fine. It''s just..."


    She could barely speak.


    The thick taste of Asura''s sperm on her breath was afort and worry, and she didn''t want him to feel disgusted, so she rushed off the bed to the small sink. V thought it might ruin the mood as she brushed her teeth and cleaned her face, only to watch Asura stroke his member in front of her face with a menacing gaze that frightened and excited her.


    "You''re still so big, and hard?" V asked while wiping her face, the look in her eyes more confident as she crept towards him with a sensual movement, swaying her hips with a light flick, allowing her breasts to bounce just enough to attract Asura''s eyes.


    "Am I truly that attractive?" V''s question was quite straightforward, and it almost seemed as though she doubted herself, no matter how false that could be.


    "Right now, you are the most charming and beautiful woman in the world." Asura''s reply was genuine, and V''s face instantly beamed with joy.


    Even if it was conditional, she pounced on him, pushing him onto her bed while her silky thighs parted on either side of his waist, pressing her moist pussy against his rigid length as she felt its heat burning her, a feeling that made her hungry.


    "You''re so passionate tonight."


    "Because you''re different. You''re the man I am going to marry. The one who set me free from such a dark and grey world."


    V''s eyes became damp and red as she straddled Asura with both hands on his chest, looking down at him with a sincere smile. "Even if you did not love me, I would have always loved you."


    Asura could see her sincerity and perhaps lust. Something was lurking within her heart that made him curious, but it was not the right time.


    Her entire body seemed to glow faintly with magic, as even before the act, Asura could feel his body, anima, and blood reacting to Vera''s intense passion and feelings at this moment.


    It was different from other women. He truly felt like they were born to meet and be one. V has something hecks, and he seems to have something she needs desperately.


    "Yet you loved me back, epted my mothers annoying interference and neverined even when I caused trouble with your other women."


    Asura decided to be honest. The strange anger boiling inside him because of Azoth killing Prince Valos, theing battle and his father fighting alone caused him to speak of something he hadn''t shared with anyone before.


    "V, it''s because I swore to save you this time, make you happy no matter the form."

 Chapter 224: The Cycle of Sea - Seed the princess***

    "I know you can feel it. The changes in your body since we met, each time we trained, I would massage you. The daughter of the queen would know the feeling of magic being infused, right? All to strengthen your body, magic and potential."


    V nodded lightly, her eyes trembling, her hips sliding her soft meat along his hot shaft, the hood of his ns teasing her clitoris, pulling a sweet moan from her lips.


    "Yes, I could feel it. Not even my mother is capable of such power. So I kept it secret, because I felt you each time, your feelings, emotions and something special. As if you were the missing part of me, that emptiness I always felt during my life. You filled it so easily."


    "And I''ll never leave you, V. Whatever happens. Nothing can ever take me away from you. So give everything to me and let me protect you."


    Asura''s hands drifted along V''s body. He reached her smooth, curvy buttocks, lifting her with both hands before his tip pressed against her wet lower lips, his rigid flesh squishing against them as her sticky fluids ran along the shaft.


    "I will. I have." V smiled back with a confident and wicked grin. It felt like she truly was born to be a queen. V ced both hands on his chest, adjusting herself, rubbing her ass against his shaft, the wet squelching from his cock teasing her entrance, causing her cheeks to turn red as her body pushed down. "But you must let me protect your body, heart and mind!"


    "Only if you stay by my side."


    "I promise!"


    In that instant, V''s body reacted without her thinking, impaling herself on Asura''s cock. His member felt enormous, stretching her slick passage with an unbearable burning sensation. The resistance of her purity devoured.


    The moment of pain vanished with a sudden feeling of bliss the moment her blood touched his member. "Asura..." V moaned out, her voice firm and enticing as she ground her hips in small circles, her fleshy ass shaking with a seductive movement. "It feels so good! I can feel things... Something inside me changing!"


    "V!"


    Asura wanted to reach out, but he couldn''t. The pleasure and intense feeling that she described washed over him, too.


    They were one for a moment, Asura and V mixed in all senses of the word.


    She saw his worries, thoughts and the darkness in his soul, while he saw her brilliance hidden under a shell of worry andck of confidence.


    Anima surged forth inside his body, flooding his veins, organs, and muscles with strength and vitality beyond what he had before. A wave of information and strength exploded thetent potential in his body to the next level.


    His anima, as a misty energy, flooded their bodies like a system, as if they were one person, causing a pleasure that made both of them drunk and dizzy. V''s voice echoed with his. She was a small and soft woman who looked gorgeous, but the moment she showed her true self. Asura found a profound and powerful queen.


    "Nnnn, it''s amazing. Fuck me Asura, more... more!" V moaned out, her insides tightly squeezing Asura''s member as she reached up to y with herrge breasts. "I''ve dreamed of this for so long."


    Her voice was a mixture of desire and ecstasy as she rubbed her butt against his member, causing Asura to thrust into her depths, the strange energy causing her to squeal in pleasure as his tip crushed her womb.


    Although it should hurt, she felt nothing but bliss as her insides lubricated themselves with copious amounts of slick honey that flooded her passage before leaking onto Asura''s shaft and thighs.


    "As you wish, princess."


    With both hands, Asura grabbed V''s hips and forcefully thrust deep inside her tight snatch. Her voice sang in pleasure from the pration.


    He couldn''t understand how her insides seemed perfectly designed to suit his cock.As he felt his cock snugly push against her cervix, V sucked on his neck with a wet and sensual kiss, which made him realise how perfectly aligned her inside bumps and twists adjusted to please him.


    ''It''s like V is my perfect mate!?''


    "Haha, what a little temptress you are."


    "I can''t help it, it just feels so good." V smiled while wiggling her hips, kissing and biting his neck several times while teasing him, only to moan out each time he thrust up against her womb. "Oh gods, Asura... This... This feeling..."


    V felt like she was burning from the inside out as waves of intense pleasure flowed through her body each time Asura thrust deep inside her.


    She could feel her body transforming, but the pleasure melted her mind. The pain in her bones, muscles, and organs all surpassed their limits and reached beyond what V understood. She only cared about one thing in her mind: the thick cock prating her cunt and filling her to the brim.


    "Ahh~ You''re so deep inside me, Asura."


    "I''m not done yet."


    Her words only caused Asura''s member to swell with a flood of excitement, its blood engorging the base. They seemed perfectly matched, his length, width and shape created to give her the most pleasure while she, too, contorted, twisted and squeezed at the perfect points to make him feel amazing.


    "Don''t hold back."


    Her body was small, but V wasn''t weak. Asura felt her thighs tighten on his waist, her slender arms embracing his neck while she kissed him passionately before her hips galloped faster, with more power causing her ass to create a sticky pping sound that echoed through the tent. The erotic sounds and her lips sucking on a tongue drove his lust to the limit.


    "Mmmh~,"


    Her warm moans travelled down his throat as his hands clenched around her plump ass. Asura lifted her while holding her close, then spun around while pushing her on her back; lifting both her legs over his shoulders, he found his cock could reach deeper, prating her womb with each thrust.


    "Yes... Ahhh~ More! That''s it, the perfect depth!"


    V cried out in pleasure. Her hands stretched out towards Asura, cupping his face as her legs spread around his shoulders, inviting him closer.


    Asura epted her invitation by pressing his body into hers, feeling the soft pillows of her breasts press against his chest. Her hands wrapped around his back, digging her nails into his head as he thrust in deep, their bodies locking together and her muscles gripping his cock tightly, pulling it further into her depths.


    "Asura!"


    The pressure was enough to bring him to the edge of orgasm, yet V had reached hers. As he looked into her eyes, he saw a glimmer of happiness before her insides tightened to the point of being unbearable. His member squeezed between soft folds, hot and moist, wanting him to cum as her slick juices bubbled from her gaping entrance down his balls.


    "Ngh! V!"


    "Cum inside me; I''m already cumming~~,"


    Asura called out, unable to hold back any longer before his shaft swelled further. It was at the point that V could just barely take in his entire length, but it didn''t matter. Her insides squeezed and sucked on his shaft, trying to draw his hot load into her depths.


    Her limbs pulled him deep into her embrace. Asura''s warm semen began flooding V''s womb as she tightened her ass, making her pussy sp around his shaft.


    The stimtion was enough to send both of them into a state of intense euphoria, their bodies shivering while her limbs and insides squeezed around him. V''s legs slipped along his shoulders before wrapping around his waist while her hips squirmed beneath him. The pool of hot fluids mixing inside her belly caused her stomach to swell from the pressure.


    "Ahh, it''s so hot~."


    V smiled happily, her insides convulsing around before her eyes suddenly glowed silver; the next moment, her mouth opened wide, and she writhed on the bed, still mid climax, her body began its rebirth along with Asura, who felt something so intense; his member shot over ten sessive loads into her womb.


    "What!?" Asura cried out in disbelief.


    However, he could speak no longer. The anima that surged between the two seemed to have reached a certain level of enrichment before Asura felt his and V''s cores crack, the anima spilling from within, causing him to panic, yet he could only scream in his mind while still cumming inside V and drowning in a pleasure that almost broke his spirit.


    ''What''s happening?''


    Asura screamed in his mind, but no sounds escaped his lips as his body copsed on top of V, who also experienced the same thing.


    V had lived her entire life with a strange feeling of emptiness and loneliness. Now, as Asura''s cock refused to soften, shooting more and more semen inside her, she suddenly felt that emptiness fading with each agonising orgasm that became worrying.


    "Our cores..." he tried to whisper, but V smiled before she kissed him, sealing his lips.


    ''She knows and wants tofort me like she promised...''


    Inside their bodies, the anima, formerly like a cloud of gas, began to condense and twist with the anima from their cores; V''s double core and Asura''srge core from his cultivation both experienced the same changes.


    However, V''s dual-core warped as if going through Asura''s rapid changes, from a small inner core to the outer core, mantle, and crust. All of it formed a smaller sphere than Asura, but this process was adjusting V to follow the same path as Asura.


    On the other hand, the core of Asura''s soul had undergone a simr change. It was like a small diamond sphere, and with each ejaction, a thinyer would crumble as itpressed its mass and became even stronger in form butpacted with a beautiful shine, like a precious gemstone.


    Finally, the storm of theirbined anima calmed, and their cores and bodies seemedplete as the swirling vortex of anima above their bodies transformed into a thick, green fluid.


    Asura and V wrapped each other in an embrace the entire time, and a momentter, they noticed the liquid. Yet Asura didn''t have the time to worry about it.


    Because that liquid form of Anima suddenly bored with their cores, the slight opening seemed to be for this moment. Despite his core being so small, Asura''s small ''world'' absorbed over 80% of the liquid anima, while V received the rest.


    "Ugh!? Agh!!"


    However, she didn''tin because the pleasure ended when the cores finished adjusting. Now, she experienced only agony as the anima flooded her core.


    That small amount was enough to reach her saturated limit, forcing her to cling to Asura desperately in agony as tears flooded from her eyes. Unable to scream or beg for help, she hugged him tightly.


    "It''s alright V, I''m here for you. Just endure it a little longer."


    "Ahhh~ Asura!"


    Asura could do nothing but embrace V while their cores finished changing and adjusting to the new form of anima and finishing its process. He could only grit his teeth.


    For him, the feeling was closer to a pleasant feeling when you scratch an itchy spot, probably because of his body and the eight rebirths that strengthened him.


    Because of this, he could feel the changes. The moment the animal-filled his core, his entire body on the inside became different. The dry outside, filled with cracks and slight bumps, became filled with green liquid, forming what looked like a from the books in his father''s study.


    ''The cycle of the earth literally meant creating the blueprints for a world that creates life from within?''


    However, it seemed there were more stages to this, but he no longer had Helliana to exin to him; maybe Lorem and Sigurd might know, but Helliana said everyone''s techniques are different. He could adjust others and help their path that would receive no roadblocks or bottlenecks.


    "I can feel it."


    Asura tried to move the strange anima, only to realise how different in power a small drop of this force could equal over ten times the amount of his previous usage.


    ''Maybe with this, I can try using my elements differently, with longer usage and more intensity.''


    A sh appeared in his mind, the style of swordsmanship he imagined using the silver de, fast and destructive, and harnessing the wind and lightning given to him by Xavida to surpass his current weakness, which was speed.


    Now wasn''t the time for him to think about swords because he felt his body changing faster and out of his control as the pain started increasing. Asura''s muscles, bones, and organs trembled before the intense pain that V endured came to him, too.


    "V, hold on, we''ll be okay."


    This time, he was the one who kissed the whimpering V, helping her endure the pain because her changes were as significant as his.


    Yet somehow she felt simr to his mother, the aura and feeling. He couldn''t quite pinpoint why, but maybe it was her blood that reached perfection that confused Asura.


    ''Hmm? Is someone there?''


    With thest moments of rity and conscience, he could swear someone was standing at the tent''s door, with long silver hair down to her ankles and a radiant smile on her face.


    Yet the image was fleeting as he fell into darkness.


    "Happy birthday, my darling Asura."

 Chapter 225: The Goliaths Test

    Asura awoke to the outside, bing loud while leaving his pleasant dream. He could feel V''s warm body wrapped around his chest. At first, he wanted to just roll in bed, teasing V for another round, but then it hit him. They weren''t at home!


    ''I need to avoid anyone seeing me leave her tent. Thankfully, the nobles are quitezy. But the instructors.''


    "Nn, don''t go."


    The moment he tried to climb from her embrace. V bit his chest and clung onto his back like a ko, unwilling to let him go. Her little teeth almost pierced Asura''s skin.


    ''This little wolf princess!''


    Since taking her virginityst night, the changes in her body seem to have created a huge transformation.


    Her beauty was high before, but it was now perfected and polished, like an empress rather than the princess before.


    V''s Silky white hair cascaded over her buttocks, the soft texture smooth like velvet. Her longshes became long and silvery white like her hair. Not only her beauty but the muscles on her arms, legs and abdomen seemed to have adjusted and left her with a very athletic yet erotic figure designed to entice the man she clung to.


    He liked firm, well-shaped,rge breasts, curvy hips and a nice plump behind full of meat and muscle.


    ''V looks more like the queen than her mother does. Her face is more sculpted and severe, with her narrow. Yet wide eyes, small nose and those thick red lips on her well-formed jaw and cute cheeks.''


    She gave true meaning to the words often used when a girl lost her virginity, ''bing a woman.''


    Asura stood with her wrapped around his body. The scents of the evening and a slightly sour scent, which probably came from their breakthrough, also permeated the bed and this body. So, instead of rushing out, he gave up and began filling a bath, using his magic.


    ''Hmmm?''


    The moment he thought of filling the bath, his entire core swirled. A feeling of excitement flowed through Asura''s body, giving him slight tingles down his spine before the fire and water elements mixed and dropped into the bathtub.


    What shocked him was the speed andck of any thought or effort on his part.


    He just thought of a hot bath using mes and water, and the green fluid rapidly spread through his mana veins, and a single droplet surged to his fingertip.


    ''This is pretty good. Some of the magic I couldn''t make work before might work in battle now.''


    ****


    Asura didn''t know which vour of bath oils she preferred, so he chose a soft scent that wouldn''t draw too many men''s eyes to her. He was still a little jealous, especially after her sudden transformation.


    *Ssh*


    The pairnded in the bath after he hopped inside, creating a loud ssh and also jogging the poor princess awake, who gasped before fluttering her longshes at Asura''s face.


    She didn''tin; instead, she showed a radiant smile, like the world was perfect, and kissed his cheek with a loud smack.


    "I can''t believe it. Last night finally happened. It was so much better than my fantasies and dreams!"


    "Oh, so my perverted little princess dreamt of doing naughty things all the time?"


    Suddenly, a woman spoke from the entrance in a worried tone. "Your Highness, is everything alright? I heard a loud noise."


    However, V didn''t respond. Instead, she leaned forward, letting the bubbles flow between her cleavage and pressed herself against Asura''s chest. "Fufu, every time we trained, I stole the cloth you used to wipe sweat and used it at night until the scent faded."


    She traced her finger across his slightly tanned muscr chest before winking at him, her more adult and mature face disying a strange, seductive charm.


    "I''m fine. Leave for an hour. I am taking a bath and don''t wish to be disturbed."


    V spoke with a low,manding tone while her hips rubbed against Asura''s member with captivating movements like aplete subus!


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Now then, since the nuisance is gone, shall we have some fun?" V asked while biting Asura''s ears, her amber eyes both fierce and wistful.


    After that, nobody approached the tent for an hour, ording to V''s request, allowing them both to enjoy a wild and thorough clean in the bath while drying themselves vigorously on the bed and against the pir holding up the tent.


    Asura soon left the tent, using his shadow clone to help him avoid the female knight with a red face standing close to it.


    ''V will have to exin herself to this knight, haha.''


    ****


    Thanks to his new speed and increased level, Asura reached his tent before roll call and merged with Unit Nine, waiting in line with the two hundred other students in his group. Sadly, rice still gave him a wary look and avoided him.


    However, Akkrum seemed to have epted what happened and instead thanked Asura greatly.


    "Asura, don''t worry about rice. He wille around. I mean, if you hadn''t shown your strength, we both would have died!"


    ''At least someone knows gratitude.''


    "Yeah, that''s right, Akkrum, stop acting like that! If not for Asura, we''d already be dead."


    What shocked Asura was the girl they saved also spoke for him, although losing her friend left her eyes swollen with red rings around them. He was thankful she survived and could keep fighting.


    Asura faced the front because he sensed a powerful existence approach; the feeling made his skin tingle, but the reaction wasn''t to run or fear. Instead, he felt the desire to fight, to attack.


    He felt forced to hold himself at bay while closing his eyes for a moment to calm the raging ocean within him; since the core gained this strange ocean that wrapped the crust and mantle, making it look like a strange, he felt his emotions became more honest and powerful.


    "Eyes forward, do not speak. Listen to my orders, or die. I am Barbatos, the knight who shall lead the Units from five to ten. Know your superior. Never break orders!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Most people called out naturally, likely feeling his imposing height and aura pulled it out from them, but Asura didn''t speak. He just nodded with both hands behind his back.


    ''I want to fight him, to crush his arrogant throat.''


    From his odd desires, Asura knew that this wasn''t some spell or condition but his true feelings.


    This man was causing him to lose control by his mere presence.


    No, it wasn''t just Barbatos but all the higher-staged knights; Asura wanted to fight them, to beat them so brutally they couldn''t resist him.


    He felt that after evolving, Azoth''s memories and persona became more synchronised with him, almost to where he could soon see more of the past.


    ''Or is it because my true nature is closest to Azoth instead of Auros or Sura?''


    "Good, I will assess you today."


    Barbatos''s piercing gaze swept past Asura and Akkrum with a cold snort.


    Before he returned to Asura with a strange gleam on his face, the surrounding students seemed to tremble while Asura''s crimson orbs gazed into the depths of Barbatos and his colossal figure, which was baring down upon him.


    "Your name."


    "Asura."


    There was no need for family honour or names. Barbatos remains a knight with a single name. Thus, Asura would do the same. He wanted to do anything to bring them both to the same level.


    "Step forward,"


    The massive man''s tone was full of a killing intent that caused most of the students to fall on their asses, and a few even peed their pants, but Asura was different. He didn''t have the same fears as a human. Instead, he stepped forward, with a hand on his silver de, and watched Barbatos with eyes like a feral wolf.


    Barbatos was only testing them. Asura knew it was only a simple test of character. Yet he wanted to use this de to cut the man before him.


    His bones were shaking, and his veins began pumping fiery blood and tranquil liquid. Anima, he called Animus. Asura''s clenched fists tightened his grip, almost pulling the pommel from his sword, yet his face remained unchanged. He showed no aggression and controlled his excitement through light breaths, bing as calm as ake on a winter morning.


    Barbatos turned his head to the side while scratching his ck stubble. His firm jaw looked like the roots of a sturdy tree, with a round but sharp and angr nose.


    "Haha, well done. You are the first student who has survived my will, and you still want to rip my face off, eh?"


    Asura suddenly felt the powerful aura that made him want to explode, disappear, and be like a cool spring breeze blowing on his cheeks.


    ''He suppressed his pressure on purpose!''


    "Well done, boy, but don''t get ahead of yourself," Barbatos said while raising his massive chin. "My name is Barbatos, and I am the Ninth-stage Knight that will guide you into battle. Asura Fenix, I wondered what character you might have to leave her to you. However, it seems the princess has good eyes."


    It turned out that Barbatos was a good guy!


    When Asura first saw him, he did not know why he wanted to rip the man''s throat out, and his action was embarrassing, considering that Barbatos wasn''t trying to force him.


    "Haha, don''t worry about it. Young man. The fierce will and desire to surpass me were the exact feelings I wanted to draw out. It''s a unique trait of the Goliath tribe." Barbatos looked around at the various students, stopping at those who kept standing with a nod before he continued.


    "We can control our willpower into a sort of aura that draws out the true nature of our enemies and allies. Thus I wanted to test my students, to feel their true nature. You didn''t want to kill anyone but the one that challenged you. What a great candidate you are."


    ''So it can test enemies and new cadets and boost allies'' morale. Amazing. I never studied about goliaths much. How interesting.''


    Asura knew the candidate Barbatos meant was, in fact, the future king. Since he mentioned V''s eyesight, it seems the knights knew about their passionate night and morning together.


    Which also meant Lorem would know and might be a little jealous.


    ''Damn!''


    "Now then, today we will perform a march south towards the former vige of Hilbram."


    "Sir!"


    "Why is a mere vige important?"


    A curious cadet with brown hair and green eyes asked Barbatos.


    "Humph, This vige is the only one that connects to the southwestern ind passage between Romanica and Silvara. If they can create a solid foothold on thisnd, we will suffer battle on three fronts; from the intelligence we have discovered, the Cult of the Fallen Sun seems to have infiltrated at least two of the five major powers.


    Thus, we cannot afford to take our time and stop this war with a single sh in each direction."


    The students nodded, while some seemed confused.


    The first years didn''t start the tactical courses or ones aimed at leaders over fighters; thus, they didn''t seem to understand the gravity of the situation fully. They still believed Silvara was the strongest nation able to fight all others alone, but that wasn''t true.

 Chapter 226: The Ambition of Drakkur

    Meanwhile, as the students prepared for a skirmish battle and moved south against the odds, a beautiful woman with red hair sat quietly on a carriage to the north of Silvara with four female knights with pale skin and ck hair.


    These women were vampiric servants, their youth eternal and with an unlimited lifespan.


    However, they were infinitely weaker and subject to the orders of their master vampire, Valerie Drakkur.


    "Lady Verena isn''t it dangerous to be active in public while Mistress Verana is also active?"


    "If the people discover the truth, then won''t you be in a dangerous spot?"


    Verena didn''t react. Instead, she lounged on the soft, silky backrest and looked into the sky with a smile on her lips. "Mother told me the n rules are only guidelines. If I do well with this, she will seek the ancestors'' guidance and alter them making the current system vanish."


    "Isn''t that dangerous? What if she is lying!?"


    These servants adored both girls as if they were their own. The fate of bing immortal meant they paid a steep price, and unlike natural vampires, they could not bear children nor convert others, and thus, the children of their master became akin to their own.


    Thus, they loved both Verana and Verena equally.


    "Nn, mother Brenda, she swore on her bloodline and Verana''s life. Mother wouldn''t do such a thing as a lie. Also, I heard the one who gave me the chance was actually my sister''s fianc¨¦. That handsome guy choked me yet gave me a chance this big? Ah, I want to make him forget my sister and be my toy!"


    ''I get so hot and moist just thinking about making him kneel between my legs and serving me~ Ah, Verana, why is your future husband so alluring and mysterious? He makes useless Shang seem like a potted weed.''


    "If you are sure, Lady Verena."


    "We will never let you suffer harm. Even if we cannot harm your sister, we can protect your body."


    In honesty, Verena''s changes were a mystery to herself and Valerie.


    From the moment Asura''s hand choked her before he crushed her will to fight or resist his powerful magic and aura, she became a little obsessed with him. She would ask her mother, the maids and merchants, in secret for information about him.


    Now, her room seemed to have hundreds of photographs of him from his junior years to thetest, when he prepared to march south in his cool armour.


    ''My dear sister, I know your beloved fianc¨¦ so well. What if he chooses the younger and fresher meat? My ass is bigger, and I know that''s what he likes~ hehe, thank the darkdy I didn''t let that slimy frog touch me. If I missed this man, who could tame my sister and mother? Then I would be aplete fool!''


    What shocked Valerie most were the forces her daughter raised without her help to support the northern shore as a joint effort between the Drakkur and Fenix families.


    The Drakkur territory covered the entire northwest coast, while the Phoenix de wrapped around the Northeast, East, and Southeast borders because of its glorious past and its willingness to fight every battle since the dawn of Silvara.


    ''I spent a little too much money, but dearest brother-inw will probably reimburse me, hehe. I have to do my best.''


    "Hey, Brenda."


    "What, Anne?"


    "Have you ever seen the youngdy so genuinely happy? That smile is nothing like the past."


    "Ah, well. It seems even the dark sheep of the family can discover a good man and find love."


    "A shame they are the same man." A third voice sounded, but her hand lovingly stroked Verena''s hair while Verena lost herself in thought.


    Behind their carriage, a massive army of archers, technicians, sailors, and mercenaries marched. Verena coerced some, but she paid them all handsomely to fight theing battles in the north. Three thousand troops and thirty boats carried a fraction of them for navalbat.


    *****


    It seemed the world that interacted with Asura would slowly change, like the lonely duchess who now paid attention to her looks and strength.


    "Madeline, does my ass look good in this? I want to know if it will make desire me."


    Duchess Valerie stood half naked, in a ckce bra and a loose ck dress which emphasised her buttocks and tits because of the low-cut neck and tight waist.


    "Petra, how? Can I make him hard with this dress?"


    The two were Valerie''s closest friends, Petra, the wood or forest nymph, an existence that needed men''s essence to survive, which made them a deadly monster for most.


    Then there was Madeline, a water nymph who is tranquil, and unlike her fellow wood nymph, she didn''t need men''s essence as the water nymphs were quite easygoing and only needed to bathe in water or rain to survive.


    "You know he would just pull it up and fuck you if you bent over in front of him, right?" Madeline answered with a t tone while reading through some documents.


    She didn''t see the need for all this nonsense after seeing the antics of her master and the man she wanted to impress before he left. A memory she never wanted to remember. After being sprayed with his seed, she realised it could also act as a method of food, but after tasting Asura, she could never seek another male.


    "Eh, don''t you think her ass looks super juicy in this dress? That guy will be all over the master for sure, even if Verana is standing there crying. He would have fun with your body instead!" Petra, with her more erotic mind, stirred trouble.


    "You girls are so bad..."


    Valerie could only smile bitterly at both her two friends; they always treated her like a master, but she wanted them to feel like sisters to her. She knew Petra meant well, but the inclinations of a wood nymph could make most people turn and run.


    ''It seems she liked the y of cuckolding and tried it with several men. I have to teach her the true path so she can stop learning weird habits.''


    The two nymphs could only giggle before they hugged Valerie; both of them adored her more than she knew. They just wanted Asura to love her for herself and not make her try so hard to impress him because, to them, Valerie was the perfect woman.


    "We will go eat now~ okay, sister?"


    "You look wonderful in anything, Sister. Have more confidence, or do you want to have another child with him?"


    Before Valerie could contemte what the pair said, they both skipped out of the room holding hands while singing a strange song in the nymph''s tongue about ensnaring men for dinner.


    "Wait, another child!? No! That is not possible. He already has two and is sleeping with one of them. Ah, what an obscene family. No.


    I can''t do that yet. He will need time. Maybe he will take another wife. Can I be his wife, too? Or am I too old? Since the moment he held me, my heart hasn''t stopped thinking about him, and I can''t stop this affection from consuming me.


    I want to be his number one, no. I just want to be his, to vacate my title and roam the country beside him. That''s why I will reach the peak of Stage Nine before the end of this month!"


    In reality, because of the stasis to avoid the curse killing the children in her womb, Valerie regressed to Stage One and worked her way back up to Stage Nine over a few dozen years.


    The path was easier because she had made it to Stage Seven before; however, now she wanted to be stronger than ever; holding a token with the Drakkur emblem, she would head deep into the western no-man zone where no monsters and creatures below Stage Seven lived.


    Her goal? To hunt and kill every creature to reach Stage Nine.


    To do so, she would need a month because she only trained for a few hours at a time, but at least she could trust Verena''s ability to handle the north and her daughter to the south of the continent.


    The promise to Verena seemed to have be her goal, no longer believing in damning her lovely daughter to rece Verana; though Asura caused this feeling during theirst night together, spanking her while she knelt on all fours like a dog, he wouldn''t stop till she swore on her bloodline to remedy the situation.


    ''He was so wild that I thought I might die for real, seven times... I only ever did it once with him in the past, but it was so much bigger and when did he be so skilled...?''


    Valerie shook her head and walked to the window, her mind still full of the man who had left for the south. She felt a small pang of loneliness when thinking of him, and the desire to rush after him was overwhelming.


    Yet she couldn''t abandon the north or Drakkur because that''s how the two became bound; she no longer thought of the past and now became obsessed with Asura Fenix, even sending troops to support Lyndwrym in the guise of mercenaries a month ago.


    "I will be a woman you can lean upon in your times of need, Asura. You can only me your words and that unholy rod that awakened me as a woman after thousands of years without even a thought of those things."


    With a heavy sigh, she changed into her usual red attire, this time with a pair of pants underneath and long gloves and left the room.


    She did not know that her actions would cause a ripple effect, and her children would follow her example and try to win Asura''s affection, creating a trio of Drakkur women obsessed with the same man but also at peace with each other for the first time in two lifetimes.


    The dark veil upon Drakkur would lift as the light known as Asura Fenix shone through.


    *****


    While Valerie worked her ass off to reach Stage Nine, the northern troops reached their first destination, a town named Dorn, which was a mining town near the northern border of Wolfsheim and Danzil of the Drakurr territory.


    For hundreds of years, the two families shared this mining town, supporting it with their funds and taking a small portion of the ore for themselves; Verena received a brilliant wee upon arriving as she climbed down the stairs of the carriage.


    The crimson hair symbolised their bloodline. It was darker than Lorem''s and more like blood, as it would turn ck the more hungry they became for it.


    Unlike Verana, whose bloodline fused with Helliana and now turned red only during the moments she used blood magic, her sister and mother always had blood-red hair, which was silky and shone beautifully.


    "Greetingsdy Verana, we have prepared the wee and things you requested."


    There was a moment of silence before Verena gave a polite bow, holding the edge of her dress, the beauty dazzling many of the men from a simple town before she opened her devilish eyes, those sharp, piercing red eyes grasping the heart of the foolish men to look at her like a normal woman before she released them with a smile, allowing the men to sigh in relief.


    "Forgive me for the sudden request. I have brought the sufficient renumeration for your hard work!"


    All three of the Drakkur women were working hard for their future with the same man.

 Chapter 227: The Beauty of the South... Now Lost

    After the meeting with Barbatos, the students took part in a forced training period. Those with their regimes and styles could train alone. However, Barbatos and the other knights would train the normal students andmoners.


    Asura wanted to seek Barbatos for help, but there was a feeling inside him that he wanted to test since he reached the fifth stage.


    He knew nothing about the cycle of the sea, only that the firstyer seemed to be called the ''ocean'', and most of his core still seemed to be earth.


    The strange changes inside made him curious about the secondyer, ''sea'', although he could specte it was setting the foundation with therger body of water first instead of from the streams.


    ''Nevermind. I will first learn how to use this changed Animus. The previous energy required to use skills felt sluggishpared to this new ocean of life,''


    Asura thought to himself while focused on moving a small amount of the liquid around his body. He created a small tide, almost like an ocean inside him, yet it only covered the surface of his muscles and skin.


    ''It is very clear I''ve entered a whole new worldpared to the earthyer. Although the amount of power I can use has risen, I don''t know how many times this cycle ispletely different.''


    Instead of training with others, Asura entered the forest carrying only his silver de while calming himself.


    With deep breath after breath, he entered a state where he could feel his blood cirction, the movement of the Animus, and the beating of his second heart.


    While in this calm state, Asura closed his eyes and struck forward with the sword, feeling the invisible waves of energy explode from his sword.


    ''No... This isn''t right...''


    Something was missing.


    Asura imagined the elements: fire, wind, water, and earth; none of them felt right, as if this sword style didn''t have a connection to the elements he used so often.


    "I don''t understand. This is the same energy I used before, so why doesn''t it feel right now?"


    He ced the sword back in its sheath.


    A slight crackle of ck lightning flickered at his fingertips. Then, feeling sudden inspiration, he poured the Animus into his sword, drawing it in an explosive movement.


    ''This is it!''


    The crackle of ck lightning shone down the de of the sword, only a small spark but with potential. Asura''s de cut through the air faster than his previous strike, yet even after releasing such a powerful sh, the feeling in his gut said it wasn''t enough.


    Asura continued using the same element and began increasing the amount of Animus he used each time, the ck lightning growing in size and power with each draw of the sword from its sheath.


    Then, with arge crashing sound, thest strike was like a whip, and he knew the strike had far more power than his normal techniques. When he opened his eyes, the sword flickered with lingering lightning while the arc magic seemed to have destroyed the earth and trees ahead in the shape of a ten-metre arc.


    ''The image is important, more than ever.''


    He thought of a devastating arc of lightning during thest sh, which devastated the forest, charring the trees and rending the ground.


    "But it isn''t enough."


    After an hour, the once-peaceful forest seemed to have turned into and of destion from the constant destructive strikes of Asura''s sword.


    "There is something more to this than just the image," Asura thought.


    Although he could continue practising the same thing until he could execute it with perfect timing and flow, he still didn''t want to neglect the other elements; one particr thought that came to mind was the mixture of elements.


    After an hour, he imitated V''s Magma element; from the tip of his silver de, the orange liquid mes dripped to the ground, melting a deep pit in seconds.


    The same destructive power when using it was the same as the ck lightning from earlier.


    ''This is enough for now. I wanted to test if I could use the lightning and wind elements to boost my speed by casting them on my body.''


    The element Asura needed was speed. The fastest elemental force he could think of was wind, but the deadly thunderp of the ck Lightning made him curious about that, too.


    "We have to leave soon. I should head back."


    When Asura returned to the group, they were all packing their bags and preparing to leave, with Barbatos helping the majority pack.


    "Today, you may face an enemy that threatens the peace of our beautiful kingdom. These days have been extremely busy and stressful, and there has been little time to rest, but that was just the beginning. From this moment on, you will suffer, and many will die. But you must persevere.


    You have the chance to stop this invasion and help us create a new peaceful era for your generation," Barbatos said to the students. It seemed someone had written the speech for him.


    "A new era," a student muttered.


    "Lying old fool!" Asura heard a man whispering nearby. "We will all die and be the dinner for the nobles'' precious, selfish monsters!"


    Barbatos carried a white g with a blue shield embroidered on it before waving at the students.


    "Follow me! This will be the first step in your future!"


    ***


    ''This guy sucks at speeches.''


    Asura stood in formation, walking in rows of ten across the beautiful grasnds of the South. He felt refreshed because he couldn''t join the front lines in the past¡ªbecause he was a no-mag. His eyes watched the once beautiful grasnds, with vibrant fertilends south of them filled with vibrance and beauty like a tropical rainforest, with a solemn gaze.


    ''I remember Father telling me he met Ophelia in the City of Belmont just west of here, near the coast.''


    Now, the vibrant flora has wilted, and the grass is dry and dying as if something is draining its vitality. The once beautiful mountains resembled mythical beasts and attracted tourists.


    Now they were gone.


    The Romanticans destroyed them all, bing only broken rocks on the ground.


    "What''s with the glum face?" a lovely girl with pink fluffy hair and a cute round face asked Asura. This girl was the annoying Genius girl who shed with Mu Xue and Xavida whilepeting with the princess.


    "Cil Mavis, right? I was justmenting what the beautiful South has be."


    The girl took a moment to think, her eyes darting over to the royal knights escorting them before she whispered back, her lovely hair bouncing with each step.


    "I never expected someone like you to care, hehe. My hometown is to the west, but it seems mother is worried the war might extend further north and is nning to leave. To think the same thing might happen in Belmont..."


    "So you lived there? I never knew."


    Asura began thinking more about the entire Silvara instead of the central and eastern portion, which Drakkur and the Phoenix de dominated. Lesser nobles covered only a few small viges or towns to the southeast. Many nobles created the South and southwestern Silvara.


    Belmont, directly southwest of the capital, didn''t have a noble or lord. Instead, a group of nobles held a council over therge territory, each voting and dealing with affairs. This city was one of the former tourist hotspots for travellers from the South.


    To the South of Belmont is Vilsheim, just east of the lost viges, where the former war hero Alexander Bernard, another Earl, lived.


    ''The information we received mentioned him fighting off a fleet of Romantica battleships. I know he will die soon, but this time, I will change it.''


    "Mm, my father prefers to live in the capital, though it''s easier to earn money there. He didn''t like the life of a fisherman or that my mother would work in a bar at night to make ends meet."


    Along the march, Asura enjoyed Cil''s little chirping about her hometown and the several things a coastal city hadpared to his upbringing as a noble from ind.


    "Won''t Ruben and Sedric get jealous you''re speaking to me so much?"


    Cil stopped for a moment before almost crashing into the girl behind her, before she looked at Asura with narrow eyes, her lips pushed together. "Hmph, why would they care? All they want is to sleep with me, anyway."


    ''Huh? Is this girl actually quite smart? She is a little annoying, but maybe she would be a good friend for Xavida.''


    Asura''s eyes lit up and moved through the marching troops, but his eyes soon spotted Xavida in the leading group; she looked back at him and waved, only to be hit on the head by the female knight leading her unit.


    ''She never changes such a lovely girl.''


    Cil followed his line of sight before smiling. "So, is that girl your type? The feral and violent type?"


    "Are you interested in my type now?"


    "Mm? Hmph, are you saying you like me?"


    "If you are asking about love, then no. If you are asking about sex, then maybe, though, I won''t take a woman who is in love with someone else."


    "S-Sex!? What are you talking about, you idiot!" Cil blushed.


    Asuraughed in his mind, his eyes casting a look around and enjoying the march while teasing this genius girl who turned out to be more approachable than he realised.


    The rest of the journey was silent, with their groups being separate as they arrived at the border near evening.


    This part of the South became and of death.


    The beautiful grass died, now forming thick, sludgy mud. The distant vige still burned, and monsters and foreign knights wandered about. It seemed the first battle of the invasion wasn''t that far away.


    "Ah... my feet are stuck in the dirt," Cilined, struggling to pull her heavy boots from the wet mud.


    "Hey, watch me. You can use wind magic, right?" Asura smirked while holding her hand.


    "Y-Yeah, so?"


    "Think of wind like water: it''s movement, current, and movement. We are creating a whirlwind beneath us to form a bubble and carry our bodies, using gravity to stabilise us while walking forward. Like a little board of air, we will walk on instead of the dirt. Look."


    Asura''s mana began circting through his body as he created a small whirlpool beneath his feet.


    This wind allowed him to step onto the small pocket of air instead of the mud, avoiding any dirt touching his clothes or feet.


    "Ah!? That''s so cool." Cil began thinking about it and soon copied him, using wind magic to walk on top of the sludgy mud while only a few droplets of dirty water dripped onto her feet.


    ''Hmm, she might be an excellent ally in the future.''


    Cil wasn''t a noble; she was amoner but still ranked high among the academy. She didn''t have the position or strength to be a noble, but she was likely a strong contender for the next generation. ''I bet many young nobles are seeking her talented blood for marriage, huh? No wonder she is so smart about men.''


    "How long until we arrive?" A burly man with a beard asked the lead knight.


    The next moment, after a giant eye appeared in the sky floating above. A whistle sounded on the wind before it became a howl as a long arrow prated the knight''s throat.


    ''Now.''


    A volley of arrows then followed, raining down on the students from double the normal range.

 Chapter 228: Brutal Skirmish

    ''Faster!''


    He could feel the Animus within his body churning, surging towards his arms and de, rapidly building in power as he stood ahead of unit nine and Cil, who watched the arrows and Asura with shocked eyes as they descended towards them in droves.


    ''Faster, damn it!'' Asura cursed at himself as his body struggled to gather enough power, and his Animus condensed.


    Cynthia, the royal knight leading their unit, spread her arms and cast a huge barrier of ice in the sky. However, the arrows seemed to have a strange piercing power, easily prating the wall. But she slowed them down.


    "HOLY...!"


    One knight let out a scream as the arrows were about tond.


    It was almost upon them now.


    Just then, Asura''s eyes shone as he raised his sword into the air.


    A serpentine head.


    A t neck.


    An arching body.


    A ridged spine.


    Scales shining like a rainbow.


    An ethereal tail.


    His sword transformed into a beam of ck lightning. A massive arc of lightning stretched over fifty feet tall, arcing through the air as the arrows neared their targets.


    Asura, along with everyone else, watched as the arrows came down with no hope of dodging them.


    But when his eyes met the tip of the first arrow, a wild grin spread across his face.


    At that very instant, he swung his de down with all his might.


    The next moment, the huge of ck lightning followed his des, movement, the lightning still attached to his de, as it destroyed the arrows and created an arc in the ground before expanding into a dome, protecting him and Unit Nine from the arrows.


    Once the dust had settled, everyone stared with gaping mouths at the now-decimated arrows and the man standing on the other side of the ruined ground.


    Asura''s grin grew even wider. As he stared at the stunned soldiers, his red eyes shone and cracked with lightning, but his breathing seemed to be rough.


    While the Royal Knights protected the other units, he and Cynthia protected unit nine, thanks to his lightning storm. Once the attack finished, he cut his lightning off as the dome copsed on the ground, filling the air with smoke.


    Asura walked out, panting heavily as the sword in his hand turned back to normal.


    "What are you all waiting for? We need to get in range to counterattack!"


    He yelled before taking a deep breath, trying to calm down his two raging heartbeats and the Animus now surging through them.


    ''That was close,'' He thought.


    If it weren''t for his sword and Animus, their unit and Unit Nine would have been in tatters. Cynthia''s ice wall couldn''t stop all the arrows alone.


    Asura ignored his frantic heartbeats and the desperate eyes that looked at him, still in shock, and led his group forward as Cynthia grabbed her greatsword and charged forward in her ck te armour, giving him a cute wink before closing her helmet visor.


    "Your Lordship! I shall be your sword!"


    ''Who is your lord?'' Asura blinked in confusion before shaking his head as he moved forward and prepared himself to face the horde of iing monsters.


    "Lead the way then."


    Cil chuckled. "We won''t fall behind!"


    It seemed Romantica would use the monsters as their cannon fodder while their archers would shoot both down at once.


    "Fire the next volley!"


    Cynthia spread her hands and created a series of ice pirs instead of a wall of ice while the rest of their unit gathered around and prepared to defend against the iing projectiles.


    However, before the arrows could reach them, the monsters howled. It seemed they couldn''t focus on either, forcing Asura to shoot forward, his feeling propelled by the wind while each step he took, lightning caused him to st forward.


    "AWOOOOOOO!"


    Asura smirked as the lightning rapidly covered his body, his ck hair suddenly flickering with lightning as the wind blew violently around him. He leapt into the air and shed at the arrowsing his way before destroying the charging monsters, leading the vanguard.


    ''This is insane!'' Asura grimaced as he nced at the remaining hail of arrows and monsters iing.


    This time, he used less Animus and only took down a portion of the arrows with the ck lightning storm. His sword pulled back, the lightning flickering around the de.


    However, it wasn''t enough.


    The arrows continued toe through.


    He smiled bitterly at theck of power as he whirled his de into position and heaved it over his shoulders. ck lightning covered his entire body, and the ground beneath him ruptured.


    "Come on... give me everything you got!"


    "Stopying hero, fool."


    The next moment, Cil''s body lunged ahead of him, a hand of wind carrying her as she spread her arms into the air, creating a huge whirl of wind and ice, forming a deadly ice storm, as if she saw Asura''s lightning storm and created her idea in a moment of minutes.


    "Is this good enough?!" Cil taunted, her lips and pink hair fluttering in the wind as her icy storm picked up power and spread through the sky.


    Asura chuckled when he saw her grin at him as ifpeting with him. It made hispetitive desire grow stronger.


    "Well yed, Miss Mavis."


    The archers couldn''t fire anotherst volley since Cil Mavis enveloped their targets in ice and wind. While Asura flipped his katana and sheathed it while allowing his Animus and magic to build rapidly, the monsters raging against the wind aggressively towards their position.


    "Hold your ground!" Cynthia ordered.


    Asura took a deep breath. He realised Animus was so new to him that it caused his breathing and chest to be disorderly. He gripped the handle tight, drawing his de towards the monsters charging at him.


    "Look at them." He whispered to himself as he pushed his legs off the ground. The moment his feet left the ground, a small gust of wind erupted beneath them as he aimed for the first target that caught his eye.


    The first monster didn''t even have the chance to react before Asura shed down at its neck. A sh of lightning, a mere blink, vanished before spreading towards the monsters behind him. Cil''s tornado''s humidity transferred the ck lightning across a huge vortex.


    With each sh and stab, the arcs of ck lightning spread out, ending the lives of monsters that had already broken down within seconds, and before anyone could realise what was happening, the dead bodies dropped to the ground, lifeless and unresponsive.


    "With me!" Cynthia roared as she rushed at the remaining monsters on their side. Their battle became more physical and brutal as she used her magic to form barriers that protected most of the students while she took the damage in their ce.


    "You cheated!" Cil pouted at Asura, her head full of sweat, as the hand of wind lowered her to his side.


    "What do you mean? It was your tornado," Asura replied with a teasing smile.


    "That was my water you used, so the kills are all mine!"


    Cynthia rushed between them, her single de killing a dozen monsters with sheer force, causing both Asura and Cil to peer into each other''s eyes and nod.


    "Let''s work together!"


    "Pair with me!"


    They eximed at the same time.


    "Alright then, these two idiots are fine; let''s help the others..." Cynthia''s cold voice trailed off. She had noticed something during the barrage and the following fight.


    It was Asura''s unusual magic power and density.


    She realised his true power but remained silent as V''s knight.


    Thus, keeping her future husband''s information secret was vital to her. However, if something happened to him, it could prove dangerous, so she yed safe by taking the lead of this group.


    Because it was only the initial skirmish, V didn''t march with the unit like Asura but stood beside the strongest knights because of her status. Although sheined, it was just how they did things.


    "These monsters aren''t enough!" Cynthia yelled, and it was true.


    Even though it was a new arrival, they had expected the second tier and not the third, which they had a higher chance of survival, to be eradicated, which made her worry for her fellow knights and the rest of her students in Unit Nine.


    The monsters weren''t strong but barely met the level of a threat to Cynthia, but the information gained from scouts, the enemy should have various stage four and five monsters under their control, so seeing nothing above stage three caused her to be concerned.


    ''Only the scouts were wrong, or something worse ising.''


    Cynthia held her longsword tight in her hand as her magic swirled around her de, turning it into a pir of ice.


    "Watch out!" Asura roared at Cil, who nced at the back. A beast jumped through the whirlwind and grabbed her shoulder, mming her to the ground.


    Asura gritted his teeth. He rushed forward to help Cil, who had frozen in fear with the sharp ws on her back, his de slicing the monster in half while cing his hands on her chest, the slight bumps irrelevant as he tried to close her wound.


    "Don''t worry about me," Cil said as a beautiful figure emerged from the air.


    "Asura! Unit Nine! The enemy has attacked the east! Their target isn''t the capital but the coast! They are heading to Vilsheim!"


    Cynthia informed with a distressed and exhausted expression, "We have to protect the coast!"


    He looked back and shook his head. The enemy outsmarted them, and he realised why, but because he was too excited to fight, he forgot. The existence of the traitors, not just old men but many students whom he didn''t even know the names of, betrayed the kingdom too easily.


    "Synthia, where is V?"


    "She headed to the east with Barbatos and half the units."


    "Did Lorem leave too?"


    "No, she tookmand and is leading Units seven, eight and ten against the vige."


    "Understood. Can you heal her chest?"


    Although Unit Nine had suffered a few casualties, the enemy still had hundreds of soldiers and knights inside the vige walls.


    "Let''s go!"


    He didn''t allow them to waste time thinking about anything.


    Asura drew his de and rushed forward, his magic power flowing through his arms, legs and de as he moved towards the distant vige with a shocking speed.


    "Your lordship!"


    "We''reing!"


    A roar echoed behind him as Unit Nine followed, with Akkrum and Be staking the front, a couple of coyotes at their sides.


    Asura grinned and shook his head in disbelief as he ran forward. ncing at the arrows and projectiles flying at him and Unit Nine, he burst forward instead of waiting for them, leaving a trail of wind and lightning.


    Because he could feel the heat from Lorem''s magic, since the others rushed to the east, she could now unleash her magic freely without worrying.

 Chapter 229: Blademaster

    mes burned the fallen corpses as countless knights and mages stormed the small vige, flinging spells, swinging swords and cutting each other down for their beliefs.


    Asura''s eyes seemed empty as they gazed at a fallen soldier.


    There was no warmth, sympathy, or forgiveness. Asura''s silver de cleaved the chest of an older male. Even those who called out their loved ones'' names. Asura narrowed his eyes beforending the fatal strike.


    ''Leave none alive.''


    A message from the depths of his soul, unknown whence it came.


    With brutality, bloodshed and a wicked smile drawn upon his face, something about Asura changed the moment he fought against other humans.


    After the monster''s death, many units suffered great casualties and wanted to rest.


    However, the momentum didn''t allow them. Forced to charge over the wooden walls to die or kill those who might have been friends or allies on another day.


    ''An enemy spared shall invite ruin.''


    Asura became overwhelmed by feelings of grief and anguish. The more these feelings and thoughts spilt into his mind, the silver de coated in blood, dripping with thick droplets while crackling with ck lightning.


    He saw images of Mu Xue''s death, and Xavida besieged on all sides.


    These memories were the regrets from his past and the hidden wounds caused by the plume rebirth system. Asura tried to calm himself, but the rage as his de tore the throat of another while he burned the charging youth with tears in his eyes, calling out ''brother'' into ash with a single ck me.


    ''Nothing is profane during war.''


    In another scene of Mu Xue''s death, dozens of goldennces impaled her, the divine smite of the elves.


    The death of Muru, yet to the current Asura who stood with Unit nine, despite their fearful eyes avoiding his bloody figure, they followed his lead and now, along with most of the students, had conquered the vige, forcing the Romantican troops to flee in terror.


    "Knight Cynthia, we have cleared the second wall!"


    Cil''s face looked filthy, her eyes milky and zed while she bit her lower lip, seeming to be about to cry.


    "Any survivors?"


    "None, the vigers were.... They hung the vigers in the barn and their bodies..." Cil''s face became pale while the seven knights behind her looked away with the same look.


    The vigers suffered a horrifying end.


    "Understood. Return to the camp and take a brief rest. You don''t need to return."


    Knight Cynthia seemed to have thepassion that most of the royal knights lost during their harsh training.


    Though it might be because of her youth, at this moment, the members of Cil''s team seemed to support her more than even Barbatos.


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    However, the moment their group began marching towards the rear, a sudden impact caused the earth to quake, a rumbling feeling that grewrger before it caused every student to copse or use their weapon to remain standing.


    "So the young knights of Silvara have chosen death?" a deep and raspy voice sounded before an enormous male carrying a massive sword now stood in the centre of the vige. Nobody knew where he came from or how.


    "!?"


    "Siegfried..." Cynthia''s voice trembled as she felt the aura radiating from the man standing idle.


    The next moment, his muscr thigh mmed down on the ground; with a thunderous boom, the vige burned. A huge me surrounded the entire vige, cutting off Cil''s escape while one student fell into the fire and turned to ash.


    "Fall back, stay away," Cynthia said in a low voice while holding her ck greatsword; in the distance, Lorem and the other units were watching.


    Lorem moved the moment she saw Siegfried''s figure.


    Her eyes looked at Asura for a moment before soft, feathered wings sprouted from her back. While the Silvaran forces seemed to be shocked and suffered a blow to morale, the Romantican knights rallied behind the tall man built like a wall.


    "Hurry, you cannot win this fight. Asura, Take them and flee!"


    "Forgive me, young knight of Silvara, but I cannot allow them to leave. Especially that boy who oozes evil."


    Romantica''s strongest knight was Siegfried Varheist. His piercing grey eyes watched Asura while he tightly gripped his de, half impaling the earth.


    "What evil he is but a student! You will face me."


    "You are but a child¡ªcease!"


    With a single outburst, he stepped forward, pulling his sword from the ground and stepping forward with his first sh.


    His giant de sliced through the air and travelled toward Cynthia. She gripped her ck de with both hands and focused her mind on the current situation, casting earth magic that covered her armour to strengthen her body to the limit.


    Yet, when the swords met, the sudden shockwave caused Cynthia''s bones to creak, though her enhanced defence and Siegfried''s brutal offence, which negated the sh''s force, caused him no harm.


    However, behind Cynthia, several students burst into bloody mist, the force of a Stage 10 demaster causing those that survived to realise the difference in power, as blood poured from Cynthia''s body, dripping down the ck armour and rocks that protected her.


    "You cannot stop my de, young girl. Step back and deliver the evil unto my de."


    "!?"


    Cynthia couldn''t speak. Her chest burned while her arms felt numb from the intense force she''d just blocked. It was too fast and powerful for her to react to.


    ''This is Stage 10!?''


    Asura felt an unbearable weight covering his body. His power to move was limited, and he could not remove his eyes from the tall male''s figure. It was a strange feeling thatcked hatred or any negative feelings towards him.


    Siegfried just wanted to reduce what he believed to be evil, as there wasn''t any of his intention or agenda. He did not fight for money or fame. He simply fought for his country and beliefs.


    While Lorem flew at full speed, the nearby students were now running forward while others fled the vige in terror. Their auras didn''t have the confidence to fight an opponent of this strength, as fear dominated their eyes, yet the moment they came close to the mes surrounding the vige, many burned to ashes.


    It became apparent this battle wasn''t one they could escape.


    "Knight of Silvara, do you still not intend to leave?"


    "I won''t let you touch him. He''s just a boy."


    Cynthia gripped her ck greatsword before charging forward, releasing a low-tiered sword art she''d mastered.


    "No, he isn''t just a boy. You are the knight who serves Silvara and the royal family. I see. I see. Silvara invites such evil into their bedchambers. Then you do not need to exist!"


    Cynthia felt a horrifying force bearing down on her, but she forced herself forward to buy time for Asura while the students marched and fled toward Lorem''s reinforcements, hoping to escape.


    Yet, when the ten students had just broken through the mes and fled, the mes reappeared and chased the students who used magic to escape, torturing them until they slowly burned to death.


    "None may leave alive, none."


    "Monster!" Cynthia screamed in rage while her body trembled.


    "There are no monsters in war, only the winners and losers!"


    "I shall end this, for the sake of my country. Your deaths shall bring prosperity to Romantica, and the wicked shall perish!"


    The next moment, Cynthia''s sword hit the ground.


    "Gaha.. what!?"


    An arm wrapped around Cynthia''s body the moment her sword nged on the ground, her left arm half severed, but a warm, scarlet me entangled with her body, healing her wounds instantly.


    The heat felt like a gentle embrace. Cynthia''s eyes went wide when Lorem appeared next to her and picked up her sword.


    ''Always trying to look cool, Lorem.''


    Asura felt the pressure crack like a window smashed by a rock. The moment Lorem appeared, she created an aura thatpletely nullified Siegfried''s oppressive force.


    "Now then, Cynthia... You did well. Good girl."


    Lorem seemed to speak to Cynthia like she did with Lucia, like an older sister or mother.


    "Mother Lorem... I-I did my best, but they, they burned...."


    ''Mother?''


    "Go, I shall fight here."


    "But Mother, he is the demaster and isn''t your body suffering?"


    "My fated partner healed me. Little Cynthia, meet up with the princess and little dragon queen and pull the students as far away as you can."


    Lorem gently helped Cynthia up and snapped her fingers, carrying the dozens of students before she flew across the mes and away from the vige.


    "Not so fast, Knight Lorem."


    "You seem to think you''re doing the right thing, but what will you gain from this?"


    However, despite finishing her trip and returning, only Asura and Lorem remained in the centre of the vige. Her beautiful red eyes narrowed, filled with anger, yet when looking at Asura, they became infinitely gentle and affectionate.


    "I will fight you to protect my husband. Is there a problem? Knight Siegfried Verheist?"


    "Evil shall never repent! Yet... You dare protect him!?"


    "Is that so? Yet, if you consider yourself a righteous man, you will not kill the innocent."


    "They are not innocent, but knights of Silvara who seek to destroy our way of life and took the lives of my brethren."


    "Sophistry!"


    Lorem''s roar caused the earth to quake; her right hand sped Cynthia''s ck greatsword and carried the blood-stained weapon while Siegfried seemed unafraid.


    "Does the old scarlet phoenix, alone in the world, seek her death atst?"


    For the first time, Siegfried held his sword in a stance, cing his right leg forward while his left foot stretched backwards. He held his de with both hands.


    Lorem felt as though she stood on thin ice while her feet dug into the dirt. The wind gathered around her red battle armour, and the wings on her back seemed to struggle to p.


    "I have found a mate, so why would I seek death? You old fool!"


    "Good, you have found a mate. Then do not stand before me and be a roadblock for me to cut down the evil."


    The moment Siegfried spoke, Lorem vanished from her spot and mmed into his broad de with the sword, making him tremble and step back before a jet of mes followed her sh, the intense heat vaporising the entire vige ruins, however with a swing of his offhand Siegfried doused the mes and pierced forward towards her chest.


    ''Wow... She was this powerful?''


    Asura focused his entire will and hate on breaking the strange chains that seemed to bind him; though they were intangible, he felt the sheer might of stage 10, who wanted to hold him down while fighting Lorem.


    Lorem''s figure twisted and swung her sword to block, shing with her left hand, now transformed into talon-like ws, but the force caused her to retreat once more, a small trickle of blood falling from the corner of her mouth while she clenched her teeth and met his eyes.


    "You improved again, old man."


    "You too, bird woman," Siegfried muttered as his cheek bled. A long cut appeared from his chin to his cheekbone.

 Chapter 230: The Price of victory

    "I will not allow you to save him, Lorem. Honoured Royal Knight and Divine Bird, whom holds my admiration."


    Siegfried looked solemn as Asura struggled against the fetters binding him, feelings of anger and murderous intent filling his soul as the whispers and darkness of Azoth continued to sound inside his mind.


    ''This man will kill our loved ones. We must stop him, Asura.''


    "I will not permit you to harm him, even if it means cutting short my eternal lifespan!"


    While Lorem was ready to fight Siegfried, Asura himself sensed a strange sensation. Asura hadn''t heard his past selves speak before, and this was the first time one of his past lives hadmunicated with him directly.


    However, this might have been a sign that the cultivation technique itself had broken the user. Like a piece of ss smashed into nine parts, that was the true form of his technique: nine plumes, nine selves.


    A soul shattered into nine.


    "Then let me be a phoenix yer along with a dragon yer!"


    ''Step by step.''


    ''Our strength will break these chains, Asura.'' (Azoth)


    ''We are one.'' (Unknown Voice 1)


    ''We are many.''


    ''We are the one who devours.''


    The thoughts caused Asura an intense headache, the mixture of eight voices speaking at once, and the feeling that somebody hid something powerful inside his soul.


    A darkness that even he couldn''t see made him frustrated and angry. Although he could feel they were all himself, Asura would never let them take his life or body.


    ''I am the one¡ªyou are the many. Follow my desires, or I will shatter and discard you!''


    Asura awoke from the sh of Lorem and Siegfried, their des flickering with many elements. Siegfried used earth, wind and water like they were parts of his body, and Lorem used wind and fire like an ancient legend.


    "Don''t think for a second I would lose to you!"


    Siegfried''s roar caused the earth to shake. As he swung his de, a three-foot stone spear appeared behind his back, causing the earth beneath his feet to crumble and crack before the three-foot stone spike shot towards Lorem at full speed.


    With a single thought, Lorem''s aura exploded, her wind affinity''s power enabling her to leap high into the air, her wings pping while Asura felt a sense of dread from the high-level sh because the next stone pir shot towards him, not Lorem!


    "!?"


    His eyes widened as the huge rock approached, and his legs began moving on their own. The chains that bound him shattered. Siegfried''s desire to kill him outweighed his desire to stop Lorem.


    "Enough!"


    "You bastard!?" Lorem eximed before diving towards the pir, with Siegfried''s de chasing down her back.


    In an instant, Asura''s foot mmed into the ground andunched him upwards and over the stone spike, causing it to miss his body by a hair''s breadth. As hended on top of the stone spike, his body shifted to the left, his foot left. A battle instinct he hadn''t possessed before overtook him.


    The next moment, Asura''s bodynded on the ground before his body twisted and drew his de, shing with everything he had, the sh of silver covered in ck lightning colliding with the de aimed at Lorem''s wings.


    "How!?"


    Siegfried''s eyes widened before he stepped back, his de deflected by Asura''s strength. Though he''d seen that his mana surpassed the boys by a huge amount, Asura''s physical power felt like a terrifying entity at the moment they shed.


    "Asura!"


    Loremnded beside him, her lips kissing him as thanks for saving her from being wounded, while Asura tried to hide the fact that cracks and wounds covered his entire damaged left arm that bled underneath his armour.


    ''Thank you.''


    "..." (Azoth)


    ''What''s wrong?''


    ''It''s nothing. The master shard is a little strange, thanking us for protecting our own body.'' (Unknown soul shard)


    ''Fool... it''s because he could protect her.'' (Azoth)


    "No. You will not take my husband!"


    Lorem gripped Asura''s waist and flew away while Siegfried swung his de in anger; her body froze for a moment as her lips filled with mes, and she spat a huge billowing fire at the old man''s attack.


    ''Lorem, we should fight... If you keep trying to save me, you might get hurt. Azoth... whoever is in there, give me the strength to at least resist his de.''


    ''You will suffer. Once this battle ends, you will be in a period of recovery if I help you. Are you sure?'' (Azoth)


    ''My recovery would be faster anyway and if you gave me the power to at least resist his de, I won''t be dead weight.''


    Asura''s eyes narrowed as he grasped Lorem''s hand and kissed her cheek, interrupting her me breath, before he groped her, and they fell.


    "Asura?! You!"


    "We must fight, not flee. Wife."


    Asura''s words seemed to awaken something in Lorem. Her body trembled as he flicked his tongue and bit her neck while she looked down at Siegfried''s approaching form. She knew that fighting would be difficult, victory even less likely. Yet the words and kiss of her beloved caused her mind to be vague and blurry.


    "But, you are only..."


    "Wife."


    "Alright, but don''t you dare die."


    Lorem''s voice turned from serious to almost a coquettish tone.


    ''Azoth, I will fight. Give me your everything!''


    ''I will.'' (Azoth)


    ''Goodbye old friend...'' (Unknown Soul shard)


    [Azoth Soul Shattered - Profane Phoenix Bloodline (45% Awakened)]


    [Removing Seal on Devil monolith]


    The next moment, Asura felt a surge of blood and Animus within his body; it hurt. Beyond the pain of evolving his body, it was like being injected with something far beyond his ability directly into his body.


    Asura felt a horrible agony spread from his core before a series of electric shocks released from his body into the air and caused Lorem to tremble in the air.


    "Ah, Asura..."


    "Fight." Asura''s voice became deeper and more raspy while suffering.


    He grasped the silver de before the strange energy inside his body transformed it, forming hundreds of runes across the surface. While inside his body did the same, Azoth was the first word etched into his organs, followed by a strange passage praising the strength and invincibility of the devil emperor.


    Asura''s physical body surged with strength while Loremnded on the ground and charged at Siegfried. Asura''s eyes narrowed as a vast array of red lines appeared on his skin before he leapt towards Siegfried to support Lorem, holding his eerie ck de.


    "Fool!" Siegfried''s cold voice filled the battlefield.


    The moment Asura and Lorem fought side by side, Siegfried seemed to explode with a battle frenzy. He became faster and stronger, and his sword arts became moreplex.


    While Asura noticed the skin of his arm glowing with runes, the ones simr to his sword and those woven into his bones, organs and muscles the longer he fought.


    ''Why did he vanish? What is this power?''


    ''He called it ''Devil Aura.'' a unique power that wasn''t magic or qi. Something that only devils and half devils may possess.'' (Unknown Soul Shard)


    ''So, he vanished and left this for us.''


    ''He doesn''t care about saving people. You''re not evil. So, he used this situation to tilt the scale and make you take that step. Look at the old man''s body. He is a half-devil, someone from Azoth''s past, but you will eventually learn the truth.'' (Unknown Soul Shard)


    ''Who are you anyway?''


    ''The fifth plume, but it is too early to meet me. I only awoke because of a nostalgic power trying to kill us.''


    Lorem''s de shed with Siegfried''s, and his left hand twisted to follow up as her de flung back. Asura''s ck sword mmed into his and forced him to jump backwards.


    "You monster. Fine. Let''s see how you deal with this!"


    "We shall!" Lorem answered again, her eyes watching Asura with an admiring gaze.


    Asura felt his vision darken the moment they collided, his bones almost broken from the intense power in Siegfried''s devilish arm. When he saw Siegfried raise his hand before his voice rang out as if it were a battle cry, Asura and Lorem finally realised their mistake.


    "Dragon Roar!"


    The moment Siegfried''s hand struck Asura''s chest, a loud dragon''s roar reverberated, flinging both Lorem and Asura in different directions. Lorem mmed into a building wall, and her body fell to the ground while Asura''s eyes widened in horror when he looked down and saw his entire chest had caved in. The old man''s attack ruined his sternum, ribs, lungs and even one of his hearts.


    "Gaha..."


    Blood poured from Asura''s mouth, his body copsing, with his dragon heart crippled; the flow of Animus became berserk; however, leaving only a devil''s heart, the aura and markings inside his body glowed with a dark light.


    "Now, for you, Scarlet Bird." Siegfried raised his de and dashed towards Lorem.


    Lorem tried to stand, her body filled with considerable wounds before she shed her sharp white teeth and stared at Siegfried while taking the form of a beautiful scarlet bird, her figure a phoenix withrge scarlet wings that seemed to sing of freedom.


    "I will not die today. Even if I lost my powers. I will fight!"


    "So be it!" Siegfried''s de shed at her throat as her wings closed, and she released an explosion of mes to stop the old man.


    "Knight Lorem!"


    The moment she spread her wings, parrying his de, hundreds of scarlet plumes shot into Siegfried''s body, causing him to be like a pincushion; the plumes then ignited with a devastating me that exploded in an enormous dome, burning his skin and muscles.


    "Enough!" Siegfried roared, his de piercing forward as it sucked the mes in before he raised his de and cut a line across Lorem''s beautiful eyes, blinding her before she could dodge.


    ¡ªManifestation Arch Devil King of the Abyss


    *ng*


    A ck hand with enormous ws stopped the de as the mes sizzled, yet the hand seemed unaffected.


    "Finally, you released your true self! Devil! I suppose I will have to make this quick."


    Siegfried''s voice sounded cold, yet with a hint of respect and sorrow, like someone forced to y a family member.


    "Foolish mortal, you forget who gave you everything."


    A cold voice filled the battlefield as Asura''s mouth opened, yet the voice seemed toe from everywhere as his body struggled to move. The devil''s arm held Siegfried''s de. "I will take back what is mine, human child."


    "My life and body are mine and mine alone. Devils will not rule me."


    Asura''s eyes narrowed as his devil arm, filled with pale white runes, grasped the old man''s left arm, and sucked the strange aura that Azoth called devil aura while Siegfried''s de prated his chest. There wasn''t some magical power that would let Asura beat a Stage 10 in battle, instead he could only weaken him for Lorem to defeat.


    "Knight Lorem."


    Siegfried raised his left hand towards Lorem and seemed to be about to snap his fingers when Asura''s devil arm tore away the energy it wanted from his arm, leaving a zing red mark on his skin that caused him to bellow in pain.


    Asura fell backwards, reverting from the distorted ck shadow with only visible arms because hecked the understanding and power to take this manifestation.


    "Ah!?"


    Lorem only saw Asura''s bloody chest falling from Siegfried''s de. The attack that should have killed or blinded her instead hurt Asura. His chest, with a gaping hole and recessed from the earlier blows, caused her mind to copse.


    "Y-You.... Asura?"


    Her face transformed into many shapes, guilt, grief, pain, agony, and disbelief as she rushed to his side; because Siegfried lost his devil powers and killed Asura, he lowered his guard, watching the pitiful woman cry as she returned to her humanoid form, or rather a perfect fusion, with beautiful plumes within her hair, lovely red wings and sharp nails like ws.


    ''Don''t cry, he missed my heart...''


    Asura wanted to say, but the blood continued to pool from his lips. As she tried scooping it up with her lips and pushing it back into his throat with her tongue, the scarlet eyes of Lorem filled with tears as her body became hotter each moment her temperature increased by ten degrees Celsius.


    "Forgive me..." Lorem''s face returned to a calmness; her cheeks flushed like the maiden in love she was before she lifted Asura''s head and ced it on her thighs.


    "Everything can end. If there is no Asura, let this vige be his grave and make it all burn."


    Lorem''s face changed once more into a calm smile as she lifted Asura and kissed his lips before a tornado of mes exploded from their bodies.


    Her wings burned and transformed into a huge vortex of fire and wind, sucking in every source of air around her before Siegfried finally realised the danger he was in and rushed forward. But without his devil''s arm, it was impossible.


    "Why don''t you just die?"


    The moment Siegfried''s pressure shot out towards Lorem''s mes, his eyes widened in surprise before his feet as she just gave him a single look of detest, hatred and loathing, as if she were ring at him while calling him scum before her mes exploded into an inferno, forcing him to use everything he had to defend.


    Asura''s consciousness finally returned when Lorem''s mes enveloped the entire vige, burning the earth, the air and even the fluids into nothingness.


    "Lore¡ªmgh..."


    Asura tried to speak before the huge inferno faltered for a moment. Her eyes looked down, leaning towards his chest, when she heard it.


    "Two heartbeats... two hearts!?"


    "You live!?"


    Lorem''s mes became berserk with joy at the idea Asura lived, her hands touching his chest and then his cheek before Asura realised why Siegfried had failed to kill him.


    However, thispse of focus allowed the old man to escape with half his body severely burnt; he watched the young phoenix and the evil he failed to y and could only retreat because Barbatos and the primary unit were returning from the false assault report.


    "This is bad..." Asura''s voice finally returned to normal as his right hand wiped the blood from his lips while his left hand groped Lorem''s cheek.


    "Oh, thank goodness. Nothing is bad. You are alive!"


    "No, if you keep being this captivating, I might fall for you."


    "Idiot!"


    Darkness covered Asura''s eyes, blocking his sight.


    However, only the image of Lorem became clear and beautiful. Her mes melted his dark feelings and his horrible feelings away, and that is why he called her captivating.


    Asura knew that to avoid death, he had taken a different, darker, and more corrupt path than the one he had taken before.


    Yet, to survive and avoid Lorem getting hurt, he didn''t care.

 Chapter 231: The Lost Past - A dark desire

    Azoth vanished in order to grant Asura the power to survive the battle against Siegfried. Azoth took back the devil''s aura he once gave a young Seigfried. In those days, he did so on a whim. However, that young boy would be a dragon yer and live thousands of years beyond his natural life.


    ''I have his memories, but something fractured them. Like something poked holes in the most important parts.''


    Asura''s body felt heavy.


    Although he didn''t suffer any wounds, he felt a sense of loss. The plume advanced his bloodline awakening, but he lost the chance to understand Azoth fully.


    "Ugh..."


    [Asura, are you alright? Today, I killed a huge toad with just my fists! Hehe]


    Celine''s bright tone felt like someone pouring warm, blessed water over his head. It was soothing, and the pain across his body faded with each word.


    [I''m d to hear your voice, Celine, as cute as ever. If you kill one hundred, I will make time to meet you again.]


    Asura didn''t know why, but since Azoth faded, his strange feelings of hatred and irritation when speaking with Celine vanished.


    Not only did Asura believe she was just a bystander in this situation, but it felt like the most important details and feelings Azoth seemed to have taken when his soul shattered in thest moments of his consciousness.


    ''He gave me so much, yet I don''t even know why.''


    There were things about his cultivation technique that caused Asura to feel a sense of foreboding. Each time, hepleted a rebirth. It seemed his body increased its limits until nine revolutions when it became a suitable vessel for a divine being.


    Then, his soul also shattered each time he was reborn, starting anew on a nk te.


    His soul would grow with each rebirth.


    Yet the former soul remained hidden in the darkness.


    Attached with a weak connection that would grow as Asura grew in his new life, keeping the fragments connected while tempering his soul to the divine level.


    ''For what purpose...''


    One voice said something about some supreme being or existence. Would Asura be like the various past selves that vanished after death only to serve as his fodder?


    ''Am I fodder for another being...?''


    He felt anger and resistance, and the remnant soul of Azoth seemed to resonate, the feelings that Azoth felt in hisst moment suddenly washing over Asura, making him realise that not only was he a victim in this, forced to be some divine being''s vessel.


    ''You did it for Muru, knowing that she would once again be reborn beside us?''


    ''Any further is dangerous, Asura Fenix'' (Unknown Voice 1)


    ''Who!?''


    ''...''


    The voices could only speak with free will because Azoth revolted against the system, but from this, Asura realised he was far too hasty and only needed to focus on the now.


    What was important for now was simple.


    To be stronger and keep the ones he loved safe.


    Suddenly, Asura felt someone shaking his body, and as a deep yet gentle voice sounded, his cheeks grasped by something warm andfortable.


    "Asura, wake up. Asura, you have to be alright. I don''t know what I would do if you were to disappear."


    Lorem''s beautiful scarlet hair dangled over his face while she cupped his cheeks with eyes filled with rivers of tears.


    The surroundings burned, showing they were still inside the dead vige. Yet Asura spent what felt like weeks inside that strange ce learning about Azoth through the fractured memories, which seemed to have been a few moments at most in the real world.


    "L-Lorem." Asura answered with a sore throat, the taste of copper and iron mixing to create a sweet yet vile taste.


    Before she replied, her lips covered his, and her tongue pushed into his mouth, letting her breath fill his lungs as she seemed to be overzealous.


    "Mmmn."


    The taste of copper faded, reced by Lorem''s vour.


    He realised that her breed of phoenix didn''t just have restorative mes; everything about her, from saliva to blood, would rejuvenate and heal a person.


    Her tears alone cleansed the body, removing toxins, and she healed any wounds so that scarring was impossible.


    With them in contact, her tongue forced him to drink her saliva, making him feel his strength slowly return.


    Finally, he ced his hands on her shoulders and pushed her away while taking deep breaths.


    "I''m alright. Lorem, it''s alright. I am fine."


    Although not fully recovered, he felt in a better state than when he lost consciousness, and he looked a mess, with blood covering his tattered armour and clothes revealing half his body. It seemed thest moments caused damage to his clothes as well.


    Lorem sat back on her butt as she covered her lips while looking down with flushed cheeks.


    Asura put his hand on her head. "Thank you, Lorem. Did he get away? My head is a little messy, and I cannot remember thest moments of battle."


    Lorem couldn''t meet Asura''s eyes, and her cheeks remained red as she shifted her gaze to the side.


    "W-well, you used this weird skill, and it felt like you were dying. Because of that, I messed up. Instead of killing him, I chose your life."


    Asura couldn''t say he didn''t feel disappointed, although he took the devil''s aura, which would weaken the former strongest demaster forever. He felt the desire to kill him before he might have forgiven the man and allowed him to flee out of respect. Yet something dark, likely thepensation for what he and Azoth did, made him want to kill, to murder.


    "Then, has there been any word from the other forces? We must make preparations against him."


    Lorem shook her head as she scratched her cheek with her finger. "W-well... the primary unit returned, and it seems the eastern and western attacks were just faints. Most of their troops pulled back to the border fort and are increasing their defences."


    "I see how many people from unit nine died?"


    "Seven. Fifteen from the others who joined us."


    "Are all the enemies in the area destroyed?"


    Lorem nodded. "Yes, now they are slowly putting out the fires and hoping to build a secondary camp here. We will camp overnight because of the wounds and fatigue of most units."


    "I see."


    Asura felt a sense of loss. He couldn''t kill Siegfried and felt irritated, even though He witnessed Azoth meeting the young Seigfried and then giving him the opportunity to gain power.


    On a dirty street, after being beaten to a pulp for stealing a loaf of bread to feed his mother.


    ''Azoth didn''t feel like a normal devil, or was he being guided by something? To follow the ideal path for the divine one?''


    However, Asura couldn''t focus on that problem at the moment. He took the devil''s aura and likely wouldn''t have to face the former demaster for a while since he could feel that strange aura, a dark and heavy aura that flowed through his body, separate from his Animus.


    "Asura? You seem a little strange. Is everything alright?" Lorem asked as she met his eyes.


    Asura reached out and gently stroked Lorem''s cheek, smiling as she moved her cheek closer and let out a sigh while leaning into his hand.


    "Lorem, can you just kiss me a little more? My body hurts, and I want to enjoy the taste of your sweet lips for a little longer."


    Her cheeks reddened again, and her breathing hastened, but she slowly nodded. "Hmmm, do you like it that much? Then I supposed I have no reason to refuse."


    Lorem leaned in and pressed her soft lips against his.


    While tasting her, Asura focused his Animus on examining his body.


    The plumes increased his strength but seemed to leave behind a mark; from the memories inside his soul from Azoth, he now knew what to look for. Yet hecked the tools to destroy these nine marks, which would cause him to suffer if he reached the pinnacle with them still inside him.


    ''Even without these, I would have likely suffered. I cannot remove the marks unless my cultivation reaches the limit of mortality, the day I would abandon my mortal body.''


    Cleansing himself would take several days, at least. Yet Asura''s body seemed to be in a healthy state. No, rather, his body was better than ever; from a simple look, it was stronger than before the battle, the devil''s aura even more efficient than Anima or Animus at tempering his body. No, it seemed to be different.


    ''Is the Devil''s aura altering the way the Animus tempers my body? Like creating a pattern for the future craftsmen to follow?''


    Somehow, Asura''s eyes focused on reality, and he realised he was currently kissing Lorem, not doing something mundane. So he stopped thinking about these things. Instead, his hands wrapped around her cheeks as his tongue pushed into her mouth, no longer inactive.


    "Hmmm! Ah, Asura."


    "Lorem, do you realise how cute you are? If you be pregnant, I would love for it to be a girl. It would be nice for her to have your beautiful scarlet hair."


    "Mmmm. N-no, don''t speak about embarrassing things. We are too young for children." Lorem pulled back and covered her mouth while looking away.


    Asura grinned as he leaned forward and kissed her earlobe.


    "Then let''s go somewhere quieter; we can fool around and speak of what the future may hold for us."


    Lorem''s shoulders shuddered; he realised he tempted her, but her eyes soon narrowed because a group of figures appeared in their view. It was Barbatos, Princess V and Lucia, all armed in theirbat armour.


    Lorem''s gaze darkened as she stood up and wiped her mouth. "Then, I must meet with them; I will get our gear and a few medical supplies."


    "You really dislike them, don''t you?"


    "Because they interrupted our time to flirt together. Well, thank you for saving my life. I couldn''t fight him alone, Asura."


    He watched with a faint smile.


    The emotions that used to burn like wildfire felt smothered in dark desires, a more lustful and selfish feeling as if to keep Lorem at his side, never letting her leave him.


    ''At least I didn''t be an emotionless freak, but now they are so intense I almost pushed her down right here and ravished her... like an actual devil would.''


    Instead, he hid those feelings while enjoying the sight of Lorem''s rear swaying towards the other knights, who looked at her with stern eyes. Asura also noticed V looking at him with her eyes filled with tears. It seemed his state looked horrible.


    ''I guess rest time is over.''


    Asura stood up, brushing lots of the dust and charcoal from his body while turning away from V and the knights.


    He didn''t want to endure such mundane tasks now, speaking to them or giving a report.


    Asura wanted to fight, and the only enemies were those monsters hidden in the forests to the west.

 Chapter 232: Divine or Devil

    "Asura!?"


    The voice of Princess V sounded. While Lorem stood before Barbatos, her wounds healed, but the marks on her skin would take time to tan like the rest of her body.


    "I couldn''t defeat the demaster Siegfried Verheist,mander Barbatos. Forgive me, although he should be significantly weaker and won''t be the threat he was previously."


    ''I won''t tell them about Asura''s actions or changes. He is my husband and soulmate!''


    Lorem''s heart and mind didn''t exist to serve the kingdom of Silvara anymore¡ªinstead, she lived because her beloved had returned, and she wanted to enjoy life with him.


    Even if the kingdom tried to exile or execute them, she would never betray him.


    "Knight Lorem, may I ask what is wrong with student Fenix?" Barbatos asked, causing Princess V''s shoulders to shudder. She seemed to be confused, because he left suddenly with a small wave instead of waiting for her.


    "He suffered severe wounds during the battle, almost dying to save my life. As you can see, the healed wounds on my body are many and some in dangerous locations."


    Her eyes then turned to Asura, who faded into the ranks of students, his figure vanishing as she continued. "Thanks to Asura, I didn''t perish, but although I helped heal his wounds, he felt a little disorientated, so I gave him time to recover."


    "That''s true. You seem to have taken a beating. Why would a mage type like you always insist on fighting like a knight? So idiotic."


    Barbatos sounded harsh, but he saw Lorem as an older sister.


    She taught him how to fight alongside Lucretia in the early days until he surpassed her, at which point another trainer took over.


    "Knight Lorem, take a rest. I will give you half a day to recover before we n the next attack."


    "Understood, Knight Leader Barbatos." Lorem bowed before she twirled around and vanished towards where Asura had gone.


    ''Where is he? I hope he isn''t angry I left him to speak to Barbatos.''


    ***


    Barbatos stared at the figures walking away and then turned his attention to the mes, which would burn until there were only ashes remaining.


    [Princess V POV]


    Princess V frowned, although because she felt jealous that Lorem could chase after Asura, the others didn''t know this¡ªrather, Lucia might, but Barbatos and the other male knights seemed to think the Princess doubted Lorem''s ims.


    "Princess, there is no doubt her words are true. The current state of this vige results from her mes when enraged. I have only seen these mes once before, in a previous war. When the enemy killed a vige and a small orphanage without reason."


    Lucia held V''s shoulders as she smiled at the Princess. "Don''t worry; I''m sure Asura will be fine. Knight Lorem probably has things to discuss with him in private. They just fought a harsh battle, and he risked his life for her, right?"


    "Mm. I know."


    ''But just because I know, it doesn''t make it hurt any less. I want to be beside Asura. He took my body and made me feel so obsessive towards him before being split apart so suddenly!''


    For V, the echoes of their first night together still felt familiar. She wanted to enjoy his touch and taste him again, but as the de facto leader, she had to stay with this group of old men and Cynthia all the time since the first assault.


    "Come, let us discuss ns with the other knights and Lady Cynthia." Barbatos motioned for her to walk forward, but V just gave a silent nod of eptance.


    ''At least I can have a rational mind while doing this. Asura, I will punish you for making me want you this badly.''


    The Princess followed Barbatos'' orders while thinking about thest moments with Asura in bed.


    She focused on his hard member and the sensations his kisses and touches created, especially on her breasts. While they spoke of tactics, the way to siege their former fort, her head filled with Asura crushing her castle walls beneath his body.


    ''No, why am I thinking about this at a time like this? Ugh, Asura, you bastard! This is all your fault.''


    *****


    In the forest''s darkness, beasts and monsters cried out in terror.


    A figure hid amongst the trees, panting as it whimpered in pain. The source of its pain was a deep gash on its side, and the target had vanished into the forest depths.


    Somehow, his wounds opened again the moment he tried to use his mana, as if someone nted a dark curse upon his body and twisted his core to copse the moment he used it to recover his body from damage.


    Siegfried panted as he crept forward, his blood spilling all over the ground. He couldn''t fight even at a fraction of his former strength, not from the wounds or the fact his arm no longer moved.


    "That kid, how did he take the power? I have held this power since before I became immortal. For thousands of years, this power helped me y the dragon, and now it''s gone!"


    Siegfried felt empty. He existed purely on that power alone, which meant he no longer had an immortal body and was back to what he once was: a dying human.


    ''Did that boy absorb my divine power through some spell or is he a monster in human form!?''


    Thoughts and conspiracies, the boy who once fought desperately to feed his mother long fallen into vanity and his sense of worth.


    That mother died thousands of years before. Despite him having the means to allow her to survive, he took the blood from the dragon''s heart for himself. Yet not he lost even that somehow.


    ''How did he steal the divine aura and my dragon blood heritage!?''


    *Rustle*


    Behind him, the trees rustled, causing Seigfried to freeze in ce as he turned his head to see what the noise was.


    "Who''s there?!"


    Nothing answered him. Just a few birds flying through the tree''s branches, ignoring the sweaty and bloodied human below.


    ''Fenix!? Did he follow me into the forest after being nearly beaten to death!?''


    Siegfried''s legs no longer had the strength to move as quickly as before; each step brought a sense of sharp pain from his many wounds. He held his gut as he finally came to a stop and looked around.


    "Damn it!"


    He felt tired and lost, without the power he had be ustomed to using for centuries. The world grew dark, and his body slowly closed his eyes. He fell to his knees, his head touching the grassy floor.


    "Not like this. Not here."


    His words came out weakly, the chilly air of the evening brushing against his back as the surrounding dark engulfed him. The sound of leaves rustling no longer caused him to feel fearful. He just breathed quietly, trying to recover enough to head south through the forest.


    "Will I have a chance? Should I just end it all?"


    Despite his feelings, something made him hesitate as he pondered his existence and his many ns hade crashing down around him.


    *Rustle*


    "Fucking birds!" Siegfried growled.


    "Birds? Well, I am a phoenix, so you''re not wrong."


    "Huh?" Siegfried raised his head in shock.


    To the side, a figure sat on a rock, one leg crossed over the other. The male, who appeared to be in histe teens,ughed with raven-ck hair and crimson eyes that pierced the darkness.


    "I just heard you are looking for a way out, Siegfried. Have you given up?"


    The figure tilted his head as his gaze bore into Siegfried''s. "You know, I''m also pretty pissed off at you for leaving me with so much pain, even wounding my beloved songbird."


    Siegfried felt something strange; an invisible force filled with negative emotions seemed to surround him. Fear and anxiety apanied the voice in the darkness, like a devil or demon tempting a sinner to the depths of hell.


    It differed from when they fought just a few moments ago. After losing the devil''s power, this male stole his dragon''s blood, which destroyed his unbreakable will and confidence.


    "W-what do you want? Why have youe?"


    "Why? Isn''t it obvious?"


    The figure raised his right hand, and his finger pointed towards Siegfried''s head.


    ''No, this boy is just a mere Stage Four at most, even wounded I have the magic of a Stage Six knight!'' A sense of determination and power filled the body of Siegfried.


    Yet that determination fell into despair as a surge of ck fire erupted from the male''s palm, and then, with a snap of his fingertips, the mes burned the face of Siegfried.


    "Aaaaahhhh!!!"


    He screamed in agony, copsing to the floor as he tried to extinguish the mes with the grass on the floor.


    "Did you think this was over just because you lost a battle?"


    "Did you think you could harm her beautiful face and skin and survive?"


    "Did you think abusing the gift I gave you wouldn''t end horribly?"


    "Feeble, little boy, too weak to feed his starving mother."


    "He who let his mother die, despite gaining power and the source of immortality."


    "The bastard Siegfried Verheist."


    "A sinner who abandoned his family for power. Do you really think you could live freely in my sight?"


    Asura walked towards Siegfried, who cried and pleaded for mercy while burning in the dark mes; each time Asura spoke a sentence, the mes, like a sharp dagger, prated his flesh, leaving a small circr hole bleeding profusely.


    "Please! Please, forgive me!"


    Asura kicked Siegfried in the stomach before pressing his foot on the man''s neck, causing him to cough as the pain left him gasping for air. Siegfried tried to use his superior strength. Yet, in reality, he couldn''t lift a single finger.


    ''He is so terrifying. How did this happen? What did he be?!''


    Asura knelt and leaned close to Siegfried''s face; their eyes met as Siegfried looked into a sea of darkness. There were no whites in his eyes, pure darkness with a crimson pupil gazing into his soul.


    "I am going to devour you, crush your kingdom and ughter your friends and ravish your daughter before I slit her throat."


    The darkness and eerie ck sclera of Asura''s eyes caused the seasoned demaster to swing back in desperation. As Asura stepped back casually with elegant steps, he avoided the broken de''s swing. Amused as blood spurted from Siegfried''s wounds, his face was red with blood and anger because of Asura''s words.


    "Leave her alone!"


    "Pfft."


    Asuraughed.


    "No."


    The zing ck mes burst from Asura''s body before condensing around his fists like zing gauntlets of fire.


    "If you want to save them, how about you defeat me here?"


    Asura punched Siegfried in the stomach before his ming fist mmed into his chin. Asura didn''t stop the attack there; instead, he grabbed Siegfried''s leg and began mming his body into the ground with immense force.


    "How dare you kill them, hurt those who called me their friend?"


    His fists rained down, each time mes enveloping his knuckles. Soon, Siegfried''s entire body fell on fire as the mes caused his flesh to melt off. He could no longer see the face of Asura, only the cruel mes of darkness that ate away at his flesh and bones.


    ''This monster!''


    "There are no gods to protect you or send your soul to the great beyond."


    "There is only the darkness. You will never escape it."


    "And when I find you in the realm of darkness, you will suffer tenfold."


    The rage seemed to consume Asura like he lost a limiter that kept his feelings and darkness in check.


    Asura''s devastating fists broke, tenderised and maimed the flesh of Siegfried, who no longer had a voice to scream from.


    ''Is this what it means to be a monster? Is this his true form?''


    Siegfried struggled and pleaded for mercy, yet that form remained in darkness.


    A frightening force with two huge horns, ck wings of fire and an aura of death caused his words and pleas to vanish, only terror before the final fist crushed his skull and ended the life of the famous demaster from Romantica.


    Silence remained as Asura ced his hand on the deformed face of the corpse and devoured the remaining magic, dragon blood, from within him.


    His devouring force was so strong it crushed and devoured the soul of Siegfried.


    "It''s over. The feeling of anger and frustration is gone. Finally," Asura whispered, kneeling before Siegfried''s skeleton.


    His eyes were still ck with red pupils, and a terrifying, intense pressure flowed around his body with an almost transparent crimson colour.


    "You shouldn''t have harmed her, fool. Lorem is the most precious woman. She is my first love."


    However, he felt that if it were any of his beloved women, he would react in the same way.

 Chapter 233: The Collapse of Success - The rise of Darkness

    Meanwhile, to the south of the Silvaran camp. In a small armed fort at the border between Romantica and Silvara.


    Duke Cavallio stood in the lord''s manor with a conflicted face.Inside the room were the Fifth Lord Callum Weldon, and the Seven lord David Nerrick.The Council of Twelve sent both after hearing of the grave defeat that forced them to lie to the popce.


    It became thergest failure in Romantican history for the past four hundred years, as they lost not only their first battle but also their strongest knight, who vanished after the battle.


    "Lord Cavalio."


    The male with short brown hair and green eyes called out; this man was David Merrick. His voice sounded severe, like a teacher scolding his students before expelling them.


    "Lord Nerrick, what business does the council have to send you both here?"


    "We heard a grand failure in your report,"


    Lord Weldon stood two meters tall, and his well-trained muscles gave him a hulking figure. He had a hard face with deep-set eyes and a sharp nose.


    "I was not the one who failed!"


    Duke Cavallio barked, his blond hair messy as it cascaded over his shoulder.


    "Silence."


    The two lords warned together.


    The duke gritted his teeth and nodded in defeat. Under the table, clenching his hands tightly, he felt frustrated at their sudden air of superiority.


    ''These old fools, I came so far with my own two hands!''


    "We received reports from both yours and General Marco''s ount, and I must say."


    David Nerrick raised his finger and pointed it at Cavallio''s forehead.


    "I will judge your worth, Duke Cavallio."


    "Wha!?"


    Duke Cavallio, as well as the lords watching from the shadows, gasped. Those permitted to speak these words needed the vote of most of the council. The fact he could say them meant that over five members of the council wished for Duke Nerrick to judge him for the failure.


    ''Does that mean... the current elders want my head?''


    Cold sweat started running down his back, and Duke Cavallio could feel the life slipping away from his body. He still kept the trinket given to him by the cultists, but that item would forever ruin his name and title in Romantica.


    ''Unless these two don''t live to tell the tale.''


    "Now then, are you ready for judgement, Aldric Cavallio? Lord Weldon will take over the defence of this makeshift fort. Come with me."


    "Y-Yes."


    Cavallio smiled internally as his chances of survival went up. He followed Duke Nerrick as he stood to leave. David Nerrick turned away, most likely because Aldric didn''t wield his holy sword.


    "By the way, isn''t it dangerous to not carry your sword?"


    However, this might have been his biggest mistake.


    The small red pill slipped so easily down Aldric''s throat, like a warm candy dissolving into a sweet liquid as it flowed down his throat and dispersed into his blood.


    The pill contained the blood of a Stage Eight Demon beast.


    Aldric Cavallio smiled victoriously.


    "Ah, is that so? You left the sword at home?"


    "Yes."


    ''Ha... I got away with it!''


    Duke Nerrick walked past the door to the main room while Aldric Cavallio''s body transformed. Callum only heard bones snapping before he turned to see Lord Nerrick''s brown hair and green eyes fly towards him.


    Aldric snapped his neck and tore his head offpletely.


    "What in the Hells!?"


    Callum''s enormous body smashed the head into a spray of meat pulp before Aldric appeared within his range¡ªwith a sh of darkness, the small, handsome, noble hand closed the mouth of Callum before filling his mouth with dozens of squishy pieces of flesh.


    This flesh now wrapped around half of Aldric''s face and body, like the appearance of the deadly blood leech from the monster kingdoms. Aldric forced leeches down Callum''s throat as blood and vomit surged from his throat as if a final safety mechanic.


    Callum grabbed the revolting monster on his chest and threw him into the wall. He watched as the shadow creature rearranged its body and slinked up the wall as it climbed up onto the ceiling.


    "NoW nOw LoRd CallUm!" Aldric''s voice became distorted and eerie. The small fleshy creatures began expanding inside Callum''s body, his eyes bloodshot, while small ck tendrils fluttered from the corners of his eyes before boring into his pupils.


    "Stop. It!! Aaaargh!!!"


    Callum''s body seized; his right eye burst from the inside before the tentacle slithered out like a snake from an eye socket, and then his left eye repeated the process. Thick tendrils under his skin writhed while undting and distorting his body and muscles.


    "PuSh ThEm OuT!"


    Callum roared in rage; his body exploded, sttering the walls with a water tank of blood, muscles, and viscera. Until all that stood, there were several ck leeches now the size of a small dog, all slithering towards Aldric, rubbing against his body as if to seek his praise.


    "Good work. Now make more allies, we have people to kill before we go home and crush the damn twelve lords!" (Aldric still speaks with his distorted tone, but it is awkward for you guys to keep reading it that way.)


    Aldricmanded them to devour everything inside this fort, except the storage, before he stepped out into the open air. He stood outside the fort, where he could hear the citizens of the town preparing to fend off a second attack from the Silvaran troops.


    ***


    "Good grief."


    Marco heaved a sigh as he walked toward the barbeque the soldiers were cooking in the training yard. He then noticed Aldric, his most trusted lord and leader, walking towards them, which seemed odd.


    "My lord?"


    "Oh, Marco, have you seen Captain Wells?"


    Aldric Cavallio asked in his calm yet attractive manner. Marco had no issues answering and led the duke to the dining hall. He could smell the thick scent of iron but ignored it because of how obsessive the duke became about his visage after he took over.


    ''What a strange obsession, but I guess dukes should care about their image.''


    "He is over there, sir."


    Marco pointed toward a few tents, along with the remaining three captains in a corner.


    "Well then, shall we celebrate our glorious return, my friends?"


    Marco heard the voice of a group of friends chatting; they were still unaware of themander''s passing, and even if they knew, they wouldn''t care.


    This scene was thest moment for the entire Romantica army based inside the territory of Silvara; now, only strange monsters created of tendrils would remain, and the fates of the vigers became identical.


    ****


    Meanwhile, twenty miles north, at the Silvaran camp, Asura stood quietly watching from the corner as V, Lorem, Barbatos and Lucia discussed how to handle the future assault against the south.


    The sound of marching troops resounded across the camp.


    V and the others looked over to see the mismatched cavalry riding towards the camp. Some troops rushed towards their squad leader while others headed for their units.


    Unlike before, the students became more adapted to war, and with the addition of Lord Berand''ss wife Margit appearing with her mounted knights, their victory and morale only increased.


    "Your highness, we should strike sooner thanter." Knight Leader Barbatos and Bernard stood side by side; they were of equal rank, but because Bernard nned to take a step back, he allowed Barbatos to lead the meeting.


    "Indeed."


    Princess V agreed, but when she turned her head, she noticed Asura seemed absent-minded again after the battle, and when he suddenly came to her tent covered in blood from the forest, she helped clean him up.


    ''He wouldn''t tell me what happened, but his aura became so heavy and filled with darkness. It made it hard to breathe when he focused his gaze on me.''


    "What is the ideal time to depart Knight Lorem, Knight Leader Barbatos?"


    "Your Highness, it should be soon because, ording to the scouting reports, their army has vanished from the battlefield. However, their forts are still manned. There is also a rumour they are sending more lords to reinforce the fort, thus we have a moment to strike before things be dangerous."


    Lorem reported the details while passing some magical shards with information to the princess and other knights. Barbatos nodded; he hated theplicated details and was thankful for his subordinates.


    "If that is the case, then let us strike tomorrow morning."


    "Understood, Your Highness!"


    "Ah, Lucia, Lorem, could you pleasee with me, Asura? You are free to return to your unit. Sorry."


    "Alright, I will go train. Bye."


    Barbatos didn''t seem interested in staying around and left quickly with a dismissive wave. Lorem bowed before following the princess. Lucia moved closer to Asura before whispering something in his ear, then rushing behind the princess.


    That left Asura alone in the room, his eyes closed while he seemed to reflect. V looked back with concern but wanted to speak with Lorem and Lucia to ensure she was worried about nothing.


    "Asura, would you mind waiting for me in my tent?" Those were the words Lucia whispered before leaving.


    "No, I don''t mind."


    He didn''t even lift his head as he walked out of the strategy tent.


    ****


    Inside the tent, Princess V sat on herfortable sofa while beckoning the two knights toe closer. Cynthia, however, waited outside while Lorem and Lucia sat on the blue sofa.


    "Sorry to bring you both here..."


    "It''s fine, your highness."


    "Don''t be so stiff Lucia, call me V, like in the mansion back home."


    "So, it''s about Asura, right?" Lorem asked with her eyes, watching the princess and her reactions.


    "Y-yes."


    The young princess nodded, her silver hair following her head''s motion. She breathed out before ncing at Lorem''s eyes.


    "After the battle, when he vanished. He returned while covered in blood and excited."


    "Excited?"


    Both Lucia and Lorem wore confused expressions; both knew Asura wasn''t the type to get excited. He usually seemed calm, so they wondered before noticing V''s bright red face and the deep-coloured marks on her neck.


    "You mean~" Lucia began before gasping. Her reaction startled Lorem, who also understood why V called them here.


    "I see. His aura felt more dense and heavy. There was a feeling of dominance and control that didn''t exist before." Lorem added.


    She felt jealous that she hadn''t asked him toe to her tentst night. From the looks of it, V enjoyed a wonderful night and probably exined while she struggled to walk properly.


    ''Wait. My room is right next to hers, and I heard nothing?!''


    Both Lucia and Lorem then began recalling when Asura arrived at the strategy tent earlier.


    "He felt a little distant today for me." Lucia touched her chin while thinking to herself, "So I invited him to my room tonight to test him."


    "What!?" Lorem eximed before standing up, her feathers fluttering with mes.


    "Haha, are you jealous?" Lucia couldn''t help teasing Lorem while holding her hand back down on the sofa.


    "Psh."


    "Why not tell him, or you could''ve spoken to him first?"


    Lucia giggled as she felt happy with her master''s changes, while the topic seemed to drift to a more adult tone. V enjoyed speaking with the two knights as if they were normal friends.

 Chapter 234: The Northern Stalemate Shatters

    Verena sat on an arranged seat while riding Drakkur''s most high-level destroyer with her eyes watching the distant fleet from the Demon Empire.


    The moment the reinforcements arrived, it seemed like the Demons lost all sense of confidence from the humanoids to the imps used on their smaller battleships. All of them pulled back to a distance just outside cannon fire.


    "This is so boring~ why are they all Dickless cuckolds?"


    "Youngdy, suchnguage..."


    "Ah? Now, my mother, Brenda, is scolding me. I am so sad."


    Under a ck umbre, she kicked her legs and enjoyed a sweet cocktail.


    Verena disyed the difference between the twins by showing how she could enjoy herself anywhere in the world.


    "Youngdy, what shall we do today? Will we engage them inbat?"


    "To be honest, I want to crush them all and appeal to that man. His fierce eyes and the tight grip on my throat, ah~ I''ve never felt so close to an orgasm before and then suddenly released."


    The maid, Brenda, wore a changed maid outfit, now fitted with armour, while holding a long crossbow and bodysuit.


    "He is your brother-inw, you know, mydy?"


    "Fufu, isn''t that even better? It feels so naughty and like a forbidden love."


    Several of the maids in the same custom maid outfit covered their faces with disappointment.#


    Though they were happy that Verana no longer lied or pretended to be a whore. These women who spent all their lives with her knew that this cheeky girl was both a little cowardly and still a virgin. But even her mother believed the rumours.


    Some of which caused their original rift to form.


    Verana, the perfect daughter,pared to Verena, the shadow, an embarrassment.


    "Well, your mother is meeting the elders today."


    "Eh? What for?" Verana asked curiously, and she couldn''t seem to remember why her mother would meet those old, wrinkly women who hated the youthful present females.


    "To let you step out of the shadows forever and be known as her daughter."


    "Wow, is the world going to end soon?"


    "Who knows? Oh, right, perhaps that could have been it. Maybe we should do something."


    Verena and Brenda looked at one another, and their lips rose with the same idea.


    "Congrattions, our lovely Verena. May you step out of the shadows with pride and that lovely smile we all adore." All the maids spoke in sync with the same words, alling close to hug the crimson-haired beauty, who seemed to cry as her eyes filled with water while her lower lip began trembling.


    "You guys, don''t make me cry," Verena muttered as she cried in their arms, hugging them all together.


    "Master, the target has changed course. Shall we follow them?"


    "Yes, release the drones and gather all data possible."


    "If they approach, shoot them down!" Verena shouted, her finger pointing towards them while tears rushed down her cheeks.


    Brenda turned to the other maids and could see how proud they were; for so many years, they tried to rescue her from the horrible path her role pushed her down.


    Ironically, the man whom her sister loved would be the one to set her free.


    "We did it!" She pumped her fists while the others looked relieved.


    "Main cannon fire!"


    The shout of Verana echoed for a moment before the reverberation of the magic cannons of the Drakkur fleet bombarded the Demon Empire''s armada.


    "Monsters, monsters, monsters." Verena felt impressed by the pure power of the destroyer, with only one-fourth of the total cannons firing.


    Such a scene could only be called a monster in its own right.


    "Let''s prepare to defend from the returning shots," Verena said happily and moved towards the deck. "I want to see it all, up close and personal."


    Brenda nodded her head, and several dozen maids in maid uniforms organised a perimeter around Verena. They all knew her desire for excitement and excessive sexual appetite caused her obsession with her sister''s husband. "Forward full speed, RAM THEM! HAHAHAHA!"


    However, they would rather see her shine in the light of day while chasing her sister''s man to make her a cuckold.


    ****


    "The hidden vampire bitch from Drakkur is attacking the Demon Empire?"


    Inside a dark room, a sound rang out as a floating figure hovered over a crystalline floor wearing a dark holy robe with curved swords and a broken skull enveloped by a huge ck sun that symbolised the Fallen Sun Cult''s Archbishop rank.


    Her long, delicate fingertips grasped at the air, creating magical screens


    "Could it be that this is a trap? I don''t see why they would send their strongest destroyer and a vast fleet. Even allowing that insane slut to appear out of nowhere. Those damn elders would never allow this, and her mother wouldn''t vouch for her either. Where are the recent reports on Drakkur?"


    The Archbishop shook her head before hiding her pale face beneath the hood.


    "Don''t tell me..." Her voice rang out before she waved her hand and caused the view on the screens to change into the throne room of Drakkur.


    Arge purple screen opened up, revealing a familiar woman. Just as the Archbishop thought, it was the current duchess of Drakkur. Yet her face was full of blood, and her eyes glowed with a powerful bloody light.


    "Hello there, little Archbishop."


    ''She can see me!? No, she has seized ourmunication devices and cameras!?''


    "Can''t speak? How rude of me~," The Duchess rolled her eyes. "Then I will get to the point."


    "Oh no," The Archbishop muttered as her body shook with fear.


    There was only one woman that the Archbishop feared, and that was the woman who lived thousands of years ago, the woman who killed their chosen divine son, the Abyss Monarch. Valerie Drakkur!


    "Thest remnants of your stupid cult were following my daughter''s maids and carried a list of theservant who betrayed us.You have done it this time, child."


    Valerie spoke while licking the blood on her finger. "Now, as for your punishment... Let''s see."


    "Please! Your Highness! I was just doing my job! It''s not my fault that the head office contacted us!"


    "Shut up, you damned brat! I helped you reach that spot. Now you send these flies to watch me and my lovely girls. Haha, do you know from the reports that I, too, am sleeping with that man? Isn''t Asura your divine son? Does that make me your saintess now?


    His seed lingers in my body?"


    ''Why is this woman so vulgar and terrifying!?'' The Archbishop screamed within her mind.


    Valerie smiled at the young woman while standing up the blood covering her dribbling down her chest as she seductively pointed at herself.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t notice those beautiful women with the stink of men in maid uniforms? None of my maids lust for men. They have long lost that desire, foolish little girl."


    "I''m sorry!"


    "You should be."


    "No, don''t!" The Archbishop shouted, but it was toote as Valerie waved her hand and pressed down, causing a pale-skinned woman to scream out in horror as she ripped the heart from the chest of thest surviving cultist.


    "This is all the members you had in Drakkur, yes?" Valerie asked before arge scythe created from blood appeared beside her as she bit into the bleeding heart. Her face showed a grimace as she spat it out before wiping her lips to leave a smear on her face.


    "Fufu, so bitter. Not even a millionth of the vour he has." She smiled as her body convulsed.


    A sudden figure appeared, almost identical to Valerie, before it morphed into the cute Petra with pink hair and humongous breasts. "Hehe, it''s me Petra!"


    "This is thest time we meet, Archbishop. Next time you contact the capital, it won''t be our king or my lovely Petra you meet, but this bloody scythe that took the life of yourst divine son."


    "You''ve yed us from the start!?"


    The Archbishop was furious, and her body shivered with fury as she gripped the floating skull that surrounded her body. "For thousands of years, we have waited for that useless bastard to return. The chance to be his saintesses is immeasurable."


    "I don''t care. Asura has already made me his woman twice. Now, even my daughter has be his, rather Drakkur will be his and I will let nobody interfere with him. So back off those attacks on Lyndwrym if you don''t stop that retarded Bishop from helping the monsters and Eastern empire. I wille and crush you."


    "You?" The Archbishop wanted tough, but her eyes caught the smiling Valerie''s fangs. ''Vampires are not to be underestimated. No wonder the cult couldn''t get closer to her.


    "Dear Leticia, Archbishop of Stage Nine. You might have overtaken me, but forgive me. Today I returned to my peak! All thanks to his essence and love!"


    The Archbishop frowned and couldn''t help but tremble at her memories of that powerful vampire that crushed her entire church and coven before using her as an informant inside the cult.


    "How many wives does that man have?" Leticia shouted and lost control. Her long, white hair turned golden, her pale skin burned with dark mes, and her eyes became embers.


    "DAMN YOU!"


    Leticia couldn''t do anything, only fling her anger on the walls because moving would cause an enormous change in the bnce of the four different wishes of the church.


    "Bitch, he belongs to me and my daughters. So you better let those fanatical morons know!"


    Before any threats could happen, Leticia closed themunication and smashed the thin ss panel against the wall, her body burning with an enormous heat.


    "Damned brats! Drakkur thinks they have the backing of a dragon to go against the church''s Elders. I''ll make them regret their decision! Now, where is that rat bastard? How dare his stupid plots cause me to suffer!"


    "Phylis! Contact the Archbishop of the Eastern Sun! His antics have cost the church greatly this time!" Leticia shouted with fury, her voice shaking the walls before all her anger exploded into the sky, covering the cathedral with ck clouds and red lightning.


    ''How did she regain her power? Why did our Divine son ept that woman? I don''t understand! Why isn''t the Pope answering any of our requests or questions!?''


    "NO! Get rid of these fanatics! How can I do that!? Asura is the chosen son of the Fallen Sun, so kill them all! Damn it! How did ite to this!?"


    Leticia fell to the ground, crying with tears of blood falling from her cheeks as she smashed her forehead against the marble flooring, screaming and shouting like a lunatic.


    "Why is everything falling apart, I just want to sleep and enjoy a quiet life?"

 Chapter 235: To Reach Him in the dark

    Verana watched Asura''s figure from the distance. She saw scenes of Asura devouring the man once revered as the greatest swordsman, with skills on par with those of the sword saintess.


    However, she felt no disgust or doubts in his state.


    From the moment she felt his magic and aura distort upon returning from the East, Verana knew something had happened. She would never judge Asura. Her only worries were whether she might lose him once again.


    ''I do not understand why my Asura suffers. However, I can feel nothing but pain from that heavy, dark aura that surrounds him.''


    Her eyes followed Asura, who stood in silence.


    The victory of Siegfried didn''t seem to mean anything to him. Instead, he sat alone on arge rock, letting the wind blow through his long raven hair as if waiting for something.


    Neither of them moved for the longest time¡ªin silence. Verana watched him. Her thoughts became silent, and her breathing slowed down. All she saw was him. While he seemed to sink into a moment of self-reflection, his eyes closed lightly, and his head fell slowly down to his chest.


    Eventually, Asura''s figure swayed.


    His heavy, tired body crumbled, and he fell asleep on therge boulder.


    ''... My Asura...''


    As he slept, Verana quietly stood up and made her way closer to Asura.


    She stopped just a step away from him.


    "You haven''t changed even after bing so strong, such a gentle soul," she whispered.


    Asura didn''t kill this man for some grand reason.


    Verana knew this from his words and his actions after the murder. She crept closer, cing herself just beside him and sat down while humming a soothing song. A song that Karen, their maid, used to sing to calm her and Verena as children.


    Before long, Asura''s shoulder drooped slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Verana leaned back against the boulder and looked at the dimming sky.


    ''Asura...''


    She could only be happy because his head now rested on her thighs, and he looked so peacefulpared to earlier in the day while killing the dying old man.


    Verana didn''t care what he did, as long as he lived, smiled and was happy. She could do anything to support him. No matter the cost.


    After a long pause, she looked down at his face and asked herself, ''Perhaps, if it would help you live and smile without sadness... Would you hate me for killing those that might make you feel unhappy?''


    However, the sleeping Asura had no answers to give.


    ***


    Asura found himself in the middle of the forest, curled on the stone. Yet his body feltfortable and his cheeks warm, with the familiar scent of sweet jasmine and vani. "Verana was here. Did my actions worry her?"


    He never once stopped being in control of his actions. Instead, it felt that Azoth''s soul bing damaged and now linked by an extremely thin and weak connection caused him to stop limiting himself. Asura no longer felt the need to hold back. So the moment he saw Lorem bleed, something deep inside his soul stirred.


    ''A dark feeling that wanted the world to burn. Just for allowing her to get wounded? Man, I am a little too obsessive with my wives.''


    Sighing, he muttered, "I like to think this is just a passing feeling. The rage was a surprise. But I know it wasn''t. Those feelings linger even now after killing him."


    After taking a deep breath, Asura willed himself to wake up slowly.


    The traces of Verana seemed to fade. She never tried to take credit or force him to face her. Asura realized that despite her powerful feelings and words, Verana would always make time or situations for the other girls¡ªwell, the ones she approved of, anyway.


    As he woke up, the light wind seemed to have blown him away. Theforting, soothing sensation was now gone, and his mind became clear.


    Asura could still remember the sensation of breaking the neck of that old man.


    The taste of his soul and the feeling of ripping thest drop of dragon blood from his body.


    A sweet yet sour vour close to citrus, coupled with the rich vour of fine wine and a hint of bitter ale.


    In fact, Asura could feel the magic stolen from the dead man coursing through his veins. Although weak, his draconic heritage told a solemn tale about who killed Xavida''s father. The blood stolen from his heart now flowed through Asura''s veins.


    ''Does this make me her father''s killer by proxy? Howplicated. But that lovely girl would just say something like, ''Hehe, you smell like my dad now, too. I''m so happy.'' and then fawn on me more.''


    At his thoughts, Asura couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What a wonderful daughter you created. Sorry that my foolish mistake took you from her side. In return, I will watch over her for eternity."


    The surrounding temperature seemed to rise, and the nightly winds grew still. It was as if the world had stopped in response to Asura''s will. He raised his left arm to stare at his open palm.


    "Destiny, strings of ate, huh? What an interesting theory, but I hate things like fate and destiny."


    Azoth''s memory of the day in the ruined temple didn''t paint a clear image. Asura didn''t know what happened, why the Elven princess attacked, or who killed Muru and Azoth, but something didn''t feel right.


    ''From the power I feel from just a partial amount of Devil''s Aura, Azoth couldn''t have died so easily. There was something, something I cannot see from these faded memories.''


    There was only one thing he saw clearly: the one who carried the de that took Muru''s life was male. It wasn''t the princess as he first thought.


    ''The princess was just a poor girl who fell in love with a devil. Someone used that deep, lonely girl''s love in order to kill Azoth.''


    The thought brought a foul taste to Asura''s mouth.


    "An unknown third party," he muttered. "They hid their traces until now, which means they are very skilled at hiding their presence."


    Asura began walking back, although his aura still felt heavy and dark, which was now his natural self; the effect of his devil''s shroud, he named it, the aura that clung to his limbs and flesh, but rather than core power.


    ''It''s more like a booster, something that empowers you base strength. Like an external power-up.''


    "Let''s go back. Tonight, I have to change my ns."


    Asura closed his fist and then rxed it, feeling the distortions in the surrounding atmosphere grow still and quiet. ''For now, I will ept the strength given by Azoth, and start looking for any clues of those behind his death, so that when we finally meet once again, I can give him closure.''


    [Little elf, I wille to y tomorrow night. Make sure you dress pretty for me, or I will spank you.]


    [Zzzzz]


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have teased her, so she might get excited and try to hunt me down.''


    Asura grinned slightly as he finally arrived at the edge of the forest, able to feel Verana''s presence from the depths of the forest all the way to the exit.


    He could only smile to himself before heading toward Mu Xue and the girls who seemed to have grouped.


    "No rest for the wicked, huh?"


    ****


    "Asura!?"


    "Darling!"


    "Husband!"


    Asura appeared from the forest with a calm look. His body still emitted that heavy atmosphere, yet the three women didn''t seem to care as Xavida, Mu Xue, and Lorem rushed to him.


    They didn''t ask where he was or what he did.


    Instead, Xavida embraced him, sniffing his shirt and hair as if searching for something. Mu Xue and Lorem looked at him with warm smiles but didn''t push for answers because Asura''splexion made their hearts flutter.


    His face seemed more handsome when giving that faint smile, his narrow crimson eyes watching each of them filled with affection.


    "Your wounds, are they alright?"


    His hand stroked the slightly discoloured wounds of Lorem¡ªthe light white discolouration was almost unperceivable, but enough that his eyes could pick up. Lorem blushed, feeling his fingers rubbing her sensitive new skin.


    "T-they are alright, don''t worry, darling! Mu Xue and the girls helped me heal after letting that bastard go."


    "Hmph, what an ungrateful pig. Husband should have broken his bones, and I would have skinned him alive."


    "There is no need for such terrible things, Xavida," Asuraughed.


    "Are you both unharmed? Was the west not dangerous, my two lovely girls?"


    Asura asked with a soft voice as he turned to Mu Xue and Xavida.


    He rubbed the sides of their heads as both girls nuzzled his palms and began purring like kittens; while they didn''t notice, Asura created a shadow clone that snuck towards Lucia''s clone and hugged it. He didn''t want any of the women to feel unappreciated.


    ''Crap. I''m really bing a skilled and perverted yboy, aren''t I?''


    "Mmmm, husband''s hands are the best." Mu Xue''s body shivered at the feeling of her lover''s loving touch. "We are fine. Barbatos crushed the enemy and the older knights. They all treat me like some kind of delicate vase."


    "They ran when I turned into a dragon, hehe," Xavida answered with a cheerful voice as she nuzzled into Asura''s arms.


    "That''s good to hear."


    "..."


    "What''s wrong, husband?"


    Xavida looked at Asura as she felt his expression grow serious, even though his touch and presence never wavered. "Hmm? *Sniff* You smell moreforting now, hehe. I don''t want to let go."


    "What smell are you, stupid? Stop hogging his body, lizard girl!" Lorem seemed to bicker like a teenage girl


    "I am not. Husband, if you let her go, I will be naked and hug you all night."


    "W-wait, hey! Xavida, don''t force him into bed with you..."


    "Smelly bird woman! Goy some eggs in a tree. Tonight is Xavida''s night!"


    Asura felt happy while listening to their quarrels and fusses, yet he could feel an aura approaching from the distance¡ªa familiar one that he had learned well during his days in the capital city.


    "Oh my husband, these women cling to you like cats, dogs and birds." Verana''s voice spoke with a sarcastic and elegant tone, yet Asura could only feel the warmth from her voice even if she spat poison. "Your presence seemed strange and worried me, my dear husband."


    The moment Verana appeared in front of the four, the atmosphere seemed to freeze over. Her deep scarlet eyes grew cold at the sight of her husband surrounded by her fellow wives.


    However, this was only an act to be the needed evil and let the girls ally against her.


    "Stop fighting; it is not a pleasant sight."


    Asura chuckled as the three women returned to his side. Yet, they were not fools and noticed that Verana didn''t move one inch toward them. Also, her face showed only happiness, her loose cheeks, lips curled into a warm smile, and loose, droopy eyes without their usual sharp look as she followed up. "I''m d you all made it back safely."


    ''A far cry from how she would normally speak to the other girls.''


    Asura couldn''t help but shake his head at his wife''s actions. Still, he knew Verana cared for the girls in her way, even if it was because he loved them.


    "A-ah, thank you, sister Verana," Xavida smiled without a sign she cared, and dashed towards Verana and hugged her tightly. "It was fun when you stood in my dragon form and killed the bad guys together!"


    "Ack... Girl, don''t be so loud." Verana sighed, her face a little red as she looked at the grinning Mu Xue and Lorem, who dropped their act the moment Xavida jumped into her arms.


    ''These girls'' alliances and rivalries are so hard to track!''


    Asura felt confused.


    Sometimes, they would fight, and other times, they would act closely. But he thought Xavida was just honest and probably really enjoyed flying around as a dragon while someone was there to see her look cool.


    Their rtionship seemed to hang on to a delicate bnce that Asura needed to maintain.

 Chapter 236: Blood and Darkness *

    Asura spent time with the girls, who enjoyed bickering and making ns to fight. Until their unit leaders eventually came to deliver the ns. They said the attack would begin in two days.


    Tomorrow, they would use the Royal knights and Western forces to strike with a long-range bombardment. Then, the genuine attack would begin the morning after.


    ''Phew, thank god.''


    Although Asura loved his wives when they gathered together, it became tiresome.


    Xavida could make any of the women serious and want to fight or create disputes over dumb things. Like, who could swallow the most without spilling, or who makes Asura feel the best?


    Her actions made Mu Xue''s feelings obvious. Unlike her usual self, she became jealous of Verana. Their rivalry was a little strange, as they shed while speaking soft and pretty words.


    ''Though I want them to get along, it''s better that they have these small fights. Otherwise, stress would just keep building up, and it wouldn''t be good for anyone.''


    "Let''s head back to my tent."


    Because of the fighting, many of the women went back with their unitmanders and captains, which meant they would be under watch for the rest of the night.


    Half of the stuff inside obviously looked like a woman''s perfume, makeup and sexy lingerie hung from the ceiling.


    "What took you so long, my dear husband?" Verana''s voice sounded from the private room, only to see her bare thighs peeking through, along with another set on the other side.


    "Asura, you promised tonight to be with me, right?" Lucia''s voice sounded familiar, but he was sure he had watched her return to her tent on the other side of the camp.


    ''No! She sent her shadow back and snuck back into my tent!?''


    "No fair! Verana, you didn''t tell me you would steal Asura after we got back."


    "Stupid Shadow girl! He will sleep with me and you can hug him or something."


    "Huh!? No, that''s not what you said."


    "When did I say that!? You''re the one trying to steal husband''s seed, not me."


    "Guys..."


    Asuraughed awkwardly at the mess the small bedroom inside the tent became; with the two fighting, he could see the pale breasts of Lucia bouncing gently with each punch she threw at Verana, while Verna''s plump breasts swayed each time she avoided the blows.


    ''And here I thought the girls wouldn''t fight when Verana looked after them.''


    "Alright, alright," Asura wrapped his arms around both girls, his fingers sinking into the differently shaped breasts of each girl before lifting them onto hisp, both girls scowling at the other on opposite sides.


    "Hmph." Lucia crossed her arms over herrge breasts as she stuck out her tongue and leaned her head against his shoulder as if topete.


    Verana also took the initiative and leaned against Asura''s chest before pressing his arm between her breasts. "Oh, husband, don''t let that foolish girl bully you, okay? She won''t listen to your words if she gets angry."


    "Both of you will spoil me tonight, and I''ll enjoy it. How does that sound?"


    Asura didn''t mind the tactics of both girls trying to out the other, but in reality, the things that happened today and using his new power to drain the life from Siegfried left him exhausted. He just acted fine to stop the girls from worrying.


    The two of them looked at each other, out of his vision, winking together while curling their lips into a bright smile.


    Verana slipped behind his back; her warm skin and soft breasts beneath his head felt amazing as she leaned him back, while Lucia wrapped around his front and grasped his feet, her hands soft and with a sticky sensation, as she ced a fruit scented massage oil on the small desk beside her.


    "Did you two n this!?"


    "N-No, never!" Lucia''s lips quivered as she spoke in a rather shaken voice.


    "No way. We just want to make you feel rxed, darling. Don''t worry," Verana said.


    "Ugh."


    Thebined efforts of their hands were too much.


    Lucia''s unique strength and delicate touch helped ease the tension in Asura''s body as she pressed on the soles of his feet, a slight crack sounding as she twisted and caressed each toe. Verana''s thin, long fingers circled his head, her nimble digits rubbing and easing the soreness he felt.


    "Ugh, that feels great," Asura sighed out loud as he felt thebined treatment of the two beauties on his body.


    It felt great. Asura''s body seemed to be relieved of all the stress he felt while Lucia''s hands climbed, reaching his calves and massaging his muscles with more force. The sensation caused him slight difort but enormous relief as she found his most tense and tight spots.


    ''Yup, I''m so lucky.''


    Asura sighed with afortable sound while Verana continued to rub his neck and shoulders. Her eyes turned to his other wife, and she gave a nod as she noticed his elevated crotch.


    ''Stop smiling at me like that; this is natural.''


    Although Verana teased him for his erection, Asura didn''t care as she carefully put his head down to lie on her thighs, enjoying the soft cushion of her flesh and the amazing view of her tits from below. All the while enjoying Lucia caressing his thighs.


    "Mmm. Ahh."


    Asura let out a low moan as he felt the slipperiness of Lucia''s hands and her delicate touch.


    His blood flow circted with the help of her palms sliding towards his waist and slowly removing his pants. He barely even realised that both women were already wearing nothing from the sensation against his cheek and the vision before him.


    Verana''s lips curled into a teasing smirk as she leaned forward and let her breasts press against Asura''s cheek while Lucia licked her lips and grasped his growing shaft with her hands.


    The tension on his flesh caused Asura to clench his teeth while his hips quivered from the pressure around his ns. Her soft fingers, slimy from the lubricant, slid along his member with the wet sounds filling the tent.


    Lucia leaned forward, her warm breathnding on Asura''s erect manhood that nearly jumped from the sudden hot air teasing its tip; she snickered, bringing her hand slowly along his shaft, the skin feeling unusually slippery.


    She tightened her grasp around his manhood, not too tight to cause pain but enough that it made him tremble in pleasure. Lucia''s tongue extended to tease the opening of his tip with narrowed eyes, flicking him with a mischievous grin.


    "Tasty."


    Lucia smiled as Asura tried to wriggle his hips free, only for her hand to hold down his floating waist each time her hand reached his base, and her lips briefly touched his ns with a light kiss while the other increased in speed. Her fingers tightly gripped him, sliding along his throbbing shaft.


    "No escaping."


    Verana whispered gently into his ear before she licked it, smothering his face with her soft breast that rested on his face.


    ''What an amazing thing.''


    Asura tried to wiggle free, but the two girls made sure he wouldn''t escape.


    Their techniques were not for y and pleasure as Verana bit down on his earlobe and pulled on it, which forced a moan out of Asura''s mouth felt so rxed, as if this was removing his fatigue and tiredness while bringing amazing pleasure that built up inside him.


    ''Crap!''


    With a smile, Lucia''s tongue flicked against his tip each time he moaned in pleasure. Her expression flushed, and her breathing ragged from thebined effect of their actions; however, Asura didn''t expect her to take action so quickly.


    The moment her hand felt him throbbing, she wrapped his ns with her warm, slimy lips and danced across his spongy tip with her tongue, sucking lightly enough to cause the pleasure from her hand and lips to drive him crazy.


    "Don''t you think he''s ready?" Verana smiled and asked, feeling Asura''s muffled voice against her soft flesh as she stared at Lucia, who was bobbing her head up and down with loud slurping noises. "Once you have his seed in your stomach, he should calm down."


    "Mmhph, mhph, mmph."


    Lucia couldn''t speak, her head and hand moving in unison to increase the pleasure and friction that flooded Asura with pleasure, her lewd sounds echoing as she let go of his member with a slight popping sound, her lips plump and red with drool dripping from them.


    Her hands focused on the tip as she smiled and stretched her lips wide open; her warm lips enveloped the entirety of his shaft without issues.


    She plunged it down to the base. Her throat instantly rxed, taking in all of Asura''s length.


    "Ghghgk!!"


    Lucia''s nose rested against his skin as Asura moaned; she choked.


    ''Oops.''


    Her eyes slightly rolled up into her head as her throat squeezed the entirety of his length. She felt his hot shaft expanding and pulsing inside her as his hands pushed her down faster, and his face looked amazing beneath Verana''s breasts.


    "C''mon, take it."


    Asura grabbed her face with both hands and fucked her throat roughly, pushing his entire length in with each thrust as his groans became more apparent from the wet sounds of Lucia choking on his cock.


    "Ngh... Gubuh... Mmnnph!?"


    Lucia''s eyes stared at him as he came; she couldn''t breathe as he filled her throat with thick semen; each hot stream felt as if it was melting her throat as it travelled down into her stomach.


    Her eyes opened wide, her legs shaking while Verana, who was looking down at Asura, narrowed her eyes and looked at him with a bright smile on her face.


    "Good, now keep sucking. Asura likes it when you don''t stop until thest shot is over."


    Verana couldn''t help butugh as she stroked his hair, still teasing his ears with her long tongue, nibbling the tips as if she knew his body like the back of her hand.


    ''Why are you looking at me with such a fulfilled face? She''s the one that swallowed it.''


    Asura shook his head weakly at Verana, who clearly enjoyed teasing him as she made Lucia continue sucking his dick and extending the orgasm.


    Lucia looked up at him with a pitiful look. With his seed dripping from her lips and nose, she reached her limit and pulled away with a loud gasp that made her cough a few times. "Soo, so much." Asura heard Lucia''s sweet voice, though a little hoarse from his earlier actions and gulped.


    "Don''t worry, you did well, right dear?"


    Asura''s eyes slowly closed from the gentle stroking of Verana while he tried to argue. He fell into a heavy sleep, causing Lucia to be confused. "He normally goes all night. What happened?"


    "He needed rest, but because we were here, he forced himself to look strong and as if invincible. You need to learn and teach the others for signs of him reaching his limits. Asura isn''t some robot created to satisfy us. Never forget that."


    Lucia listened carefully to Verana''s words while watching her run her hand through his hair and mutter a spell that helped him sleep easier.


    She felt jealous, her feelings swelling within her as she red at Verana''s chest, which suffocated Asura''s face with a pout.


    Despite her making him orgasm and her breath tasting like his sperm, she felt she had lost to Verana, who seemed to know Asura on such a deep level.


    "Come, you can take the left side. I will take the right."


    "Eh? W-wait. Don''t push me."


    Lucia would have loved to leave after hearing Verana''s words; she felt a sense of loss and defeat, even though she had gotten what she wanted.


    However, the moment Verana pushed her down, Asura''s arms wrapped around her tightly, an embrace that filled her with warmth as he clung to her tightly. Verana instead hugged his back while watching the confused Lucia being held so tight.


    "He likes to hug you tightly after such a refreshing orgasm, enjoy the night in his arms, I doubt you get that often with sharing him, right?"


    "Mm, I don''t."


    Lucia''s cheeks were a bright red, and she turned her head away from Verana but quickly returned to the man holding her tightly, rubbing her head against his chest. ''Damn it.'' She really didn''t want to show any weakness towards Verana, but it felt great to be in Asura''s arms.

 Chapter 237: The Transformed Elven Princess

    The moment Asura entered the familiar rockyndscape. An image that caused him to doubt himself appeared.


    Celine''s spear skewered several goblins. Their bodies tried to pull themselves off it before she pushed her left palm towards them. Then, with a brilliant smile on her face.


    "Asura! Watch me!" Her excited voice called out as a golden light amassed from the centre of her palm before bursting towards them in a cone of brilliance.


    ''...''


    Asura watched, half stunned by the sheer power of her magic. However, the moment he felt the magic aura, it caused him to feel a sense of pain.


    A feeling as if he suffered from the same magic in the past.


    "When did the cute Elven princess be such a brutal murderer!?"


    He spoke in aical tone, his eyes loose with risen eyebrows and a wide grin. The princess looked a little sad at first. Her eyes drooped with a small frown until she realised he was ying with her, and she lunged towards him with her spear.


    "I practised so hard, and you make fun of me!"


    The wind from her new weapon, no longer the ive but an elven spearhead, shot towards Asura, her physical force and power close to Stage Two.


    [Impressive, this plump-ass girl has improved a lot.]


    Asura''s thoughts flickered, causing the attack of the princess to miss his face.


    Celine stumbled, and her face became bright red. Despite being molested verbally, her lips curled upwards before Asura tripped her leg and mmed her onto the rocky floor with a basic sweeping technique.


    With a loud thud, shended ass first with a groan.


    Asura sighed and squatted beside her, his hand brushing the dust from her body. "Come on, I didn''t hit you that hard."


    She pouted before her hand slowly brushed over the rocks on her skirt. Without effort, she used magic to remove the dirt as if second nature.


    Her eyes lifted as Asura brushed her butt, and a glimmer of yearning shed through her pupils, her lips opening and closing several times as she felt him squeezing her a few times but didn''t speak. Instead turned away with a mncholy gaze towards the far east.


    "Thank you for looking out for me, Asura."


    Her voice had changed.


    t was still soft, but Asure felt that hidden behind it was the sound of a young woman who lost hope as her brows drooped over her tightly closed eyes with a slight frown on Celine''s face.


    "It''s fine. I have nothing else to do but tease you, anyway. Shall we hunt some more goblins and give you another massage?"


    "I-I... would you feel upset if another man touched your future wife''s naked body, even if it were to help her be stronger?"


    ''Hmmm? Is this about her? Let''s see. I guess she is a princess, and her mother might have arranged a spouse for her.''


    Asura remained silent as he recalled his original life. "Ah, I would probably be furious and call her all the names under the sun."


    "So, why did you keep touching me? That was so embarrassing!"


    Her voice changed to a high pitch with a series of angry mumbles, and he couldn''t understand anything she said. Celine, in the centre of a goblin camp, pulsated with a divine aura¡ªher hands gripped Asura''s chest with tears welling in her eyes, looking up towards his face.


    However, Asura''s eyes became sharp.


    He felt the emotions inside him more clearly after epting Azoth''s Devil Shroud and memories. He wanted to make this elf his, to destroy the princess and make her desire nothing but him.


    A dirty and primitive feeling, partially out of revenge for Azoth''s fate and the other part of Asura''s lust towards such a delicate and beautiful creature.


    "Because I wanted to defile you and make you mine."


    His eyes stared straight into hers, the usual joking tone absent, reced with the charming yet intimidating aura of a devilish being. Celine''s breathing became unsteady. She could feel her heart beating at a rapid pace as he pulled her towards him in an embrace.


    "Break free, or I will forever destroy any happy future you might n. I wille to that little continent to the east and take you by force."


    Asura threatened her, his hand lowering from her back as his fingers slid along the supple skin of her ass. Despite the tight skirt and panties blocking his movements, Celine felt every motion as if they were directly rubbing on her buttocks, her body bing warm as she bit her lip.


    "B-But Mother will."


    "Then disobey her. You are already powerful enough to fight alone in this realm, are you not?"


    Asura''s left hand remained on Celine''s waist. The other pressed her head into his chest to listen to his heartbeat while his words echoed in her ears. The scene seemed to ovep with the memories of Azoth, a distorted vision, but Asura could feel it.


    Azoth didn''t hate the young Elven queen, even when she invaded his Abyss.


    ''Although Celine isn''t her, but a family member. I can understand that memory more now.''


    He realised his feelings were too strong because of his recent changes and ruffled the poor elf''s hair. With a wide smile on his face, he pinched Celine''s nose, causing the elf to snort like an orc.


    "Buhi!?"


    "Don''t worry, Celine. I won''t force you into anything. But I won''t let you marry someone else either."


    She appeared to realise something because Celine''s eyes shook with a sh of light, her lips curling into a faint smile before she struggled to release herself from his arms.


    "Is that the reason you were so touchy? Asura, you stupid Devil. Leave my ass alone. It''s too soon for that!"


    The fiery young woman''s eyes shed with a brilliant smile. Her white teeth, perfectly aligned, shone in the moonlight as Asura felt stupefied by the beauty of the woman who left his arms.


    "What a jerk."


    His mouth curled into a smirk as the princess flicked her stupidly long backwards. A series of strange movements caused the clothing on her body to loosen while she pouted with her adorable face, looking like a small animal that made Asura want to bully her again.


    "Alright, let''s see if you can take care of them like you didst time." Asura smirked, watching the distant goblins attracted by the divine light in the middle of the night.


    "Why don''t you try to keep up?"


    As if a switch had turned on, the feisty princess blurred in the night, her feetnding on a goblin''s head as she broke its neck with a snap. Her spear punctured several more before she side-stepped a rock and shattered it into small pebbles using the same method as Asura when they first met, shredding their bodies with a twist of her wrist.


    "Hehe, see I''m amazing!"


    However, on the other side of the canyon, Asura stood in the centre of a dozen or more corpses, torn to shreds with nothing but his bare hands, wrapped in dark armour and ws.


    His smile was like that of a wild beast, his eyes glinting with excitement before he crushed thest remaining goblin and threw the head towards her.


    [Why does he look so sexy when being so brutal!?]


    Celine pouted and smashed it with her iron pole from the air before tossing it back at Asura, causing the man to dodge and shoot towards her in an instant.


    "I can''t win with a weapon!"


    With a brilliant smile, Celine tossed the spear towards Asura and tried to smash his face with her elbow before twisting to deliver a kick.


    The graceful, seamless movements continued without stopping as the pair danced across the rocky surface, the sound of flesh meeting flesh, Asura easily deflecting her sneak attacks and attempts to use her breasts and ass to seduce him to a disadvantage.


    Celine panted and skipped back, and her knees buckled while Asura appeared at her side and grabbed her cor, throwing her back onto the rocky ground. "Get naked!"


    Celine panted, her eyes wide open as Asura knelt beside her and ran his fingers along her spine. The instant he did, she released the most udylike sound from her lips, like an animal in heat.


    "N-Not today, you dirty Devil! Hya!?"


    His finger continued to trace over the rim of her body slowly, the ebony leather blocking his progress as she cried out for him to stop.


    Her face reddened with frustration while hastily trying to unfasten her armour to enjoy the massage that she hated to admit became addicting for her after the tough days at the pce.


    [Hurry, I want to enjoy that pleasant feeling again. Hehe, stupid Asura.]


    "Good girl, now, let me continue my original body examination. This time, I will finish the job and send you to heaven."


    "No, you can''t! What will the people say?"


    "Why is your mind so dirty, despite being an elf?"


    "You made me this way. I was so pure and chaste!"


    "How did I corrupt you? You should me your weak body for falling to pleasure too easily."


    "This is because you were too good and I came before I knew it!"


    "Liar!"


    "Ahhhh!? Where are you touching me?"


    "Let''s just get it over and done with, Celine."


    "Hya... no! This situation isn''t fair, monster, cheapskate, molester."


    "Tch, are you calling me a cheapskate after I shared my best technique with you?"


    "I''m sorry. Please don''t pull spank me anymore! I''ll do anything!"


    The Elf and Devil spent the rest of their time enjoying the delights of transferring Magic between their bodies. For Asura, he realised that her divine element seemed to improve the quality of his organs and muscles, old wounds and scars repaired slowly with each revolution, and the darkness in his heart seemed to find bnce slowly.


    [I guess I needed you as much as you needed me.]


    "Agh... Nnn!?"


    Celine couldn''t answer because her body was breaking through to Stage Three, the pain and pleasure colliding in such a way that she could only drool with her eyes wide open, clinging to Asura while naked despite the foul ck impurities leaking from her pores.


    "Ugh... Disgusting, is this part of it?"


    Celine mumbled, her mind suffering from the intense stimtion, causing her eyes to turn red with a feverish glow before her body shivered slightly, her magic power increasing beyond her limits as the golden light destroyed her impurities as if the Magic reacted purely to her embarrassment.


    ''I feel like I''m developing a strange fetish.''


    Asura''s thoughts shed as he watched Celine''s beautiful features clean themselves from impurities through purification magic. He stood up with augh and carried the elf towards the small pool in the same cave they always met¡ªthe water always seemed hot and bubbled slightly.


    "Care to bathe with me? Although I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold myself back if you fall unconscious while in my arms."


    Asura spoke in a voice that forced her to wake up.


    "Hmph! Don''t here, in a bed at least!"


    "Heh. I was joking."


    Her stubbornness caused a sh of light to run through Asura''s mind before he embraced her naked body and entered the pool. Asura''s hands rubbed and touched the soft skin of the princess, causing her to squirm in his arms, her toes kicking the surface of the water while her hands punched his chest with no actual force.


    [I wasn''t]


    Celine''s gentle whisper echoed in his mind, making Asura''s face solemn. He looked at the elf in his arms and felt conflicted. There were a few reasons for that, but the primary was a part of himself that still hated Elven women after seeing Azoth''s memories.


    However, he found this feeling a little strange.


    Since Azoth himself loved the Elven queen as much as Muru.


    "Celine."


    "Mm?"


    "There is no need to rush. I won''t vanish suddenly, but you don''t need to force yourself when you aren''t ready. Nor will I let you marry someone else. I wille to your kingdom and properly deal with your situation in the future. I promise."


    Celine didn''t move and remained silent for a few seconds.


    "You''re a jerk."


    She whispered and pinched his thighs underwater.


    "Please don''t make me wait too long. I want to enjoy this kind of fun and excitement every day."


    Her shy confession caused Asura to realise that she was in a difficult position. Despite having grown up in a simr environment, Asura''s memories told him that she was a princess with a major position in her society.


    ''I guess bing King is the best way to have enough clout to at least give her a chance to be free. There is also working with her elder siblings and stealing her away, but officially taking the elf princess would be best for Silvara.''

 Chapter 238: Into Battle Once More

    "It seems the effects of dual cultivating are too strong after I awakened to Azoth''s power."


    Asura watched the princess sleeping in her light blue silk pyjamas with a small nket covering her body while she gently snored. He shook his head, his softened eyes lingering on her figure, and he smiled bitterly.


    Celine''s attachment to him seemed intense because of her situation and the stress ofpeting with her siblings. He didn''t want to rush things because there was already so much on his te.


    However, if she asked him to help her, he would.


    "I have to leave soon. Will she be angry if I don''t wake her up?"


    A momentter, another person suddenly entered the small cave, a ce that needed the royal key of the Elven family. However, the brte that entered was the half-elf Spica. Asura only knew her name thanks to Celine speaking about her and seeing her the first time he met the princess and kidnapped her.


    "The kidnapper!? Why are you naked?" The Elven girl stuttered when she saw Asura''s appearance.


    "I could ask you the same." He looked at the long white dress she was wearing, the hem of which was quite short and reached past her thighs.


    Spica turned bright red from embarrassment as she stared at the male before her in disbelief. She pointed at Asura while holding her sword, the small golden ring on her index finger glittering with a blue gemstone.


    "You! You''re not allowed to do something so shameful to myself or Celine! Get away from her right now!"


    "I''m not near her and we''ve already done everything needed while naked," Asura said. He didn''t really know why, but whenever elves spoke to him with arrogance or a superior tone, he just loved to tease them.


    "T-that''s even worse!"


    Spica didn''t seem to think that he was being sarcastic and instead epted his words at face value. Her expression became more wrathful as her anger grew, yet her pointed ears and cheeks were bright red as she took a few steps forward with her sword pointed at him.


    "Dangerous woman."


    The words sounded from behind Spica. Her eyes widened, and she looked to her left and right because Asura''s figure had vanished, and only the towel he wore remained on the floor.


    Before she could react, Asura grappled her from behind, grabbing both her wrists with a single hand and preventing her from moving the sword.


    "A mongrel dares to put his hands on me?!" She eximed, her skin paling at how powerful the grip on her arms was.


    "This is an Elven Stage Eight?"


    Spica''s eyes widened while her lips opened, her face bright red as she felt his bare muscles touching her back. Because being the princess''s maid and knight meant contact with males was impossible and banned.


    "Y-You, release me!" She tried to move her body and push him off with her strength.


    "As soon as you calm down." Asura sighed, unamused at themotion. He wasn''t trying to harm the girl, so he just used enough strength to prevent her from struggling. "I haven''t broken her purity yet, so don''t be so mad. Her body is weak, and I have been helping her improve."


    Asura only revealed the truth because he knew this woman seemed to adore Celine, and her concern always put the princess first.


    "So rx and put the sword down before you do something stupid and hurt yourself."


    "Shameful!" Spica bit her lip.


    "If you still insist, I will kiss you, then defile you. Can you still serve by Celine''s side, then?" Asura leaned closer and whispered into her ear. His right hand was gripping her wrists, slid under her silky hair and started caressing her smooth neck. Although he had no desire and the words were just a threat, they seemed to work as she lowered her guard, and Spica shivered.


    "Even if your words are lies... a man''s touch on my body is unbearable!" She struggled more intensely, her heartbeat racing.


    "I see, forgive me." Asura let her go.


    Spica couldn''t believe it; she was actually stunned. A momentter, she turned around and pointed the sword at him again.


    "Don''t misunderstand! I will not lose to some mongrel''s hands! If you are innocent of raping Celine, then prove it!"


    Asura sighed and shook his head. He was silent, wondering how to fix the situation, when Celine whispered his name in her sleep.


    "Ah, Asura, it''s too big to fit. It''ll split..."


    He covered her mouth, worried she would continue with more of these strange sentences and reveal everything. However, Spica''s eyes were wide open like saucers, her face bright red from the position she had seen Celine in.


    "D-Did you dare do such things to Her Highness?!" Spica shouted.


    "Shh! You''ll wake her up!" Asura whispered. He sighed and sat down cross-legged in front of Spica with his palms above his knees and his eyes closed. "It''s a little hard to exin, but if you need an exnation, ask the princess to train with you when she wakes up."


    "Hurry and get dressed!"


    "Ah, I forgot." Asura got up and put on his clothes.


    "This is... this is..." Spica stuttered, unable to hide her shock at how calmly this man could act as if his own naked body or actions meant nothing to him.


    "Princess, I have to go," Asura said as he knelt beside Celine and kissed her forehead.


    The young princess frowned and wrapped her arms around Asura''s neck.


    "I want to cuddle more..."


    "I''lle back soon, okay?" he whispered and gently separated himself from her arms. "Be good."


    "Celine is always good..." The sleepy princess mumbled and fell asleep again.


    "Let''s go outside so as not to wake her up," Asura said, leading Spica outside the small cave. He showed the fact he also owned a key, causing Spica''s eyes to widen, and she looked at him with less ferocity.


    "How did you get a royal key?"


    "Celine insisted I take it."


    "The princess insisted? Why? Also, don''t call her by that name!" Spica questioned.


    "I''ll call her whatever I wish as the future king of Silvara."


    Spica was about to say something, but the words caught in her throat, and she couldn''t find any to refute him.


    "What is Silvara? I have never heard of such a kingdom!"


    "We live to the east of your continent, the ce where the devils fell. Now humans, demons and various races exist there, except the elves that fled."


    "I don''t believe it. The continent east of here is uninhabited; no intelligent life can survive on it. "


    Asura chuckled and shook his head.


    "You wouldn''t know. We thought the same about you savages with no logical thought. That''s how humans get taught about elves. Although I''m not a human."


    Spica gulped, feeling a chill down her back at his cold words. She observed his face. While his handsome features were charming, there was a menacing aura to him she never noticed before.


    "Is the name Azoth known in your kingdom''s history?" Asura asked. He felt Spica could tell him, while the princess might be distant if he asked her.


    "Azoth?! The destroyer of worlds!? How do you know that name?!"


    Asura took a deep breath and exhaled through his nose.


    "Destroyer of worlds? From what I saw, it was the elves that destroyed his world. He was in love with the Elven queen, too."


    "sphemy! The Queen sacrificed herself, never able to bear a child or feel emotions to defeat the devil!" Spica seemed furious at what Asura said.


    A twang of pain resounded in Asura''s chest; his memories of his previous life were a blur.


    He realised now that Azoth had controlled the transferred memories because of his pride and love for this Queen. Most of the time, his actions were for her and Muru.


    "I''m sorry. It was wrong of me to assume such a thing."


    Asura sat down on the grass and sighed, feeling a headacheing.


    Spica looked at him with uncertainty in her eyes.


    He tried to act cool, but with the racing of both his hearts, the pain spread like wildfire, stabbing his insides, while he felt agony like his brain boiled as images and thoughts, feelings and regrets formed from the shattered memories and images.


    He couldn''t remember anything, but his heart ached, and he felt guilty at the same time.


    "Damn, it''sing again..." Asura muttered.


    The brte saw his pale face and thought he was ying some kind of trick.


    Until she saw his eyes shed tears of blood, the thick red identical to his iris colour made her chest feel strange. She wanted tofort him, but the aura around Asura repelled any of her half-hearted sympathy.


    He got up and started walking towards the edge of the rocks.


    "I''ve stayed longer than intended. Tell Celine I''ll see her when I can."


    Asura didn''t wait for an answer. His ck wings expanded, pping enough to cause gale-force winds as he shot into the sky, leaving Spica alone in the darkness.


    "So, he is likely rted to Azoth... Aunt Phelia''s true love."


    The voice of the princess whispered in the dark cave, her hand grasping a pendant given to her by her great aunt, the martyr of their race who gave her mother the right to the throne five thousand years ago.


    ****


    Meanwhile, back in Silvara, Asura awakened to find the day had passed, but two new women inhabited his bed the moment he appeared.


    One was the scarlet-haired beauty, Lorem hugging his pillow, nowy atop his left arm, and on his right, Xavida, whose silvery pink hair cascaded over Asura''s chest as she rolled into his embrace the moment he appeared as if she sensed him.


    Her naked body was soft and warm, making him feel nostalgic as he remembered when they slept together before in the mansion. Her smooth scales rubbed against him, creating a soft, silky sensation.


    "I''m back."


    "Wee back..." Xavida mumbled, half-asleep, not having slept in a proper bed for so long or feeling safe to let her guard down until Asura came.


    Lorem didn''t seem to mind while she was sleeping with his pillow, immersed in his scent, before the curtains opened. Mu Xue walked inside carrying a small tray with various dishes on top, Verana standing behind her as the two dressed simrly again.


    "Traditional wives today?" Asura chuckled.


    Mu Xue and Verana giggled as they smiled. Both had white silk dresses that covered their bodies, and Verana and Mu Xue tied their hair in low ponytails.


    Theyid a tray on therge table by his bedside and helped Xavida sit up while Lorem moved at the scent of food.


    "Did you see that cheeky princess again?" Verana asked while scooping some food onto a spoon before bringing it to Asura''s lips after blowing on it with a brilliant smile.


    "I did, and I''m feeling awful for reasons I can''t even exin."


    Asura ate the food since Verana was offering it. He realised the two werepeting together; although their rtionship wasn''t all friendly, both were at least peaceful in theirpetition because he asked them to work together.


    "Ah, I should stop training for a while."


    "Why? Don''t tell me you want to copte every day because that won''t do!" Mu Xue giggled, but Ausra knew she would love that. He couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    "Because we leave for battle in the morning, right?"


    "Hmm, does this mean you can''t spend the night with us?" Verana asked while handing the warm tea to Mu Xue, allowing her to serve Asura at the same time.


    However, both girls pouted upon seeing his serious face.


    "Don''t pout. I can sleep with you two."


    "We''re happy to share your bed, husband." Mu Xue and Verana winked at each other, and it seemed they were ying him.


    "Let''s eat together and sleep with all five of us. Where is Lucia? Tomorrow and the next few days will be exhausting. I want to spend thest rxed night with all of you."


    Asura felt a slight excitement at the thought of going into battle once more.

 Chapter 239: The Complications of the Cult

    To the East of Lyndwrym, located to the south of the Eastern empire, a massive forest hides the various tribes that create the monster kingdoms.


    The orcs control the southern border that touches the humannds, while the western border contains small hills and tunnels built by the goblins and kobolds always at war with them.


    In the centre, the powerful but simple trolls live a rtively slow life, while to the north and East, the spider queen rules most of the dark forest and is the de facto leader of the monster council.


    Small tribes linger in the various forests andndscapes but have no power against the council of four.


    Orcs


    Trolls


    Goblins


    Arachne


    These are the four who lead the council.


    Meanwhile, inside a hut in the southern forest of Drak''thr. Inside a dark, messy room filled with a mixture of various scents of women and a single male.


    A short male with brown hair and eyes sits against the backrest of a wooden bed, panting with a pale face. Beside him are tworge, muscr, green-skinned females on either side, stroking his body with hungry eyes.


    "The church has helped our tribe well." The woman on the left with dark blue hair spoke with a heavy ent. Her tone was almost a growl as her huge hand grasped the spent meat between her fingers.


    "We will offer the best wee. Ignore the stupid goblins. They can''t make you feel this pleasure." Whispered the other woman in his ear.


    The male trembled with a face of bliss.


    He could feel their hands crushing and toying with his crotch, with a wet, sticky sound echoing. He could barely breathe as another pitiful spurt expelled itself into their huge palms.


    "S-Stop, It''s going to break. You''ll crush them!"


    "Hmmm, then why not crush these useless things?"


    "Imagine my huge palm snapped this little thing."


    Averis Tate, the Archbishop of the Eastern Sun, had a particr taste in women.


    He loved huge, muscr and powerful women.


    His long list of conquests ranged from titans, Gigantes and trolls to the muscr beauties of the orcs.


    Since the Church of the Fallen Sun supported the monster kingdoms, Averis could pick the women because he was the one who selected which tribe to support.


    The women beside him were his particr reward for their tribes.


    When his predecessor took over the position, the church had very little sway or strength in the East because of his poor attitude.


    As his goal was to build a force capable of supporting the Church of the Sun, the best course of action was to seek support from the monster kingdoms.


    Despite his naivety, Averis knew the church needed something they wanted.


    And so he requested to marry one of each of the females from each race. He came close to beingbelled a sphemer and betrayer of the faith until he provided the details and benefits of this action.


    Because of his foul personality and treatment towards the females, the church grew into a monster tribe. They found Averis to embrace their culture, which, over twenty years, became undeniable.


    After negotiating with Averis, the church gained many followers over ten times greater than that of its predecessor, who swiftly vanished because of hisck of efforts for the fallen sun.


    Not all tribes epted him; at first, only the orcs and goblins, whocked the support as the council at the time didn''t have the orcs or goblins, but the kobolds and grey dwarves.


    Thus, after seeing the improvements in the goblin and orc tribes over those two decades. The nearby tribes lost inbat might to them in a matter of years. Then, one by one, they sent offers for marriage to the strange human.


    It might be interesting that only one tribe refused his offer and remained at the top of the council, but only because of their queen''s dedication to power and abandoning all other aspects of life. The church, though, didn''t care about some spiders in the north.


    They gained tremendous control from every other tribe and could crush her should she ever step out of line.


    Today was the anniversary that Averis married these two women, sisters who doubted him at first. Now, they felt grateful their tribe would prosper, evening to enjoy the masochistic acts their small husband enjoyed.


    Orc males usually grew to over two metres tall, with the women around the same height, while Averis was only five feet six inches. His wives felt impressed with how their small husband could even dare to ask for them to be his wives at first, but now it has be quite a harmonious atmosphere. Soon, he would help conquer Lyndwrym, and the church would give him more gigantic women.


    Until there was a sudden distortion in the hut, powerful magic forced itself through the barrier Averis created, and crackling mes exploded to form a screen on which a beautiful woman appeared. Like a fairy, she sat on a ck throne, her white garb with the fallen sun emblem ced above her heart.


    "L-Leticia!? Why are YOU disturbing my rxation time?"


    Averis felt rather annoyed.


    This short woman always opposed him during their time as training priests. She would mock his taste and overstep his bounds with such a pathetic body.


    Not only could she boast, but her achievements dwarfed his because the entire Romantican Nobility now believed in her and the false church she created to support the cult''s growth and financial situation.


    "Stop whining! This is the second time I''m contacting you like this, you sphemous worm. I wanted to give you some good news; thanks to your dumb ideas, the main cathedral has an excellent stronghold and forces are in ce for our ambitions to grow. But you have created too many enemies because of your stupidity and thus, your rights as the Archbishop are being considered by the Pope herself."


    ''What!?''


    He suddenly felt himself shrink, both physically and mentally. The Pope never got involved with cases unless the other side gave enough evidence. Not to mention, this was Leticia, his only rival and the one woman he could never like. He could practically feel her delight at his misery.


    "W-what does this mean!?"


    "If the Pope decides you have stepped out of line, then she will strip you of your rank and emunicate you. Worse yet, the other three leaders of the cult will hunt you down and take everything you own!"


    "N-No, how can this be!? Why is the Pope in their camp, Leticia?! What did you do?"


    His wives almost fell off the bed when Averis rushed towards the screen, hisid member attempting to flop around but glued to his flesh in its meagre nature. On the other side of the screen, he could feel the judgemental sneer as her lips curled into a smirk and her eyes narrowed before Leticia snorted.


    "So small, is it cold in the orc forest?"


    "Haha..."


    "Hehe, even the human says so."


    The two orcs couldn''t help but giggle, but for Averis, it was different; it spurred his libido and desire, but from the midget woman Leticia, it was a great insult.


    "Quiet, you damned virgin bitch!"


    Leticia thenughed loudly. Her cheeky attitude and contemptuous tone reminded Averis of when they were both novices in the church.


    The instructors made the entire ssplete tasks naked many times as if they were offering their shame and bodies to the Divine Sun. It was during these times that Averis discovered he was much smaller than all other males.


    These events caused students to mock him, and he became disillusioned until he would one day meet an ogre during a routine mission in the monster kingdoms, where he would lose his virginity. Her gentle words and powerful embrace saved him. She told him that to monsters, all humans seemed small as he cried in her bosom.


    "Heh, okay. I will stop teasing you. The duchess of Drakkur is back at her peak. The Scarlet me is alsopletely recovered and the Silver saintess seems to fight for the kingdom of Silvara."


    "So, what does that have to do with me?"


    Leticia, on the screen, covered her forehead before pointing towards Averis. "Do you not check the situation of the ces you are attacking or helping?"


    "Why would I care about humans when my love is for these wonderful women!?" Averis moaned as his wives immediately reacted and hugged him tightly from behind, almost crushing his bones.


    "Darling!"


    "Husband, I love you!"


    Leticia sighed and rolled her eyes before shaking her head.


    "The reason you haven''t grown higher is obvious now. Listen, Averis, the city of Lyndwrym is the territory of Fenix. The current Earl of that territory is Asura Fenix, a young, talented and handsome man who might be our Divine son."


    He watched his old rival''s face turn pale as she took a breath. Averis knew better than to interrupt her, though.


    "Not only that, but rumours suggest the Earl has a rtionship with all three! Do you understand now? Why did the saintess wipe out over two thousand of your forces the other day?"


    Averis felt great hearing his two wives'' confessions of love, but Leticia''s words caused his heart to jump. He knew this was serious and would negatively affect his favour with the Pope.


    "Indeed, you finally look interested. That''s right, while you were acting like a pervert, the saintess wiped two thousand troops out. Though she was a beauty, her sword techniques and ferocity caused hundreds of crusaders to die."


    Leticia''s figure, now ame with golden hair, became irate as she continued speaking.


    "A woman who we thought might never to leave the capital, same for the Scarlet me Lorem, a damned phoenix that NEVER left the capital for thousands of years. Now she marches south towards Romantica! MY ROMANTICA! Let alone, the duchess who seemed to be our ally if we didn''t attack Drakkur has now dered war upon us and killed all fifty of our spies in the north!"


    "Oh, shit..." Averis spoke honestly, wiping his forehead with his palm with an uneasy face.


    "Oh, shit..." Averis spoke honestly, wiping his forehead with his palm with an uneasy face. "That means we cannot stop their progress or crush Lyndwrym. What do we do?"


    "The only way is to follow the n of the Pope at the moment the n to crush Silvara came because the Emerald Empire seemed too powerful. However, the recent events have shown the world is changing faster than we can keep hold."


    "Okay, so how can I avoid their wrath?" Averis asked, annoyed that Leticia was so arrogant, even though she wasn''t doing anything important.


    "Stop what you are doing and head north. Break the rtionship between the spider queen and the emerald emperor. I won''t tell you to stop attacking Silvara but don''t aid them or put your powerful allies at risk. Send the weak and disposable that might betray our cause."

 Chapter 240: An Ancient Enemy

    The Silvaran army would have to head southwest to reach the border between Silvara and Romantica, where thend of Silvara would curl and touch the northern tip of Romantica.


    The only invasion route would be by the vast ocean. A choice that could take weeks to traverse. Because of the deadly sea monsters and maelstroms that gued the central ocean of Valkrim.


    The queen''s special fleet suffered over fifty casualties when she returned early during the assessment month earlier in the year.


    Onnd, thanks to magic-imbued carriages. The distance between the two would take three days at the slowest and one if you rushed with all your might.


    Barbatos reached the southern tip in two days. Neither too slow nor wasting their magic for future battles.


    The ground below shook as the clouds slowly gathered and turned grey while the sea roiled in an immeasurable rage. The surface was undting like a wave, growing ever taller.


    "Barbatos, how does it look?"


    Lorem stepped out of the carriage shared with Asura and the princess, her neck wearing a strange cloth to hide the marks from his kisses. She hopped onto the edge, peering down at the target, which seemed to look normal.


    People inspecting the walls and guards with torches. However, their movements felt eerie, like mannequins performing actions that seemed somewhat lifelike but were not.


    Barbatos narrowed his eyes and searched for the anomaly. Yet couldn''t see even with his spyss.


    "I am not sure, Knight Lorem. I feel this battle will not be easy."


    Barbatos swung his arm in a half circle, creating a rift in space, and handed over his spyss.


    She gazed through the lenses and scanned the town. At first, nothing stood out of the ordinary except the movement of the guards, which confused her. Then she realised theck ofmoners or merchants.


    "Where did the vige people go? Many of them were Romantican''s too. Did they kill them all?"


    She kept turning her head to observe the silent vige, and nobody stood out in her vision.


    "I don''t like this, there is something amis."


    Barbatos stepped back to the huge caravan of students and closed his eyes. Meanwhile, Lorem used her phoenix eyes to scan the town for magical signals, only to find a horrifying reality.


    ''Everyone''s magic is pitch ck and writhes inside their bodies like worms!?''


    She stared in horror at the town and turned to Barbatos, who had closed his eyes. Then she told him what her special vision saw.


    Lorem knew he would believe her as she used these eyes in past conflicts to learn the movements and elements used by the enemy to seal a safe victory.


    "Barbatos, do you know how to approach this problem?"


    "Everyone has the same pattern and aura?"


    "Yes, like strange ck worms, writhing without sentience. As if waiting for new orders, they perform like automatons until that time."


    "Did you notice anything else?"


    "I don''t think so. I wish I could inspect it up close, but they would notice and we might lose any chance of surprise."


    "Knight Lorem, have you ever heard of mind leech, a foul parasite used by the demons in the first war of Silvara?"


    She stood dazed, as that was a horrific creature beyond the monsters recorded in history, with no thoughts other than hunger and the desire to eat. Even a lone mind leech could destroy a town in days, with the ability to reproduce without end when given new hosts.


    However, the first queen destroyed their matriarch and the brood mother, which should have eradicated them.


    "Wait, what are we talking about?The first queen wiped them out, even the books even said so. She even destroyed the brood mother and queen. How can they return? Do you think this is some cult''s doing?"


    Barbatos sighed because he knew the truth, and that Lorem served even during those years. Yet he didn''t mention it and continued his path of thinking.


    "I don''t doubt the queen did, but what if the cultists have the power to summon them from another world or ce?"


    He smiled while she frowned, doubting the cultists. She knew they weren''t all ipetent fools, but she couldn''t think of any other reason. Then she realised something different: in the past, they were all females. This time, the enemy was all male!


    ''Oh my god, there was another tribe? Or bloodline of these things. We never considered the fact there might be a male bloodline.''


    Lorem turned to Barbatos with a pale face.


    The enemy, though few, could take the bodies of any fallen students for their own!


    They would be unstoppable and even more vile as the females would snatch human males and reproduce with them. Then, the males were probably the same, meaning a great danger appeared out of nowhere.


    ''This is a dangerous enemy.''


    Barbatos watched Lorem while the other royal knights assembled. A n formed in his mind to use only the stronger students and those who could defend themselves.


    "The first and second years will mostly be useless. We shouldn''t let them fight."


    His voice reached all the knights, making them frown and consider his words. They understood his intentions, as many students would be a burden if they fought such a creature.


    "Lord Barbatos, what are we facing?" Cynthia asked, her long ck hair tied up before she donned her full-te helmet.


    "Lorem, can you give more information?"


    Barbatos trusted Lorem as much as he might trust the queen. The day Bernard gave him the offer of bing the Royal knight who guards the next king, he learned the truth of many things and signed a soul pact with the queen and Lorem present.


    "This monster doesn''t have an official name but think of it like a parasite simr to ringworm. It invades the body, so always use magic to protect yourself. These things are extremely weak when exposed to air, but inside a body, they be devastatingly powerful. It infects the mind and takes over, mimicking the host."


    Cynthia stepped back, afraid of fighting the unknown. Only a fool would fight blindly, and Lorem''s words, Whichcked any hint of toning down the threat, followed Barbatos''s orders.


    "When you defeat an enemy, burn their corpse or use your magic to eradicate it. Do not think that they will stay down like a normal human, closer to zombies. They will attack again. Or the parasite will leave the body and try to take over another, either yours or a nearby corpse. So destruction is imperative!"


    Everyone felt their blood run cold as Lorem''s gaze wandered, showing there was more.


    "Even if you are victorious, there is still one more problem. If you injure the host or show your power too soon, the parasite will escape in search of a new body. You need to destroy it otherwise. The mind leech will split and take over two people growing in number."


    Cynthia shivered at the thought of her close friend fighting a living corpse with a mind simr to the dead. Many of the knights felt the horror of these monsters, while the students also heard the news.


    People realised something wrong and very dark was happening under the surface of their kingdom and the surrounding nations.


    The knights sorted the students into different groups, with most of the first and second years at the back, excluding Asura and his group, including Cil, who were still in the third and fourth years. All stood in a line while watching the knights exin the task at hand.


    After the briefing, they handed out disposable grenades and incendiary powder to the leader, and the strongest members of each unit became condensed.


    Asura took control of his small group with two first years, three second years and one third year. Their major role was to support the knights led by Lorem attacking the eastern walls and aiming to take down the twelfth lord, Aldric Cavallio. Barbatos confirmed his presence at the camp and left the task to Lorem because of the sheer amount of leeches inside his body.


    ''I can''t believe such disgusting monsters exist,'' Asura thought to himself while cleaning his de and preparing for the battle with Akkrum and the rest of Unit Nine.


    He watched the distance, able to see their forms clearly. Like nasty worms wriggling within the human brains with long tails that prated their spines, likely to control their movements and actions.


    It seemed nobody in the vige survived this sad fate.


    Their assigned area would assault the east with 500 knights, most of whom were in thest two years of the academy, while Barbatos would take most of the other troops and distract them towards the western wall.


    ''It seems V, Mu Xue, and Xavida will be part of the eastern attack; I can''t help but worry. Thankfully, Lucia is there to support them.''


    While Asura prepared forbat, his many wives sat in Princess V''s carriage and discussed things he did not know about.


    Lorem approached him in the afternoon sunlight, her scarlet hair dancing with the wind while watching him with gentle eyes.


    "Are you ready? I know it will be difficult for you, but if you can make it past this mission, you will no longer be a student. Your true adventure will begin."


    She smiled and sat beside him, the ng of her te armour different from her usual uniform, as she stroked the dirt with her silver gauntlet.


    "We have not taught you about these creatures yet. The queen''s fight was a great secret. She used her bloodline and lineage to eradicate them to the best of her ability. If only we knew of the male breed, we might have discovered them sooner. But as it stands, it is not worth regretting now."


    She reached down and removed her gauntlets, her sharp eyesight able to notice nobody in the area as she stroked Asura''s cheek.


    "Be safe. I will do my best to protect everyone, but the problem is that the others are not like you and if I don''t protect them, they might be mindless zombies."


    Lorem reached up and kissed him, a chaste peck on the lips as she curled her lips into a faint smile. "Don''t get jealous. I can let you fight without worry because of how much I trust and rely on you to fight without my support, okay?"


    Asura noticed she seemed to pull away, but his powerful hand grasped her wrist and pulled her back into a deep kiss that she could not refuse. He ced his other hand on her cheek, and the two stared deeply into each other''s eyes as if having a conversation about something Asura couldn''t express with words.


    He felt guilty about the way he acted, but this was war, and nobody would judge him for it. "Don''t get hurt. I never want to see you wounded again, Lorem."


    Lorem could see the intense unspoken emotions in his eyes and giggled slightly at his shyness.


    "I will try not to. Now get ready because Barbatos will move soon."


    She gently tapped his shoulder and stood up before ncing at him. She hoped he understood her true feelings. "Come back alive and happy."


    Lorem stepped back and walked to her horse, and Asura watched her the entire time with a calm expression.


    ''I won''t fail this mission or risk the lives of my precious family.''

 Chapter 241: The Battle Begins!

    Barbatos Led the first assault, his vanguard made up of thirty mounted royal knights and two hundred knights.


    The dark element mages in their midst could cast a sound-dampening and vision-distorting spell.


    "Prepare to charge the Western nk. These monster warhorses are no normal mount! They can smash those wooden walls with ease! Fear not, my brothers and sisters, now create the sound and vision barriers!"


    Barbatos called out. "Once we reach the gate, prepare to shoot off fire arrows, support knights, toss oil canisters, and fire spells! No monster or demon can withstand our power! Now ride forth, you monsters of the Silvaran knights shall never be the meal of the hungry cmities!"


    ''I can only raise their morale like this. The battle will be arduous and rely on Lorem.''


    His gaze moved to the gant figure of the female knight wearing her scarlet regalia and te. Beside her, the handsome future king caused Barbatos to feel a sense of hope.


    He thought back to meeting the Queen and learning the truth of the kingdom. After discovering Asura Fenix, he watched him closely, as if he were a proxy for his liege, the Queen.


    Barbatos grasped the reigns of his warhorse, the huge half-goliath looking at hisrades and the students who would charge behind them. He felt a weight on his chest and shoulders that a poor ve diator could never experience before.


    ''I thank the Queen and Silvara for saving me. For the Queen, I will fight until death!''


    "Ride Forth!"


    The group''s mages chanted together, the loud chants of ''Ride Forth'' almost disturbing their spells. Then, a ck veil of shadow covered the entire troops before it faded, leaving their figures distorted.


    Even to Lorem and the others.


    Only those under the same spell could see each other, while the light elemental mages cast the sound-dampening spell on the warhorses and knights'' armour.


    The enemy would never hear their thundering steps.


    Barbatos'' muscr arm raised the sword of the Queen, pointing in the direction they would charge.


    "Ride Forth!"


    "For the Queen!"


    "For Silvara!"


    Hundreds of knights and students all left the hilltop from the West, circling before hitting the walls like aet''s tail was the n; the immense speed pulled the flesh away from the rider''s cheeks, and loud sounds as their faces distorted.


    The imperial war steeds ran fast enough to cause an illusionary trail to be left behind in the air as they charged towards the West.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    Just as the mighty sound of cannon fire emerged, recing the war cries of the knights and the students.


    ''Good, Lorem, you will first attack, and we will give them a double feint with our charge!''


    Barbatos felt the heavy weight of the G-forces affect his body. He looked amused, with his cheeks swollen like a squirrel eating dozens of nuts at once. Yet his small eyes watched the walls.


    Dozens of guards rushed to the east from hilltop cannons, which destroyed the wooden walls with ease.


    -----


    ? Lorem POV


    Meanwhile, on the hilltop, while Barbatos neared the walls of the West, Lorem and Princess V were arranging their decoy, trying to do as much damage as possible to the enemy forces.


    "Archers, support the cannon fire!"


    "Mages, send spells as well!"


    "Your Highness, we must restrain them at all costs, or the monsters will open their doors and charge out to attack us."


    Lorem addressed the knights while Vmanded the students. This battle was also her training as she guided hundreds of archers to keep them contained on the walls.


    "I know!"


    Lorem''s face was tense as she directed a fierce look at the walls where her enemies gathered. She and Barbatos had been in multiple battles, including those against the monsters, yet this was a special asion.


    ''Asura is watching. He''s here with his eyes, watching memand them. I must show him my growth and that I am the woman he needs most!''


    "Princess V, it is time to make your way back; we will prepare our charge. I will continue the cannon and magic bombardment until the West grasps their attention. You prepare to go north first. Have the cavalry line up behind our magic-using warriors."


    "Yes,mander!"


    The beautiful princess nodded and abandoned giving out orders.


    Instead, she joined the students. They copied the tactics of Knight Barbatos while the remaining royal knights and support from the western territories continued to bombard the eastern walls with their cannons and magical sts.


    The sts hit the wooden wall, causing quakes and explosions that even shook the ground.


    Their attacks could prate through the flimsy barrier between the gates and the wall, making dozens of guards fall at once. The 120 imperial warhorses galloped over the hilltop, continuing until they were on the left nk of the battlefield.


    ''It looks like everything will go ording to n. However, I have a bad feeling.''


    -----


    ? V POV


    "Princess, have the cavalry split in two! Some stay behind to support from rangedbat; those who specialise in melee should be part of the charge."


    Asura gave a slight whisper into V''s ear, which caused her eyes to brighten. She turned to her husband, wanting to kiss him, but could only tap his chest with her armoured gauntlet.


    "Thank you for the advice, my love."


    ''Asura, thank you. I never thought of something so simple, and this is likely what Mother meant when she said I focused too much on the goal and not on the journey to reach my goal.''


    V waved her hand.


    "Cavalry, split up! Half line up behind the knights. We shall charge them after the support destroys their ranged defences. The other half will support the frontal assault with the support of the mages and archers."


    "Yes, princess!"


    V mounted her white horse as the knights who led the charge beside Barbatos''s attack hit the wall like andslide hitting a wooden twig. A sudden tremble caused the entire area to shudder and quake. The princess saw the western wall burning and decided it was best to dy the charge slightly but go ahead with the ranged attack now.


    ''Barbatos, Lorem, stay safe. I will protect my Asura!''


    BOOOOOM!!!


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    "Formation up, Give me a Volley!"


    The soldiers of the ranged defencesunched their magic arrows and iron arrows at the destroyed Eastern gate and wall. Hundreds of knights and mages were simultaneously readying their spells to unleash beforeunching their charge to overtake the eastern parts of the city.


    -----


    ? Barbatos POV


    The wall became chaos the moment his warhorse leapt into the wooden wall and crushed the feeble nks with her stone feet and Stage Seven power.


    His horse used its hind legs to kick out before turning around to show her fury.


    His gaze captured dozens of guards preparing to intercept his knights. He didn''t feel fear. Barbatos leapt into the enemy territory, his eyes widening as their des entwined with ck tendrils.


    "Avoid the tendrils!"


    He twisted his body, twisting his massive sword before cleaving the tendrils that shot towards his face while his de tore apart four guards.


    Yet, his strength caused him to sh out like a beast, wing and smashing several bodies away.


    "Don''t falter; we are knights! Knights who protect the kingdom, the princess and the Queen!"


    ''Nobody seems to have noticed the king''s absence in the past few days. However, the fact he remains locked up with the Queen''s distant cousin is a tragedy.''


    Barbatos urged hisrades on as their weapons shed against their enemies'' armour, yet their sharp and piercing weapons made them struggle as they attempted to remove their foe''s weapons.


    ''The only thing I can do now is defeat these monsters and leave the city for Her Majesty!''


    Barbatos finally grasped his enemy''s de; his strength exploded with a fierce spear of earth-prating the monster''s brain. He then twisted his palm before he tore and crushed the sponge with his grip.


    He heard his fellow knights battling in the chaos and didn''t panic, even seeing dozens of tendrils bursting from the ground and wrapping around towards him. Barbatos''s red eyes shed as he roared at his enemies.


    "Don''t belittle the kingdom!"


    "All soldiers, use your magic to the full. Do not hold back!"


    "Let''s go!"


    He saw several of his friends andrades falling to the ck tendrils from the ground; his heartfelt anger and rage, and thus, his de cut with more power and deadliness.


    -----


    ? Asura POV


    "Asura, take your unit to the left part of the wall! Aim to find the duke!" V ordered Asura as the students stood atop the half-destroyed walls with dozens of corpses around them now burned to ashes.


    "Yes, princess!"


    Asura nodded before turning to the other students and nodding his head, causing a smile to erupt on their faces.


    ''Heroes from my time. It seems we must help the Queen, our future ruler, and my wife.''


    He grasped his silver de, his entire body crackling with lightning as the entire Unit Nine dashed towards the courtyard close to the lord''s dwelling.


    Cynthia, in her ck te armour and greatsword, led their group, her de glimmering like a dark ray of light.


    "Asura, don''t rush forward! They areing!"


    Her shout made Asura narrow his eyes, and he lowered his body.


    Over fifty knights in deformed armour staggered towards them, their faces split open and countless sharp tendrils swaying. The sight was disgusting.


    ''These monsters, there is nothing left of these people.''


    Asura didn''t hesitate to slice off the heads of the three guards who appeared.


    His speed caused him to appear beside them in an instant, and the quick movement of his arms was far too fast for them. He boosted his movement using lightning and wind magic, reducing his resistance and increasing his velocity.


    "Follow me! These foes aren''t even human anymore!"


    Asura ignored their deformed bodies and held out his left hand.


    He felt a sense of difort as huge amounts of Animus liquid flowed through his arm to form the spell aimed at a group of enemies before a ck me burst out.


    A huge ck fireball exploded the moment it crashed into the chests of seven guards, causing them to burst into dust.


    "Asura, let''s kill these fuckers!"


    Akkrum''s silver armour caused him to look amusing as he cut the head of an enemy knight with his axe.


    Asura watched as the students cut down their enemies with no mercy. The beautiful princess left the royal knights and dashed forwards, her strength empowering her crimson te armour and her bright weapon.


    ''Why is it so easy?''


    His heart felt a sense of danger, like a scream from the void. Yet he didn''t or couldn''t focus on it because of the brutal melee in the courtyard where several students had already fallen!


    "Damn it!"

 Chapter 242: Staring into the Abyss

    His eyes narrowed with a strange feeling inside his chest. Despite their knights winning without casualties and effort, this tight feeling in his chest made him doubt the situation.


    ''Something feels wrong.''


    Asura shed across his chest, killing another enemy soldier. His de tore the ck leech apart.


    However, the heavy feeling in his chest only grewrger.


    "Asura, this battle is almost over. We''re going to win!"


    Akkrum looked at Asura, holding a bloody weapon with a wide smile on his tired face. There were traces of blood and flesh discolouring his silver armour, which looked horrible.


    "You should wash your armour." Asura didn''t hate Akkrum and gave a simple reply. Their unit''s orders were to push towards the Lord''s quarters, where theyst spotted Duke Aldric.


    He knew Akkrum''s actions were to distract himself from the feeling of killing the first humans in his life, and hisughter wasn''t distasteful. Yet the feeling in his chest didn''t disappear. It became more intense with time.


    ''Maybe it''s because we''re moving towards this ce?''


    "The Scarlet me is a brilliant tactician!"


    Asura remained silent after listening to Akkrum while entering the broken wooden doors.


    The walls were dusty, created with pale bricks. The decorations on the wall were also in disarray because of the fighting. There were even bodies of the knights lying around with their weapons still held. Asura walked towards them and checked their bodies¡ªseveral pration wounds and widened eyes filled with confusion now faded after death.


    ''Their eyes look shocked as if they don''t realise they died...''


    "Strange. Where did the ambushe from?" Asura whispered, his eyes searching the knights, only to find the attacks came from all directions.


    "rice, Akkrum, get out!" He roared.


    However, Asura''s call came far toote.


    Hundreds of ck tentacles tore through the foundation of reality, their sharp tips prating the bodies of dozens of knights, both seasoned and students.


    The slimy purple flesh prated their bodies from various angles, appearing from thin air with no clue of origin.


    ''Akkrum? rice?''


    "Gukh..."


    Asura''s crimson eyes ovepped rice''s, and the boy''s face turned pale as he tried to mouth something to Asura, no longer showing a face of hatred or disgust.


    "F.....fo.....give... me...."


    "P.....ple.....ase.... K.....ll...me...."


    The tentacle prating his body seemed to move, squirm and tear at his wounds, and then ck fluids seemed to spread from the wound across the skin like an infection. Asura could see the flesh retracting into thin air, pulling the knights somewhere.


    Asura unsheathed his sword and shed, slicing the tentacle away and freeing rice.


    Yet when he looked into the boy''s eyes, he only saw a pool of madness slowly consuming him as blood pooled in his chest and throat.


    rice tried to speak while Asura ced his hand on the wounds, thick Animus flowing through his body as he tried to heal them.


    "I....don''t want to die! I''m not like this. It''s my fault! I know you save us...."


    "Don''t speak, save your strength. It''s fine! I will help you."


    However, the moment Asura''s Animus surged towards his palm, the ck marks and fluid inside rice suddenly started moving, spreading faster than his healing rate. The boy''s expression changed to one of shock, horror, and pain as he grabbed Asura''s hands.


    "P-Please! End it. I cannot bear it."


    "NO, I won''t do that!"


    "KILL ME! PLEASE!"


    rice''s pupils shrunk, his body contorting into a position no human could bend in. The boy screamed in pain and begged for release, his arms growing rapidly before transforming into a ck fleshy mass.


    Asura held the boy''s arms, his fingers bing softer, like putty, while his expression filled with terror.


    "I cannot save you... I cannot save you!"


    From the moment of rebirth, Asura''s mind began changing.


    He lost the remorse he felt when taking his life. However, the one thing that never changed was the inborn fear of losing the people he cared for or knew.


    Asura experienced eight lives before his current life, which instilled memories and the fear he felt at this moment.


    "irce!"


    The more he desperately used his Animus to repair the wounds, the faster rice became transformed into a deformed monster, begging for death.


    Asura saw a simr situation in one of his previous lives, and even then, he was powerless to prevent the deaths.


    "It''s all my fault."


    A tear fell from his eye as he pulled rice''s weapon towards his neck and pushed it through the young man''s throat. rice''sst look of rity showed a thankful expression, with rxed eyebrows, soft eyes and a gurgling sound as he tried to say the words.


    "I''m sorry...."


    Asura muttered as dozens of tentacles broke through his defence, reaching and tearing through rice, ripping his body apart.


    The world distorted, turning blurry in his eyes as he leaned back on his knees, blood and flesh floating in the air, disappearing from existence as if they were illusions.


    The boy''sst cry for mercy and forgiveness faded in his ears.


    Asura watched the scene of hundreds of ck tentacles piercing and pulling the knights into thin air, and the cries of the innocent dying in terror and madness awoke Asura from his daze.


    He realised the enemy wasn''t some Duke from Romantica. This monster was something from the Abyss.


    ''To fight them, I must peer into my past. Azoth, you felt I wasn''t ready, but do we really have such a leisure to wait for my preparation?''


    Asura closed his eyes as his brows knitted tightly, entering a deep state of meditation.


    After several minutes, the knights fighting on the battlefield seemed to be a distant noise that faded. He wondered why the tentacles never attacked him and where the monster''s true bodyy, and then a realisation came to his mind.


    ''Devil Shroud.''


    "Monsters in the Abyss fear those with a more potent shroud, with the true Abyss Monarchs and Emperors, not the false imitations like Auros having the most dense and powerful shrouds."


    The deep voice of a man suddenly appeared in Asura''s mind as if he heard it when he was a child.


    Asura never questioned it¡ªthe presence of the voice being so familiar¡ªas if it was a part of him.


    ¡ªThose who walk within the Abyss can never escape its grasp. Asura, we will one day fight these monstrous beings as one. Now, you must learn about the Abyss and keep this information with you until the right moment.


    He recognised the voice because it was so familiar to him.


    It was the voice of Azoth, speaking to a young Asura in both lifetimes as a child with no magic. This one voice would speak to him like a kind old man and help him read the hard books that the maids couldn''t read because the strange, runguage was too hard to trante.


    ''I knew you for so long yet forgot your help?''


    Asura felt a tear form in his eyes. Because more memories appeared from the view of Azoth, the one who helped his body be one that would learn faster and more efficiently was Azoth.


    The books andnguage he taught him, along with infusing a small portion of his Devil Shroud into Asura when he was young, focused on his brain, eyes and heart to help Asura adapt and evolve faster.


    "Azoth, you are always there for me."


    Asura whispered as his mind fell into a deep meditative state, allowing his mind to travel through the depths of the world.


    He could feel Lorem''s zing magic, Barbatos, and his ferocious earth spells empowering his flesh, the students flinging weaker spells and filled with a sense of victory.


    His mind travelled around the vige like an astral projection. However, what Asura saw shocked him.


    "How many tentacles? This is one being?"


    His eyes moved around the vige, spotting tens of thousands of tentacles hidden inside a destroyed building that spread through the underground dungeons.


    ''This is beneath me?''


    The tentacles were everywhere, infecting, ughtering, and transforming the soldiers into terrifying creatures.


    Their skin turned into a ck tentacle with purple runes, and their flesh melted and fell off, bing Abyss wraiths, those without souls and will who only followed their master''s call.


    "I remember everything, Azoth. Why were you so kind, despite being an Abyss Monarch?"


    Honestly, Asura knew the answer.


    Despite being the same person, Azoth chose another belief. Instead, he viewed each life that followed him as his kin or spawn.


    Thus, in Azoth''s mind, Asura became his great-grandson.


    He taught Asura the many theories and ideas that would allow him to meet Verana and fall in love despite being a no-mag, even the abyss ceremony to break the seal on his core to use magic again.


    ''However, I never used this method. Maybe Helliana could tell me about that one day.''


    Asura''s mind returned to his body.


    Now aware of the scope and size of the abyss fiend he needed to hunt, he grasped his silver sword with a faint smile.


    The de slowly transformed into a ck de as his Devil Shroud enveloped his body, transforming his figure as if entering his liberaci¨®n form.


    "This form, and why I could use it. All because of Azoth. To think that damn old man was Azoth, haha."


    It turned out that the strange form that used his various bloodlines like a manifestation was something all Devils would use.


    Those born of high standing in the Abyss could manifest their Devil''s Shroud in mysterious ways.


    Asura''s liberaci¨®n was actually fusing his Devil''s Mantle with his bloodlines, basically the Devil''s version of Manifestation, however unique to Asura himself.


    No other creature would manifest their shroud the same as he would.


    Thus, the transformation was gentle, and there wasn''t a sense of pain or difort.


    Two long horns curled from his forehead, one white and the other ck, as the twin plumes wrapped around the horns with the same colour as if his phoenix bloodline finally saw this transformation as worthy of its eptance.


    ''Damn proud bird bloodline.''


    The left half of Asura formed ck, metallic armour with sharp ws, a de that could extend from his elbow, and dark red runes that wrote magic absorption spells.


    His right side created white-coloured armour that felt more smooth and human, with the ck lines from before creating protection spells in the ancientnguage that Azoth taught him.


    In the past Asura couldn''t read the runes and ancientnguage due to them being iplete and distorted.


    Now, he could feel the world in a different light, as if the breeze brought him copious amounts of magic to devour and the power given by the protective spells like nothing he had felt before.


    "So this would be called my Ultima liberaci¨®n?"


    ''The perfect fusion of my Devil and Asura bloodlines as if Azoth knew, rather was it because of the pure human bloodline he could help me?''


    One day, Asura would beat the truth out of the old man that made him into someone who loved older maids with a plump ass because of the old man''s training.

 Chapter 243: I am the Abyss

    "rice, forgive my weakness in letting you die."


    Asura turned to find that most of the students who came with them were now outside.


    Akkrum''s armour seemed to have the light element imbued in its silver metal, stopping him from sumbing to the charming effect of the abyss tentacles using void magic.


    "He saved everyone. Maybe he is worth befriending for real."


    Void magic wasn''t something Asura could use because its entire existence was abstract. Some void magic would control the temperature and weather in the Abyss.


    Others could change reality itself like they became gods.


    Yet it wasn''t perfect, and the only thing the abyss fiend below could do was attack within a certain area remotely while secreting a powerful mental interference.


    ''No wonder Barbatos and Lorem didn''t approach.''


    The tentacles, which take the form of humans, exhaust the most powerful fighters by keeping them away until they are tired after fighting and protecting the students.


    ''Like a giant catfish.''


    ''They don''t feel real.''


    However, Asura''s eyes were now different, able to see in the void''s darkness, different from the usual dark. It was like a solid colour blocking vision and all light.


    Thanks to his bloodlines and theplete liberaci¨®n form, with both eyes now transformed, he could see clearly, as if shrouded in light.


    "Asura, where are you going?" Akkrum asked, following behind Asura in confusion. He couldn''t see because of the darkness but noticed Asura''s back from the distance. "Shouldn''t we warn Knightmander?"


    "Akkrum, the things that killed that girl are likely down here. You go back to the top and keep everyone safe. I can trust your abilities. You saved most of our friends earlier. I don''t want to lose anyone else because of these monsters, so can you trust me this once?"


    "A-Asura! I can. Let me tell themander!"


    He felt a little guilty for using the boy''s pure admiration so easily, but Asura knew these tunnels would be a certain death for anyone else.


    Even Lorem and Barbatos weren''t ready for an Abyss Fiend, and they were the second weakest existence from the Abyss!


    Asura didn''t want Akkrum to see his current state fully; his left eye was ck with a golden pupil, while the right eye had a red pupil.


    Both eyes proudly reflected his bloodlines.


    ''Thankfully, my body''s changes hide in this darkness.''


    "Okay, but if you are in danger, please shout, okay?"


    "Of course, after we finish, let''s grab a beer together."


    However, as Akkrum and Asura separated ways, he felt a gaze watching him in the darkness.


    He stopped, unable to sense anything in front of him, yet the presence in front of him didn''t disappear.


    Asura even felt the gaze wasing from an entity other than a human, causing him to unsheathe his ck de and hold it close.


    In this transformed state, the de became a ymore, rather than the Eastern style, as it suited his more power-heavy physique with a long de of 195cm long with a wide and thick depared to the thin Eastern de, which felt over five times heavier despite the edges still being razor sharp.


    ''I''ll this form Devil''s de.''


    Asura didn''t know what his void magic would create or produce. Even Azoth couldn''t know. In fact, he might even have various types because of his eight rebirths and their linked souls.


    ''The enemy is trying to locate me, but the runes of my Devil armour seem to alter its ability to scan the abyss.''


    He didn''t understand this reaction, but the Fiend''s reaction told him everything he needed to know.


    The Fiend was moving half of its tentacles around underground while also scanning for movement. Its inability to find him wasn''t because it was dumb but because of his armour and rune defence, which blocked all auras and signs of life.


    Asura, who realised this, started dashing down the dungeon passages, which had twisted and bent, bing longer and wider thanks to the distortion of the growing Abyss Fiend.


    ''I can feel the miasma, which would kill any human below Stage Five in minutes, but that doesn''t bother me. Thanks to this sweet transformation and shroud.''


    Asura rushed through the tunnels, his body able to sense the distance and amount of tentacles moving towards him.


    The tentacles could move at an extraordinary speed, with their tips oozing a deadly poison that would make the victim lose all sense of pain while affecting their mental functions, but that wasn''t all.


    Along the tentacles were sharp spines which carried a paralytic venom that would cling to creatures, as the small barbs on the spines made it difficult to escape them once impaled.


    ''So, now they are trying to attack all tunnels to find me? However, you won''t catch me that easily.''


    Asura''s sword shed through the iing tentacles, which were also leaking miasma and toxins.


    A sh of ck light flickered and tore through the Abyss, causing even the void to tremble. The heavy sword easily tore the thick tentacles apart, its sharp edge never dulling, even with the potent Abyss miasma.


    However, soon, his sword ran across a mass of tentacles, with numbers close to one hundred or more, which would have overwhelmed any normal warrior.


    "I haven''t lost the ability to use magic, you know?"


    Asura held the gigantic sword with his right hand and ced it over his shoulder while pushing out his ck palm calmly.


    The moment he urged his Animus, the green liquid flooded the location he desired more easily than ever before, forming a huge crackling ck arc of lightning.


    ''Nothing too crazy, Asura. Show him how powerful a condensed Lightning storm can be.''


    Asura recalled a new magic Azoth taught him, the spell Storm Break.


    It wasn''t a mighty spell capable of destroying mountains like an Imperial Scorch or Earth Buster.


    This spell was useful in a pinch or tight space by controlling the amount of Animus and condensing it into a tiny sphere of lightning. Well, other elements could work, but mainly lightning.


    Hundreds of tentacles closed in as the ck lighting cracked.


    The sheer force of this spell caused Asura''s body to flicker with small arcs of lightning, and his hair stood on its ends. The spell''s genuine danger came from its insane concentration of lightning.


    "Ravage!"


    With a single shout, he flicked his finger forward. The bolt of lightning travelled through the abyss tunnel, cracking and bursting with wild lightning as it struck the many tentacles in the way.


    It easily prated through the Abyss miasma, disintegrating the tentacles in seconds before tearing a hole in the passage.


    "That was awesome! So, I can use the Animus in a better way."


    Asura''s body swirled with the wind as he shot through the tunnel, following his lightning bolt.


    The bolt broke the solid matter apart and weakened the surviving tentacles, which he tore apart with his de.


    Asura burst into the centre of the Fiend''s current safe zone, a massive room almost twenty metres long and wide, where he felt an insane amount of pressure and weight from its aura before he saw its size.


    "The handsome Duke Aldric ended up like this? A swollen lump of flesh, howmentable."


    Its head was bulbous, with tentacles sticking out the top and back. Two deep fangs shot out its lower mouth as purple liquid dripped out. However, in the centre of its stomach, where countless people had already lost their lives, the image of Duke Aldric of Romantica, shown during briefings, had be fused to the Fiend.


    "You won''t escape. Now I can see you! Divine Son Asura Fenix!"


    Duke Aldric''s distorted voice echoed through the area as Asura spun his sword in his hand. He felt the vast mass of tentacles move under the ground as they gathered their forces to attack him.


    ''So the cult is involved in this too? I thought that woman said I lost my candidacy.''


    Asura recalled the words of that woman who called him a failure and lost the mature Helliana, now trapped in bird form and back at the mansion. He felt anger towards the arrogant upper realm and the ignorant cult who followed their process to create a mutant existence like himself.


    "Come then, you sad lump of flesh."


    Asura grinned, ready to enjoy theing battle.


    He wouldn''t stop fighting until he reached the summit or died. He never liked this cult, nor did he value his second chance at life.


    Although he said he did, the feeling in his heart never changed. Asura just wanted to live his life how he wanted. If that meant he died early, then so be it.


    ''At least I will die going down on my own terms!''


    Animus began swirling and dancing around Asura''s body, eager to listen to his will.


    In others'' eyes, this would appear as if his magic was running wild. In fact, Asura''s transformation andck of humanity might scare his allies and the kingdom. Yet, in reality, he was inplete control.


    It was just that his mind and body had fused. The state he reached wasn''t anything remarkable andmon among old beings. Yet the potential, hidden in him by Azoth over many lifetimes, was unlocked.


    The voidbat style of his Asura bloodline and the Abyss King''sbat skills, using his Devil bloodline, had fused in perfect unity.


    Why?


    Because Muru was also born human, Azoth supported Asura because of how he treated Mu Xue. Azoth seemed to have chosen whom to give his legacy to because of his minor act of kindness to the deformed Mu Xue.


    However, it might be different this time because, unlike Muru, Mu Xue seemed to have a devil bloodline instead of a human bloodline.


    The purplish-ck tentacles started rising from the ground, hissing and releasing toxins as the Fiend''s mind crashed down on Asura, trying to influence him.


    However, that was useless against him now.


    "A pathetic Fiend dares bare its fangs against an Abyss Monarch?"


    Asura felt it for a moment. His connection with Azoth increased, and their feelings, memories and desires aligned. He felt a unique connection to Azoth, like a kind old man or grandfather, rather than a mere past self. A strange thought, yet it seemed Azoth felt the same.


    A half-devil - half-human. Maybe Azoth''s ideal future would have seen his son born with Muru.


    That''s why Asura epted and didn''t deny the feelings of his past self''s soul and embraced the current situation with pride.


    "Awaken, my abyssal arm."


    A sh of crimson light emitted from the de as ck chains rose from the ground, wrapping around the ck de and attaching to the pommel. The chains moved as if alive.


    "Devour and feed!"


    The chains, which resembled living beasts, mmed into the ground as if to im territory, only to sink into the void. They pierced through the barriers with strange dragon heads at the end with sharp teeth, and like the head of a hydra, they moved around the enormous room.


    His form was no longer just a transformation; Asura finally synchronisedpletely with his former life and the devil''s bloodline.


    "You insignificant mortal! I will crush you and steal that power!" The Fiend Aldric screamed as it lunged forward.

 Chapter 244: Devil Asura Vs Abyss Fiend

    Asura was mistaken from the beginning.


    The existence of his strange ability to fuse two bloodlines and enter a new form through his technique¡ªLiberaci¨®n. It should never have existed.


    Normal people could manifest their bloodlines to the limit.


    No one could fuse them like Asura.


    However, Asura misunderstood his skill. He thought it was a weak version of a skill that all people learned¡ªManifestation.


    Though Liberaci¨®n was nothing of the sort.


    The truth and meaning behind this ability came directly from Azoth. An Abyss Monarch born with the bloodlines of a Devil.


    Yet because of his Elven mother, the bloodline of the elves flowed alongside his Devil bloodline.


    The bloodline of elemental spirits, a source of the elves'' unique magic.


    ***


    "Fiend, you don''t seem to understand the difference between a master and his dog, kneel."


    Asura''s low voice echoed through the darkness before his figure shed with ck lightning. He appeared above the massive eye at the centre of the gigantic lump of flesh, holding his ck de high.


    The immense power of his aura caused the fiend to wince from the weight.


    "A mere mutt dares to bare its fangs at me! I''ll devour you!" The giant eye widened with a dazzling light, emitting a beam of pure magic as Asura shed down at the being''s body.


    With a powerful sway, his de severed the beam and split apart the flesh below into two halves, revealing the bottomless void of writhing tentacles within.


    Swoosh!


    A thin, long line spread across the vast surface of the fiend''s body before several smaller magical beams shot from the tips of its tentacles as he attempted to escape.


    Asura''s figure shed, dodging each attack as his body fell like aet leaving a trail of zing sparks in his wake. The violent bursts of pure magic collide with his ck de with a reverberating twang, creating luminous sparks of vibrant me.


    "Hahaha! Too slow." He sneered and gripped his de tightly with both hands, stabbing it directly into the bottomless void within.


    Swoosh!


    An explosion of azure lightning sent chunks of flesh flying high into the air as Asura''s body shot upwards from the intense explosive force, appearing from a shower of viscera. His raven-ck hair gleamed in the faint light as a glint of mania entered his eyes.


    Aldric''s figure seemed to shrink. Each blow to the vast mass of flesh caused it to shrink and be faster and even stronger than before.


    "A single cut won''t satisfy you, right? I will have to give you everything I have."


    Asura muttered as he nced at the size of the fiend''s body, which had shrunk to less than a fifth of its original size. "Haa..." With a long sigh, Asura''s body narrowed, his sword held towards the Fiend as his wings spread from behind, the grey wings fluttering rapidly while the ck devil wings, with their enormous size, beat powerfully.


    His crimson red eyes zing with an unbridled fury. "Prepare yourself."


    Boom!


    An eruption of violent lightning and me shot from his body in all directions, transforming his ck de into a de of destructive phoenix fire and lightning.


    A veil of mes cascaded Asura''s body like a cape, his ebony hair flickering wildly, his narrowed crimson eyes burning like smouldering embers in a furnace.


    "Not even you can handle a ten thousand degrees Celsius." His low voice shook with a shocking intensity.


    Asura''s mind, which had entered a state of serenity, could feel each movement of the fiend''s massive form as though they were the tiniest of creatures beneath him.


    The beams from the tentacles brushed past him, twisting his body. Asura dodged them, pping his wings as his body fell towards the fiend''s eye.


    "Phoenix Devouring Abyss!"


    "Boom!"


    A powerful st erupted as the ck bolt of lightning and phoenix fire swirled around his de like a spiral before shing into the eye of the fiend. The bolt turned into a zing inferno that engulfed the fiend''s entire body.


    With an annoying howl, the Fiend trembled as it sent its beams of magic towards Asura, trying to catch him off guard.


    Asura raised his palm and swept it down in one motion.


    Hundreds of deadly pure rays of magic shot towards him from all directions while a wall of white mes rose from the ground, forming a pir around his body.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The white me stopped each beam, protecting Asura as he gripped the de''s handle. He took a deep breath before he began shing continuously at the mes that protected his body.


    Shlink! Shlink! Shlink!


    His body moved so fast that the figure of the zing de became indistinguishable from the zing mes. Thick blood, flesh and meat scattered about along withrge chunks of rock, bouncing away as though struck by an invisible hammer.


    "Die!" His voice resounded in the darkness as his fiery de struck the fiend''s eye.


    An explosion of ck fire engulfed the fiend''s eye and Asura, whose lips curled into a smile.


    The heat boiled the fiend within the darkness as the dark mes ripped through its flesh, charring its bones before devouring the massive creature in an instant.


    With a single sh of his de, he sliced the enormous fiend in half, the scorched flesh and bone falling into two massive pieces as they crashed to the ground.


    Asura''s body hovered above the corpse as the mes receded from his body. His hair became tousled and messy, the normally silky strands covered in thick blood and ash.


    ''Is that it?''


    He remained in the air, gently pping his wings in unison with a feeling of power flowing into his body.


    The immense magic from an Abyss Fiend caused a pleasure that almost broke his mind.


    Yet the Abyss Fiend was the second weakest existence found inside the Abyss. However, Asura wasn''t strong enough to swallow its power without suffering this euphoria.


    ''I''ll need to train more,'' He mused with a frown as his gaze swept over the remains of the Abyss Fiend. A bloody pit full of charred flesh,rge pieces of burnt mean, and the ashes of its viscera.


    Ba-Dump!


    "Hmm?"


    A feeling of uneasiness filled Asura''s chest. His eyes narrowed with a sharp glint, examining the entire body of the fiend. Yet there didn''t seem to be anything wrong.


    "It''s dead. Calm down."


    Suddenly, Asura heard something squishing from behind.


    "Ha- Ha- Ha-Ha,"


    A strangeugh echoed before an intense burning pain filled Asura''s senses. The next moment, his body crashed to the ground as he finally saw what happened.


    Aldric Cavallio hovered in the air with two disgusting flesh wings sprouting from his back, only his left arm holding a golden sword, while a thick tentacle smoking from the tip extended from the right.


    A beam destroyed Asura''s left wings, the corrosive magic melting his flesh rapidly as he sliced them off using his ck de. The intense pain caused Asura to feel like vomiting before he crashed into the ground with a bang.


    "Ugh... I messed up. I am not Azoth!"


    Asura''s body only suffered minor physical impact damage because of his ck and white exoskeleton.


    As he turned his gaze back to Aldric, the former handsome face became rather distorted. His lips drooped, and his eyes dangled from their sockets, transforming into a disturbing visual.


    A true monster.


    "Asura Fenix, you must finish our test."


    "What test?"


    With a flick of his sword, Aldric''s de shone with a dazzling radiance, betraying his monstrous figure.


    The holy sword seemed to defy all legends. That only a hero could wield its power. Now, raising his remaining arm, the faint light reflected across the de.


    A sudden scream deafened Asura before the light shed, enveloping him whole.


    "Ugh... Argh!" Asura grunted in pain, a strange, familiar pain filling his mind. The moment the light touched him, he could feel as though his skin began boiling, as if it had melted and fallen from his bones.


    "Asura Fenix, stop being their toy and learn to survive for yourself."


    ng!


    The figure of Aldric shot forward, shing towards Asura, who deflected the strike with a hair''s breadth. The shockwave created an explosion as the golden de shed with the ck sword, which eroded the thinyer of golden light surrounding it.


    "Grr, your body is well prepared. Mutant."


    "Tsk, who are you? What happened to Aldric Cavallio?" Asura hissed, raising his ck sword while the smell of scorched flesh filled his nose. "What happened to the goody two shoes, Captain of the Knight Order? Where did the idealistic Knight order go?"


    "They betrayed me, and I shouldered their crimes. I am the Saintess, and you, my Divine Son!"


    The figure of Aldric sneered before waving his golden de as the light radiating from his body flickered, sweeping Asura away.


    "Ugh, you''re so talkative and irritating."


    However, the voice became more feminine in tone and pitch. Asura realised that this so-called Saintess was likely controlling Aldric''s body from afar.


    "You foolish boy. You keep sacrificing yourself for these inferior vermin, and it ends in your failure. Still, that''s not important to me. Give me a reason to believe that you are truly the divine son. Or I will end you here."


    "You will die."


    "I will have eternal life," Her voice echoed inside Asura''s mind.


    Each time she spoke, her golden de struck with significant force and skill, as if practised for countless years or lives. Asura found himself quickly bing disadvantaged under her quick strikes.


    "Then where are you and why is it you chose Aldric Cavallio to test me? This body and mind don''t fit you!"


    Asura''s body began taking damage; minor cuts from the holy de sliced his devil''s shroud, but the Asura bloodline armour seemed to take light damage.


    The sword seemed to excel at killing devils.


    "Then? Should I steal the body of that elf-likest time? Hahahaha!"


    Her maddeningughter shook Asura''s heart. The cold and heavy truth was close to him.


    The reason Azoth didn''t hate her, why she vanished from the world and hid herself.


    "You? You are the one that broke Azoth?" Asura''s eyes shed with a sharp gleam before his body suddenly froze. The woman''s cold and emotionless voice filled his ears.


    "Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha, of course! That fool, inferior in blood yet calling himself a Monarch! An unworthy vessel for the Divine Sun1!"


    Her voice grew deeper, as though her power possessing Aldric''s body increased. Asura felt her adjusting to his body as she attacked relentlessly while speaking about the past with a tone of disdain and mockery.


    "I took his beloved! Not once, but Twice! That foolish elf believed me when I told her I would bring peace with her help! Hahahaha!"


    Herughter echoed throughout the Abyss as Asura felt a burning rage building inside him. The fate of the Elf Queen, the second woman that Azoth loved and died for.


    "You lie."


    "How else do you think a child with the blood of devils would be born from the mother of an elf? I instructed our Archbishop to seduce his father, and she bore that halfbreed!"

 Chapter 245: Devil Asura Vs Fallen Sun Saintess

    "Ugh, enough! Shut up!"


    Asura shed with the de of ck mes at Aldric''s body, yet the image of Azoth and the Elf Queen shed in his mind. Fragmented memories. The feelings and emotions of Azoth finally seeped into his heart and mind.


    ''You felt so much anguish because of this monstrous bitch!''


    "Foolish Asura!"


    "Insane cultist!"


    A loud ng sounded before Asura''s left hand extended and grabbed Aldric''s fleshy wings. He ignored the tentacle beam that prated his abdomen, creating a huge, gaping hole as blood and flesh burst from his body.


    His teeth tightly biting together, Asura''s eyes shone before he tore the flesh wings from Aldric''s back.


    "Ahhh~ yes, that''s it. Hurt me more!"


    "!!!"


    The pair stabbed, sliced and bit each other''s bodies before falling to the ground with a loud crash. Asura found that with each blow, the disturbed saintess would utter the most disgusting moans of pleasure.


    "Ha-Ha-Ha, Azoth was so na?ve that he wished for peace and almost started a new religion within his section of the Abyss. Asking these powerless and filthy mortals to change their faith! I put an end to his delusion and saved him."


    "Saved? What saving?"


    Asuraughed at her delusion. He knew her methods and the torture Azoth suffered because of her. His words came from the deep memory of Azoth''s mind as a faint sorrow entered Asura''s heart.


    "You know nothing! A broken doll pretending to be a saintess!"


    He grasped his sword, kicking away from the bloody body of Aldric that stood up using tentacles while twisting its neck with a disgusting snap.


    "Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha, Friend? Children? Peace? Don''t make meugh! You are an abomination, an unnatural existence that others would destroy if they knew the truth! A monster which is reborn stronger each time he dies, thest surviving existence to carry the blood of the first evil god!"


    Asura''s face scrunched, his eyes narrowed, and he tried to ignore her words. But the truth in his heart told him that the bloodline that dominated his monoliths wasn''t holy or good. It was pure evil.


    "I tried to show you the error of your ways, but you rebelled against me! No matter, as punishment, how about Xavida, Mu Xue, that disgusting woman Verana of the treacherous Drakkur?"


    Aldric held the holy sword, no longer showing ack of desire to fight, the brilliant aura now fluctuating and wrapping around his body. "If you want them alive, then take the test, Asura Fenix."


    "Not that again!"


    Asura hissed, his wounds already healing as he began recovering from the countless blows he suffered earlier.


    "Be our Divine Son. We will ept your loved ones within our Great Sun''s warming light unharmed." Aldric''s arm and tentacle spread like offering a hug towards Asura.


    "I, Asura Fenix, will not allow a monster like you to exist nor follow you. I will take my path!"


    Asura''s low voice resounded before a powerful aura exploded from his body. Filled with his emotions and determination, ck and silver mes danced around him, opposing the golden aura around Aldric.


    Although his words were of denial, the saintess did not respond negatively; rather, a huge, distorted smile formed on Aldric''s face.


    His jaw snapped, his teeth almost deformed, and a smile the size of half his face revealed an eerie image.


    "Hoh? Our Divine Son is a prideful boy. I love it~ ah~ why are you so lovely?" A sickly voice made Asura''s skin crawl as Aldric licked the sharp tip of the divine de, slicing through his tongue while the obsessive voice continued to whisper affectionate words of praise in Asura''s mind.


    "Ugh!"


    Suddenly, Asura''s vision blurred before Aldric vanished from his sight. Instead, an empty sky filled his view, no walls, no darkness. He couldn''t even see a hint of the Abyss as golden brilliance filled the world, bright enough to cause his eyes pain.


    "Mortal world?"


    "That''s right, Asura Fenix, choose me~ as your Divine Wife in this world. Survive and show your worthiness for our fallen sun! Surpass him and reign over this world like a god!"


    ''She''s broken, twisted. Who the hell is this woman?''


    A cold sweat rolled down Asura''s forehead. For a moment, he forgot he was in a test or fighting against a monster that killed hundreds, maybe thousands of people! His fellow Silvarians!


    Her words seemed to control his mind, distorting reality with her distorted memories and desires.


    Asura realised she must have a special element allowing her to perform mental and psychic attacks, but the true extent of her insanity seemed far beyond him.


    He held his ck de while ignoring the dazzling light and listening for Aldric''s movements.


    ''I must focus. This isn''t the time for understanding. It''s the time to kill.''


    Shua! Shua! Shua!


    "Haaa!"


    Asura shed his de three times at the light, sending three arcing bolts of ck lightning at the bright surroundings.


    Each bolt was stronger than thest, extending and scattering into the world before sting away the golden radiance.


    However, in front of him was a woman, her hair golden like the sun and a face so perfect that it made all of his beloved women look average. Her dazzling radiance caused him to struggle to breathe as he clenched his sword in hand.


    "Asura Fenix, our divine son, use your power to fight back!" Her gentle voice swept through Asura''s mind, echoing with a sensual sigh.


    "This is your true form?"


    The discarded corpse of Aldricy torn to pieces on the ground, as if his body couldn''t endure to hold her presence, now burning in a pile of ash.


    "In this life, yes. I have waited to meet you for eight, no, nine lives. For the first time. Ah ~ for the first time, we met face to face, and your soul didn''t shatter just looking at me."


    Asura felt like thousands of needles began pricking his mind, images of meeting a single person with golden hair in all the lives he remembered.


    A cute young girl like Sura gave him a piece of candy to help her find her way.


    A sensual woman with short blonde hair, the woman who gave him the pills to resist the medicine given to him by the Cult.


    A vibrant blonde student who asked Asura for help with a theory on the divine.


    A girl was identical to Celine in the memory of Azoth.


    Now, this woman encapsted parts of all of them and likely more women that Asura had yet to remember.


    "Wait, nine?" Asura''s eyes flickered.


    However, he tried to resist the intense pain. His body''s defence system broke down by the saintess'' mental attack.


    The next thing he knew, her long, delicate fingertips were stroking his cheek, pushing into his lips and sliding along his gums to collect his saliva. Her eyes were insane, filled with a spark of insanity.


    She stroked his face as if he was someone dear, her nails scratching his skin and lips, drawing a small trail of blood, yet she licked it up, savouring his taste like a sickly sweet nectar.


    "Nnn~ my Asura, you are almostplete. I want to devour you now, but I cannot~ how cruel is the divine one? Ahh~ I feel myself getting hot. Shall we finish your test before I lose control~ of myself?"


    Suddenly, the world darkened as the figure of the Saintess began distorting with a serpentine-like body.


    The soft and seductive hand wrapping around him became a tail, wrapping tightly around Asura as her sensual voice grew distorted.


    ¡ªManifestation World Swallowing Serpent Ouroboros


    Instead of the golden beauty with an elvish appearance.


    She became a white serpent with wings, a strange being that looked down at him with emotionless eyes.


    "Asura~ do you see? How destined we are! You who can destroy and create worlds, universes, and me who devours~ a perfect marriage."


    "Ugh!" Asura grunted in pain. His head felt like exploding before his heart stopped beating as a frightening realisation filled his mind.


    ''She is a true Cmity, an existence of another realm like the Immortals!''


    However, the true terror was that she existed on this ne, in this world, and could devour the entire whenever she desired. The only thing holding her back was likely the stupid religion and cult. Or rather, his existence might be the true reason.


    "I won''t submit."


    Asura''s lips dripped with blood as he resisted her, using his sharp elbow de to slice her tail, forcing the serpent to flee, slithering away from him and revealing a truth Asura didn''t notice because of the light and talk.


    The moment he realised, the lights and strange situation faded, returning his vision to the dungeon from earlier, with Aldric''s corps, the pile of burnt flesh and the beautiful winged serpent.


    ''She is only Stage Six!''


    "A foolish decision!" The cold serpentine voice entered his mind, "I will crush you here, then devour one of those you love as a punishment!"


    Bang!


    Her tail smashed towards him, the pressure from her blow crushing the dungeon floor as Asura lifted his sword, using the width of the de to block the attack.


    "Ugh!" The impact knocked him to the ground. With a twist of her body, the tail-wielding beast struck at him again.


    Asura rolled in a sh, dodging her first blow before she followed with another strike, bashing him in the chest and sending him flying away like a rag doll.


    "Foolish boy, did you forget the difference in power? That I can crush you whenever I wish!"


    "Peh!"


    He spat a mixture of blood and saliva from his lips while setting up his sword and determined himself to fight, no longer feeling any fear or doubt.


    "Even if you can crush me in an instant, I will not stop fighting. Because you cannot control me so easily!"


    "Hm?" Her serpentine eyes narrowed while she licked her lips before a distorted smile formed. "Interesting, interesting."


    Her body shrank rapidly, coiling as if ready to strike down on Asura from above. However, he prepared for this blow. The moment she attacked, he swung his de down from the ceiling.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion urred as the stone dungeon floor cracked into a vast crater. While the walls broke into pieces, the stctites fell with them as a furious roar shook Asura''s heart.


    He blinked twice as his vision regained sight of the serpent before his sword extended like ance and struck the beast.


    "Don''t get cocky, boy!"


    The serpent''s roar echoed throughout the Abyss. Her body rose into the air, and her tail blocked his attack.


    "I am not."


    With his left hand, Asura clenched his fist, feeling almost the entirety of his animus flooding into his palm, creating a powerful tremble in the air before he threw his hand towards her body.


    The next moment, a sea of mes consumed the serpent''s body as a manicugh filled his ears.


    "Ahh~ good~ that''s it!"


    Boom!


    "Haah!"


    His ck lightning bolted forth, burning the serpent''s scales with each arc, leaving a severe injury on her body.


    Asura forgot about anything but channelling his magic. A bitter pain squeezed his chest as he constantly poured the regenerated Animus into the ck mes and arc of lightning. Stay connected with m-vl_e


    "Hahahaha, so hot!" The serpent roared while striking her tail at Asura, knocking him to the ground after three strikes in session.


    However, he stood up, wiping the blood from his lipsand snapping his broken left arm into ce while maintaining the zing pir of me that tightened around her with each moment.


    "Gaha... Urrk!"


    Asura vomited blood, the pain from overusing his Animus draining his entire core dry as the ocean rapidly shrunk inside him.


    Before it slowly recovered, it dried up again, causing small cracks in the mantle and forming more continents across the core.


    A strange transformation that seemed to split the ocean into six smaller parts.


    ''Huh?''


    The more he used them, the more his core seemed to adapt. As the serpent writhed in the mes, he noticed that one ocean would always be recovering, which stopped the intense pain he had suffered.


    ''My core is growing, adapting? Was I not using my magic enough to reach my true limits all this time?''

 Chapter 246: An Unfortunate End

    His tired body throbbed. Each unit of Animus caused Asura''s core to transform. But in return, he suffered from intense pain from abusing his magic. The sweet taste of copper and iron filled Asura''s mouth as he watched the burning serpent.


    And in that moment, the serpent''s gaze met his, a silent exchange that spoke volumes, anguage only they understood.


    Asura didn''t understand what made this woman so insane. However, he didn''t care because she threatened the people he loved.


    ''I feel my core screaming in agony.''


    "This isn''t over. You cannot escape me," the serpent said in an obsessive tone.


    He avoided her bloodshot gaze. His fingertips grasping his sword made of void magic. The ck aura was a mixture of his magic, and Devil''s Shroud fused into one. Only able to exist because of the existence of the void.


    A magic that creates and destroys an element of nothingness.


    "Even if this conflict is eternal. I will never lose to you. Woman."


    The swish of his de created a howl that resounded through the murky dungeon now filled with broken bricks and shattered rocks.


    "The more you kill me, the more I shall seek you and you alone. Asura Fenix, My True Divine Sun."


    Asura felt a change in her voice and dialogue, the emphasis of her tone on the words true and sun using the letter ''u'' instead of ''o''. However, the answer he wanted in the depths of his soul would nevere.


    Because his void de cut through her heart, he severed this creature''s connection with the world.


    "Haa, haa, damn it."


    He felt exhausted from the battle, and dropping to the ground, hey on his back. The feeling of sharp stones and rocks poking his flesh, their insignificant existence cutting through his flesh as he reverted to his human form.


    ''It''s not over.''


    A sense of dread and exhaustion washed over Asura, whoy on the ground.


    The serpent''s corpse melted, returning to its original form of the tragic duke from Romantica. Others might not understand. However, Asura knew clearly. That woman used her powers to change Aldric, probably poisoning his mind and making him kill his father.


    Then, using the young man''s body, she ruined his family name.


    A cruel ending for the Cavallio name.


    "Ngh! I need to return. So nobody sees this room."


    Yet despite this will, Asura remained still, breathing slowly as if taking in the entire battle. He wanted to ept everything that happened and make his judgements. No matter who he might have been before.


    This was the current Asura Fenix.


    Not even Azoth''s or Sura''s memories would change him.


    ''Since I am here with this broken body, why not ept the final evolution from each of my monoliths? It feels like something will change once that happens.''


    Asurapleted their initiation, reaching the fifth stage at such an early age, no matter the pain or suffering involved. Nobody could take the achievement from him. Such a dreamlike feeling caused his core to crack.


    ****


    Meanwhile, above the secret war of Asura, Lorem''s me burned another body into ashes. Her once pristine armour was now covered in dirt and flesh, and ash all over her face.


    "They aren''t able to regenerate anymore! Use all of your power and push for victory!"


    She felt uneasy.


    Asura had vanished from her senses more than an hour ago, yet she couldn''t abandon the student knights to search for him.


    Thus, she overworked her body with the mes of a phoenix against those disgusting tendrils until her core began to crack and distort.


    However, the core she long believedpletely transformed into something new for the first time since she reached the tenth stage. The dark surface-like crust cracked, allowing enormous rivers, streams, and oceans of green fluid to cover most of the surface.


    ''I hope I get stronger with this.''


    Lorem allowed her magical core to absorb the remains of her enemies to gain more Animus. As the old saying goes, what was done in a war stayed in a war. She felt no guilt for consuming these beasts.


    She watched with satisfaction as her core continued to transform, a step closer to evolution, a chance to evolve into something new as a divine beast.


    ****


    Outside of the town, Mu Xue and Xavida sat on a rock together, drinking water. The two seemed exhausted, with small wounds on their bodies. Blood and bruises covered their fingers, as well as the swords that now rested in their sheaths.


    "I feel sad."


    "What is wrong?"


    Mu Xue shook her head as she sighed.


    "These people, do you think we ended their suffering?"


    "Suffering? I don''t think they felt pain. It was already toote for them." Xavida said in a soft tone.


    Mu Xue smiled.


    "Xavida, you''ve somehow grown a lot since we met."


    "I have to be the ideal mother and beat you all to be his number one."


    Mu Xue could only frown for an instant, crunching her expression into an ugly ball before stretching it out. She understood the words Xavida had spoken sincerely, and thus, she had no right to judge her.


    "Whoever achieves the goal and wins his love will be happy."


    Although they knew Asura would never neglect either of them, no matter how many women he gained. They also understood the more mature women''s desperate attempts to win his heart and affection. In a harem, there would always be a favourite; it was the nature of man to choose one of them.


    "Darling would probably keep loving a different person; that way, it makes his heart less heavy," Xavida whispered while stroking her pink scales, which seemed to shimmer in the evening light.


    ''It''s just right now he switches that person to amodate us and our feelings. That cannotst forever; he will soon find a woman thatpletes him, and it could be any of us.''


    "Why did you be quiet?"


    "Huh?" Mu Xue asked, waking from her thoughts. "Sorry, I''m not feeling so well."


    "If you feel tired, please rest."


    Mu Xue stood up and waved her hand goodbye, but Xavida grabbed her arm, squeezing it lightly before continuing. "I won''t lose to you, especially not you, Mu Xue!"


    "Really? I can''t see Asura falling for a person like you."


    Xavida''s expression fell, and Mu Xue regretted her words. But before she could say anything, the dragoness replied with a smile on her lips. "Then I will make him fall for me, hehe."


    ''She''s really growing at a rate faster than I realised.''


    Mu Xue didn''t have time to meditate on her thoughts; they needed to defeat the beast''s outer force and push to the central za. Then, this battle would end, and the students could go home with their families, and she would feel his embrace once again.


    ***


    On the Western front, Barbatos crushed another enemy with his axe before taking a breather.


    "How many have we lost?" His eyes seemed to be serene, filled with a gentle light different from his usual self, who shouted orders or bellowed with his usual voice.


    "Too many, sir." A blonde knight with brown eyes responded, his armour covered in the blood of enemy and ally alike.


    Barbatos ced his left hand on the soldier''s shoulder. His beastman eyes twitched slightly as he said, "We''ve fought hard, but there is no rest for the weary."


    "I know, sir."


    "They are weakening. Something has changed in the central za. I think victory is close at hand."


    The soldier nodded, his hands shaking to hold his spear in ce.


    ''We can do this; just one more push.''


    "Everyone! We push towards the central za and annihte the enemy with our remaining strength. There is no time to sit back and wait anymore! Follow me."


    Their battle line seemed to shudder visibly. Men and women rejoiced andmented in unison at the thought they no longer had to fight without an end in sight. Some soldiers left the line only to be stopped by their superiors.


    "Now is not the time to falter. Do it for your family, the one who wants to see you. That is your reason to fight and die for those who cannot."


    "Men, women, the kingdoms, dear fighters, let us end this conflict and return home!" Barbatos dered.


    With a roar of jubtion and battle cries, the knights raised their spears and pushed forward into the monster''s formation, where both sides would sh once more. Both sides were exhausted andcking the vitality of battle from hours before.


    ''Stay strong.'' Barbatos thought, holding his enormous axe with the aim to crush the enemy and protect his newly found allies. After this battle, many of the students were unaware that Barbatos chose them for his special squad. Chosen by a Royal knight, the dream of mostmon folk and lower nobles alike.


    The knight captain, named Warren, led a group of foot soldiers from the east into the enemy ranks. He felt a change in the atmosphere of Barbatos, a change that made him push for victory despite the fatigue and exhaustion affecting everyone''s fighting prowess.


    ''Bernard, my dear friend and former teacher. I now understand your words aboutrades and why we treasure these young warriors,'' Barbatos thought while watching the blonde knight cut down the enemy, a man almost broken just moments before.


    Warren clenched his spear, imagining it was the neck of an enemy who wanted to take his life. "That''s enough. Now die!"


    "Don''t rest; they are tired," Barbatos stated, shing a giant dog and breaking its skull open. "For victory."


    The sound of metal on flesh and weapons caused a loud, bloody symphony of carnage.


    The wave of enemies pushed back, retreating in an orderly fashion.


    In a ce Asura didn''t know, the world''s story began changing: a story of a little half-goliath with no friends, family, or hope of suddenly finding himself understanding the values he hadcked for so long.


    The price of treasure and friendship.


    ''It was so easy to choose power over the hearts of others in the past. But now, I can never go back.''


    Warren''s expression changed to shock as he stared at the scene unfolding before his very eyes. Barbatos stood holding back four tendrils with his axe and body, protecting Warren and his group. The unstoppable force protected them!


    "Fight," Barbatos murmured in a hoarse voice, filled with intense exhaustion from fighting without stopping.


    "Sir, please rest," Warren begged as he cut down another tendril that neared him.


    The weak warriors that never entered his eyes before suddenly swarmed to help him. To protect him, Barbatos felt a strange feeling. He wasn''t alone anymore.


    In the distance to the south, stopping those who might flee the town trying to enter Silvara, the former Royal Knight Leader Bernard stood with a bloodied longsword at the actions of the huge oaf he adored like a son.


    Only a smile could fill his face.


    "That''s it, my boy. You are not that diator anymore. Now I can finally set down my sword--"

 Chapter 247: A Moment of Respite/Punishment

    In the darkness, Asura focused on his body, each of the monoliths only having one more evolution he could ept. He remembered the mind-numbing pain from trying to evolve without Helliana''s helpst time and felt apprehensive.


    The final evolution of the Asura bloodline''s basic stages was called Asura''s Enlightenment - Combat domain.


    He found the goal of thisbat art was to reach a level of enlightenment with his body, able to fight withplete unity using all the chaotic powers and abilities within his body, from the dragon and devilbat styles to his devouring and Asura bloodlines. He would evolve his brain to perform these skills wlessly, without gaps.


    With a single breath, he allowed his mental energy to envelop his body. This was the first stage of Asura''s Enlightenment; thus, Asura expected simple results.


    However, the next sensation wasn''t that simple as his mind overworked to control all three types of energy from each monolith simultaneously. Animus flowed like a raging sea during a storm, bringing a tight pain in his chest and neck as it rushed to his brain.


    Countless images and ideas flowed through his mind,bat skills and styles that his eyes caught glimpses of while alive. Not only from this world but also Azoth''s, Sura''s, and Auros''s lives flooded him with unique martial abilities that caused him to suffer, with blood pouring from his nose and his skin turning pale; Asura could barely remain standing.


    His mind experienced so much at once that Asura could hardly breathe or grasp a clear picture. All of his thoughts seemed to explode, crumpled up, and mixed in a myriad of distorted shapes and forms, and his entire body trembled like an earthquake.


    The boy''s memory of a sword strike from a famous swordsman in Silvera''s history appeared before him, causing him to experience a reality of his swordsmanship that gave him a slight hint of understanding the de more.


    Then, a serious monk who belongs to the mole tribe on Sura''s was fighting young drakes with his bare fists.


    "Haaa!"


    Asura''s eyes popped open, and his scream echoed through the dark dungeon. A spirit me, dragon''s fury, and void me exploded at once andpressed inside his body as he imbued them with Asura''s Enlightenment¡ªBattle domain.


    All at once, countless pieces of information joined within his mind. Although he couldn''t understand them now, his subliminal mind would analyse them for him. The wonders of parallel thought were too important, as Auros seemed to be the one in charge of this task, with Asura''s past self also helping with the theory.


    "God... my head feels like a giant just used it as a trampoline."


    Asura Fenix groaned at the tremendous pain in his skull.


    "If my skull shatters and ends my life, can Ie back with rebirth?"


    Asura hoped for death as hey on the cold ground, feeling each beat of his heart as a hammer crushing his mind.


    "Wait! I can''t do this! Next one, I have four more to go!"


    ''It''s kind of dull name... Devil''s Hide.''


    The next evolution wouldplete his devil bloodline foundation, but he didn''t understand why a devil needed to hide.


    Since turning invisible seemed quite useful, he closed his eyes and started flowing energy into the Devil monolith; with no one to adjust the amount like the Asura monolith, it became difficult.


    s, the meaning of this evolution differed from what Asura imagined.


    It didn''t mean to hide, but the very flesh of his body would be a devil''s.


    First, he felt a painful itching from head to toe before blood, pus, and dirt pooled from his pores; the next moment, even the skin itself peeled and fell from his flesh, revealing a horrific sight.


    Yet Asura couldn''t look because of the intense desire to w himself and tear his flesh apart.


    "Make it stop! It hurts too much!" Asura screamed and wailed in agony as the additionalyers of devil''s skin sprouted out of his body, followed by new flesh and the same level of agony as his original skin tore away.


    The firstyer, the deepestyer beneath his flesh and meat, was ck, covered in rivets and beautiful patterns. The devil''s shroud danced around this new skin, creatingyer afteryer until the softest, most beautifully fair skin covered it with no blemishes or faults, a silky smooth finish yet stronger than the average chain-mail armour.


    Meanwhile, Asura''s heart pounded fiercely from the terror of losing control of his Animus during this process.


    He could feel each prick of pain from the skin forming and pulling at his muscles and nerves.


    "Haaa...god...help."


    Drool leaked from the corner of his newly grown lips, beautiful with a light pink tint. Asura didn''t realise how much this facelift affected him visually, but he could no longer feel any difort from the rocks and sharp edges under his back. His flesh seemed immune to their damage, and he honestly felt like he was on a firm mattress.


    ''Let''s finish the next two simultaneously. Devour only affects my dual cultivation, so it can''t hurt as bad. While the dragon monolith only has one more thing to change my dragon''s breath.''


    "I don''t want to evolve anymore; it''s too painful. This is way worse than dying." Asurained to himself, a lump of sweat covering his new devilish features.


    However, he didn''t have a choice.


    Thus, he felt like someone suddenly stuffed hundreds of the hottest peppers into his mouth. While the moment hepleted the process to start the evolution of his devouring bloodline, he felt agony as if someone pushed a pen down his cock''s opening.


    "ARGH! Why?"


    A question that echoed through the space filled with other questions as he realised something; none of these evolutions would have been possible if not for the powerful and painful torture.


    "Please make it stop; it hurts so much."


    Asura was now a mess, his beautiful features covered in blood, drool, tears, and all other sorts of liquids from the body''s evolution process.


    "one more."


    ''This can''t get any worse.''


    However, nothing went Asura''s way today, as he felt the horrible feeling of pain travel from his crotch through all the veins and arteries in his body. His nose bled profusely, and the pain in his throat caused him to vomit blood. His knees seemed to quiver slightly from the feeling of such suffering, causing him to roll on the spot.


    ''I can''t do this; I am going to die here.''


    Each step seemed to sap more energy from his body. The toll on his mind made him realise those old movies about torture were true. Even the strongest could break under the right pain. Asura could hardly keep his eyes open. He lost count of how many times he evolved his body and wondered if any human could endure this type of torment without going mad.


    "Do it!"


    Themand came out like a prayer; his heart had lost hope long ago.


    But it still happened. His dragon bloodline formed thest piece of his foundation.


    First, his horns grewrger and thicker, bing a horned skull before growing outward like the horns of an ancient dragon.


    Then his wings became more beautiful, the scales shined with a glossy sheen and became stronger, while he felt his two hearts beating with more force than ever before; both the Devil and Dragon bloodline seemed to resonate with each other.


    ''Eh?''


    The pain vanished like a gentle warmth washed over him.


    The powerful heartbeats pushed his Animus faster and with more force; a single beat now pushed it five times more than before his evolution finished.


    Another change was his old teeth all fell out, reced with the most pristine but deadly teeth. He felt the power of his new ones could bite through rock and metal if he desired, with tworger fangs but nothing too far away from a human.


    His devouring bloodline made him feel awkward when in a dark dungeon with the corpse of another male, as his member wouldn''t settle down, no matter how hard he wished.


    Dragons, Devils and Demons were extremely lustrous creatures, after all.


    ''At least the girls will be happier. I could probably go for a few days without stopping now.''


    As for the phoenix evolution, it seemed he needed to speak with Lorem about that evolution. So hey back and cast water magic, while heating it and bathed himself before leaving a feeling of fatigue making him slow.****


    Asura tried to recover before dragging the corpse of Aldric Cavallio from the basement. He felt his muscles gradually recover along with his core.


    However, he didn''t see this world from afar. Asura could remember Sura seeing his before in pictures.


    That''s why he found that his core slowly resembled a more with each step he took forward.


    He noticed theck of light and life, and now, after final adjustments, the ocean seemed to have split into nine different parts.


    ''That feels a little strange. Is it because of my cultivation technique and the nine plumes?''


    There wasn''t anyone to answer the question as the heavy corpse of Aldric pped against the stones and debris, ruining his handsome face.


    "Asura!"


    To his surprise, Akkrum waited for him near the entrance, his body covered in dirt and blood. He noticed the body in Asura''s hand and the state he was in and looked worried.


    "Are you alright? You look horrible."


    "I could say the same to you, Akkrum. How is the battle?" Asura asked as he approached his unit ninerade.


    Akkrum''s body seemed to copse. Exhaustion and fatigue seeped from his soul. The other students helped him stay upright as he tried to smile at Asura.


    "We are winning. Something has happened in the central za to weaken them. Because we broke through, themander allowed our unit to take a rest and guard this building."


    "Look at how exhausted you are. Do you need healing?"


    While Asura browsed the room, he noticed Cil was holding Akkrum up, and the two of them seemed to have a strange atmosphere.


    ''It seems romance has kindled during a life or death battle, haha.''


    Asura was happy for hisrades, knowing these kinds of rtionships had an equal chance ofsting as well as not. However, this wasn''t the time for love because he would need to tell Lorem something believable once he saw her.


    Otherwise, there would be trouble for him.


    "You should rest too, Asura," Akkrum said. "Also, your eyes look a little strange."


    "Yeah, I think I will." Asura smiled as he ced his hand on hisrade''s shoulder. "Thanks."


    Asura had no intention of telling him his eyes looked strange because he wasn''t human, and he finished his evolution. Instead, he could only feel the invisible dagger poking at his chest that these humans wouldn''t ept him like Azoth.


    ''This is what I hate about being different.''


    After shaking off his troubles, Asura returned to his body and let out a tired breath before resting next to a wall in the room.


    A feeling of hot pain pierced through his soul, but a sudden coldness removed all the pain the moment he touched the icy wall.


    He felt everything be simple, and no longer suffered.


    With a moment of silence, he slipped into a deep sleep.


    ***

 Chapter 248: A Family Secret Revealed

    Meanwhile, inside the Fenix Mansion, back at the Phoenix Galde.


    "Argh! It hurts."


    "Don''t cry like a baby¡ªyou''re a grown man, Garret!" Her voice wasced with a sternness that cut through the air better than Garret''s sword.


    In the living room, filled with early morning sunlight, the beautiful Ophelia was treating her husband''s wounds.


    Although her words may sound sharp, her hands were gentle, and her gaze affectionate. She gently massaged the special medicine to help heal his deep wounds.


    "My wife, why are you so stubborn? I couldn''t take you with me. Our cute little girl needed to be safe!"


    "Our cute little girl also needs her damn father!" Once again, her voice contained a sharp tone of bitterness and anger.


    "Ophelia!"


    Garret looked at his wife with a hard expression. All his growing life, that was the way his father taught himto protect those he loved, no matter the cost. However, seeing his wife so upset made him doubt¡ªdoubt his father, doubt his mindset.


    "What could I have done!?"


    To his surprise, her face suddenly changed. Her lips trembled, and her eyes closed tight, the appearance of tears now obvious.


    Ophelia''s arms wrapped around her beloved husband. His body filled with ointment and scars, old and new, as she leaned on his broad shoulders.


    "I know, I''m sorry. But the thought of losing you is more terrifying than death itself, my love."


    Garret looked at his beautiful wife, her soft blonde hair cascading over his shoulder. He leaned forward, with a single finger wiping away the warm tears from her eyes. "My love, I promise you. From now on, I shall not put myself at risk and to live for you and our child."


    "Really?" Her nose sniffed while peering up at her husband.


    "I swear, from this battle on, I have already passed the torch to Asura. He will do a fine job, better than I ever could."


    Ophelia narrowed her eyes before giving a swift elbow to her husband''s wounded chest.


    "Ack!? Woman that hurt, your husband is going to die! Murdered by his wife!?"


    "Idiot, don''t put yourself down. You fought for your people, family and me. There is nothing wrong with that. Do you think I would have waited so long for you to ept me if you weren''t worth it? You big oaf!"


    ''She reminds me of when we first met and fell in love. Your existence saved me, with those cute cheeks like a squirrel and your lovely button nose....''


    Garret watched his wife for several moments without speaking, only his rugged hands stroking her silky golden hair.


    "You''re spacing out again. Oh, why won''t you ever listen to me?" Ophelia said, yfully rolling her eyes.


    "My love,e here. My injuries may need a bit more attention."


    "Kya?! What injuries might they be¡ªMmmph!?"


    Suddenly kissed by her husband, it seemed his lovely wife was surprised. They embraced each other for a short while before parting, as Garret could only smile. "The injuries on my heart, haha."


    "You''re an idiot!"


    "You love it. Don''t be so cruel."


    "That''s for treating me so roughly, hmph!"


    Ophelia quickly smacked her husband''s broad chest but could not wipe off the sweet smile on her face.


    "Oh no, my injuries have grown worse. I need another kiss!"


    However, his lovely wife had already left the room with a breeze in her step. "Hmph, then you should make her heart race, and she might!"


    Garret sat there silently and shook his head. ''Those eyes were full of joy. I never want to see the day when it is full of sorrow... I would rather die a thousand times. Ophelia.''


    He leaned back in his chair as one of the senior maids finally entered with an envelope stamped by the royal family.


    "Thank you, Bryn. You should take a rest for tonight. I will cook for my wife."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "Bryn, when Asura returns. Bring him to the Lord''s study and teach him what your mother taught me. He is now the earl and your true lord. Tell him his father is expecting good things."


    "Ah, very good, My Lord." The maid smiled and bowed as she walked backwards.


    Garret smiled at her before grabbing the letter and tearing open the seal.


    ''I wonder what those two are doing right now? Those two kids are always causing trouble!''


    ¡ªLord Garret Fenix,


    I hope this letter finds you well. We shall reward you generously for you and your realms'' service to our kingdom.


    As a token of my appreciation, please ept this 30% tax relief and a 50-gold stipend for 5 years. I have also allowed you to choose one piece of magical gear from my treasury and an extravagant title for your future knights.


    Defenders of the Phoenix de, and officially. Phoenix de Knights.


    Your name will live on forever.


    Please choose one of these items.


    - Red Dragon''s Crossbow


    - Royal Elven LongBow


    - Golden Camellia Ring


    - Omen de


    - Spirit of the Phoenix


    The Royal family wees and values your future service as its eastern protector.


    Signed, Her majesty the queen


    Whilhemina Rosalia Silvara


    ***


    Garret read the letter. He noticed that the queen''s way of speaking hadn''t changed since the academy. With a grimace on his face, he leaned back and took a deep breath.


    "Maybe I should let Asura decide. To test his first choice as the new Earl."


    The second letter seemed to be a status report; the seal was from the royal academy, which caused his heart to beat faster. ''Why would the academy send me a letter now, during an official state of emergency?''


    His deft hands broke the wax seal and read the letter.


    "What does this mean?"


    Garret''s face suddenly changed, his expression extremely grim.


    "Why is Amalia fighting in another kingdom? The call to arms was for our children to defend the South!"


    Without hesitation, Garret''s figure swept across the mansion. Several servants greeted him, but he didn''t have time for pleasantries. His body rushed into his study to make sure the previous letters and notifications never mentioned this truth.


    "How could she leave when the sword saintess is currently in this territory? No...!"


    Garrett then realised that the saintess Sigurd likely came here first, and the extra troops were sent to help her repel the monster kingdom''s attack.


    However, the letter he had just read stated Asura was fighting in the south and making significant honours for the family, while Amalia and a few elite students were sent to the east with the saintess to push back the threat from the monster kingdoms.


    "Ophelia! Where is Ophelia?"


    Garret''s voice roared like a lion through the mansion.


    This was not amand for his servants but a request to his wife. The reality that his daughter could die in another kingdom at any moment was driving him mad with worry.


    "What''s wrong? My love, did something happen?"


    "Ophelia, Amalia is fighting in the east, over the border!"


    Garret turned around. His worried expression shocked his wife as her gentle hands touched his shoulder. Her words caused him to freeze still, a look of shock in his eyes.


    "I know, she told me."


    "What?!"


    "When you were fighting to protect our future. She came here with apact unit and told me she was going to the east and hoped to protect us from monsters. Our little girl wanted to protect us, my love. I knew you''d be furious if you found out, so I didn''t tell you."


    "Ophelia, our daughter could die! Did you not think about that?"


    Garret was now livid. Although he and his wife were angry with each other for different reasons, their expressions and emotions were the same.


    "You think I don''t know that!? Do you think that''s why I didn''t tell you? Because I wanted to keep you calm or make you feel like an idiot because I knew!? Do you know how much I worry about her too!? But that girl knows everything about her birth and the future. How she isn''t really rted to you or Asura by blood!"


    "!?!"


    "She fights in the east, not just for you or this kingdom. But for Asura, because they are targeting him. He is the one and their reason for attacking Lyndwrym so relentlessly. The cult of the fallen sun seeks him, and they will not stop until the beautiful green meadows of the Phoenix de burn!"


    Garrett turned around and grabbed his wife by the arms. "Ophelia. What are you saying? Why would the cult be after my son!?"


    "Do you really not remember? That woman you called your wife, shouldn''t you ask her?"


    "Freyja is dead!"


    "Is she?"


    "Ophelia!?"


    Her words and icy gaze took Garret by surprise. His hands almost shaking before his grip loosened, and he stepped back, his face full of doubt.


    Before he could leave her, Ophelia wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly, her swollen stomach touching his hand, causing his feelings to loosen.


    "You old fool, do you think I am some blind and stupid housewife? Remember who I am, who I was. There is nothing I wouldn''t do for you, Asura, Amalia and this girl inside me."


    Ophelia pressed Garret''s palm firmly against her belly and waited for several seconds as tears suddenly flooded her eyes.


    "How can you be so careless? Did you forget that day? The day she left us, and you told me the truth?"


    "I..."


    Garrett''s mind went back to that day, to his promise to a young woman with silver hair and talents far beyond this world and Ophelia.


    "She needed to perform a ritual; otherwise, she would die of a curse from a powerful existence. For that, she needed my blood, and I gave it. That blood and life essence allowed her to create a vessel, but that vessel was born from her naturally. Asura, that''s right... My son was born from blood and essence. How can this be?


    Why did I forget?"


    The sound of his wife''s soft sobs forced him back to reality. He turned around to see her body shake as her tears ran down her face and dripped onto his palms.


    "I asked her because you seemed to struggle to ept him as yours. Forgive me if you feel this is a betrayal."


    Garrett held his wife, her body falling into his arms before he kissed her forehead.


    "You silly woman, did you think I would hate him for the truth? He is my son, our son. All three of us. I remember why. I''m sorry. From the start, I knew your reason for helping her, and now the miracle finally happened, and she is inside here."


    His rough hand stroked Ophelia''s stomach, a small thump kicking his hand as he couldn''t help but smile. In the past, they were lovers, but because of her inability to have children after an examination, her family cast her out, and he denied their permission for marriage.


    That was when they were approached by Freyja, the academy, a close friend of Ophelia and offered to heal the wounds that made her infertile.


    The pair hugged together in silence, allowing their minds toe to terms with the current situation.


    "Garret, we will fight and win. No matter what happens, we will not lose our children to a terrible existence or anyone else! Will you trust me?"


    "Of course, Ophelia. We need to speak to Freyja to learn the true enemy we are fighting in the shadows. I want to protect my son. He has suffered enough."


    "I''m d. I once had the mages test his bloodline after the ceremony and found that he shares aplete father-son rtionship with you. However, his mother wasn''t Freya."


    The sudden news shocked Garret at how sneaky and sly his wife could be!


    But he was confused.


    When he was present for the birth, how could he not share the same blood? He could remember Freyja''s eyes, filled with such deep affection and joy, as she looked at her child.


    Her love was so intense that when he couldn''t use magic.


    She went mad! Not long after, vanishing after swearing to return those powers to him, iming his damaged core was her fault.


    "You''re right. We should meet his mother and see if she can help Amalia this time."

 Chapter 249: The Southern Victory

    Meanwhile, a group of women observed the southern town recently liberated by the royal academy knights from a cliff.


    "Lady Freyja, the awakening of a Devil confirmed. The ss is Monarch. But results show the subject hasn''t quite reached that level of power." A woman''s cold voice, almost inanimate,sent a report to the tallest woman sitting on arge rock with her gaze fixated on a single spot away from the town. "No, the results aren''t definite. Only the Monarch lineage is, but..."


    Freyja didn''t respond. Her eyes narrowed into thin slits showing a slight golden light as she watched the medical tent without movement.


    "The knights are currently treating the subject. However, his femalepanions will continue his care. We have observed irregrities in all of them, and most have a physical connection with the subject."


    "I see." Freyja''s voice was both beautiful and fearsome, capable of attracting others or freezing them with fear.


    "Regarding the knights of the Holy Kingdom, Romantica, I suggest we dispose of them now while they are vulnerable. It seems the cult has burrowed further into their kingdom than we expected," the woman reported in the same monotone.


    "No, do nothing," Freyja refused without turning her head. "Tell them to withdraw."


    "Lady Freyja?" For the first time, the woman speaking showed emotions in her voice, causing Freyja''s eyes to twitch slightly.


    "Alpha, your existence and reason for existence. What is it for?"


    "... To protect and serve my future king, Asura Fenix." The answer was immediate and filled with determination.


    "Very well." Freyja nodded satisfactorily. "Your future king has just awakened and is on the verge of surpassing the peak of his former species, but he is not yet a Monarch. The enemy seems to have changed their ns and wishes to dispose of him."


    "What is your order, Lady Freyja?" The emotion disappeared from her voice once again.


    "Nothing for now," Freyja said. "You are to observe the boy. Nothing more. But if the cultists plot another trick like this. One that would put his women or family in trouble. I order all of you to sneak in and cripple the enemy''s power to be one stage above him."


    "Not destroy them, but make them weaker?" A second female asked¡ªunlike the ck-haired Alpha with short hair, she was blonde with long twin tails.


    Freyja turned her head for the first time. Her blue eyes scanned the five beautiful girls before her. ck masks covered the faces and hid all, but Freyja could clearly see through them.


    "Yes, I don''t want him to grow weak¡ªlet him struggle, but don''t let the enemy bully him. Your orders are the same. Observe and protect him in secret should things be dangerous. I''m leaving."


    With that, Freyja''s body vanished¡ªonly twinkles of silver, light-like stars remained.


    ***


    Asura''s sleep was long and deep.


    In this sleep, he saw things, memories of a certain man''s life. His visions often seemed blurred, and the memories were mostly empty and iplete. He could only see fragmented scenes, thendscape, or hear his voice.


    But they followed a story.


    He saw a young, blonde man with a handsome face and golden eyes with horns. The man seemed to have been born from a human and a strange race. Asura felt familiarity toward that man, and his emotions and memories were real.


    Yet the man in his memory was not alone. Two beautiful girls, one with wings of ice and the other with long pointed ears and an ethereal beauty, like a spirit.


    His mind followed a long journey of three people, each a different race, who swore to each other never to separate.


    However, they did.


    The man transformed, his feelings of anguish and hatred turning him into some kind of devil. So he fled to a ce called the Abyss and dominated a small part, which became his kingdom, the girl with ice wings at his side.


    Yet peace didn''te for him.


    Soon, a demon empire dered war against the entire Abyss, and he was the target of their full assault. The battle raged on for a hundred years before the demon emperor abandoned his invasion, but the Devil crushed his armies and killed the emperor.


    Peace returned once more, and the man built his paradise, but with each passing day, he grew weary. Despite the ice devil''s love, he wanted to find the second woman. He felt wrong about abandoning the Elven woman because she couldn''t live in the Abyss.


    It was then when the Fairy''s whereabouts came to light¡ªher empire imprisoned her for treason.


    The Devil sent a small expedition to rescue her, but when he saw her, they had corrupted the fairy, and her brilliance faded.


    They broke her spirit, and her body was scarred beyond recovery. She was already at death''s door, and the only way to save her was to convert her into a Devil.


    This caused the greatest rift between the Abyss Monarch and the Empire because their once beautiful future queen became a dark elf. Her fair skin became a beautiful chocte colour, while her lovely eyes turned golden like the male.


    When they confronted the Abyss Monarch about what he had done, the Empire abandoned her and dered war...


    Shortly after this, Asura''s dream state crumbled, the scene drifting away while his thoughts seemed to solidify and return.


    "Nnn..."


    A moan escaped his mouth as his body moved¡ªhis eyelids, heavy as lead, slowly opened. His gaze drifted around his surroundings, trying to adapt to the sudden bright light.


    His throat became parched, and his lips were dry, cracked open.


    The moment his eyes adjusted to the brilliant light, Asura sat up instantly as if returning from the dead, then swung his head from left to right, "Where am I?"


    His vision blurred from the movement, but it soon stabilised.


    Many women were sleeping in the room, some leaning over his bed and others on a line of chairs.


    A nket covered his body, and his clothes were loose and unbound. His fingers moved, and he realised a tail wrapped around his arm, almost squeezing tightly.


    "Xavida?" Asura''s voice was dry and hoarse.


    To his left, the body of Xavida hid under the quilt, her tail wrapped around his arm, while, as if topete, Mu Xuey on his right, her bare breasts pushed against his arm while she slept.


    Leaning on his bed beside him was Princess V, her eyes with huge ck circles around them, and Verana on his other side, her face pale and exhausted.


    The two on the chairs were Lorem, whose plump body couldn''t help but hang off them, revealing her sensual curves. Lucia, a lot more petite, slept easily on the opposite side of the room.


    "What happened?" Asura''s head hurt, but he forced himself to remember. "I know that... I was in the former White Rose City. We were attacking the enemy base, which was overrun by a strange monster. "


    The more he remembered, the clearer his head became.


    His memories suddenly became jumbled.


    Asura tried to remember more, but his mind protested in pain.


    ''Thest thing I remember was seeing Akkrum and feeling tired from evolving. Is that what happened?''


    He felt he was missing something important but couldn''t recall what it was.


    ''Tired, so tired. Why did my body feel so sore and ufortable? But why do I suddenly feel much better than I did in the past? Is it because of my evolution?''


    He wasn''t sure and instead focused on his wives, who seemed to be here waiting for him to awaken.


    "Mm, Asura?" Princess V stirred awake, her hand rubbing her eyes as she squinted and looked at him. "You''re finally awake."


    Asura couldn''t help but find her lovely face alluring and leaned over, nting a kiss on her soft lips.


    "Thanks for staying by my side." He smiled warmly, which made V''s heart skip a beat.


    "Of course." She blushed while caressing his hair. "You are my husband."


    He couldn''t move his arms because of the two beauties sleeping while clinging to them. Asura instead kissed V''s forehead and looked at the others.


    "How long have I been out for?"


    "Three days," she replied.


    "Three days?" Asura felt rmed and hurried to ask, "What of the enemy army? Have they continued to attack?"


    V then wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him obsessively while speaking. "No, they are gone. We won! Thanks to you for killing Aldric Cavallio and the monster. The tendrils suddenly became docile and allowed us to conquer the entire vige and former city."


    Asura rxed after hearing she was safe and untouched, but his eyebrows furrowed. "Then why do you look so tired?"


    "That''s because we didn''t sleep." She leaned her head against his shoulder.


    "The doctors said your body temperature was over ten times the safety level for humans, then you had seizures and called out some strange woman''s name while bleeding from strange wounds that appeared on your body; there were hundreds of cuts!"


    ''Oh... isn''t that?''


    Asura knew those wounds. They were what Azoth suffered in order to save the Elven princess.


    ''Azoth, our connection is still there. Stronger than ever, I''m d.''


    "Then you stopped doing anything and went to sleep, and we thought you''d never wake up again because you shed so much blood; we all gave you our blood because the doctor said your blood type was strange and could ept any other for a transfusion. But you did." V buried her face in his chest and sobbed.


    Asura pulled his arm free from Xavida''s tail. Then wrapped his arm around V''s body and gently stroked her hair. "It''s okay now."


    "We almost thought you died, and the world became so hopeless and dark... I--" She let out a couple of muffled cries as she spoke.


    Overwhelmed by her feelings, V hugged him tightly, unwilling to let go."It''s a relief to know that you''re okay."


    "Asura?"


    The lovely princess of dragons raised her head to reveal her crystal-like purple eyes shining at him as her full bosom rubbed against his body. The smooth scales, cooler than her skin, felt refreshing.


    "Morning, sleeping beauty." He smiled at her. "I''m sorry for worrying you."


    "Mm, Asura." She wrapped her arms around his neck and stroked her tongue against his lips. "You taste like other women, hmph."


    "Sorry, but I have many wives," Asura said, pushing her away, but she was stronger and didn''t budge. Instead, her scaled arms and legs wrapped around his body, drawing him closer to her as she kissed him, her long tongue easily pushing into his mouth.


    "Mm..." Asura could only enjoy her kiss. Her body was surprisingly hotter than the others, while her long reptilian tongue easily probed his entire mouth like a huntress.


    Their tongues intertwined for a bit before Asura pulled away. "Enough. The others will wake up if you keep that up."


    "Nn." The scaly princess nodded. "I''ll go get you some water to drink."


    She slipped off the bed, allowing Asura to see a glimpse of her voluptuous breasts, toned abdominal muscles, and plump buttocks covered in silky pink scales.


    "Why are you naked?" he asked, but V grabbed his face and kissed him, imitating Xavida as if jealous. This caused the dragoness to p her tail on the floor, pouting.


    "It''s too hot with clothes." V giggled while wiping their saliva from her lips, her voice sweet like a fairy''s, before another pair of arms tugged at him from the side.


    "Husband, are you okay?" Mu Xue''s beautiful blue eyes and slightly different arm caused Asura to shback to Muru in the dreams; he knew both lives seemed connected and couldn''t help himself.


    Breaking away from V, he grabbed Mu Xue tightly, his hand stroking her arm while almost crushing her body in his powerful grip.


    Mu Xue didn''t protest and hugged him back.


    She was so soft that Asura could not help but indulge in her body. He felt a sense of connection with her as if a voice in his mind was calling for him, whispering in his ear.


    "It''s all right now." Asura heard it say, "Don''t worry¡ªwe are fine. This time, it will work out!"


    The voice felt warm andforting, not frightening like the Devils, and made him feel safe.


    "Ahh." Mu Xue felt confused at why Asura hugged her so tightly and affectionately but enjoyed the attention and warmth.


    Asura didn''t know what the future might bring, but the Southern victory only brought him a feeling of warmth and the realisation of how much he loved each of these women.

 Chapter 250: Spica - The Half-Elf Knight

    "Hehe, Asura, these goblins are so weak now. It''s about time we fought stronger things!"


    Asura sat atop a human-sized rock while sipping the warm coffee that Mu Xue made in the morning.


    Since the battle ended, the role of most students transformed from fighting to construction. Many of the first and second years were now helping repair the small town. The goal was to restore the building to its glorious state from the past.


    Barbatos exempted Asura because of his efforts.


    ''This girl''s strength is unreal. Like a dainty, fair-skinned gori.''


    "My token doesn''t allow me to go anywhere else, but there are ces in this valley that are more dangerous if you want to go there."


    Asura watched her movements as she snapped her right leg out with immense force, which crushed the face of the goblin leader.


    He couldn''t help but focus his eyes on her perky buttocks that shed from beneath her dress, revealing today''s underwear of choice.


    ''A blue and white striped thong?''


    [This girl''s choice of underwear is getting more erotic. I should find a cave and push her down.]


    [Hehe~ Asura can''t take his eyes off me.]


    The fact she no longer held back her thoughts also caused his lips to loosen into a gentle smile. Celine''s body now almost matched her magical output, only two stages apart.


    Asura realised that once he helped her body adjust to the Fourth Stage, Celine could finally adjust naturally.


    No longer need massages.


    ''However, when I told her this, she made me swear an oath to keep giving her massages when we meet. It seems this Elven princess gained a taste for the pleasant feeling.''


    To avoid things progressing too fast and her addiction to his pleasure growing, he would make herplete exhausting tasks in order to get a massage.


    [Why does she expose her ass so much when fighting? Is she a pervert?]


    Celine seemed to have changed drastically from the moment they met a week ago. However, she seemed to have a small crush on him. But he didn''t take things further because of the situation.


    [Hehe~ I wonder why he keeps looking at my ass. Is this princess that charming? Should I try something exciting next time, I wonder?]


    ''Really, this princess is too cute. I''m fond of her, but there is no realistic way to progress further now.''


    Asura didn''t want to do anything that might sully his memory of Azoth until he knew exactly what happened. He wouldn''t take things any further, though the princess seemed to have a different idea.


    ''Well, I know now that her family didn''t betray him, at least. No, she sacrificed her position and became a shunned existence¡ªa dark elf.''


    "Asura, look! I beat the strongest goblin! Now you have to give me a massage!"


    However, his eyes, upon seeing her brilliant smile, seemed to shine with divine light as the grass grew around her, forming pretty flora.


    He could only amend his statement as there was no realistic way to progress, at least for now.


    [If we were to be lovers, would she be a dark elf like her beloved aunt? I don''t want to ruin Celine''s future.]


    "Wait, I forgot something! Be right back!"


    "Don''t take too long, or I won''t massage you!"


    Watching her sprint down the mountain, her bare feet lightly kicking up small clouds of dust, Asura finallyid back on the warm rock. He saw the changes in her face, a look of worry, joy and confusion. Asura watched her small back vanish into the distance and sighed with a regretful smile.


    "For the Princess''s sake, I must wait. The circumstances are not right for us. This is a lesson for me. I have been too impatient, rushing things ahead. I have no one to me but myself."


    "Oh? What might that statement mean? Lord Fenix!"


    The familiar cranky voice of the half-elf Spica sounded from behind his head with the sound of wind howling. Not only did the princess change, but even her maid knight started following the princess faster than before.


    ''Haa, is she going to be annoying me now?''


    "Nothing. What do you want, Spica?"


    Spica''s ability to detect lies has also increased. If he didn''t answer properly or with the right twist on his words, she would use him of keeping secrets. But on this asion, the half-elf seemed to let it slide.


    "The princess is improving at a terrifying rate. That message, it truly wasn''t just to abuse her?"


    ''Hmm?''


    "Oh, no, because of someone, the princess seemed to be weakened. The massages just removed that miasma and strange curse. Once she breaks the next barrier, her body won''t need them anymore and will gradually adjust to match her magical prowess."


    [Stupid Asura, why didn''t he chase me and push me down like he always says! Hmph, I am going to eat all the cake he brought with him. Haha!]


    Spica sat on the same rock beside Asura, and the moment her slender, silky legs and feet appeared in front of him, he couldn''t help but frown.


    ''What are these two exhibitionists?''


    "I see. I heard about her situation. To be honest, I doubted you. But the queen actually asked me how Princess Celine broke her curse."


    ''So her mother knew. I wonder who the enemy is?''


    Asura''s eyes couldn''t help but notice the difference in today''s Spica.


    She wore a ck and white maid outfit, but the arms were sleeveless, with steel pauldrons and gauntlets, while her skirt was so short the moment her long legs bent, revealing her underwear as if she aimed to seduce him.


    "Hmmm, you know I can see your ass from that position, right?"


    "I know. This is so you stop looking at the princess with those dirty rape eyes."


    ''Ah, this girl is annoying. Well, I guess the princess looks good, but Spica has a distinct air to her. Compared to the cute and petite Celine, Spica looks like an athletic and muscr big sister?''


    [Spica''s ass is so sexy.]


    [!!!]


    Asura sent a signal that caused the cake thief princess to rush to his side. He realised she seemed to think Spica was trying to steal him away since this was the act she had performed over the past few days.


    If the princess showed her bra or wore a loose dress, Spica would do the same.


    "Stop having a staring contest with the princess. Spica, did you have anything else to say?"


    "The Queen is worried that someone mighte for Princess Celine. She actually begged me to apany the princess as an independent party and to guard her."


    "Because her strength is returning?"


    "Yes."


    Spica''s amber eyes looked at him with a sincere, serious light, not a trace of testing him. Asura realised that whatever happened, he would likely have to do something.


    "Can you not strengthen me?" Spica asked with her face lowered, but her gaze continued to watch his expression.


    "You differ from Celine, though I have a way to strengthen you. The method is inappropriate for someone with your personality."


    "Why? Won''t that improve my power? Is it that bad?"


    Spica''s head finally lifted as her amber eyes shone with a bright light.


    "You are right. It''s bad because..." Asura leaned forward and whispered into her ear, "I have to have intercourse with you several times."


    [Ah!? They''re really flirting!]


    Spica''s face pulled away, redder than a tomato, as her eyes widened and she looked at Asura in shock with her lips trembling.


    "I knew you''d react like this. Come backter when you''re willing to be a dark elf in order to protect Celine."


    "Wait!" Spica grabbed Asura''s shoulder. "As a knight, I cannot allow my loyalty to be shaken by a mere bodily connection!"


    ''Are all elves this damn crazy!?''


    Spica seemed to be just as insane as the princess, and their mental strength grew at an rming rate, not allowing him to handle them the same way he had in the past.


    ''It''s best not to get involved with these two for the moment.''


    "Asura,e and give me my massage!"


    The princess yelled, her body now full of sweat. She seemed to have rushed here using all her magic and physical strength. "Haa~ haa~ so hot, all damp and sticky." Sheined, pping her dress, allowing her wonderful melons to be shed to Asura, her sneaky eyes seeming to watch Asura''s response.


    ''This girl...''


    Spica felt her chest tighten, watching her princess act so lewdly in public and have such a rtionship with a man in broad daylight.


    However, just when she thought the worst hade, Asura leapt to his feet.


    "Shall I massage you now, sweaty princess?"


    "Ah!? It isn''t sweat, and I am just wet from the rain!" The princess pouted.


    "It''s summer, and there isn''t a cloud in the sky," Spica retorted.


    "Shush, Spica!"


    Asura couldn''t help but cover his mouth. ''These two are going to make these days lively.''


    ***


    Three hourster, the princess slept peacefully, her body now at ease as she rested.


    Asura set her on the soft bed in the cave and ced a nket over her, trying not to wake her. He stared at her beautiful face and couldn''t help but admire her stunning beauty.


    [I can see why Azoth fell for her now; you girls are truly beautiful]


    Even though she slept, when his thoughts sounded, the sleeping girl began giggling and smiling in her sleep.


    "Asura Fenix, I have a request!"


    At the door of the second room of the cave, Spica, now wearing a ck dress, stood with her hand along the frame and a face filled with worry.


    "Hmm? Are you giving in to your carnal desires?"


    "Stop trying to tease me! I have been thinking about it."


    Spica''s eyes lowered as she fiddled with her hair. The next moment, she unfastened the string behind her neck. The sound of silk sliding across smooth skin echoed in the cave as she revealed her body to Asura. "Please, make me stronger."


    "Are you sure? Is this really something you want?"


    "Yes, but you will only strengthen me in this way. You cannot touch the princess!"


    "Understood, as long as she doesn''t force my hand," Asura replied seriously.


    Spica walked inside andid her clothes on the table.


    ''I won''t touch her purity, but there are other ways to help her strength grow.''


    Asura followed her into the room while loosening his belt, although he acted like she would be nothing more than a physical connection. He would be sure to take care of Spica in the future should anything befall this kingdom.


    "Before we start, get a drink of water and make sure you have one for after we''ve finished."


    "Understood..."


    "You can still back out if you want, but it won''t be good if you have any regrets."


    "I won''t."


    Spica nodded and gulped down arge ss of water. Then, guided by Asura''s hands, she knelt before him, the soft quilt and mattress protecting her knee. Her eyes widened as something heavy flipped out of Asura''s pants and pped her face with a loud thump.


    "Do you know how to use your mouth?"


    "Heh!? Mouth... Such an unholy...!"


    "Don''t worry, I will teach you; from now on, you will never be holy again. Open wide, good girl."


    The quiet cave with only the gentle snores of the princess soon became defiled by the sounds of lewd, sloppy sucking, resounding gagging followed by a woman''s breathless panting while a perverted teacher was giving his first oral lesson.


    On this night, Spica saw a naked man and tasted his seed for the first time in her life. Asura felt a sense of guilt for expelling his growing desires towards Celine into the mouth of her maid using the guise of making her stronger.

 Chapter 251: Finally A Suitable Rival!

    Asura returned from the hidden realmte. He woke up on the same bed as Verana, noticing that she still slept peacefully.


    "You look satisfied."


    Lorem''s deep voice sounded as she watched Asura from his side. Her bodyy on its side while gazing at him with her scarlet eyes. She looked up and down his body before giving a wicked smile while grabbing his crotch.


    "You stink of another female. She isn''t human, either. Did you enjoy her mouth?"


    Her nose sniffed his neck, lowering herself before she smelt his waist and shook her head.


    ''Ah, why is Lorem acting like a dog!?''


    "You enjoyed the mouth of an elf Four times? Was it good?"


    Lorem''s words stunned Asura, and his mind grew nk. He never thought that she would know immediately that Spica was an elf, let alone that she used her mouth to please him several times.


    "How did you know?"


    Asura asked her with a confused look on his face. It would have been impossible for her to find out that Spica was an elf from just the scent alone. However, the truth was different as Lorem just gave a huskyugh.


    "Because of the scent, both on your body are the scent of a high-ss elf, then your crotch and hands are the scent of mixed blood, and the thick scent of your seed still lingers. Not just one load amount either, you naughty boy."


    Her eyes gleamed red as she gazed at him in amusement before she stroked his cheek and whispered. "Meet me in the training field after you shower, or I''ll tell all the little girls about it."


    Loremughed as she rose from the bed and wrapped an elegant ck robe around her body before walking out of the room. Sheughed in a sexy manner Asura had never seen before as he scratched his head. He looked at Verana sleeping peacefully, deciding not to wake her as he clothed himself and rushed to the makeshift shower.


    ***


    Not long after taking the warm shower, Asura reflected on himself and swore to remember to bathe after those acts in the future. He didn''t expect to be blindsided by Lorem this time and could only suffer the defeat.


    The temporary town was silent, with the dark sky filled with beautiful stars and the colossal moon covering the north in its silver light. Asura''s pupils dted as he left the building and headed towards the training area.


    "Why do you need to meet me here in the dead of night?"


    Asura spoke as he stood across from Lorem and gazed at her. She wore the basic training armour given to most of the students while holding a wooden spear and then tossing Asura the same outfit. She nudged her chin to encourage him to wear it.


    "To test and punish you."


    She spoke earnestly, as if she wanted to kill him, before smiling like a devil. Asura''s hands trembled as he donned the training armour, not sure whether she was being serious or joking around with him.


    "I do not care how many women you hold, favour or love."


    Lorem smiled as she tossed him a wooden sword. "But I will not tolerate you acting frivolously."


    She chuckled before licking her lips seductively and adding. "Not in my presence, at least."


    Asura received the weapon and readied himself, and for the first time, he truly felt as if he was dealing with the real Lorem from this world.


    Her aura suddenly rose. Its sheer density caused his shoulders to struggle to maintain his position, and her presence made his danger sense scream for him to escape.


    ''Is she really trying to kill me?''


    His pupils contracted as he gazed at the woman walking towards him with a savage smile.


    "Enough!"


    He didn''t falter. Instead, he adjusted his breathing and stance. The pressure was strong, but he wasn''t the weak boy of the past. Slowly, he distributed his aura in the ces that were affected by her aura the most.


    "You can block me."


    Lorem''s face eased for a moment, shing a pleasant smile. She gazed at Asura before nodding her head as if she had seen through him. Her figure vanished and reappeared in front of him.


    The sound of her spear cutting through the air with a howl as it approached his chest made him smile. He continued to adjust his aura as he positioned his wooden sword and blocked the strike.


    ''She''s strong!''


    Asura''s fingers grew numb from the impact, his body sliding several metres back as smoke billowed from the wooden sword. He quickly shed upwards and ced his hand across the t of his de.


    A momentter, her spear mmed down towards his skull, and with a thunderous crack, it collided with his sword. Lorem''s power was so intense that his feet sank into the dirt, slightly forming small cracks around him.


    "You block better than in the past. I can feel your growth. Asura, you never cease to amaze me in all these years."


    Lorem didn''t keep attacking.


    He watched her slowly breathing, the movement of her magic and aura clear for him to see as her eyes snapped open.


    "Asura, I am so jealous of all these women. Suppose I can''t hold back my anger sometimes. Will you hate me?" Her scarlet mes danced from her feet around her body, focusing on her spear.


    Asura lowered his body, half his face covered in a ck exoskeleton, the other side pure white, as his aura skyrocketed beyond his current Stage.


    This caused Lorem''s eyes to widen, then rapidly narrowed into a sharp re as his ck and white mes wrapped around his sword, identical to her spear.


    "If so, crash against me. Throw all your anger, frustration and loneliness at me. Lorem¡ªI will ept all of you."


    Asura''s words echoed in Lorem''s ears, causing her heart to throb. Unable to suppress her emotions, she looked at this person standing in front of her, ignoring all his beauty and strength.


    "Then cool the fire that burns inside me. Make me feel like the most beautiful woman in your eyes!"


    Her voice was desperate, her figure disappearing in an instant before she appeared in front of him.


    They shed against each other. Lorem''s spear shed with Asura''s sword, the loud impacts like a volcano erupting during a thunderstorm as their auras turned into the mirrored image of ck and red mes.


    Asura couldn''t help but be astonished as he shed against this woman.


    After their attacks met several times, he slid to a stop and sighed, "Lorem, you became such an amazing woman." He panted while setting up his sword, several deep bruises from her spear hitting his body; while his face looked vibrant, this time, Asura vanished into the shadows.


    "You have be an extraordinary person yourself. To think you could grow so much after a short time. " Lorem spoke in a tone of admiration while she gazed at the spot where Asura had vanished, only to smile as she grasped the air with her left hand, a sudden impact causing her to grimace, but she caught Asura''s sword.


    "Na?ve!"


    However, his body didn''t appear!


    "Eh?"


    The next moment, His figure appeared, mming directly into her body, the sudden shock causing her to lose bnce and fall to the ground. Her body remained stunned, the surprise of him using her disciple''s ability surprising her.


    Lorem remained silent as she fell to the floor with Asura. Her hand clutched his body tightly, preventing him from escaping her grasp. He grasped her free hand and pressed her down as they slid across the dirt with a thud.


    The impact caused Lorem to cough, the pressure on her chest from Asura''s weight causing her to gasp for breath. Their eyes met.


    "Got you."


    "Asura, I..."


    "I''m sorry for neglecting you and making you feel lonely, Lorem."


    "Mmmf. No." Lorem broke away from his lips, the taste of his saliva lingering on her tongue. She continued to taste it while gazing into his eyes.


    "I love you, Asura. No matter how I try to justify the other women or ept it. My chest aches. It burns with so much anger and rage seeing you flirt with them. Not like Helliana. I could ept her; she was my rival and best friend, but these women!"


    She couldn''t hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. The sheer pain was suffocating as she muttered in his ear. "Do you know how it feels to see you warm other women but not me? I think to myself, am I inferior, too old? Not as pretty?"


    "I..."


    Asura''s mind nked out; his emotions had run wild for so long that he neglected Lorem''s feelings. He realised that so often he wouldn''t speak about his feelings and thought that the women knew how he felt. ''But that isn''t the case. They are not mind readers...''


    "Then don''t ept them. If you want me, take me from them. If you are so angry, you cannot take it. I will be here!"


    Asura spoke in a low voice. His breathing was short and shallow. His emotions calmed his heart as he whispered in her ear.


    "How can I do that!? They love you too?"


    "Lorem, it''s okay. You don''t have to be considerate anymore. Be selfish. I will never judge you."


    "I... can''t. " Lorem''s face revealed her inner struggle, tears flowing from her eyes.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine." Asura held her head against his chest as he gently stroked her hair and whispered to her. "Shhh, I am here for you now."


    He didn''t rush her and just held her body. His right hand stroked her head, and the left stroked her waist as heforted her. Lorem didn''t reject it; she clung to him and let her tears fall as she cried her heart out.


    They stayed like that for some time. Lorem''s tearful eyes watered over Asura''s chest before she looked up.


    "I will do it."


    Her voice was firm but soft. Her fingers clutched his back as she struggled to decide. "I will take them all on! For myself, even Helliana! Even if she is already your lover. I will be number one in your heart!"


    Asura didn''t answer as he kissed her once more.


    Her confession was so different from the other women''s. It was desperate, yet filled with a strong will. He admired her determination and realised that the weak Lorem he once knew had be this amazing and powerful woman who made his heart stir.


    "Fufu, your heart just sped up." Lorem teased before rolling Asura onto his back, taking him by surprise.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as the two were flirting on the training ground, arge ck bird sat atop a tree in the forest overlooking them.


    "That''s it. Finally, you stopped being content in second ce. That''s how my rival should be, how my sister should be."


    A soft but powerful voice echoed from the phoenix, simr to Helliana''s past voice, but now filled with a certain determination and wisdom.


    "Though having sex in the middle of town, I cannot say I agree... *sigh* Good thing I can hide you from others because Lorem is so loud!"


    While the pair engaged in the act, a ck dome covered their bodies, cloaking the loud cries of pleasure and passion cries of a scarlet phoenix.

 Chapter 252: Turmoil in Romantica.

    South of the Silvarian border, the kingdom of Romantica fell into a state of unrest. Their northern viges and towns were also in a state of unrest after Duke Cavallio taxed them to help pay for the war effort.


    In the chambers of the capital city, Alistair Crowley, the first lord, sat in the head seat of the Twelve Lord Council table.


    Beside him, Nate ckwell, with a pale face, read through several documents, each one making him worse.


    "Gentleman."


    "Lord Crowley!"


    "First!"


    The members all attended for a change, despite the three empty chairs caused by Aldric, David, and Callum Weldon''s absence.


    "Calm down, everyone; today, we are here because Romantica faces a very dangerous moment in her history."


    "First, how dangerous? Silvara would never cross the border if we simply apologised and signed a ceasefire, right?" The cowardly Bill Nelphim spoke with ttering teeth as his weak tone echoed through the dark stone chamber.


    "..."


    "Fourth is a coward, as always." Lord ckwell replied. "Silvara would never forgive such a grievous insult. The first was correct. Our kingdom''s days are numbered if we don''t prepare for an invasion. First and second, are you two going to protect your cities? Or help bolster the north?"


    The room moured most Lord, thinking of their territory instead of therger picture. Only a few of the key members looked around and realised the danger.


    "What of the capital?" Maria Svesta, the Sixth Lord, questioned.


    "First will remain here with a part of his army. With that said, I''m moving my family to the fortress castle. It is more easily defended." Seldon Verdant, the Third Lord,mented.


    "Do any of you have any bright ideas,dies and gentlemen?" Crowley mmed his hand on the table, causing an echo. "For once, can wee together for our people? What good is profit if our people suffer if thend runs dry!?"


    The room remained silent, with all the members looking down at the wooden table with bitter expressions.


    Alistair Crowleywas a powerful man and the strongest lord of the council. His army numbered more than most of thembined. By offering most of his troops to the kingdom''s capital, it seemed like he was helping with the war effort.


    However, some probably felt that he was just being a coward.


    "I shall ride north with my Cavalier Division, then await them at the fortress city of Lundberg."


    "What!?"


    "Lord Crowley, are you sure!?"


    "First, Lundberg is only fifty leagues from their current position if they invade!" Maria''s voice echoed, the concern in her voice obvious for all to hear.


    "It is fine, Maria. I am the First; thus, I should be the first to move." Alistair smiled and stood up.


    "First! You cannot be serious! Your wife, your children!" The cowardly Fourth protested.


    "Gentlemen, I was prepared the moment we learned the truth about Twelfth''s report months ago. This is our own mistake, caused by greed and outside interference." Crowley''s expression was hard to read, but his words were true.


    "I shall not pretend to be a saint, and I cannot say my acts have always been just... but I know this. I would rather die on the battlefield than watch my city burn in shame or wrong my beloved kingdom like Aldric did."


    "That fool..." Nate ckwell spat.


    "Yes, but he''s in the north, and he''s noting back. Callum is... no one knows where he ran off to." Crowley looked around, seeing the looks of concern, anger, and, most of all, fear.


    "However, it is clear from scouts that the Cult of the Fallen Sun has found its way into our ranks." Alistair''s words caused the other lords to whisper again.


    "Ugh, so Aldric was a traitor, and David was telling the truth?" Bill Nelphimmented.


    "Obviously. Given the contents of the documents." ckwell''s voice was dripping with venom as he turned to look at the coward. "And since you''re probably the next in line, Bill. I''d run off if I were you."


    "What are you talking about, Nate? How dare you!"


    "Haha, a coward like you. The cult would whisper a small whisper into your ear, and you crush you. Maybe they will seduce your wife and break your mind first?"


    Nate ckwell and Bill Nelphim constantly bickered because Bill''s wife chose him over Nate, who at the time was his official fianc¨¦e.


    "That''s enough, both of you!" Alistair''s voice thundered around the room, shutting all the other lords up. "Now, there''s a dozen of us, and we need to stick together."


    The atmosphere of the room felt sombre despite Alistair''s attempts to boost morale.


    "Second and Sixth, I trust you can defend the south of Lundberg? I have spoken with the Knights of Lumen, and they have agreed to reinforce the city of Tyra. These reports state student knights are their primary source of troops. Thus, their magical defences are likely to be low." Alistairmented.


    "They''re making war like savages..." Maria Svesta''s tone was disgusted, with many others nodding.


    "However, their soldiers are excellent. In fact, I had a meeting with Sir Crozius of the Lumen, and we met a group of ''Dragoons''. They ride these giant lizard beasts, and as allies, they are significant assets." Crowley''s voice was serious, his expression cold as ice.


    Romantica, shaped like a curved shoe, is attached to Silvara by its northernmost penins. Many small towns and viges are spread near the coast for fishing and trade reasons. The first major city lies 60 leagues south of the tip, while Lumen sits 150 leagues south of the tip.


    Thus, the northern border was undefended, with most lords working on expanding their territories in the central and eastern parts of Romantica because of the constant peace and alliance deals with Silvara since the start of the Kingdom.


    Along the border with Silvara, the city of Tyra stood to the west of the fort city Lundberg. With thergest port on the northernmost section of the border.


    It was a military and economic stronghold. Its location also made it easy for the Lord of Tyra, Bill Nelphim, to ask for naval reinforcements from his cousin, the Lord of Westrin, who had a considerable fleet on the eastern coast.


    "Haa... This is a disaster." Bill Nelphim sighed and ced his head on the table, his mind filled with worry. "You''re right, first! I will reinforce Tyra from the east, and then my cousin''s fleet will crush them at sea!"


    "Excellent. If all of you follow through on these ns, we can win this." Alistair''s voice was calm, but his hands trembled on his knees. "Are there any objections?"


    "None!"


    "This is fine by me."


    "Me too."


    "Then, this meeting is adjourned for now. Those leaving should leave an officer to keep updated on our situation."


    The remaining lords nodded, except for Maria Svesta, who seemed hesitant. Slowly, they prepared to leave while Alistair sat in silence. The room seemed to be darker as if something evil had entered the room.


    "F-First, a moment?" Maria walked over, her movements sluggish and her skin pale. "I''m heading north, too, to assist Third."


    "Oh? Why not head east or west, like those two?"


    "I need to make sure we hold the border. I live closest to it, after all. Plus... there are the local people to think about."


    "I see. Then shall we ride west together? My beautiful summer rose?"


    "Alistair, not here.. if someone sees us!?"


    "It is fine. I will take all responsibility for our love."


    Alistair pulled the blushing Maria close and nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    "Haa..." The beautiful woman sighed.


    "What''s wrong, my darling?"


    "I have sinned, broken the lord''s ts and given birth to another man''s child while married."


    "That fool is not worthy of your love."


    Maria was the daughter of the Lord of Redwyn and from the city directly east of Lundberg. Lord Svesta, her husband, an older gentleman, had several mistresses in the past.


    However, because of Maria''s status rose after her father''s death. He pressed her into marriage several times, and because of the strength difference back then, she ended up married to a man double her age.


    That man recently passed, and left her a widow.


    Alistair watched her back. She peeked at him longingly for a moment before she vanished.


    "You are a talented actor, Alistair Crowley. When will you tell her that boy is already dead?" A distorted female voice sounded before a small serpent slithered from the ground and sat on the table. Thanks to your quick thinking, we have more subjects to test with."


    "Quiet, cultist!"


    "Call me saintess, you inferior dog!"


    "Tch...! My family, are you going to spare them!?"


    "Naturally. You yed your part well, noble lord. Once Romantica falls, I will be the first member of the church to overtake this cesspool."


    "..."


    Alistair''s face became glum. His bright and heroic features suddenly degraded while clenching his right hand, hiding a small squirming mass that seemed to prate his flesh. While with a flicker of the snake''s tongue, the serpent vanished with a haunting cackle.


    In the darkness, the first lord sat in silence. He then smashed the stone table.


    "Haaa..."


    A single tear fell upon the document, reading:


    Attention: The Lord''s Council.


    This letter is written at the behest of His Highness the King. The recent actions of Twelfth Aldric Weldon have been determined as treasonous and at the hour of XXXX, shall have all titles and territory stripped. An unspecified source has confirmed his connection to the cult and his murder of the former Duke, a crime that can no longer be punished.


    Gentlemen, prepare yourselves. Once the king returns, this will not be easy.


    ~ James Arthur, Head Steward.


    Alistair Crowley realised their actions would destroy his beloved country.


    Yet he could do nothing because the cult already kidnapped his beloved wife and two daughters. The cult''s orders involved seducing Maria and making the council fracture because of Bill''s cautious nature.


    However, that also meant more lives would be lost in the conflict.


    "Haaaa... I really am pathetic. There is no knight in shining armour, only a kingdom fallen. And a tinfoil squire."


    Alistair buried his face in his hands and cried.


    The sun set upon the eastern mountains, and news of war quickly spread across the capital. Thends of Romantica faced a serious turning point and would not experience peace for a long time.


    After three days, the knights of Lundberg, Lumen, and Westrin began to gather, awaiting the presumed march of the Silvarian army, which would soon invade theirnds and crush them.


    However, while Romantica prepared for the journey back to the Silvarian border, it seemed to be a different story.


    There was no n to invade Romantica. The cult fooled the Romantican council because two dayster, they began moving west.


    Hundreds of Monster Kingdom boats arrived on the western coast of Westrin.

 Chapter 253: The Unknown Future

    Seven days after he met with Spica, Asura spent a busy time trying to make up for his time with his many lovers.


    In the mornings, he trained with Mu Xue, Xavida, and Lucia before taking time to support Lorem during the afternoon with Verana. After the evening training with V, he returned to their shared tent.


    Under normal circumstances, a shared tent would be unthinkable.


    However, the queen, aware of the unique rtionship between the members, made an exception. In return for this, Asura would have to train and work harder than any other student to be worthy of this benefit.


    Meanwhile, the basic repairs of the city fort wereplete, with the walls only being wooden and many buildings yet to be cemented while the army waited for the escort of tradesmen to arrive. Thus, all students remained on standby to defend the city and prepare for a second invasion.


    Asura and V were worried because several nobles sought to invade Romantica using the current force.


    Despite having their armies that were supposed to aid in the time of war.


    They expected the students to fight instead, which caused hostility between themoners and nobles rted to those houses in the army.


    So, the tension inside the base became higher than needed.


    ****


    "Phew, that was a good session, V."


    Two people remained in the darkening training field, their bodies covered in dirt, sweat and a little blood. V no longer asked Asura to be gentle with her; instead, she begged him to attack her with his full physical strength.


    Asura extended his hand to the princess, whoy on her back,pletely exhausted, with her legs spread like a crushed frog.


    "Really? But you always look so happy when we fight." Asura replied, while stepping closer, his face calm andcking the sweat of V.


    "That''s because of the excitement! Who would not be excited if they were fighting such a powerful man?"


    "So you have a weird fetish?" Asura asked while leaning down and grasping V''s waist. He found her current position quite appealing, but they both needed a shower. So he lifted her over his shoulder, enjoying the feeling of her breasts on his back while gripping her thighs.


    "Kya, don''t carry me like this!? Hey!" V pushed her chest forward, trying to use her hands to hide her ass as her skirt slipped up her thighs while her head blushed red from shame.


    "Just rx. This position is splendid. It allows me to massage your thighs to remove pain and avoid cramps." Asura replied, running his hands up her thighs and massaging around her ass with a smile.


    "How can I rx when you are touching me like this!? Now, who has the bad fetish!" She kept blushing while putting up a struggle, yet in the end, she gave in when she felt the warmth of his magic flowing through her body; the wounds that hurt just moments ago healed faster than a normal healing spell.


    "Thank you." V''s words came out weakly and shyly, like a schoolgirl embarrassed to reveal her affection.


    "Anytime. Let''s have a nice bath. I think Verana prepared one for us."


    "Okay..." She did not continue talking while being carried out on the training grounds, causing some people to give them strange looks before realising she was the princess, and they soon turned away while the girls gave her looks of envy.


    Even though her mind told her to escape the shame, her body refused to move.


    It was then that V suddenly asked a question that surprised Asura because he rarely heard these kinds of questions: "Why haven''t you made love to Verana yet? She helps us learn what you like and how you like things, but I have never seen you both do anything together."


    After a short while of thought, Asura replied, "I never thought about it. Verana does not want to."


    "How can you say that? I''m sure she is just embarrassed, not unwilling."


    ''I know she is dying to do it. We know each other''s bodies too well.''


    However, he didn''t want to discuss other women''s issues behind their backs and instead acted a little dense: "Hmm, I''ll ask her next time we are alone."


    "You better! I think Verana may be a little too shy," V spoke while ncing at Asura. "The fact you''ve notid eyes on anyone else, despite the number of women avable here, is amazing. Maybe you are reaching your limits?"


    With a loud smack, Asura spanked the princess before he started running while carrying her. His movements were so quick that people would only see a blur pass them before V''s scream echoed through the sky.


    "T-t-that hurt! Why did you do that!?"


    "Just payback for the way you talked, and let''s get cleaned up!"


    ****


    Asura, V and Verana stood facing each other outside the makeshift bathhouse that Lorem helped create for them, watching each other with serious expressions.


    It was the perfect ce for all of them to clean themselves without shame.


    Yet, maybe because of the conversation a moment ago, V became too shy to undress before Verana, who stood with her beautiful body exposed while leaning against Asura''s right arm with a sultry gaze.


    "Princess, are you not going to join us?"


    V blinked and looked down at her feet with a deep blush.


    ''She looks so sexy standing there... I guess I have no choice!''


    Asura leaned over and untied the fabric around her breasts, allowing it to fall to the ground.


    The cold air hit her nipples, causing them to rise quickly, making her gasp while Asura leaned closer. His hand slipped inside her skirt and unfastened the binder, his fingertips stroking her silver forest, causing V''s legs to tremble and her hands to grip his wrist.


    "Asura, stop... don''t do it here!" V''s low voice sounded as she peeked at the naked Verana, her exposed ck forest and perfect curves a testament to her feminine beauty.


    "Why?" He replied while lifting the hook and popping open her waistband, letting it drop to the ground, revealing a ck thong made of string that barely hid her private ce. "Aren''t we all lovers?"


    "But..." V''s eyes rose, her amber orbs filled with doubt while her lips quivered with a sense of embarrassment.


    It seemed she felt guilty towards Verana, so Asura could only smile as his right hand wrapped around Verana and pulled them both towards him as they entered the bathing room.


    "Ah!?"


    V could only yelp as his skilled fingertips unfastened the string of her underwear, leaving herpletely exposed.


    He kissed Verana''s forehead before grabbing V''s arm and pulling her into his embrace. Their bodies were warm as the hot water filled the tub.


    "Not again, Asura. I''m so sore," V pleaded and tried to escape, yet she forgot about Verana''s presence and suddenly turned bright red as she revealed thatst night she slept with him.


    Her eyes peeked towards Verana, but there wasn''t any concern on her face. Instead, shethered some shampoo and started washing Asura''s glossy hair.


    "..."


    "Verana, what news do you have from your informationwork?"


    "You mean my mothers, right?"


    The territory of Drakkur trained various monsters and strange races to perform spy activities. Sometimes, humans turned into Vampire hostspletely loyal to the Darkkur family, but that was rare and only in times of emergency.


    "Eh?" V looked at the two, her future husband leaningfortably against the breasts of another woman, who smiled and gently washed his hair.


    The scene looked sofortable and rxed that she realised what Asura meant earlier about Verana.


    "The council of Romantica wants to continue the conflict. They sent several of their lords to reinforce the north, especially Lundberg and Lumen."


    "So the bastards still want to fight; what is the queen and knightmander''s opinion?" Asura''s voice grew harsh while V looked down at her reflection in the water with a troubled expression.


    The fact they spoke of things she, the princess, didn''t know seemed to spark something inside her, making her eyes glisten with a sharp light. Her ears listening to each detail, it seemed V would soon contact the Valkyrie knights as her mother predicted from this battle. Her mother was using this battle to hone her daughter as the next queen.


    Asura and many of the women beside him knew this, and each was taking their role to help her take those steps, while Asura just enjoyed teasing his cute princess wife.


    ''Those are some good eyes, V. I look forward to what actions you take. It''s always something I never expect.''


    "I think so, but at least the conflict has reduced in other ces. There is also word that the orcs from the east have sailed to the western coast, though I might need a few days to confirm this. Something made them stop attacking Lyndwrym and change targets to Westrin."


    "That is worrying news, Verana. It seems moreplicated than I originally thought."


    "You might be right. I have received an invitation from my mother for you to assumemand of our Raven knights, thebat division of the Darkkur spy bureau, although that is only temporary. I think she wants to test your calibre; rather, my mother used to join them in battle, so I have a bad feeling..."


    "What, you think your mother wille here in that lewd te armour and tight leather to seduce me again?"


    "Don''t joke! I swear she''ll try to, then I''ll kill you!"


    "Hehe... how about we have a battle tonight? I''ll make you remember how to scream my name."


    ".... Not in front of others. It''s embarrassing!"


    "Eh!?"


    For the first time, V saw Verana, the Raven beauty known for her hard face and dark aura, blush and show the face of a girl in love. "She''s just like me, like us?" V whispered, watching Asura and Verena ying with each other.


    "Princess V, it''s best you keep Asura close. My mother is not a woman who is easily tied down. Also, since her true love could not marry her, I''m sure she has been lusting for a certain young man ever since."


    ''Well, I am that true love too...''


    However, Asura remained silent in that regard; only he knew about the truth of Verana''s past life, which caused his heart to ache whenever he thought about it.


    "Asura, let''s prepare ourselves for the worst. Either Romantica will push north, or the order to attack them wille knowing of the orcs attacking their eastern coast."


    Verana tried to straighten her face, with her legs wrapped around Asura''s waist, squeezing him with both arms, holding the edge of the tall stone bath.


    "I agree. Both options would make little sense because it will affect both sides. Still, we can''t deny the possibility."


    "You both are right. There must be more to this story. There were sightings of a gigantic winged serpent in the central ins of Romantica near the capital, but the agents felt the danger of death and couldn''t investigate more. What if it''s linked to the cult?"


    ''... It''s that woman!''


    The two nced at Asura, who suddenly seemed sullen, while Verana hugged his chest and sat on hisp. "Then, the cult is definitely moving or preparing to make its move..."


    V could only listen to their conversation. Somehow, she felt they might be speaking now for her benefit, but she couldn''t tell for sure.


    She knew little about the mysterious group, but she could guess they were Silvara''s enemies just from the slight change in Asura''s face, his slight grimace and frown despitetheir recent sess in reiming the South.


    The battle with Romantica might be much worse rather than reaching an ending.

 Chapter 254: That Shattered Soul Complete Once more

    Three enigmatic figures gathered around a peculiar table in a dimly lit room, their features distorted by shadows.


    One was a man, his body concealed beneath a ck exoskeleton, his face the only visible part. He was a striking individual, seemingly in his thirties, with silver hair and eyes that defied human norms. His sclera is ck, devoid of iris, and his pupils arerge and golden.


    "Are you sure, Azoth?" The second person, a beautiful elf with silver hair and blue eyes, asked. Her voice shook, along with her trembling lips and downcast eyes.


    "Of course, Philis, if you do not take my life. Then, your entire family shall suffer. I would rather die than see you cry."


    "Azoth!" cried out the third individual, a beautiful woman like a fairy. Ethereal ice crystals wrapped around her glistening ice-blue skin, adding to her charm and wonder. Droplets of tears from her eyes and her passionate voice revealed her feelings.


    "Muru, Philis... I am sorry my strength cannot solve this issue. I--"


    The male moved to grasp his cup; however, he grimaced because of the enormous gaping hole in his exoskeleton finally revealed, still burning and sizzling with a golden light. "This wound will never heal, and I shall only fade in theing days."


    "Please, don''t say that..."


    "Azoth..."


    The two women''s voices and feelings almost resonated. Their eyes were loose and despondent, dripping wet with tears.


    Both women knew the truth from the moment theirbined magic failed to restore the wound. They knew that their beloved would soon die and never return because of the divine magic that the elves stole from a dying upper-realm priestess.


    "Why so sad? Philis, isn''t that cute daughter of yours already prepared to take the throne?"


    "Muru, you left our child in a lower realm to grow safely. Why do you worry?"


    Both women nced at one another as they tried to lift their loved one''s spirits. However, Azoth''s question had the opposite effect.


    "Your descendants can take power from our failure. One day, I will return. That isn''t a false promise or words offort. Though my figure might change, you will know when I return."


    "Eh? How long? What do you mean?!" Philis, who would live almost eternally after bing a dark elf, became excitable, asking questions with sparkling blue eyes.


    While Muru became silent, she knew this truth and also believed in her feelings.


    ''My love, I will follow you to test our bond, and if we are truly destined. We shall reunite even after death, even without my memories. I will be happy.''


    Muru''s eyes gazed at the pair with affection, her eyelids narrowing with a smile revealing her lovely white fangs. The feelings in her chest were that of affection for both women.


    Once rivals with Philis, they fought, fought and fought and found that Azoth would never choose one of them. Thus, they created a system, and while stillpeting, it became a more friendly and less violent rivalry and a promise not to spoil each other''s moments alone with Azoth.


    "It might be thousands of years, hundreds of thousands, or just a few decades."


    Azoth stood and waved his hand, summoning a ming portal into an empty dimension. This was not something he would normally do, but the strange fire sealed inside his body, but he could not use it before the divine smite damaged his body beyond repair.


    "Let your brothere, Philis. Allow him to kill me, and I shall not fight back. I only ask you to go easy on Muru and those who surrender."


    "What? No! I will not allow you to die. We can live for tens of thousands of years. Can you not wait for a few hundred?"


    "No. I want you two to live on."


    ''Always Selfish, my cute Azoth. However, I cannot ept that thought if you im to cannot live without us. Then why don''t you understand it''s the same for us?''


    The scene devolved into a series of arguments and soft words to calm the raging elf down before it became blurry. The world distorted like a drop of paint falling into a bucket of water. The ripples and waves spread, and the scene changed, transformed once again.


    A ck throne and dark mes surrounded the vast chamber.


    Azoth sat on that throne, his chest impaled by a golden spear, yet the one who held it was not Alfonse, her brother. It was Philis herself, which caused Muru''s eyes to widen.


    ''I see you are too gentle to let your brother kill your beloved. Then, shall we have onest fight? My sister?''


    Muru, wounded from the earlier battle, stood once more, her left arm transforming into a beautiful sword with a thin blue de and a slight curve.


    ''This is for the best, is it not? A promise to see him again, perhaps?''


    "Muru, I will send you to sleep with him."


    Philis''s soft words rang out as she pulled the spear back before twirling it and taking an aggressive stance opposite the ice devil. Her foot stomped on the ground, causing a loud boom.


    The dark elf woman seemed to fly as she rushed at Muru with surprising speed and grace. Her spear spun around her body as it cut through the air, leaving glowing arcs of divine lightning.


    "Yaaaaaaah!"


    Muru''s de extended, shing with the spear shaft and changing shape and length, creating a defensive wall of ice to meet the attack. However, Philis was much stronger now.


    "Divine Light!"


    The holy light collided with the ck ice, causing it to crack and crumble in a moment as Muru pushed back with her long legs.


    She knew she was much stronger than in the previous battle. Her ice-blue eyes narrowed as she felt the pressure from this divine weapon that limited her abilities. Philis became even stronger after acquiring this weapon.


    "Lightning!"


    "Aghh!"


    Arcs of divine lightning discharged from the spear, enveloping Muru''s body in a sh. Her sword arm reformed and severed the golden lightning, but only after suffering severe damage. Muru''s beautiful ice was now cracked and dissipating with deep burns on her pure blue skin.


    Neither woman''s face showed pleasure or emotions; their eyes never left each other, both wet with tears of regret and sorrow; with each blow, Philis bit her trembling lips to hide her suffering.


    "Muru... I can''t lose you, too. Please surrender."


    "And yet... You dare... Ugh! Take his life! I shall never forgive you, Philis!"


    ''Sorry, my cute little rival. I will have to make you feel bad for a while, but we wille back and make it up to you, I promise.''


    With a heart full of emotion, Muru''s de shattered, and her body followed, falling apart into the ice crystals that floated into the air. The moment the spear tip approached, her covered in "Divine Light."


    "Nghaaaaa!! Philis!!"


    A golden light shot from the spear, swallowing her in golden fire and consuming everything.


    "Muru!?"


    At thest moment, Muru saw the shock on her rival''s face. Did she believe Muru would put up a desperate defence orst-gasp attack so both of them died? The wide eyes and trembling iris were enough for Muru. She realised Philis felt just as devastated by her death as she did for killing Azoth.


    Philis dropped the spear, and the vision became cloudy once more as if the painter had grown tired of this picture and tossed the bucket over his canvas.


    ...


    "Nnngh!!? Philis!! Haa.... Haa... A dream?"


    In a dark room, a soft voice echoed as the beautiful maid noticed her left arm in the sword''s shape from her dream and touched her face, feeling the tears oozing down her cheeks and a feeling of loss and confusion.


    "Phew."


    Then, after taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes, and a faint smile came to her lips. "Five thousand years. Did you wait for our return, Philis?"


    Momentster, she dressed up, wearing her maid outfit and feeling a hint of nostalgia. However, something changed inside her as she walked towards therge shared tent, unzipping the entrance and opening her eyes.


    "That''s right, I only see Asura."


    ''Sorry, Azoth, but I cannot be yours anymore. This amazing boy has stolen my heart and soul. May you rest in peace and find those that might love you eternally.''


    With those thoughts quickly leaving her mind, she walked towards the bed, covered in the mess of the three people sleeping together naked; she snapped her fingers, creating beautiful streams of iced water and cleaned the bedding while swiping her other arm, creating a weak me, drying and warming the bodies of the trio.


    Then, she noticed that her source of affection awakened from her actions.


    "Good morning, Asura. It''s almost time for morning training."


    "Nnn, Muru looks the best in a maid''s outfit." He stretched his body, still clearly exhausted and half asleep, before his raspy words caused chaos in the little heart of his lovely maid.


    ''Eh?''


    ****


    "What did you see?" The concerned Mu Xue asked.


    "You were crying, and you looked older... but with that beautiful ice covering your entire body."


    Mu Xue, now appearing younger and no longer resembling her past self, felt a tremor in her body upon hearing those words. Asura, still half asleep, didn''t realise he spoke about things that he would normally keep secret.


    "How stupid; I couldn''t save you and gave up like a fool. Meet again after death; why didn''t I try harder--"


    It was at that moment that Asura began waking up and realised that because the room was so dark and resembled the dream, he spoke naturally upon seeing Mu Xue in a simr style to Muru. However, these words seemed to rouse a storm within the girl''s mind, whose expression immediately changed.


    However, Asura couldn''t see those changes; he only saw her shimmering ice-blue pupils looking at him like always before he sat up and climbed off the bed to get dressed.


    "Asura?"


    "Mm?"


    Mu Xue stepped towards him, but he noticed her steps seemed slow and heavy as her body almost staggered with each step. Asura wanted to speak but felt there was a reason for this because Mu Xue did nothing selfishly, so he slowed his hands and gave her time while waiting for her to speak.


    ''That dream is probably affecting me too.''


    ****


    After many reincarnations and rebirths, her shattered soul finally pieced itself together and learned that the betrayal she felt about choosing Asura was meaningless.


    Because she knew he was the rebirth of Azoth.

 Chapter 255: A Belated Dance in the forest

    Asura felt Mu Xue''s hand touch his shoulders.


    The cool temperature of her palms soothed his memories of the horrible memories of Azoth''sst moments. Being forced to watch the two women he loved most fight to the death as he faded into the darkness was harder than he thought.


    Although Asura believed his women needed to have a healthy rivalry, he never wanted to see it escte to them killing each other.


    ''I never want them to go that far. I must never be weak or die like Azoth. Then, I should be stronger, no! The strongest existence, so they never have to endure that fate again!''


    Asura closed his eyes, taking deep breaths as Mu Xue''s delicate fingers brushed along his body, fastening his buttons and adjusting his clothes with adept hands.


    ''That''s right, she has been doing these things for so many years. I can never forget how irreceable Mu Xue is to me.''


    Mu Xue silently supported Asura as he settled his emotions and grabbed his coat. Asura wrapped her in a tight embrace before slipping on his overcoat. His movements were smooth and graceful. It seemed as if he was simply born to be elegant and rule over others. Yet he didn''t leave their embrace.


    Instead, he gazed into her eyes and felt the sparkling eyes of Mu Xue felt different.


    Not the usual eyes of affection and respect, but even deeper now, he felt a tinge of madness, and the obsession no longer masked. Original content from M-VL-em|p,yr


    "Are you alright, Mu Xue? I feel you have be more enchanting suddenly."


    "Does master feel this way? This servant is still the same!" Mu Xue smiled in joy at hispliment and wore an innocent expression on her face.


    Asura contemted her words, feeling strange in his heart.


    "You are not just my servant, but someone I would never let go. Even if I had to cheat death."


    The moment he mentioned cheating death, her eyes widened, bing slightly wet before she pressed her head against his chest, her cool fingertips grasping his cheeks.


    "Master doesn''t need to worry about death. Your servant will protect you! So no one can take you away. If anyone dares to scheme against you, your servant will dly exchange her life for yours."


    Asura remembered the scene of the goldennce piercing Muru''s chest, causing his two hearts to throb violently.


    "I will never permit that to happen!"


    Mu Xue cupped his face and kissed his lips as her eyes gazed into his, disying nothing but her affection towards him as they sparkled brightly with an ice-blue light as if casting magic.


    "Please promise me that you will never give up on living for my sake, no matter what happens! We are together forever, and I will let nothing separate us!"


    Asura frowned at her words but couldn''t resist her innocent expression, which he felt was unusually important. The feeling and tone of her words were more serious than when she flirted with him.


    Instead, he epted her words but with his own added.


    "Then you must promise me you will never give up your life for my sake. I order you to live, be happy and find a way so that we can both survive together. I don''t believe in rebirth or the next life. I only want to spend eternity with you, who stands before me now."


    His words seemed to cause chaos in her mind, and she suddenly froze, her fingers trembling and her body going into shock.


    Asura didn''t realise how much his words had impacted her. After all, he didn''t know she would regain the memories of their past life, so he was unaware of the destiny she now epted or the significance of his words.


    When he sensed something wrong with her, he lifted her chin, only to find small droplets of ice dripping from her eyes as she looked at him with the most pure smile and gentle gaze since they met.


    "Do you mean that? You will never abandon the present for the future?"


    "Of course!" Asura wiped the tears from her face. "Don''t you believe me?"


    Mu Xue''s body rxed, and she wrapped her arms around him, feeling relieved. She smiled and said, "I do! I will never forget your words!"


    Asura observed her, feeling a little surprised. It seemed his words had strengthened her resolve. But he felt that her feelings and her words became heavier, and she sought more from him, even though he didn''t understand why she was so moved.


    After wiping her eyes, he kissed her lips and saw the twinkle in her eyes return.


    "Shall we skip training and go for a walk in the forest?" Asura suggested, holding her waist and smiling.


    Mu Xue was stunned but couldn''t hold back her smile. "Is Master trying to charm this servant into submission?"


    "Would you agree if I said yes? Maybe I want you to submit to me for eternity."


    With the sweetest smile, she replied. "This servant will give you her eternity~ so you must treat her well, Master."


    Asura smiled, kissing her forehead and whispering. "Eternity it is! Now, let us leave."


    Together, they left the training grounds, arm in arm.


    Mu Xue leaned against him and nced at him with the most beaming smile he had ever seen. Her body and atmosphere seemed to be soothing and calm, and she lost the slight uncertainty of the past.


    Asura knew her mood had changed and smiled at her as they disappeared into the forest, his demonic mes eradicating their presence and hiding them from others while driving away weak monsters.


    In the centre of the dark forest, the two strolled happily, until finding a beautiful clearing together that easily dispatched the weaker monsters without loosening their embrace and finally reached the source of this forest''s name.


    A huge ck tree with grey leaves and a beautiful aura.


    Asura narrowed his eyes as he sensed the enormous Magic reserves inside this tree.


    "This is..." He sensed a faint connection to it.


    The heavy and dark feeling also reminded him ofst night''s dream. Mu Xue looked like she didn''t seem to sense anything but smiled at the beautiful tree.


    "Master, isn''t this a ck Moon Tree? It has survived so long in such a dirty environment. How could such a wonderful tree survive in thend of humans for 5000 years?"


    Asura understood now that his blood had created this tree. Or rather, Azoth nted this tree when he left his child with a small group of humanoid protectors; this tree symbolised himself and his presence, who would always watch over the child.


    "It''s been a long time¡ªback then, you weren''t even a sapling," Asura muttered, stepping forward as his hand touched the bark, feeling it vibrate the moment he touched it. Like a dog might when its owner returns after a long vacation.


    As the grey leaves turned pitch ck and flickered without wind, a sense of vibrance and vitality filled the forest.


    A moment after that, all the surrounding trees in the central area transformed, turning darker and taller.


    "Asura?"


    Mu Xue saw a swirl of ck leaves all dancing around him, like a mystical scene. Her lips curled into a smile as she gazed at him with doting eyes.


    "It truly is him." She muttered, the sound blocked by the howling of the wind and leaves that danced in the air.


    "Ah... are you drinking my blood? It seems I made you lonely for far too long..."


    Asura sensed his energy flowing outwards and entering the roots of the ck Moon Tree, recognising it and increasing his strength.


    As if in response to his words, the ck Moon Tree grew before their eyes. Its branches were now five meters thick, and its height expanded rapidly.


    Mu Xue was in awe but felt surprised when several grey leaves flew at Asura and buried themselves into his palms. She soon found herself looking at a line of ck blood symbols on his left arm.


    She observed his actions with joy while lifting her arms, which began throbbing; the symbols created on the surface changed, rewritten. Different from the poor lettering that previously transformed her arm, these words were nostalgic and identical to her memories, as the letters sank into her flesh and etched onto her muscles, bones and even her veins, but this time changed both her arms.


    The dance seemed tost hours, but only ten minutes passed before the forest became new, revitalised, and filled with life.


    The ck Moon Tree reached over 50 metres high and 10 meters wide as the nearby trees multiplied in size several times. The once-dead and dreary forest became lively and thriving, with a fog-like atmosphere shrouding it and gathering into a haze in front of the two. Its mist seemed to block off this central area from the outside.


    Allowing only the two of them inside.


    "Asura, are you alright?" Mu Xue''s arms no longer felt painful but natural, like she could summon Hyouka as part of her body instead of a mere sword.


    "It is fine," Asura answered Mu Xue with a smile.


    "But it seems this tree has be greedy." His head turned towards the trunk, where the beautiful young woman stood. A forest Nymph with ck hair and eyes sat on the thick roots while gazing at Asura with curious eyes.


    The moment Mu Xue saw her, her eyes brightened before realising this was the tree''s true form, or at least her new form.


    "Is this...?"


    "It''s her¡ªck Moon. Right?"


    "Mm! Papa!"


    "Eh? Papa, you''re speaking about me?" Asura pointed to his face.


    "Nn!" ck Moon nodded and giggled happily as she jumped down from the tree.


    Mu Xue''s heart warmed upon hearing her voice; she saw nothing but an innocent and cute girl.


    ''Who would have thought she would be so adorable?''


    "Since you are so cute, from now on, your name is Noir Fenix, okay?"


    "Noare? Noarr? Peenix?" The forest Nymph tilted her head before Asura stepped forward, wrote the letters and spent several minutes teaching her.


    Mu Xue couldn''t help but touch her cute head as Noir sat on Asura''s knees, nodding.


    "So cute..." Mu Xue whispered.


    "Noir Fenix is a good name. Hehe."


    "What do you say to Mu Xue?"


    "Thank you! Mu-Mama" Noir smiled brightly, causing Mu Xue''s heart to melt at how adorable she was.


    "I think she is much cuter than a human baby."


    "True. Well, you helped me nt her, so technically, her words aren''t wrong. She grew up using both our--" It was at that moment that Asura realised he spoke of the past life so casually without speaking about it before he felt a sense of guilt towards Mu Xue; however, rather than a question or confusion, he felt her cooling body wrap around his back, and her soft lips kiss his neck.


    "Mmmm, I know, I know everything, but you are Asura to me and always will be."


    "Did you dream... or remember?"


    Mu Xue didn''t answer straight away. Her breathing was deep as she caressed his left hand that held Noir as her body pressed against him from behind.


    "We swore to meet after death, right? Isn''t this proof of destiny? We should be together."


    With her words, Asura felt a strange sensation in his mind and spirit pce. The devil monolith ran smoother, and he felt the connection with Azoth bing solid. And realised that before he knew it.


    Azoth''s shattered soul had be one with him; now, the image of Azoth would manage the devil monolith after Asura kept his promises.


    ''Looks like I can''t leave that little elf princess alone. Let''s also help her aunt too. I owe Azoth that much.''

 Chapter 256: The Glorious ArSoleil

    In the farthest reaches of the western world of Nephrite II, a colossal empire sprawls across a continentrger than the entire easternndsbined. The race of elves rule this empire.


    For those gifted to the royal bloodline, their names receive the greatest honour given the titles Ar or Al, while those who serve the white forest are called Sol, symbolising the divine presence of the sun.


    Known as the fairest race of all on Nephrite and most attuned with mana while possessing an innate beauty and almost eternal life. Their current Empress''s official name is Ar Mnia. She rules her people with an iron fist of divine light.


    In the centre of the most beautiful city in the world.


    Known to outsiders as the White Forest, Ar''Soleil. This city had survived countless battles and wars and is home to thest world tree.Ms Turim - The tree of hope and divinity.


    The city itself appears like a dream of beautiful silver forest trees and luminous golden leaves that sparkle with power in the evening sun.


    As the story begins in Ar''Soleil. The scene shifts to a throne.


    And upon it sits the Empress in all her glory.


    *****


    Golden hair, like fallen stars, formed each strand as they glistened in the sunlight. Eyes the colour of the sea during a storm with flecks of red. A beauty so intense and brilliant that many would gaze at her as she passes and lose all reason and power.


    Dressed in a white dress of gold thread that glitters as if the gods wove the stardust itself and divinity into the fabric, with her form almost appearing like a dream.


    Mnia.


    Ar Mnia, The Divine Empress.


    "EmpressMnia?" A voice asked as she noddedin approval as an elvendy quickly stepped in.


    A pretty young elf maiden in a frilly pink maid uniform was currently trying to report to the Empress about their guest''s arrival when she met with a strange and sudden sight.


    The smile of the empress, something rarely seen as the Arch counsel to the empress, bowed her head.


    "Mdy, I have news."


    Her blue eyes sparkled as she stared at the Elven woman.


    "Oh, Al? Have the guests arrived yet?" she asked softly. The sudden voice caused the air to tremble with delight, and her body emitted a beautifying radiance of silver light.


    Al Sol could feel her heart pounding.


    ''Strange.'' She thought, ''Why must I feel this feeling?''


    It was as if a wave of pure love was embracing her body.


    ''My heart... belongs to the empress,'' She thought.


    ''Such a strange feeling...'' Al felt as if she was in a daze. She was the personal aid to the empress, yet despite loving her husband, she felt a special feeling for the empress.


    Neither lustful nor dirty, a pure desire to serve and see her smile once more.


    "They are soon arriving, Mdy." She spoke as smoothly as she always had.


    Her skin was like jade, and her beauty was truly beyond any woman she had seen. If not for the empress, the lovely green eyes and ck hair of Arch Counsellor Al Sol might have reached the top of the empire.


    "Is that so? Then what of my daughter, Ar Celina? Have you discovered where she keeps running off to?"


    "My Empress, the princess seems to have been visiting an abandoned realm; from the reports of Knight Spica, she met someone who could help the princess break her curse. Thus, since then, they meet regrly, and that is the end of the report."


    "Oh?" Mnia sat back on her throne. "An abandoned realm, you say? Please borate."


    Al nodded in agreement as she gathered her thoughts and exined, "Yes, Mdy. It''s and left by the gods devoid of life, a ce with no memory or knowledge. The cursed valley."


    "The cursed valley..." Mnia repeated with a soft, delicate sigh.


    "Do you have the reports on this?" Mnia asked.


    Al nodded as she raised her hand, and a scroll appeared as it floated towards Mnia.


    "Hmmm? The divine knights smote a dragon that kidnapped the princess, and the pair vanished. Exin this matter, ALULA!" Mnia said with a stern face.


    "My Empress, my apologies. Apparently, the knights found the runaway princess in a conflict with Knight Spica''s brother when a strange man intervened and transformed into a dragon. The divine knights cast their magic to save her, but it suddenly vanished into a ck portal."


    "That is strange. Why would the dragon return her, let the princess return unharmed? There is more to this matter; what are you not telling me? Al Sol!"


    ''I didn''t wish for my beloved Empress to worry about her children fighting.''


    "Ahem, my empress, please calm. Forgive me. I did not wish to cause your heart pain. The eldest son, Al Menitos, had the divine knights hunt down Ar Celina because she is the favourite of the great elder and feared his session to the throne."


    "..."


    Ar Melina''s lips tightened, her hands grasping the throne so tight they became white. While she didn''t speak, the surrounding aura grew darker.


    "The dragon that protected Celina, did she survive, and what colour were his scales?" Mnia asked.


    "Red and ck, your majesty," Al replied.


    "That''s strange, and strange it is that an extinct red or ck dragon would be so near Ar''Soleil and the white forest."


    Mnia pondered as she rested her hand under her chin.


    "If he could escape divine judgment, then I do not want him killed. I will have you capture the man and bring him before me," she said as she turned to Al.


    "Bring him alive and unharmed¡ªhe not only saved my lovely Celina but helped heal her curse, as you say? I do not wish to speak of fate because of my sister''s tragic life. However, this feels connected somehow."


    "I will ry your orders, Empress," Al replied, and a small smile spread across her face.


    "Very well. Return and tell the maidens to prepare my daughter, Celina, and send her to me. I must learn more about this dragon. Exclude Knight Spica!"


    "Yes, Mdy, your wish is mymand!"


    "Remember, unharmed, I will not have that man judged when he saved my daughter." Mnia smiled gently as the air seemed to bloom with vibrant flowers.


    The sudden light revealed an image. Ar Soleil''s emblem was a gigantic world tree with a red and ck dragon flying around it.


    Underneath the name of the glorious empire.


    Ar''Levelius


    *****


    Meanwhile, to the far east of the Yurias continent in the Eastern Empire, a frustrated emperor sits on his throne with dozens of silent eunuchs.


    Many greying roots feathered his ck hair, revealing a once handsome face that now disyed signs of age and fatigue. His son''s constantly disappearing stress caused unwanted stress.


    "Tell me, Xu Ming. Where is my son? Where is Shang Luo?" The emperor asked, turning his head towards a eunuch named Xu Ming.


    The fat eunuch bowed as he kneeled and cupped his fists, and his head lowered in submission.


    "Emperor Shang! It has been two weeks since Shang Luo disappeared on a tour of the empire. No one can find him and..."


    "Silence!" Emperor Shang roared as his tone of voice trembled with anger.


    He knew his son likely found another woman he wanted to toy with, or the idea of making Silvara into the empire''s next conquest entered his mind.


    Either way, it was an unwise decision.


    "Bring me news of my son. I grow tired of hearing the same thing each day."


    "Understood!" Xu Ming responded. "However, what shall I do about Silvara?"


    "What do you mean, Xu Ming?"


    "Their messenger sends ims our empire sent troops to attack Lyndwrym and are iming damages..." Xu Ming began exining as Emperor Shang mmed his hand on his throne.


    "I have had enough! That bitch dares im such a lie. If they had a problem, the queen herself cane and prostrate before me! Kill them and mail the head back to these arrogant fools! They dare call their little kingdom a divine kingdom. What a joke." Emperor Shangughed as a wicked grin spread across his face.


    "..."


    Xu Ming stayed silent as he nodded and bowed once more. "I shall ry your orders."


    "Xu Ming, I know you are trying to gain more power, so I shall make this deal with you." Emperor Shangughed, and the room felt like it was shaking from his voice. "If you can find my son and somehow conquer a small kingdom, I will reward you greatly."


    "Do this, and I shall elevate you to a royal chancellor of the imperial court."


    "..."


    Xu Ming contemted on the matter. If he could get rid of Queen Silvara, perhaps he could restore his body, to be a real man.


    ''Or I can just let the boy die,'' He thought as he smiled.


    "Your words, I cannot express my gratitude. Your humble servant, Xu Ming, epts the task," He responded as he cupped his hands.


    "Hmph, now leave my sight, all of you!" Emperor Shangmanded as all the eunuchs knelt and walked backwards before standing up and leaving.


    The emperor seemed to be a simple old man the moment he became alone. "Shang Luo, where are you, my beloved son? You are all I have left."


    ****


    From the moment Silvara regained control of the south and began their march against Romantica.


    The entire world set in motion their ns and desires.


    However, even the Queen of Silvara made her move. She sent many letters to all nobles, merchants, and warriors of high standingconfirming the princess''s and her partner''s marriage date.


    Inviting them to join the ceremony and to ept their future king.


    The letter also mentioned that on the same day, the Earl of Fenix would change hands and would transfer to Asura Fenix, the princess''s future husband.


    And so, the grand ns of all continued to proceed.


    ****


    Nearly four months have passed since Asura returned to this timeline, and right now, he has experienced the most dangerous moment of his life so far. Inside the shared tent with all his future wives and beloved women, a pile of opened lettersy on a table in front of him while they tied him to a chair and red at him.


    "Asura!" Lorem spoke with a deep tone while her foot stepped between his legs, almost touching his crotch. "Why does it only state you are marrying V?"


    "Because I promised the queen otherwise, I wouldn''t be here right now."


    Asura didn''t shy away or act embarrassed; these were the women he loved. If he couldn''t be honest with them, he wasn''t a man!


    "Is that true? You agreed to marry all of us; that wasn''t a lie, yes?"I swear, I will marry all of you."The next moment, as if they nned it just to hear those words. The ropes vanished, clearly a product of Lucia''s Shadow magic, while the women''s gazes all became extremely soft and filled with delight.

 Chapter 257: Preparing for the future - Wedding preparations

    Asura looked stunned as he looked at his lovely wives. Mu Xue''s long blue hair shimmered with ice as she gazed at him affectionately with her narrowed, ice-blue eyes.


    "My husband, I am d you didn''t forget us littledies."


    ''Ever since that forest dance, she has be both more affectionate and more assertive in expressing her love.''


    As if to assert her presence, Xavida boldly pushed Mu Xue aside, her lovely purple eyes and the soft pink scales on her cheeks and chest glistening. The two of them now engaged in a vigorouspetition, from cooking to seduction.


    "Hmph, darling loves my breast scales the most! Hehe."


    Mu Xue''s arm instantly transformed into a long katana identical to the sword hyouka before shing towards Xavida''s tail as if to chop it off. "He also loves lizard tail soup, so let me use yours. I am sure it will grow back!"


    ''These girls are much more assertive and violent, but why does their friendship seem more real now? Instead of the fake smiles and acting like there are no problems.''


    "Heh, he sure loves to eat this lizard at night. Shame, the ice devil just makes him cold and sick!"


    "Xavida, you scaly beast! Hmph! Husband, say something." Mu Xue asked for his opinion as her skin turned a silky blue and frosted over, ready to release her power.


    "Um..." Asura slowly scratched his head. "Haha, sorry, I actually don''t know the perfect answer, but I''d like to eat both of you right now."


    "What?" The two women simultaneously asked as they stood frozen, staring at him in shock.


    The two women''s reactions surprised Asura, so he rified, "What I mean is that I would like to enjoy both the icy embrace of my ice devil wife and the passionate embrace of my little dragon bride."


    He used different terms for them so they wouldn''t bicker who was the best.


    However, that''s when a whisper sounded in his ear, causing his spine to tingly and his body to shudder. "Then how about you enjoy the passionate embrace of a scarlet phoenix?"


    Lorem''s hands wrapped around his chest while pulling up his tunic to reveal his abs, her obsession with muscle, something she developed recently after bing infatuated with his changes and constant improvement. Her entire body pressed against his back, causing a dark desire to well up within his two hearts as his eyes shed red.


    He did not know when Lorem crept up behind him.


    "Ahem, Lorem, you have orders to survey thepleted repairs." Lucia, in her ck uniform, announced while opening the door and guiding the unhappy phoenix out.


    "I hate these damn orders." Lorem cursed before leaving as her bright-red eyes gazed at Asura hungrily. The next moment, she left with Lucia, causing the room temperature to drop.


    "Fufu, the silly woman didn''t even notice." A soft voice, Lucia''s voice, echoed as she stepped out of his shadow, wearing nothing but her revealing underwear.


    The entire room became suffocatingly hot as the dark demoness hopped onto his back and nibbled at his ears.


    "Lucia, didn''t you want to stay on guard?"


    "Asura, darling. I sent one of my shadow clones, so why don''t we step into your shadow and have some fun?"


    ''Oh man, Lorem is going to beat youter, darling.''


    "Oh? Feeling feisty again?" He smiled mischievously. "Or perhaps you forgot who begged for mercyst night?"


    Lucia blushed before responding. "O-of course not. I will win this time, though..."


    Asura didn''t mind these slow moments of flirting with the women he loved, but since his victory over Romantica, he had be worried.


    Their repairs of the city ended a few days ago while he spent the week training and feeding his lovely wives. The problem was those he hadn''t slept with yet and the fact that many troops had already headed south of the border and hadn''t returned.


    ''It looks like we will be invading them after all. It feels dangerous to spend too much effort to the south.''


    Unlike the other, Verana and V seemed to be the calmest when everyone came together, though the gaze of Verana seemed to have grown more intense over the past few days.


    ''She is too good for me. I must make time to take her on a date that will have significance to us when I return to the capital.''


    Asura knew he would return soonbecause the date on the letters wasn''t far off; it seemed the queen wanted to solidify the nobles and royal chamber before more conflict began.


    ''I didn''t realise how intelligent the queen was.''


    If Romantica fell into the hands of others, then Silvara wouldn''t escape the current three-front warfare. However, if Silvara attacked and conquered Romantica while having a royal wedding, the wedding would distract many kingdoms and rogue nobles.


    ''There are going to be many wedding invitations in the future. I wonder how far she went.'' Asura simted his thoughts while feeling Lucia teasing his arms before he met her eyes. "Lucia, if possible, can you try to find who''s attending the wedding and see if there is any reason they''re attending?"


    "Eh? But that means I can''t stay here with you all the time!"


    Asura wrapped his arm around her waist and squeezed her soft flesh. The feeling of her body always felt amazing and firm. "Then, if you do well, how about I reward you with something you desire?"


    "Ah! Husband, I can''t wait!" Lucia hopped off his back and instantly left through the door.


    He stood in silence, his smile almost cracking as he realised she yed him once again, but somehow, Asura enjoyed this unique interaction with Lucia, a girl who should have been his childhood bride.


    "It seems someone else has her hooks in you. Do you regret not choosing me as your first wife sooner?"


    Verana''s smooth hand embraced him as she caressed his cheeks, her loving eyes focused on him before she leaned close and bit his neck.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" Asura looked at the proud and beautiful woman in his arms, who had such an elegant appearance. Her long ck hair with red tints framed her gorgeous face, giving her a sense of regality.


    "Mmnph... so delicious... Mmmn!"


    She pulled her fangs from his neck, a small dribble of blood sliding down her long pink tongue as she swallowed thest drops. "Breakfast, my love. I cannot stand not drinking your blood. It drives me crazy."


    "Tsk, such an evil vampire. Now my neck is all wet with your drool." Asura pretended to be angry before Verana licked his neck again and rushed away with light steps, grabbing the empty tes from the table before winking at him onest time.****


    The afternoon training ended after Asura finally got the girls to stop fighting.


    However, he noticed V seemed to be extremely quiet. So, after dinner, he came to her room alone. Asura knocked twice while standing there impatiently waiting for a response. The door opened, and V smiled while bringing him inside.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''ve been strangely quiet, and that''s not like you at all."


    V wore a soft wool jumper and thin pants while sitting on her bed, the scent of her flowery perfume bing more clear.


    "Hmmm." Asura looked at her unusual change in mood.


    V bit her lower lip and red at him. "Ah, okay, I will tell you. I''m jealous. I''m jealous that the other girls are bing much more intimate with you. I want that, too! Since you slept with me that one time, you treat me like a delicate doll, but I can take more.


    You can do anything with me! We are going to be wed in two weeks... Yet I feel like the other girls get to show their feelings more often and that you are just marrying me because you have to!"


    "V... you''re quite the cute girl, aren''t you?"


    "Huh?" V sat there in silence as she looked at the handsome Asura walking toward her.


    He touched her soft cheeks and cupped her face while kissing her gently, their lips touching for a short while before she raised her hand to push him away.


    Yet she couldn''t muster the strength; the moment their lips touched, she realised how stupid her words and jealousy were, his warmth, gentle touch and passionate love. How could she doubt them...


    "I''m sorry, V. It''s been a busy time, and I hope things can return to normal soon so I can spend time with each of you more often alone. Instead of everything being together."


    "It''s fine... I should have known better, and I really like spending time with the other girls." V didn''t feel alone at all and enjoyed being around them despite her jealousy. "It''s just, I want you... both gently holding me and pampering me like this and sexually... I have needs, too."


    Asura sighed after hearing V''s honest feelings. "Well, then, how about I satisfy these needs?"


    He could only smirk at her surprised face, the sun still bright outside, as she seemed to want to say; however, his lips covered hers, entangling her tongue with his as if to capture the princess and make her his by force.


    ''Don''t act surprised¡ªyou brought this upon yourself, and the girls are all busy, anyway.''


    With those thoughts in mind, heid V down and couldn''t help but enjoy the look of the shy princess, who sheepishly hid her face with her jumper. Her hands pulled up the same jumper to reveal her beautiful whitece bra.


    His lips pressed against her soft pale skin, kissing along her muscr stomach, while his hand gently unsped the hooks on her bra, the huge mounds swaying with a heavy flop, revealing her lovely pink nubs instantly standing at attention, begging for his mouth''s attention.


    "Asura... don''t stare; it''s still bright. I''m embarrassed!" V flushed red, covering them with her hands, yet her breasts were so big that they threatened to spill out of her hands, and the man she loved stared at her enormous chest.


    Asura felt a strange sense of excitement at her confession.


    "What? Your boobs are so pretty; why are you embarrassed? Are they too big?" He teased her after pulling her hands aside to gaze at herrge mounds of squishy flesh as he grasped them, squeezing and touching them while testing their weight and firmness.


    "What a massive chest... for an erotic princess."


    "Don''t tease me so much. Ugh!" V suddenly moaned in pleasure as he pinched her nipples, his hot breath rolling across the sensitive bud as his moist tongue encircled the small protrusions of her are while sucking her bud.


    "Y-You''re making me feel strange!"


    V''s hands gripped his chest desperately, trying to avoid releasing her groans of pleasure.


    "I know you like this a lot."


    It seemed the knight would devour his princess, yet the princess didn''t put up any resistance and only pretended with open arms.

 Chapter 258: Westrin Massacre - The Warband!

    The once vibrant coastal city of Westrin, once a beacon of life and love, was now transformed into ruins. The very symbol of his kingdom was being reduced to rubble, a heartbreaking sight that seemed to mirror the state of his heart.


    ***


    "NO!"


    n''s desperate scream of terror was the first word that fell from his lips.


    An orc''s stone mace crushed another knight''s head into a mushy mess. The huge warchief stood in his gaze, ignoring the arrows while taking down n''s forces with his two great swords¡ªhuge chunks of stone formed into massive swords.


    Another soldier ran his sword through the orc''s shoulder, but the wound was barely even a scratch. In retaliation, the orc swung his de at the man''s stomach, cleaving him in two.


    ''This cannot be happening. I sent my warships and knights to support my cousin!''


    "Where did these savage monsterse from!? What is that huge warship!"


    "Lord! We cannot hold. They are battering the gates. The squires have fled!" A knight dressed in armour rushed to the top of the wall, panic clear on his face. "Please flee, Lord! To the royal castle!"


    "And abandon the people of Westrin?"


    "WHAT PEOPLE! THE PEOPLE ARE BEING EATEN ALIVE!" The knight''s voice echoed, causing the entire wall morale to shatter further while blood oozed from the knight''s abdomen. It was clear he would notst. This seemed to be hisst moment of loyalty and revealed how much the people loved the Lord of Westrin.


    "Abandon me and flee, Lord! Forget about me, about us! Return in the future and avenge our fallen brothers and sisters!" the knight said. "There are too many monsters! The imperial guards have fallen!"


    As the knight finished his words, a crossbow bolt struck his arm, ripping it off with before he shot off the wall. The moment it happened, n''s hand clutched his sword, a grim face with his eyes narrowed, dark shadows covering his cheeks as he looked down slightly, a forceful breath escaping his lips.


    ''If I want to escape, this is my only chance... why must I flee? Is this my destiny?'' n Nelphim shook his head and turned to the west, where his Royal castle was located.


    "I may survive should I flee. However, the men and women who have suffered may wait years to be free from suffering, even in death. My loyal knights, though I would ask you to join me in thest hours, I relieve you of your duties. Go to the capital with my word, my symbol and serve a new lord, maybe one who knows how to fight and protect you all better."


    The knight''s faces shook with mixed emotions. n Nelphim''s order was tantamount to protecting their shame and loyalty. ''Should we remain, we are all likely to die. However, should we leave, our lord will definitely fall.''


    A low cry.


    This is how it began, thest charge, a beloved lord''s final moments beside his knights and people.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "To the Lord of Westrin!"


    "Forward! Forward!"


    n Nelphim, surrounded by his knights andmon soldiers, the people of Westrin who had not fled, rushed to grab arms, then down the wall staircase.


    They ran down the stone steps while swinging their swords wildly at the monsters that were climbing up the wall. These monsters were built of muscle and stood two metres tall.


    "GRAAAAAAA!"


    "To the gate! Protect the gate!"


    The soldiers, men and women, carried no banner and wore no armour¡ªno banners nor symbols. Only their voices carried his name, and they fought for him.


    It was at this point that n Nelphim shouted.


    "For you, I will fight to the end. My beloved people! Knights of Westrin, there is no glory here. Only death! But please... Onest time, Charge into the midst of this battle with me!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Lord n Westrin, the quietest lord in most meetings, charged into battle despite those who mocked him and his choices to benefit the people. He now charged into battle without a special power, only a Stage Five Lord. He grabbed his beloved longsword with a single-handed sword, a style called the Sky Sword Style.


    ng! ng!


    The swords of the orc brutes crashed against the people of Westrin and armoured knights with a ng, cutting down any they came in contact with. They were in no formation, only brutalising the rallied humans.


    "My people!" n cried out before his sword beheaded an orc warrior. "I am here! To fall beside you all!"


    "AHHHHHH! May the light of Celestia grant me courage in this darkest hour!"


    n Nelphim''s roar surged through the wills of those fighting beside him as their bodies shivered, not from fear but determination. As soon as they had arrived in front of the gate, n Nelphim shouted.


    "Foul Orc invaders, I shall vanquish you until I breathe myst!"


    The orcs'' group split up like water before flowing to surround him, but n''s sword cut through two orcs as he pushed forward.


    "Gargle gurgle gugl."


    The huge orc general grinned and charged at n Nelphim as if drawn to his beautiful warrior spirit. The disdain from the orcs vanished when they saw the knightse charging despite the number difference. They instead gave bestial roars and fought the knights one by one, as if this was a series of duels.


    The brute general ran forward while swinging his twin swords at n, leaving no time for the young lord to retaliate.


    n Nelphim clenched his teeth, ducked under the sh and drove his sword deep into the orc''s thigh, then pulled it back before unleashing his sword; however, a huge stone de smashed his chin, causing him to flip backwards,nding in a pool of blood.


    He quickly got back to his feet. His sword, the symbol of his kingdom, still in hand, n Nelphim was certain of his demise.


    "Give up, human," the orc general grunted in fluent humannguage but with a slight orcish ent.


    "I cannot give up on my people that have fallen. I will fight!" His sword pointed at the warchief''s chest. The moment his words seemed to be tranted into the orcs'' minds, he nodded.


    "I, Grom''Gaius, admire you, human lord; what is your name? We shall duel to the death, and I will spare your knights."


    The words were rough, reverberating, but once he heard them, n corrected his stance, then aligned his sword across his body, the de pointing to the sun, revealing the crest of Celestia on his hilt. "I, n Nelphim, Lord of Westrin, ept your challenge, Grom''Gaius! Let us fight to the end!"


    "GRAAAAA!!!"


    Suddenly, the orcs became active; they stopped fighting and killing and started forming an enormous circle around the two. Grom seemed to whisper something to a slim troll with a staff, and then several orcs guided the knights andmoners. Only five hundred people. Yet the orcs guided them to the western gate.


    "Lord!!!"


    "MY LORD!?"


    "LORD NELPHIM!"


    "Your people seem to adore you, n Nelphim. We orcs admire good leaders, powerful leaders. You are strong, and I will honour that strength."


    Grom''Gaius grasped his two swords, impaling the ground and shaking the entire area. Once the knights left and the gates were closed, n nodded, taking his sword in one hand. He then took thest knight''s short sword, holding it in his off-hand.


    ''This may be my only chance at victory... not a personal victory, but to save those 500 people.''


    Grom''Gaius boomed as if praising n''s determination.


    "Courage, n Nelphim! Kukuku! Grek Var! Ahom Tak!"


    "Grek Var~ Ahom Tak!" The orcs began to stomp and m their chests when pronouncing ''Var'' and ''Tak'' as their chant seemed to set the atmosphere for the dual.


    A single knight remained, his body broken, watching with bloody eyes as his lord set up his swords.


    "Let us fight."


    "Come at me!"


    n Nelphim disappeared in the moment he dashed towards his opponent.


    Grom''Gaius'' stone de shed with his lord''s sword and pushed him back. n didn''t back down; his offhand glowed red, creating a sh of mes that sliced through the air and his opponent''s shoulder, leaving a deep wound.


    Grom roared.


    "GORRRRAAAA!!"


    He raised his swords and mmed them into the ground before breaking into a sprint. n''s eyes widened, seeing an almost 2.5-metre giant running faster than a horse before his shoulder smashed into the human lord.


    The human''s body flew backwards with a loud crunch, his body breaking through a brick wall, shattering a pane of ss andnding in a puddle of blood while he vomited ck blood from his mouth. The blow damaged his lungs, his body broken, and his bones cracked, but n Nelphim did not stop fighting.


    "Haa..... Hu...." His lungs seemed to whistle as he tried to breathe, with only one eye that could see, yet n didn''t give up. With only a sword in his hand, he tightened his grip, then rushed towards Grom''Gaius.


    This was not a surprise attack. Grom''Gaius saw himing with his advanced senses and grabbed his longsword with both hands to smack down the desperate human.


    "I dedicate my life to the people of Westrin and my beloved goddess. Holy Smite!"


    A divine light shone through the longsword, its de almost cutting through the stone sword like a hot knife through butter, and the orc''s skin burned as a single blow shed along both his arms, creating a spurt of blood before n twisted his de and plunged forward.


    Grom''s eyes widened as n Nelphim used this opportunity to plunge his sword into Grom''s right eye.


    The orc leader trembled before roaring while grabbing n''s throat, causing his face to be pale, and the light in his eye vanished.


    ''I... I am finished...'' n Nelphim realised he had lost.


    "You... are... strong... n Nelphim, and in recognition of this, I shall grant you a quick death, and I will never heal this eye in respect for your fearless spirit."


    n''s eyes dimmed as he coughed up thick globs of blood.


    In his final moments, the orc war chief snarled as he lifted n by the neck with only a single hand before slowly removing the broken iron sword from his eye, pulling it out with a sloppy, wet sound and a burning sensation.


    ''So this is... where it ends?'' n''s body hung limply before Grom tossed him into the middle of the road. Grom''Gaius beheld him with one eye before muttering to the dying lord, "I will spare your people..."


    BOOM!


    The next moment, Grom''s fist smashed into the ground and crushed n''s corpse into a bloody pile. Around Grom''Gaius, the orc army began singing the chant once more, yet not a single orc chased the fleeing humans.


    Instead, they settled in the port city of Westrin, now conquered by the orc kingdoms.

 Chapter 259 : The Unwanted - A Naughty Princess Gets Punished *

    How many days since the fall of Westrin? Those who escaped were now ushered into the closest city, the fort citymanded by Countess Maria Svetsa.


    "Sir! There are nearly a thousand new people!" a young knight said while reporting to the guard. The moment he spoke, everyone gasped as the gates opened and refugees entered.


    "Who let them in!? We cannot keep these people here. We arecking food and resources as it is! What did thedy say?"


    The moment the guard spoke, the knight answered, "Thedy told us to keep all the gates closed, including the southern gates."


    "Impossible! Then why are those filthy peasants entering the city!?"


    Suddenly, the situation felt serious as both of the knights rushed to the castle gates.


    The moment the fort city was in view, the knight became shocked.


    A bloodied man dressed in a purple coat walked towards the city, his boots covered in blood. The moment he entered the outer city gates, the knights came to a standstill.


    "Isn''t that the Lord of Westrin''s Head knight? How did he end up in such a terrible state? His arm looks infected with gangrene!"


    The guard grabbed his armoured hand to his face. "Tsk! To think that one of Westrin''s best would return to this state. Quick! Summon the doctor!"


    As they rushed, the injured knight arrived in front of them, blood covering his armour and wounds on his limbs. When he opened his mouth, blood spurted out.


    "Oh, my goodness! Get him to a healer right away!" the guard shouted before the knights lifted him on a stretcher and rushed towards the hospital. The guards then sent the news to the head maid anddy of the castle, Countess Maria.


    ***


    A while after, inside a fancy room where a beautiful woman with blonde hair sat leaning against an expensive chair with thick cushions, a maid knelt before her.


    "What is going on?" Maria asked.


    The messenger exined, "The knight is in no state to speak to anyone, mydy. He was muttering about an ambush by the orcs and confirmed the death of Lord n Nelphim after duelling the enemy warchief. The orcs seemed to allow the people to leave, along with the knight, as a final testament to the lord''s final moments."


    "Those disgusting monsters! They have arrived, too?"


    "Mydy." The maid bowed to Maria Svetsa and asked, "Is there a change in our strategy?"


    "I promised Alistair, but with those green monsters so close, it ruins everything! Also, who let those people in the city!? I believe I ordered to let them rot!"


    "The guard opened the gates when he saw a former knight from Westrin..."


    "Curse them!" The Lady of Fort Svetsa cursed aloud. "Oh, well... Let us put these people to work on our farms. The injured tally their costs and debts since they want to flee theirnd and make them pay. However, if any skilled people survived, then separate them and do the usual. Lumi."


    "Yes, mydy?"


    "Make sure that the wounded knight in the hospital doesn''t survive. I don''t need glorious tales of other lords in MY city."


    "Of course."


    The two maids smiled and curtsied while thedy waved her hand as a gesture of dismissal. She then sighed after they left the room. ''Why is Westrin so unlucky? They had no talent in warfare, and their seafood tradecked great impact, and now I have to deal with these people?''


    Lady Svetsa gritted her teeth.


    "Oh Alistair, when will you kick away your wife and take me as your bride..."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Asura and V were still enjoying their warm bath, unaware of the sudden changes in the world to the south. V was lying on Asura''s shoulder, her soft body pressing against his. V''s beautifully smooth body shone after their long soak, now dripping with water as she nibbled on the back of his neck.


    "Asura..." V squealed when Asura pulled her under the warm water by Asura, who enjoyed her lovely white breasts swaying in the water.


    "You little minx, why are you so yful today?"


    V''s eyes narrowed before she kissed his lips and squeezed her enormous mounds of flesh against his chest. "A girl can''t be yful with her future husband? Don''t you like it?"


    Asura chuckled softly after hearing her words as he clutched her soft breasts under the water. "I love it when my lovely princess ys with me."


    ''I''ve been taking her too easy, but since the world is going to be chaotic soon, I should have fun when I can.''


    Asura felt V became more sensual since she spoke to him that night. Her eyes fluttered before she tapped his chest with the bottom of her feet and pushed away, reaching the edge of the bath.


    "Asura~ do you like what you see?"


    He turned to face her, only to find the erotic little princess bent over while leaning over the wall, her perfectly shaped plump buttocks swaying on the water''s surface as she looked back with a teasing smile.


    Asura''s heart pounded fiercely in his chest after seeing the erotic scene V yed out for him, especially when he saw the little girl''s beautiful smile as she twisted her long silver hair.


    "V, you are ying with fire!"


    "I''m ready to get burnt!"


    Asura couldn''t resist this cute woman.


    His body waded through the water as the princess grasped the edge of the bath and giggled yfully while staring back at him. Her soft, pink entrance dripped with anticipation as her hips lifted, revealing her silky wet pubes dripping with water with a constant ssh.


    Her two magnificent breasts and her beautiful face pressed against the cold stone, but V did not care about anything other than shaking her ass, a feeling of heat growing inside her abdomen as the excitement grew rapidly.


    "Mnnmm."


    Asura''s hands grasped her smooth skin, pulling the firm flesh of her ass apart, revealing her adorable pink hole and the ripe little pussy drenched with water and her natural love juices.


    "Ah! Y-you... didn''t say you would do it there!" V screamed as she felt his fingers slipping between her cheeks. The warm feeling of his fingertips teasing her ass made her face flush red while biting her bottom lip.


    "A cute thing like you asking for trouble. If you don''t like it, then why are you getting so wet?"


    V''s entire body tensed as he suddenly pped her ass.


    The sound of her flesh wobbling echoed as her lovely cheeks pped together, a burning sensation and pain left behind as she groaned softly. A lustful heat filled her body.


    "You asked for it!" Asura mused under his breath.


    However, V''s soft voice cried out. "Wait... Asura, don''t push inside my ass, it feels strange...!"


    He felt her tight hole squeezing him, the sticky honey from her slit covering his fingertips while stroking the muscr entrance of her asshole.


    "You are the one that tempted me like this. I will taste your cute little ass and then ravish you."


    Asura felt amused at how her insides as if biting him, tightened to his words, and her hips pushed against him as if to take his finger deeper; with a slight squelch, he lowered his body and moved his face closer to her pussy.


    The aromatic and alluring scent of V''s slit teased him until he licked her small clitoris, his tongue sliding along the rim of her juicy hole, savouring the sweet nectar he had grown to love, before his tongue moved further, teasing the small hole puckering with each moment his tongue touched her.


    He slipped his finger out with a pop before pulling apart her soft cheeks, his fingers sinking into her firm flesh as the lovely princess released more erotic moans despite her protesting.


    "Ahhhh! Oh, no..."


    His tongue slowly teased around the entrance, watching as her ass quivered and moved to the sides, trying to stop his entry.


    However, when she stopped, he suddenly thrust inside her twitching ass. Asura''s tongue twirled around, covering her warm insides with his saliva, allowing him to reach deeper inside her hot tunnel while his other hand covered her dripping honey pot, his thumb gently rolling over her pink clit.


    "Nnnn, my ass... Asura is eating my ass....!!!"


    The more she endured and moaned, the tighter her ass squeezed his tongue, almost tearing it off when his fingers teased her clit using wind magic to vibrate his fingers rapidly, stimting her to where her body convulsed while trying to escape his tongue and fingers.


    "S-Stop! Asura! It''sing!"


    V screamed again as another finger slid into her clenching pussy, curling to stimte her g-spot, the vibrations causing his fingers to be sticky from her juices that bubbled from her entrance.


    "A-Asura, I''m going to pee!" V cried out in protest as the pleasure kept building inside her abdomen before she pushed off the edge. "Ah! Ahhh! Noooo!"


    A stream of nectar flowed out of her slit in short bursts of squirting, wetting Asura''s face while he greedily continued to enjoy tasting her ass.


    The moment she came, her hands slipped, now lifting her hips higher while crushing her huge tits t against the edge, brushing her erect nipples each time she moved.


    "Ah! Oh, no! It''s...ing out again!" V cried out as more streams of warm nectar gushed out of her, squirting uncontrobly into the bath while her stomach spasmed, causing her entire body to tense before releasing and leaving her gasping for air.


    "Such a naughty princess. You squirted so much from your pussy," Asura teased with a grin as he rose from the water and held V''s weak body, her hips ced level with his as he felt her soft, warm meat directly with his member.


    "Don''t tease me."


    V''s face reddened as she gazed at the swollen meat rod pushing against her soft lips.


    A greedy shimmer inside them as she felt him teasing her entrance, and she remembered the pleasure of sex. She felt a strange sense of excitement, drool leaking from her mouth while licking her lips, and then she nced at Asura with a sharp re.


    "Put it in~ Please fuck my pussy~" V moaned in lust, her face showing an expression that Asura never witnessed before, causing his rod to throb with a violent pulse as if wishing to break free and satisfy the princess.


    "I will fuck you, but today you are being punished, so I''ll use this little hole puckering at me so cutely."


    "What? N-No!"


    V panicked after hearing him as he pulled out of her clenching pussy.


    "Don''t put it there!"


    A deep chuckle escaped Asura''s lips before he listened to her pleas while stroking his tip against her ass, smearing more of her slimy honey across the small entrance with a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 260 : The Punished Princess Awakens ***

    Asura felt the warm, spongy sensation of V''s ass pushing against his tip. Her wet and sticky entrance pushed against him, with her tight muscr walls throbbing, creating a sense of pleasure that flowed through his body as he invaded her asshole.


    "Ah... it''s entering. I can feel my ass expanding!? It''s so strange, Asura!!" V whimpered as she felt him push inside her ass, his ns expanding on her as she let out a strange moan before biting the back of her hand.


    "Nnnngh... It hurts."


    "Tight~!" Asura grunted, unable to suppress his joy at her tightness, as if it sucked him in, the warm walls creating a powerful pressure and suction around his ns, pulling him deeper into her hot, moist tunnel.


    V''s head arched backwards as she groaned and moaned; her ass burned as Asura''s cock stretched her, inch by inch, slowly buried inside her.


    The depths of her ass were hot, tight, and sticky. He could feel her tensing and her muscles tightening around his member, and despite the resistance, he still sank deeper with a firm thrust of his hips.


    "Oh... That feels weird..." V whispered as her breasts bounced violently, crushed against the cold bath wall when he took hold of her hips and thrust forward; a deep moan escaped from the beautiful princess when the entirety of his rod prated her hot depths.


    The slight difort she felt gradually disappeared as if the burning sensation faded the more his cock expanded and explored her ass. Asura could barely speak; he felt a pleasure beyond normal sex.


    Her insides pulsating around his cock, almost tearing it from his body. While V endured, a strange sense of fullness and pleasure reced the pain when his cock dragged her flesh, pulling out, making her ass squirm around his intruding shaft.


    "Asura... Oh! That feels good... right there!" V moaned, pushing her hips backwards, slowly rubbing her ass against his pelvis as his curved cock pushed against the space above her womb, creating a jolt of violent pleasure.


    When she suddenly felt the tip of his rod rub against that spot, it made her see stars, causing her legs to tremble uncontrobly and a tingling sensation throughout her body.


    "Feels good! Do you like my ass? Is my ass good?" V slowly grinding against his member, her huge ass pping against his abdomen as she lifted her hips, trying to make the impact above her womb more powerful.


    "It''s amazingly tight, and I can feel the sensation and bumps of your asshole squirming around my cock." Check out m_vl_em_p_yr stories


    Asura''s hands grabbed her soft, fleshy ass while thrusting with slow but forceful movements as the lewd splutter of juices bubbled from her ass with lewd sounds. He pushed deep, feeling her plump meat press against him before he pulled back.


    The incredible sensation of friction made him want to release inside her at any moment.


    "Ah! Ahhhh! I''m a bad girl who loves big cocks in my ass~ Fuck me harder, Asura! ~,"


    "Your ass is gripping me so tight!" Asura''s hips pped against her plump buttocks, burying his length deep inside her tight ass and watching the excess flesh wobble under his invasion as if it fought to swallow him deep inside her hot depths.


    His body exploded with tingles that shot down his spine as his hips began moving faster. The magic used earlier teased V''s nipples, the wind and water swirling around her erect pink nubs and sucking them like a pair of lips wrapped around them, causing her to moan aloud.


    Asura''s hands grasped V''s ass, clutched and spread them apart as he thrust inside her ass. The feeling of seeing his cock enter her rear hole while her erotic ass swayed against him was too sexy.


    With the snap of his fingertips, wind and ice water began teasing her clit, like a tongue twirling around it. The magic, like a small hurricane, tormented her nipples and clit while her ass devoured his throbbing shaft.


    V could feel every inch of his rod rubbing inside the walls of her sensitive ass.


    She didn''t know how long she could endure this pleasure; her mind went nk, and she lost count of how many times she reached the brink of climax, her body trembling at the cruel man who would stop his magic from teasing her the moment she clenched down on him and start convulsing.


    "Let me cum~ don''t be cruel!"


    Asura''s mind grew hazy, enjoying her ass mping around him. He moved faster, fucking her hole without mercy as he listened to her sweet voice. "Are you ready to cum, my beloved princess? I''ll cum inside your dirty ass."


    "Yes! Cum in my ass! I want your milk inside my ass~ yeah, Asura, that''s it!"


    The greedy princess crying out, begging him to release, finally made Asura erupt as he mmed deep and hard into V''s tight asshole, mming into the depths as his muscr abdomen crushed her ass.


    V''s fleshy rump squashed against his body as he felt her insides begin to tighten and release him erratically while her body convulsed, feeling his hot sperm shot from his tip.


    "Take my cum, V! I''m cumming inside of your ass!"


    "Fill me with your hot creamy sperm!!!" V''s fingers clenched the bath''s edge as a sense of ecstasy came over her as Asura erotically tormented her clit, ass and nipples until she could only groan and drool from the pleasure. That''s when Asura erupted, his shaft buried inside her tight ass.


    He flooded her greedy hole with thick and milky white cream that shot straight inside her asshole and bloated her stomach.


    She could feel each shot, causing her ass to tighten, feeling like a bitch in heat as she squealed aloud, gasping for air, with her ass squeezing tightly around his twitching rod, the muscles refusing to let his cock escape.


    "Ahhh~ I can feel it flooding my ass, it''s so hot and strange, Asura''s love is filling my ass~ hehe," V cried out as the warm sensation filled her ass while Asura continued to thrust in and out of her flooded ass with slow movements.


    "Fuck, you''re such a lewd princess. Even your ass is milking me dry."


    "It feels good inside my ass~ Ahhhh!"


    V''s hips squirmed when he suddenly unleashed powerful magic and caused her to experience multiple flowing orgasms before she finally recovered.


    He started pulling out of her ass, the feeling like his cock dragged her insides out with lewd sounds echoing through the bathroom as his sperm seeped out of her ass.


    Asura slumped next to V, both of them enjoying the afterglow and staring at each other with a bright smile. Their hands reached for each other to seal their lips together, their tongues entwining while kissing under the gentle moonlight shining through the transparent roof of the tent.


    "That was amazing."


    "Mm, but my ass feels strange... ah~ it''s leaking out because your cock slipped out, so much seed wasted..."


    "Perverted Princess."


    "Your perverted princess!" V giggled, her finger lightly poked his chest. "Hey, Asura, we should get out of the bath, and you can teach me more ways to tempt you tonight. Punish this princess until she cannot walk, okay?"


    "Let''s clean your lewd ass first. It''s full of sperm."


    "!!!" V blushed as Asura raised her body and returned to the hot bath. He gentlyid her down as he settled between her legs. His fingers slipped inside her ass as he began scooping out his seed, which overflowed from her gaping hole.


    The feeling was a little ticklish, and she moaned when he left his finger inside before using healing magic to heal the slight cuts and tears caused by their inexperience and rush because of the pleasant feelings.


    "Nnnn, that feels nice. I am a little sleeping."


    "Well, you can rx. I''ll carry you to the room."


    ****


    Later that night, V was sleeping in Asura''s arms after another round of lovemaking and discipline. In the soft bed covered with furs, V''s head rested on his chest while listening to his heartbeat as her army across his waist.


    "The princess is quite wild." Verana''s red eyes shone in the darkness, her ck hair shimmering in the moonlight.


    "Ah, she is cute. What''s the matter, Verana? Finally, get jealous and want to get it on?"


    Verana chuckled in amusement, the cuteugh making Asura wonder if V had influenced her. "I hope you make better time after arriving in back in the capital. I believe you are going to enjoy this. Here, read it."


    Verana tossed him a fancy letter, which seemed to be an invitation to his wedding; however, the names on it were only his and the princess''s.


    "It seems the queen made her move?"


    The envelopes were different from the private ones sent to Asura and V and seemed to be those given to nobles and important guests.


    "She doesn''t have a choice. This is to flush out those she cannot trust and will be detrimental to the future of the kingdom. Though I don''t mind waiting for our wedding."


    Verana winked while stepping forward, her ck robes slipping down her body with an erotic sound before hitting the floor. Her pale skin was beautiful, like a porcin doll, as shey down beside Asura, nuzzling her body against his.


    "I''ve already sent the letters to the others. But there are worrying rumours from Romantica. I think it won''t be long before the war starts again. It''s been a while since I felt this excited."


    "In war, one should enjoy life as much as possible." Verana wrapped her arm around Asura while lying on his chest. "Good night, my love."


    "Good night."


    V purred, clinging to Asura while he held Verana''s hand before turning around., hugging the two naked beauties, and drifting off into a peaceful sleep.


    ***


    That night, in a strange dream, Asura found himself walking through the deserted streets of Romantica''s capital city.


    He wandered the lonely streets without a destination while listening to the howling of the wind before a loud noise. Asura found everything was dead, destroyed and empty before finally stumbling upon a ce.


    Inside, an unknown man and woman were celebrating something with sses of wine and music ying in the background.


    "Hahaha... My dear, did you know the cult has dered this day a national holiday?"


    "I know, to think we could achieve this together!"


    Yet he couldn''t quite see their faces because of a strange static and blur in a room filled with corpses and blood. Yet these two enjoyed sses of wine as if nothing had happened.


    Asura felt a cold chill when a woman suddenly approached him. A long dress and veil covered her pale face, and her eyes seemed to glow in the dark.


    "Strange. I thought there was someone here." Her voice was alluring, almost magical, as her bright smile seemed to taunt him.


    Asura woke up in a cold sweat after witnessing the mysterious woman turn to face him and reach out to touch his face.The moment she did, the blurred faces became clear, and his heart felt a sense of terror, so he woke up.


    "Haa.... Haa... why was that woman there!? Why was I drinking wine with that winged snake woman!?"

 Chapter 261: A Sudden Royal Marriage

    Meanwhile, in a dark room somewhere in the capital of Silvara.


    A group of seven men, all wearing strange masks with numbers on them, sat at the round table with several letters opened on the surface.The same letter Asura received from Verana moments ago in the south.


    It was the Queen''s cryptic letter, shrouded in secrecy, announcing her unexpected marriage to the nobles.


    "Ace, why did the queen do this?" Number Seven asked, his voice trembling with anxiety. His rough and slurred ent, proof of his southern roots, added ayer of tension to his words.


    "The queen has lost her foolish son, and now the king seems infatuated with another woman. She is losing her power within the throne." Ace spoke with a confident tone, and his voice sounded like someone who lives in the capital.


    "Are you sure, Ace?" The man with the rabbit mask and the number two asked, his ent foreign to Silvara, Adding to the air of ambiguity. "Perhaps the king and the queen are nning this to deal with the current threat in our society. I feel there is more to this than just a power y."


    "Oh? Second, you seem quite versed in Silvaran dealings."


    "It''s my job. I deal with information for a living." Number Two shrugged.


    "I disagree with Number Two," Six spoke this time. His ent sounded a bit like Ace''s but was lower pitched. "This is just a foolish and desperate move by the royal family. The king couldn''t tame a wife and bought one instead. The woman he is with is a distant rtive of the queen. Imagine how amusing this information would be for themon folk."


    "You say that like it wouldn''t be amusing for us."


    "If not now, it will be in the future," Six muttered.


    "Do any of you want to pursue this for more information?" Ace asked.


    No one said a word.


    "Now then, onto the next itinerary. What shall we do regarding the wedding?" Ace changed the subject.


    "Why are we involved with something that might get us executed?" Sevenined, clearly not liking this side''s aim.


    "I don''t really like this either, but isn''t the possibility of luring us out of the shadows the queen''s true reason?" A soft, feminine voice sounded from the number five and a sophisticated Drakkur ent.


    "Indeed." Ace agreed. "That thought urred to me; that''s why I arranged this meeting. We have two weeks to learn whether they are targeting our activities or we are just overthinking things."


    "Or simply they are doing it for the sake of the kingdom," Five replied. "Don''t forget, Ace; all we did was create a route for people to receive an opportunity to escape their suffering. Perhaps the queen sees this as a path for her subjects to have hope for their future. The war in the south seems to have escted."


    "Oh? Do you have information?" Ace''s eyes behind his mask narrowed as he leaned back, stroking his chin.


    "My family and I just received the news, and if that is true, they will be sending a full army to march south to conquer Romantica to avoid the growing threat from the western port city of Westrin that orcs conquered several days ago."


    "We might have time to y." The third spoke for the first time with a Western ent, likely from the coastal cities in Silvara. His words were strangely addictive, and his tone was confident and precise.


    "Alright, here is the n. We will allow this farce to go on and follow through with the wedding as usual. It seems we have two weeks until the queen makes her next move, and our benefactor wants us to give the bride a gift on the day. What do you all think we should do?"


    "Kill the groom." Number two insisted.


    "Definitely kill the groom." Number three agreed.


    "The guards and the knights will kill us," Six mentioned.


    "I agree, kill the groom." Five said, her voice revealing a hint of fear.


    "If you want my opinion," Seven spoke, sounding hesitant, "then I believe that both the queen and groom should die."


    "Isn''t that a bit too much, Seven?" Number Two asked, clearly baffled at Seven''s suggestion. "You are extreme with your resolve, or is it a grudge?"


    "But why?" Ace inquired.


    "Isn''t the queen being too sly? She can just let her daughter take over¡ªif we kill her, that silly princess, we can manipte her easily in the council meetings."


    "..." Hidden under her mask, number five seemed to smirk at thatment.


    "If we kill the queen, then won''t her husband want to im power again? Won''t it provoke a civil war within Silvara? Isn''t that fun?" Seven proposed.


    "Seven has a point," Ace muttered, tapping the table.


    "Your Excellency?" Number Two asked. "Wouldn''t that contradict our ideology of the betterment of mankind?"


    "No, because we are for the betterment of nobles, not mankind." Ace sneered under his mask.


    "Ace!" Number two red at Ace, who could only shrug.


    "Let''s sleep on this decision and reconvene when we have a consensus," Ace ordered. "Do you understand?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Their figures vanished like a magic spell, the fluttering of cloaks fading before only number Five remained, a familiar face appearing from beneath the mask. Petra licked her lips as she leaned back in the seat with her lovely pink hair.


    "These stupid men, they can''t even fill my appetite for one day and speak about such grand things. If only a man like Asura Fenix would fall in love with me, wouldn''t he fulfil my life? Tsk, let''s fulfil my task for master and go home to tease the newbie."


    While Petra imagined a future that would nevere, she shrugged her shoulders and left the room¡ªher figure shing through the capital before setting off over ten messenger ravens, each with a different coded message, but all for the duchess.


    "Master seems to n on joining Asura soon. Will Verena or Verana take over? I wonder..."


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the castle, the king stormed into the private room of the queen, her divine beauty resting against a soft sofa while looking at the man she once trusted most with a sneer.


    "Oh, if it isn''t my husband, where have you been for so long?" The Queen greeted him sarcastically, her eyes ring with disdain. "You seem to have grown a sudden liking for that young woman. Could it be that you are interested in making another son? Poor Sereniah, forced to ept your pitiful thing and make children only to see you act in such a shameful way. All for the sake of that girl."


    The king didn''t respond as he walked closer to her, his brows frowning slightly as he could sense something different with her, a magical fluctuation of tremendous strength. "Queen, what have you done?"


    "Me? I can''t help it. He''s already popped her cherry." She didn''t seem to care that her daughter was seeing a man; rather, she felt proud that her daughter chose the one man she would approve of. "I wonder if she''s addicted to the pleasures of flesh by now?"


    "That man is not suitable for her. Why didn''t you stop him? He is the reason our son became a joke!" The king roared in fury.


    "Silence, you fool." She seethed, her beautiful face morphing into a grin like a mad demon. "Do you think that pathetic power is something special? Idiot, you tried to use monsters to kill Asura. Then, when your son died, you fused his corpse with a demon. Did you not realise it was YOUR actions that caused this war? Your son escaped and massacred hundreds, thousands of our people!"


    "Silence, slut!" He rebuked. "Did you forget how many you killed through your maniptions and deceit, using your allure to get what you wanted? Now you''re inviting him to marry our daughter, you witch!"


    "Who is your daughter? When did you ever touch my body? Don''t dream! V is my daughter. Valos was your pathetic spawn!"


    Once upon a time, the queen considered marrying this man for real, giving birth to his children if only he could have stood the temptation. Her mother''s test was a cruel one, and thus, the king''s first time would be with the woman who gave birth to Valos from the curse of her mother''s case.


    The king could never get another woman pregnant for all his life because of breaking his oath.


    A shame the two women were almost identical, except for their aura of power.


    "!!!"


    "You are free. Spend your life with that woman in peace. Once V takes the throne, I will never pursue you or me you. I hope you both will leave the pce and be happy." The queen''s voice became soft for a moment, causing the king to stumble. His anger seemed to simmer before he stepped back.


    "Forgive me. That night, I should have been more resolute."


    "It''s fine. The curse and my mother were cruel to you. That''s why I never med you for going to her room each night. Make sure you treat her well; she is my family, too."


    "..."


    The king could say nothing, nor could he utter a single word to excuse his weakness, the damage from the years of feeding his body in secret. "Is this alright?"


    "Why not? She''s pretty, and you love her, right?"


    "I do!"


    "That''s Good. V won''t suffer the same fate as I did; she has already connected with her beloved. Now go, she is probably worried. You should prepare to leave, maybe take a trip around Silvara or visit another kingdom. I hear Romantica is good this time of year."


    The queen dismissed him without waiting for the king''s response.


    His face was flushed as he stepped outside, looking at the woman he used to idolise; shaking his head, he vanished.


    "Haha, I hope they go to Romantica and die."


    The queen never forgot betrayal, especially those who imed to love her.


    "V, is your mother wicked?"


    She looked at the mirror to the image of the familiar goddess, her old friend, her appearance mingling with hers for a moment before retreating.


    "Your son is marrying V soon, and I imagined Verena will soon follow. Freya, your ns seem toe true one by one..."


    "How frustrating!" The queen swallowed arge ss of wine while lounging on her sofa; she seemed to have a strange friendship with Freyja Fenix.


    "War ising, and you are not here."


    While the rain battered the beautiful streets of Silvara''s capital, lightning cracked in the distant skies like the wrath of a deity.


    On the horizon, a terrifying miasma leaked from the eastern port city of Westrin, their shadowy figures converging in a rally on the sea. The very earth and waters seemed to morph and change like second nature.


    These were the monster kingdoms'' reinforcements flooding into Romantica by the day.

 Chapter 262: A Sisters growth

    She wields a sword, its point directed at a pack of twisted, deformed monsters, her body a testimony to her perseverance, covered in deep wounds.


    "Haa.... Ugh.... Haa...."


    "Foolish female, you enter the Abyss with such power?"


    "Human, you shall be our meal."


    ''Brother, Amalia will be stronger!''


    As the monsters approached, her unsteady hands ced her sword upright, covering her face. As petals danced around her body, she covered her de with beautiful colours of gold, purple, and blue, mimicking the ebb and flow of an ocean.


    A de 100 centimetres long, an extended handle with reinforced purple and ck metal over 50cm long, designed for a special type of swordsmanship.


    "Sword of the fallen, vanquish the foes which stand before me."


    "Gyahaha~ a chant?"


    "What a cute little girl!"


    The storm of flowers emted the colours flowing along her de, forming a magical glow. Amalia''s eyes turned brilliant gold as her hair danced amongst the petals.


    None of the monsters could feel her pressure because this was the technique and style she chose.


    Without form, without pressure like the calm ocean until she attacked like a brutal tsunami.


    "End Break - Second Form!"


    The world became silent the moment she unleashed her de. The disfigured monsters realised her danger a moment toote as the divine light from her de followed her sh and became a wave of divine light.


    "R-RUN!"


    "She''s NOT NORMAL!"


    "GYAAA!!"


    Each step of her foot sounded like thunder as she traversed the battlefield faster than the blink of an eye, reaching behind the first monster at lightning speed.


    Amalia, or rather, the beast that dwells within her, shed the monsters with lightning speed. Her de beheaded them while the divine light eradicated their bodies, leaving nothing in its wake.


    ''Left.''


    ''Up!''


    ''Right!''


    Amalia followed the whispers from the beast, decimating the enemies at lightning speed. Her wounds faded as she attacked. A side effect of using this form would steal the life force of enemies she attacked, be it killing or just shing with them.


    In this world, devoid of light, where danger lurks in every nook and cranny, only by obtaining the strength of a ''beast'' can one survive.


    To do this, Amalia became the light itself, tearing through the darkness.


    "Gugu..."


    "T-Too fast!"


    "RETREAT!!"


    After ying the monsters in front of her, she found that the remaining enemies fled. A rare sight because most creatures in the Abyss would not retreat and would die fighting.


    Instead of calming down, she lowered her sword and held out her half-closed palm towards those who fled.


    Her divine light gathered into a golden sphere in her extended palm, concentrating and condensing as her arm trembled. Amalia''s veins writhed beneath the surface as her muscles convulsed, and the condensed sphere of light shot out like a beam towards the fleeing monsters.


    ''Like my brother! I will conquer those who might hurt him!''


    The beam of light engulfed the fleeing monsters, causing them to scream and squeal before disintegrating into nothingness.


    Amalia let out a sigh after she finished her attacks, and her breath grew even weaker as she staggered, using the silver sword to keep her standing.


    She had been fighting nonstop for hours and overused her light attribute abilities. In exchange for overwhelming power, her body suffered grievous consequences, but Amalia had long grown ustomed to the pain.


    ''With this, your light element has be mine... Thank you, Miss Fairy.''


    "Haa... haa..."


    The fairy she spoke of was a voice that sometimes sounded. She gave her advice on swordsmanship and allowed her to awaken the divine light element along with her wind element. Her name was Rosam, and Amalia didn''t know the significance of the name; she only thanked her as the fairy gave her advice on both the sword and her twisted love.


    "Fufu, as long as you continue to seek strength to protect your brother, I will be here for you, Amalia." A small voice and tiny sprite floated around Amalia''s shoulder, with brown twin tails.


    "Amalia, I think it''s time to go home." The fairy whispered. "Your brother would worry if you don''t return on time."


    ''I-I know but.... But...''


    She felt the huge gains from this strange realm. Unlike her world, the benefits of killing monsters increased her power visibly. Yet her trembling limbs and aching muscles made her stop this stubborn and reckless desire.


    "Okay, let''s head back."


    With a sh of silver light, a small token engraved on Amali''s neck shone and enveloped her. A bright sh of light followed, and she left the dark realm.


    ***


    Amalia now appeared in a cabin in the woods. Amalia''s body remained injured, her dress in ruins and her dark silver hair unkempt.


    The cabin was close to the Lyndwrym fort, where the fifth division of Valkyrie and Sword Saintess protected the people who began rebuilding the fort city with a new design better suited to fightingrge numbers and enemies from the far east.


    "Back home..."


    "Did you go there again, Amalia? Look at your body. What am I going to do with you?!"


    "Mother!?"


    Sigurd''s deep voice caused Amalia to shudder and turn, only to find that the invincible existence she knew seemed wounded!


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I just fought a few too many monsters, and they struck back with a deadly weapon." Sigurd said as she hugged the young Amalia, hiding her pain.


    "..."


    Amalia could not utter a word as her lips trembled and tears gathered in her eyes.


    "N-No. Don''t leave me, okay? I''ll be a good girl. I won''t misbehave again!" Amalia clutched her mother tightly, her tiny hands caressing Sigurd''s dishevelled silver hair, causing her to frown in response.


    "Of course, I''m not dying soon, so stop crying and tell me what happened during your training."


    "Really?"


    "I swear!"


    "Nn!"


    Sigurd and Amalia sat down on the sofa while she thought about what to tell Sigurd of her training, the rivers of blood. The sky without a sun? Or the disfigured monsters?


    "I used the second form twice and the first form well. Rosam helped me with my bnce so I can use the first form in battle without trouble now!"


    "Rosam is still guiding you?"


    Amalia didn''t notice, but when Sigurd spoke the name ''Rosam'', she smiled gently; her eyes shone with a kind light, like a gentle ocean in the summer.


    "Yes! Thanks to her advice, I learned how to use the divine element; all this time, I thought it was light. But Rosam told me it was Divine light."


    Amalia boasted about the fairy''s achievements, her tone resembling that of a spoiled child showing off her favourite toy.


    "As expected of my daughter. You''ve truly grown strong, and you''re so beautiful as well. What if your brother cannot hold back?"


    ''That''s what I want, eheheh.''


    Amalia and Sigurd giggled at each other as Sigurd turned on the magicalmunication orb, only to see an unexpected face appear on the screen.


    "Asura!?"


    A handsome male with sharp, powerful eyes stood without his shirt, a muscr body covered in sweat, as he waved at the pair. "Yo Sis, Sigurd!"


    ''Brother''s naked chest! Ah... it''s so sexy.''


    "Haha, do I need a reason to call you when I miss you two? Let me have a look at Amalia," Asura said as he moved the camera and ced it on the table while sitting on a chair. His body was in full view now, causing Amalia to turn bright red.


    "B-Brother, you look so good!"


    "Eh? Amalia are you okay? Those are some thick bandages. Don''t be too reckless, or Big Brother will worry too much."


    "Nn! I will be careful." Amalia smiled as she gazed at the camera with a gentle expression.


    "Asura, how did the battle in the south end?"


    "We won. The city is being rebuilt, but several thousand have marched south. However, they left us behind."


    ''It''s my brother...'' The fairy''s voice echoed in the mind of Amalia as she sneakily recorded the video on her small viewing crystal like a sneaky thief.


    Asura seemed to look strange when speaking because his eyes turned away from the camera. Both women noticed this, but they didn''t pursue it; instead, they wanted to cherish the short time they had to speak with him.


    "Okay, brother, Amalia will protect her no matter what."


    "Yes, yes. Amalia can keep me safe."


    Asura chuckled at Sigurd and his sister''s words as he rxed a little. "I wanted to stay longer, but for now, I have to go. I''ll call you tomorrow."


    "Yes. I have to get some rest, and I have to attend an emergency meeting. Haa... this is all because of that woman."


    "Woman!? Which woman!"


    "The queen, why do you look so angry, like a kitten ready to pounce?" Sigurd nced at Amalia, who looked at Asura with her face scrunched up and couldn''t help giggling.


    "It''s nothing. Just remember to take care of yourselves!"


    The call ended with a click before she turned to Sigurd with a pout, "Does my brother have lots of women?"


    "Huh!? O-Oh, w-well, your brother has many admirers because of his strength." Sigurd forced a smile as she stuttered on her words and became strangely defensive.


    "No fair! He promised to look my way if I practised and improved! Stupid brother... Smelly Asura!" Amalia screamed at Sigurd as she stomped away.


    "E-Eh? Wait, Amalia. Don''t be like this... Get back here."


    The entire evening became chaotic as Amalia whined and hollered in her room, ignoring her Sigurd until she became hungry, and they ate together; it seemed she nned to punish her brother and his issue with women.

 Chapter 263: The Chains of Fate - A doubt Arises

    ''Why am I the sole prisoner of fate? Why do I persist on a path that has only led to my downfall?'' he thought before Asura began whispering to himself, his voice tinged with self-doubt. "If fate controls my actions, then what worth do my efforts possess?"


    His chest had be increasingly stifled over thest few days or maybe weeks. Asura could not figure out the reason behind this feeling of unease. He thought back to the tower and everything that happened since and began feeling it rted to his soul, the shards and them subtly forcing him to do things or act a certain way.


    ''I don''t wish to do this anymore. What worth is a minor power-up if I lose my freedom?''


    He felt frustrated and didn''t know how to resolve this dilemma. It was even more ufortable the closer he got to the designated time. The mere thought of the unknown ''event'' made him sick.


    [Evening Asura! How are you~ my mother scolded me today and told me not to meet you anymore!]


    [So you instantly speak to me and are about to arrange a meeting, right?]


    [Hehehe~ you know me too well. Can youe tomorrow? I want to beat that big guy together!]


    [Sure, but he''s Stage Seven, you know?]


    [Nn! Let''s go together!]


    [Sure, I''ll see you tomorrow afternoon]


    [Okay! Don''t bete!]


    The familiar voice rang through his mind, rxing Asura slightly. She seemed to be like a ray of sunshine in his current dark mindset.


    "Celine doesn''t have a technical rtion to those past lives..."


    Asura felt he was on the verge of a revtion and pondered on it for a moment, looking up at the ceiling.


    "Perhaps the souls in the shards were the only ones controlling me all along...?"


    ''They merely prompted me at the right time, then adjusted their message to suit my mental state at that moment?''


    He knew they gave him significant benefits; however, before they started getting involved, Asura was growing rapidly on his own.


    There was a growing feeling he no longer needed them. Rather, his doubt towards these shards being on ''his'' side continued to shrink when he considered the realistic goal of their experiment was to summon a divine being or revive him using Asura''s body.


    ''Those shards. What if they are fakes, designed to turn my mind away from being alert? Since they could force me to reincarnate several times against my will, what if the upper realm and cult controlled and changed each of these lifetimes as they wished?''


    Asura chuckled as he considered it from a different perspective.


    "My feeling of gratitude to Azoth could also be their ns¡ªwhy else would only one soul call out to me? Would Azoth really sacrifice himself when the chance to meet Muru and his beloved Philis once again existed? NEVER!"


    There was something wrong, but right now, Asura could only specte about it. The only way he could discern the truth would be to get ess to his previous soul''s memories.


    "My desires from previous lives? Nonsense. I live for the women who exist now!"


    Asura grabbed his ss of wine while leaning over the backrest of his sofa, sipping the fruity wine with a hint of dark chocte and cedarwood. He realised that between entering the tower of Death, his will and path were being hindered and guided by the appearance of these soul shards.


    "I thought they were a guide, but although that is true, they only divert my path and confuse me."


    Asura felt relieved aftering to this realisation.


    "I feel so much lighter... Perhaps it has been clouding me for a long time..."


    His desire to cut off the shards and prevent them from guiding his actions increased.


    The sole purpose of this exercise was to understand better how they manipted him from the beginning.


    ''Though I need another one of them to appear, otherwise I cannot touch that domain where they all existed.''


    There wasn''t much change, but from his moment of enlightenment, Asura made a choice that would change his fate forever¡ªrather, he would take back the reins guiding him and decide his future.


    "Asura, are you alright?" The deep voice of Verana echoed as she stood at the door with another bottle of wine, dressed in long ck stockings with a flowing ck dress, her lovely raven hair tied up in a high ponytail.


    "Hmm?"


    She blinked, rubbing her eyes slowly as she entered the room while standing next to the sofa.


    "You seem a little different, more focused."


    Asura smirked as he leaned over to the other side, pouring wine into a clean ss before offering it to her.


    "More focused, am I?"


    "Oh? Are you alright? You really seem different!" Verana grasped his fingers as she took the ss of wine from him. "Is it something to do with us?"


    "Nonsense."


    Asura shook his head as heughed and ruffled her hair, knowing exactly what she meant.


    "I feel great, wonderful," he eximed. "Today is just a good day. Tomorrow will be even better!"


    "Sure you do," Verana purred while snuggling close to Asura before pressing her lips to his.


    The sweet taste of the ckberry and dark fruits with a hint of tobo-voured wine filled his mouth, along with the serpent''s tongue from his cute wife, Verana.


    "Mmm... you taste quite good today..." Asura mused in between breaths as their lips parted for a moment, with Verana pushing him onto the sofa, his hand caressing her heavy breasts that leaned over him before tracing her curves slowly.


    "Why don''t we savour the wine a little longer..."


    A deep purr escaped his throat as his hand tugged on her shoulders, pulling her into his embrace.


    "Hmm, if that''s what you want," she said, giving him a light peck on his lips.


    The feeling of her supple skin under his fingertips made him crave Verana''s touch. Their breaths were deep as Verana leaned in and brushed her soft cheek against his, her breath brushing against his ear.


    "Now, I''m thirsty for something thicker."


    She reached down, her lips parting with a predatory grin before reaching down.


    "Perhaps we should save some of the wine for the end?"


    "No objections."


    Asura smiled as he enjoyed Verana''s tender care as her head lingered between his thighs while gazing up at him with her sexy scarlet eyes. He watched her long tongue slide over her lips and leaned back into the sofa with a pleasant face.


    "That''s my boy... Hmmm, yes..."


    She whispered to herself as she used her hands to pleasure Asura''s shaft, her wet tongue licking his manhood affectionately.


    ''Those souls... I will break their control and seize everything they offer!''


    Asura nced at Verana as she indulged in the pleasures of his body; when the warmth of Verana''s mouth wrapped around him, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the pleasure beyond any of his woman because Verana knew him like the back of her hand.


    The familiar wet slurping sound filled the room with a few brief gags as Asura enjoyed the gift his lovely wife offered. Her scarlet eyes peered up at him as her head covered his crotch.


    Half an hourter, the coupley next to one another in bed. Asura ran his hands over Verana''s breasts in the dark and stared into the air while he heard her purrs from his caress.


    "Nnn..."


    She nibbled at his fingers and rolled over to her side, her back facing Asura, her head resting on the pillow.


    "Today was so thick. I almost drowned~ such an energetic husband."


    "It''s because you were the one doing it."


    "Nn~ so sweet. I hope I could remove your worries even a little..."


    Asura chuckled as he slowly slid his hands down her slender hips, caressing her smooth and wless skin as he pulled her close.


    "Verana, I love you."


    "I know..." She leaned over and kissed his forehead gently before resting her head on the pillow. But I love you more," she whispered before falling into a deep, But I love you more," she whispered, smiling, while Asura could only hold her in his arms until the morning came.


    Asura awoke before Verana as the sun''s rays pierced through the windows in the early morning.


    He rose from the bed with a content smile and gazed at her adorable sleeping face as she dreamed of a new day.


    "To avoid the future where those souls control my path, I must be stronger."


    Asura told the princess he would enter the special realm in the afternoon; however, in reality, he entered at five in the morning.


    With a ck sword in his right hand and the beautiful blue sword of ice in his left, he stood atop a cliff watching the huge vige of goblins down below, at least two hundred Stage Fives and fifty Stage Six enemies.


    "Forgive me¡ªyou are nothing but the sustenance for me to be the strongest existence."


    "Die."


    The sharp spears shot down towards the unsuspecting monsters, and the deep hum of the wind filled the ins before a loud boom resounded.


    Dozens of goblins screamed in terror as the ice spikes impaled them, massacring over fifty monsters while Asura himself lept off the cliff with his huge wings, fluttering to increase his speed.


    "Not enough, I need more power..."


    He stood in the sky, holding the twin swords in each hand before sweeping them rapidly towards the ground. His lips curled into a feral grin as the goblin corpses disintegrated into charcoal and ashes, their magic and life force drifting towards his body.


    "Not enough¡ªI need more!"


    The bright light in Asura''s eyes lit up as he plunged towards the goblins at a frightening speed. The ck sword swung in a wide arc, bisecting five goblins, while the ice sword drew a blue trail as it neared another, piercing through its heart.


    "Haha! Is that all you have?! Not even the weakest of my wives could lose to you!"


    His heart raced, killing the stage five goblins without trouble because of his body and its current level of tempering. A body created to house a divine being, how could it lose to a low-grade monster?

 Chapter 264: The Monoliths and a vile trap!

    Asura, a towering figure of wrath, stood in the heart of a valley ravaged by his fury. His fury littered the ground with the broken bodies of his enemies, their limbs torn asunder and impaled on spikes. With a heavy heart, he cast his gaze upon the horizon, his eyes narrowed in a mix of determination and despair.


    ''Why does everything feel like a linear path? Am I wrong?''


    From the moment his monoliths entered the end of phase one, Asura felt lost.


    He could not proceed, and the more he killed, the greater his cultivation grew while his monoliths remained silent, which caused more irritation.


    "I have two hours before Celine will arrive."


    While looking at his deeds, Asura shrugged his shoulders and unfurled his wings.


    No matter how hard he thought here, he knew nothing would happen, so with a burst of dust and debris, he shot into the air and flew towards the cave. He would take a bath before she arrived, and while bathing, he would examine himself clearly.


    ***


    He lowered himself into a blistering hot bath. The feeling of extreme heat was like aforting tingle to him now.Asura leaned against the stone wall, swishing in the water, before closing his eyes.


    The beautiful world of his soul seemed solemn, fractured. A huge crevice where his mind broke in the tower of death destroyed the beautifulndscape.


    Asura approached the entrance, his hand tracing the smooth ck gate, and pushed through. This was his ce now. He was the only one able to fix things.


    Now ready to face some facts.


    "I hate this ce."


    Since Helliana reverted to a bird and the upper realm psycho, he tried to avoid entering the spirit pce. He felt powerless, and Asura didn''t want to feel this way again. So he stopped entering.


    "The cracks remain, hidden by the light."


    Asura traced the small cracks along each monolith from when he died, the energy pulsating from their gaps. A strange feeling welled up inside him.


    "These monoliths do not answer my call."


    He felt it¡ªa subconscious feeling that reverberated in his mind. These monoliths should obey and submit to him, yet something stopped them. Asura realised that something was impeding his path forward.


    "No matter how I feel or think. These monoliths will only guide me along someone else''s desired path!"


    Anger, resistance and desperation.


    Asura felt that someone was toying with his entire life and world. This existence from the upper realms. A simple flick of their fingers and his body, like a puppet on strings, acted toplete their bidding without a clue.


    "Hmmm? Here is..."


    He found himself standing before the monoliths; these huge things changed his life and gave him the bloodlines that allowed him to break free of his powerless husk.


    ''They don''t feel like my enemy; rather, the monoliths themselves don''t feel as if they belong to something else at all.''


    No, only one of them gave the eeriest of feelings.


    The ck monolith.


    ''Does the key to my freedom linger in solving this mysterious feeling?''


    With each step towards the ck monolith, Asura remembers Helliana, her actions, words and how she saved him many times.


    "Wait..."


    His body arrived at the entrance at the back of the monolith, a ce where he knows Helliana spent millennia or longer waiting for the right time.


    ''In all those years, are you telling me the Cult''s creation didn''t pollute her mind?''


    Lost in thought, his hands clenched tight.


    Asura spent the longest time reliving the memories he shared with Brian and Helliana and realised something upon seeing a deep scar scratched into the inner wall, where Helliana must have been sleeping in the darkness.


    A story, the view of this world from her eyes.


    "Helliana knew and realised something wasn''t right long ago!?"


    Because the final words at the end of her storydescribed many events leading up to the tower of death from her eyes.


    ¡ªI have discovered something within the Phoenix Monolith that corrupts anything thates into contact with it.


    Asura seems to be subconsciously resisting that feeling and fighting back. However, many times, it influenced him to change his mind subtly and no longer seek an alternative path.


    There were more scribbles and thoughts before the writing seemed to be hasty.


    ¡ªI can only hope Asura one day feels something is wrong and checks inside my tomb. In order to set him free, I will carry most of this dark infection and end my life, but I don''t know how to separate it from the monolith that seems to be part of Asura himself!


    Did I ruin Asura''s life by having him activate the monoliths, fusing him to these things and changing the man I''ve grown to love?


    Some time between the messages passes as if she wrote her thoughts in a rush.


    ¡ªTime is on my side!


    An enemy from the upper realm attacked Asura¡ªthey fractured the monoliths! I can take most of this vile infection.


    With my death, I will cleanse the taint that tries to alter my actions to trap my beloved man, along with the source of the distortion.


    Her handwriting became messy, and small cracks from the damage destroyed several lines except the final three, which caused Asura''s eyes to widen. A flood of emotions flowed into his chest.


    Asura!


    The Soul Shards Are a Trap!


    I will return one day, born again, only to love and support you!


    Forgive me, it''s my fault! The mutation was because I entered while dying full of corruption!


    While he read her messageover and over, tracing his fingertips across the messy letters, her desperation for thest messages seemed to have her blood staining them.


    ''These monoliths are mine; the bloodlines are mine, but this control tower forcing me to obey its will silently?''


    "It can vanish. I will destroy it."


    The moment his words sounded, the spirit pce trembled, debris and rocks dropping around him like he angered something. However, this let Asura know he was on the right path! This was the correct choice for true freedom.


    He didn''t believe that Azoth, Auros, or Sura had any connection to this consciousness. No, this reeked of upper-realm bullshit!


    With his hand pressed against the inner control panel of the monolith, Asura focused his entire Animus, a swirling hurricane of magic flowing through his body like an ocean tide ebbing and flowing from his abdomen to his palm, leaving only the most powerful ck mes.


    Those mespressed into a small orb of destructive fire.


    "You should not take this path. Asura Fenix."


    Asura felt a presence behind him suddenly, the voice deep and creating pressure upon his head as if able to change his thoughts.


    However, he did not turn nor stop his surging fire; instead, closing his eyes and gritted his teeth, dragging all avable Animus while condensing the ball of mes until it reached his limit to manage.


    "I take it you are the fifth soul shard? Sorry, but I cannot obey that order."


    ¡ªDestra re!


    "I have already made my choice. It''s not like I can do much now."


    The dark ball of me seemed to gobble up the world itself, appearing the size of a ser ball, while Asura could feel his body, even in this state, ready to be torn apart.


    ''Focus!''


    In a desperate moment, the final fraction of Animus in his body gathered in his right palm, flooding out the final drops to ensure he brought this world to a fiery end.


    A beam of condensed me burst from his palm, the heat and force tearing the flesh as the ck ray shot towards the control system of the ck monolith, vaporising anything in its path.


    BOOM!


    A sharp crack of stone rang in Asura''s ears, and the world became darkness. His ears rang with a constant howl while feeling the intense force from the beam still being shot from his burning palm.


    ''Was I sessful? No, did I fail?''


    Pain. That was his answer.


    Every part of his body burned, flesh peeling away as his souly injured on the floor. In a serene moment of silence, Asura could finally see.


    All around himy the broken world of the monoliths, cracked in half. The moment Asura focused on the broken fragments of ck stone, his body mmed to the ground, his energy spent and his strength gone.


    On their hands and knees, he looked towards the ck monolith, its beautiful obelisk cracked and crumbled, revealing a strange rune that hovered, wrapped in chains, a pair of hearts etched with runes and strange markings, one white and the other ck.


    The source of his two bloodlines!


    "You ungrateful insect! Her holiness allowed a lower being like you the chance to be a god!"


    Before Asura could address the elderly voice, an impact smashed into his chest before sending his body flying into the castle walls like aet.


    Crash!


    "Can you feel her holiness anger?! You will fall!"


    The voice belonged to a man with a scowling face, a dark grey beard, and dark eyes that seemed to gaze into his soul. Yet this elderly figure stood without a single blemish on his perfect skin.


    "As the Patriarch of the Phoenix Order created by your family''s ancestors! I COMMAND THEE, KNEEL!"


    With a flick of his hand, Asura felt invisible chains wrap around his arms and legs before holding him against the wall, crushing his body against a stone. He struggled but could not break them, which made the old man cackle like a madman.


    "HAHAHAAHAH, look at yourself, boy. Do you really think you are worthy of challenging the Upper Realm? To be the true heir? We let those pathetic lesser souls confuse you because WE are still alive and waiting. Only a small piece of my soul is inside you. You are merely a fledgling, a disgusting rat with no power in this world."


    He watched as the old man stepped closer, his beard stroking with each step. The words and realisation caused Asura''s mind to enter shock; this old man called Auros, Azoth, Sura, and himself nothing because they were from the lower world.


    "The slut able to resist us has vanished from your sea of consciousness, and those rats died when you bound them to the monoliths. Now, you are powerless to resist us! I have already contacted my true soul. So have the other three! Hahaha! Your world, Your Kingdom, Your family and Your Lovers will ALL die!"


    This old man now approached and held out his wrinkled palm.


    "So give up, let me take over your body. I will make sure they are all happy."


    "Tsk!"


    "Well, except that disgusting dragon and devil, I will kill them when I take control. Whoops! So what will it be? Submit to me, or I will forcibly take over!"


    Asura couldn''t stop the old man now, feeling him forcibly pressing his consciousness. His body ached from the terrible injuries while fighting this force to enter his mind.


    ''Was my attempt pointless? I destroyed the source of corruption, but my past selves tricked the cultivation technique. Or did the upper realm cult get to them?''


    A thought suddenly entered his mind, which made his heart race.


    ''Thest thing Helliana wrote was Soul Shards were a trap! Then Helliana must have taken her own life and eradicated most of her soul to set herself free and give him a clue!?''

 Chapter 265 : Asuras Fenix - Monolith Project

    The world and time abruptly ceased to move for Asura, leaving him in a frustrating stillness.


    He felt frustration and helplessness; life and his rebirth never happened. Chained to the wall, unable to break them, his body breaking from the mere pressure of this soul''s aura.


    ''I never gave much thought to anything, including the future and the nature of the shards, not to mention the fact that someone could manipte them at will. In my past lives, why did I never consider that maybe this situation wasn''t some convenient power-up and instead lingering in the shadows of wolves waiting to devour me? Who had no clue?''


    Asura felt frustrated. The frozen face of the old phoenix who held out his hand made his stomach churn.


    This person was also one of his past selves. Yet, with a conniving trick, he somehow survived while a slither of his soul entered the cycle of rebirth.


    ''Make my women happy. Who are you? I will destroy you and leave nothing remaining!''


    The thoughts echoed in Asura''s mind with enough fury to tear him apart. However, something shifted within his thoughts, a subtle feeling as if something responded.


    [Your body is weak; the damage from the force is tearing apart your soul, Asura.]


    A voice echoed, the systemic voice of Brian!


    ''Brian, is that you?''


    He could hear the voice echo, not inside his mind, but in the spirit pce, and not from a single ce but from everywhere.


    [I am but the small shard that Helliana left behind. Soon after, I shall return to her, and we will be whole again.]


    [Look at the ck monolith. They are waiting for you to ept them. As their true heir and soul, you are the key to their survival. Once you have them, everything will change!]


    Brian''s voice felt hurried and stressed, causing Asura to realise something was amiss.


    He turned his gaze, the frozen world with only him and Brian trembling as if the magic creating this situation couldn''tst much longer. It was then that the two hearts entered Asura''s vision, their beautiful husks glowing gently, one from each phoenix.


    However, in this frozen world, where even the old man stopped moving.


    The two hearts were dancing, swirling around each other in orbit!


    [Asura, there is little time left! Call them, and they are the source of your power. ept them and take a step that NOONE else nned for, not the upper realm or the divine being awaiting his rebirth!]


    Free From the Upper Realm''s Control!


    ''Their hearts are resonating?''


    Asura gazed at the strange scene before him and the way Brian''s voice spoke. While there was a sense of urgency, he could feel the subtle sincerity from within the words.


    ''This will change everything, Brian. Thank you.''


    "I can trust you, right? Won''t I end up as a puppet for the upper realms?"


    Asura asked while watching the beating hearts. A new realisation hit him, his eyes growing wide with disbelief.


    The two hearts fluttered around the air and sent small hands created of aura to p his cheeks, their presence giving off a strange feeling, like a mother''s warm embrace.


    ''A feeling of familiarity!''


    Asura''s breath halted.


    The two hearts seemed to feel his eptance and approached before they sank into his chest. One fused with the dragon''s heart, the other his devil''s heart.


    The devil became a symbol of rebirth.


    The dragon became the manifestation of destruction.


    Asura closed his eyes, feeling something pulling from within his mind and soul. The other monoliths cracked, while his heart seemed to transform both, with a ck-and-white Monolith tattooed onto their flesh.


    The Devouring totem formed a silver wolf, reminding Asura of Auros, with his de fighting until the end alone. The totem floated through the air before entering Asura''s abdomen; from the moment it touched his Kidney, the world he saw changed.


    ''You''re on your own now; don''t make Those two cry. Farewell.''


    A message from thest essence of Auros as silver sparkles of light added into the world. Suddenly, Asura found himself able to effortlessly able to think about two things at once while able to control the devouring force of the monolith as if breathing.


    ''Auros, I can no longer feel his existence!?''


    [He''s gone. They were waiting for this moment when they fused with the monolith. All of them knew the truth, but the upper realms sealed their lips using the ck monolith.]


    Next, the dragon monolith crumbled. A small dragon with beautiful raven-ck scales and wings shot towards his body before settling into his flesh the moment they touched.


    His fair skin shimmered with youth, and beautiful ck scales grew around it, helping to amas animus that protected and empowered his defence.


    ''It no longer feels strange... I can control the scales like I would my fingers.''


    ''Don''t make Lorem and Helia cry, or I''lle back and kill you!''


    The final words from Sura!


    [A poor boy, if he didn''t sacrifice his heart, the boy would have be a great king. Remember that.]


    ''Tsk getting lectured while I''m about to die here... my organs and skin are on fire!''


    [Man up! This is nothing, you brat!]


    Asura couldn''t help but bite back; though the monoliths were flowing into his body, the world cracked, and time seemed to return, and he didn''t know how long before it was toote.


    ''Always worrying about stupid things.''


    Azoth''s voice sounded as a devilish figure floated closer. Before fusing with his muscles, the previous demon aura vanished, rewritten by the monolith''s demonic runes and text a world beyond Azoth himself.


    ''I won''t make you love Philis since you chose your path. Celine is nothing to do with me nor is Spica so enjoy. Can you just let her know I don''t resent or me her so that she can move on?''


    The devil''s power seemed tobine the knowledge of the monolith''s devil runes and strange texts beyond Azoth himself.


    It seemed tobine the knowledge of Devils from all the various 72 Abyssal Territories, while Asura suffered from his body tearing itself apart while the devil monolith reformed his muscles on the cellr level.


    [To think her idea worked... The cultivation technique involved creating a world inside the body, so Helliana theorised the monoliths could be part of the body, as if to protect the world with an asteroid belt made of monoliths.]


    Asura hated the feeling of those who used to feel like close people vanishing. Auros, Azoth, and Sura vanished, and though he felt their legacies andst requests, he couldn''t help but get teary eyes. Whether part of his soul or strangers, they supported him so far and asked something so simple in return that it made him feel ungrateful.


    ''I am not special. It just happened that it was my turn when shepleted her ns.''


    Brian''s words continued, sounding like an old friend.


    The monoliths continued to crumble while Asuray against the wall, realising the problems stemmed from his swollen ego.


    He endured his flesh and muscles, continuing to evolve, reaching the pinnacle of mortality, a body as strong as a Stage 9 or 10. His body strengthened to the level of the old man''s pressure and felt like a heavy breeze.


    ''Don''t be so pessimistic. That title is for me. I couldn''t take the step you took because of my own fears and inferiorityplex. Although we are both Asura Fenix, you deserve to be called Asura Phoenix, the one who truly protected our home and father. I ask nothing other than you forgive Verana and give her the love she needs to heal her wounded heart.''


    The final monolith crumbled the figure of himself from the past, before the evolutions and improvements: raven hair, dull red eyes and a weak body.


    ''No, I ept the weak me; why don''t you return to where you belong? We are both Asura Fenix, and I shouldn''t take the credit.''


    This one differed significantly from the other shards, as the monolith fused with his brain, and the shattered soul fused. Rather than vanishing, it could be more urate that Asura returned to where he belonged.


    [Well, it''s good you realised.]


    [The only reason you were reborn as Asura Fenix a second time was because Helliana split your soul when she allowed that Verana girl to be reborn beside you. Now that your soul isplete and unbroken. The other shards cannot affect you like before. So cast them aside!]


    Once the Asura monolith fused with his brain, Asura''s thoughts became clearer. He could concentrate on five tasks while retaining rity on his focus.


    ''Brian, you''re mistaken.''


    Shatter!


    The frozen world broke with thest monolith gone, and the special freezing spell faded, returning the world to reality.


    "You should submit to me, and I won''t make things difficult for you. Asura."


    Asura didn''t show any resistance¡ªhis handsome facecked the tension and suffering from before, but the phoenix elder didn''t seem to realise because Asura held out his hand and touched the wrinkled palm of the old man.


    [Monolith Project Activated!]


    [Phase 2 started - Cleansing Process Started!]


    [The host has marked other souls as enemies.]


    [The Monolith System will devour ALL remaining soul shards as willed! Beginning destruction of the host''s enemies.]


    "I won''t cast them aside, Brian¡ªI will DEVOUR them!"


    Asura''s lips curled into a wicked smile as he controlled the devouring force from his palm like a ck hole at the centre of his palm. The suction force devoured half of the elder''s soul before he could blink.


    "W-What!?"


    The elderly man shrieked in terror as he fell to his knees. ck slime vomited from his lips, eyes clouded by pain.


    "Cough, cough."


    He raised his head and found Asura standing over him, the expressionless look like a demon.


    "W-Why is this happening? You should have be my puppet!"


    He struggled to speak, but Asura''s terrifying pressure and killing intent made him retch once more.


    "Old man, you are not here to control me. You are just the food that awakens me from my slumber. NOW DIE!"


    Asura''s cold eyes showed no remorse. His mind understood that this old man nned to destroy the world he loved in the name of a greater existence.


    "No, I have waited for centuries for this! Argh!!!!"


    He screamed in terror before his body began vanishing, crumbling into a pile of dirt.


    "This is impossible!"


    These were the old man''s final words before the intense, devouring force eliminated him.


    [All hostile elements vanquished, knowledge and information being dispersed to the host!]


    "Stop calling me host. I have a name."


    [Which name would you like to designate?]


    "Asura Phoenix - The Devouring Monarch."


    [Confirmed. Unknown Bloodline detected! Please add a name for future reference!]


    "Blood of the Profane Phoenix."

 Chapter 266 : An Unknown Future - The path of a Monarch Opens

    Asura sat on his throne at the centre of his pce halls. The destruction of the previous monoliths and the reformation of his spirit pce had created something brand new, forever transforming the formerly brilliant room.


    The five new monoliths forever transformed.


    Different from the previous, with a movement of his hand, each one would resonate and respond to his will.


    Each is a different colour, with the dragon monolith bing shaped like a dragon''s horn etched with the lostnguage of the dragons from his lifetime as Sura.


    The devouring monolith was now in the shape of a huge silver wolf, noble and resolute, carrying the memory and tribute towards Auros with sharp sword-like fangs.


    The devil monolith took the form of Asura in his Liberated form. Stood atop a huge rock, wearing pure ck armour with huge, sleek wings spanning several metres with runes written on the surface of the stone, a final message from Azoth.


    What changed the most was the Asura monolith, a statue like the devil monolith. However, this woman had long silver hair, a tall figure, and beauty that could surpass even Asura himself.


    The source of the Asura bloodline, the one whopleted it.


    His mother.


    "Tell me, Brian. Why does the Asura monolith now look like my mother?"


    [You and the iplete Asura who fused with you toplete your soul have one thing you keep hidden deep in your heart.]


    [The absence and loss of your mother.]


    "So I''m just a stupid mother''s boy. How embarrassing. But why is she almost naked?"


    [This figure is one of the few that remain in the database regarding the existence named Freyja]


    "It''s awkward to see my blood-rted mother in such a state..."


    [Error!]


    [No blood connection exists between you and the Upper Realm Existence Freyja]


    "What!?"


    [The only blood connection that exists between you and any living existence on the are the two females gestating inside Xavida Bahamot]


    "Eh!? What about Amalia, dad!?"


    [Magic signatures of Amalia Fenix, V Silvara 50% match, zero blood rtion]


    "..."


    [Magic Signature of Garret Fenix, 50% match, zero blood rtion]


    Asura''s eyes trembled as he leaned back on his throne, a feeling of intense istion filling his soul. Mana signatures were like the DNA used in Sura''s previous world. Which meant that a rtion existed on some level, but his blood differedpletely.


    ''Is it because of the bloodlines? Have they changed my body to such a state that I am no longer rted to those I love? No... then what about the two girls inside Xavida?''


    [Negative!]


    [The bloodlines, although enhancing and evolving, you to the limits of mortality. None of them has removed your base DNA and structure enough to remove blood links. It rtes to you, V, and your sister''s birth.]


    [You should meet your mother and father and ask them the truth.]


    "..."


    ''Well, at the very least, our bonds still exist¡ªto share magic signatures is as intimate as blood. I guess I am stupid now for egging on my sister that I would marry her if she became stronger and more mature... I thought our matching blood would stop her before it went too far.''


    [Please calm yourself, Asura.]


    He couldn''t hide anything from the new version of Brian.


    The original program monitored his actions and changed his mind, but over countless years, Helliana seemed to have reprogrammed him.


    So rather than monitoring his actions instead, it focused on his health, feelings and mental state, which felt strange. An old man''s voice speaking gently about your most emotional feelings is rather terrifying to hear.


    ''Damn, Helia! She changed the old man into some emotional support robot.''


    The only totem that vanishedpletely was the Profane Phoenix totem, which transformed into a pair of white and ck wings that sprouted from Asura''s back, a single pair of phoenix wings with countless golden runes and sigils painted on each feather.


    Although they were unique and beautiful, it wasn''t a bloodline nor an inheritance from anything else.


    These wings manifested his bloodline and the monolith, which bound itself to himpletely. The master cores now merged with his twin hearts, creating a pair of wings that represented the destruction and rebirth elements.


    "Brian, please tell me my current situation."


    With the loss of the cultist''s system, Asura lost the tracking ability of their upper realm technology. Instead, the blue screen became extremely basic as it extended from his left wrist, disying his current state.


    His former system had been erased and reced, and he had not checked the status menu since his revival.


    Though he wondered if it would really change all that much, what made Asura the most concerned would be if he lost something because of his actions.


    However, he refused to be the ve to someone else''s ordained fate!


    ***


    [Status]


    Name: Asura Phoenix (Fenix)


    Age: 19


    Title: Devouring Monarch, Divine Monstrosity


    Bloodline: Profane Phoenix


    Cultivation Technique: Nine Plumes of Profane Destruction - 5th Plume (Asura)


    Cultivation Level: Second Layer of the Sea Cycle - Sea (Stage 6)


    Cultivation Progress: 0%


    Monolith Archetype: Tyrant


    Monolith Level: 1


    Monolith Progress: 3000/10000


    ---


    [Elemental Affinity]


    Ice: SS+


    Fire: Profane - All fire magic damage taken halved¡ªabsorbing all fire spells cast by weaker existences.


    Wind: S+


    Earth: S-


    Darkness: A+


    Blood: C-


    Light: E


    ---


    [Magic]


    Magic Density: 6000 (Average Stage Six 3000 - 4000)


    Magic Capacity: Unknown (Average Stage Six 10000-20000)


    ---


    [Skills]


    Devil Sword Art - (Stage Three)


    Asura Twin Sword Art - (Stage One)


    ***


    The screen changed slightly, and many things vanished, causing him to be confused, but Brian''s annoying voice sounded before he could even ask the questions.


    [The Elemental Sword art fused with your Devil sword art because of the intense training with that Elven girl, and the Auros Sword art is different¡ªyou made a new style to suit your way of battle with the ck sword and Nova. Thus, the Asura Twin Sword Art was born, taking all the benefits and experience from your predecessor.]


    ''I see; once that sword created with my devil''s mantle appeared, the silver sword lost its lustre. Or was it my subconscious refusing to bepared to my past life?''


    Asura chuckled before using his Anima like he would move a finger, the ck de appearing in his hand, the dark sword creating vibrations in the air as it trembled inside his grip.


    The devil''s mantle seemed to have undergone a qualitative evolution¡ªits density and aura more than doubled before.


    "Can you take the form of Lumeris?"


    A voice sounded as he felt a connection to his long-neglected soul weapon; the ck sword transformed into a ck spear with a beautiful serrated tip, and he could feel the glee from his former first-choice weapon.


    "Can you still merge with Nova?"


    The weapon vibrated rapidly as if to answer his question, and the sensation of ice filled the room as Nova, the blue sword, floated in the air before fusing with the ck spear named Lumeris.


    Once fused, they transformed into a dual-ded spear, one ck and one blue, both merged in perfect harmony, creating something that shocked Asura. A weapon different from before; instead, he felt this weapon suited him best.


    "Damn! You are looking good!"


    A secondyer of aura and destructive fire arose as if toplement the giant ck spear''s transformation.


    "My long lost partners, do you forgive me for swaying? Lumeris Nova, I should never have neglected you."


    The spear trembled before Asura as if to answer his words before a smile emerged on his face.


    "I feel like we need to test you out in the real world. Today, we are hunting some strong goblins. However, they are merely goblins."


    The aura around the weapon grew even more violent, sharpening into a point on either side of his double-ded spear, as if answering his request before it vanished, bing dormant inside his spirit pce, hovering above his throne.


    "You are right¡ªyou can wait for now."


    Asura smiled at the new weapon as a twinkle shed in his eyes.


    "Hey Brian, I have a date with a lovely Elven princess. Do you need me for anything else?"


    [...]


    [Shall I inform all your wives?]


    ***


    Inside thergest castle in the Emerald Forest, the Elven princess sat on her bed while reading a book. The maids helping her change in the morning carefullypleted their tasks before leaving the room, and the soft click of the door handle alerted her.


    "Spica!? Why do you look so cute today? Is that makeup?"


    Celine noticed that Spica''s face was covered in faint makeup and lip gloss, something she had never worn before, even for special events.


    "Lady Celine, this is merely because..."


    ''She is blushing! What a strange feeling.''


    Spica blushed while answering before putting down her book and standing up from the bed.


    A beautiful image of the castle view entered her vision. She then heard the bells toll, revealing the time.


    ''It''s time to meet my hero!''


    "Spica! It''s time to meet him! Let''s go quickly; you''ll join me, right? I will show you how strong I am now!"


    Celine grasped the hands of Spica, who still seemed confused about the princess, noticing her slight changes.


    "O-Okay, will he really meet you today?" Spica''s eyes lit up as she asked.


    ''Hmm? Why is Spica so different? She used to nag me about Asura now she seems happy to meet him?''


    "Nn! He will take me goblin ying!"


    "Goblin ying!? An Elven princess is hunting mere goblins! Oi... Celine, what is that face? You look like a barbarian."


    Celine ignored her maid''s words and turned around, leaving her chambers after dressing in a thin silk robe embroidered with the flowers and the Emerald symbol of the Elf Queen while grasping in her hand a sharp Elven de, her lips showing a wicked smile that she mimicked from Asura when he fought.


    The scent of fruit filled her body, her hair flowing in the wind, and her blue eyes like a starry sky, drew everyone''s attention as she walked through the royal hall.


    ''It seems my big sister is getting married again. I wonder why she keeps switching them?''


    She avoided meeting any of her siblings before arriving at the most guarded room in the pce, where each royal member had a single room to protect them from ambushes after using the teleportation device to train in foreign worlds.


    "Open up!"


    "Princess Celine, wee."


    A strong female voice sounded, and the heavily armed Elves bowed before the princess. The door opened, and inside the chamber stood an elegant throne with pink fluffy cushions and stuffed animals, even one that looked a little clumsily made, resembling Asura.


    "Spica will be joining me. I might be long, so please strengthen the guard." Celine''s voice sounded deeper when she spoke, with a style and tone like Asura did when he was serious with her.


    The teachings of Asura seemed to have subconsciously sunk into the princess like a young bird learning to survive.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    The strong guard bowed once more, her voice shaking as the voice of Celine seemed to be close to the queen''s. Different from her usual flowery and soft voice, which stunned all the knights watching her.


    "Come, Spica. We must meet him."

 Chapter 267: A Difference in Mood

    The princess and Spica rushed to the meeting spot at the little princess''s behest.


    The once mundane, unremarkable area, adorned only with a scattering of rocks and a modest pool, underwent a miraculous transformation.


    Celine, with her desire to make things look pretty, had brought from home an array of items. These included a dainty chair, a cosy bed, and a miniature hot bathhouse. The pool, now filled with steaming hot water, had be a luxurious bathhouse.


    "Asura?" Her lovely voice echoed the moment she arrived.


    ''She''s really impatient. Does this girl not realise how obvious she is making herself look?''


    [Asura? Asura! Where are you? You promised to be here. I will get mad if you arete!]


    [I''m here. Do you really want me toe right now?]


    [Yes!]


    ''Well, let''s answer to her wish.''


    Asura''s arms, leaning on the wall, pulled him from the steaming water. Over time, the excess heat had turned his immacte fair skin a slight pink.There was a strange air around him, apleteck of urgency that he seemed to possess in the past.


    He slowly wrapped a towel around his waist and headed for the main area with wet footsteps.


    ''What an impatient, spoiled princess.''


    "Celine, I''m here."


    The moment Asura entered, wearing only a towel and his body and glossy hair dripping with water caused the little princess''s face to turn bright red and looked away.


    Spica watched with greedy eyes and swallowed heavily before realising Asura''s lips curled into a smirk, watching her as she clicked her tongue and turned away with a faint tinge of red on her cheeks.


    "Tsk."


    "Ah!"


    "Well, do I have a second lovely princess here today? Oh, it''s just Spica wearing makeup. How lovely."


    "!!!"


    Asura enjoyed these two elves'' reactions; he no longer felt forced or guided, and so his words and actions became free, whether he wanted to flirt with these beautiful elves or kill monsters.


    It became his choice, and that made an enormous difference to Asura''s temperance.


    "Doesn''t she? I wanted to know why she put it on for the first time, but Spica wouldn''t tell me!"


    "Princess!?"


    Princess Celine was a lovely girl, a little too na?ve with some things while deadly urate and harsh with others. Her kind words only made Spica feel more embarrassed as she kept peeking at Asura, only to turn away quickly when their eyes met.


    "But wow! Asura, your skin looks so healthy today. I don''t see any marks, and your abs are so sexy!"


    The princess quickly overcame her shyness, remembering the time Asura would make her feel like crying when he massaged her naked; now, she stood at his side, tracing her hands over the steel-like abs with her fingertips.


    "So, what is today''s training? I''d love to help if I can."


    However, the princess seemed to be in a cheeky and brave mood as her hand reached for the towel, only for Asura''s hand to grasp her wrist and stop her at thest minute.


    "P-princess."


    "Spica! Don''t look away. You know you''re curious! Do you not want to see what''s below the towel?"


    "A-ah. No! Not at all."


    "Eh!? Alright... If you say so."


    Asura wanted tough. The princess, being naughty, did not know Spica saw everything and even held it in her mouth. They had taken off their clothes in front of each other many times, but the Elves were a modest race. It seemed she finally becamefortable with him after many visits and times fighting together.


    "So that huge goblin camp, are we going to ughter it?"


    The princess narrowed her eyes with a vicious smile; since Asura didn''t fall for her teasing, her mood switched instantly. Spica could only gasp, never thinking her ditzy princess would ever act like this.


    "Why are you copying how I speak? Silly girl!" Asura said in a low voice, his sharp fangs showing as he pped her little cheeks yfully.


    "Ah~ don''t be mean, it feels so good to speak like you. I feel a tingling sensation in my stomach each time."


    ''Is this princess bing more perverted because of me and the massages!?''


    Spica could only gulp in nervousness. She could only watch this happening, no longer able to act as the innocent party.


    "Spica, you can stay here. We are going to y some goblins!"


    Celine gave a bright smile, ignoring Asura''s words. She continued to speak like him and grasped his hand, dragging him to the cave entrance before looking back at him as if waiting for something.


    "Asura, wings! Let''s fly and shoot them from above, hehe."


    "..."


    This spoiled little elf was growing on Asura''s patience, but it wasn''t like he didn''t like it. After all, he enjoyed her cute and bold attitude. It was far different from her previous self, which only held arrogance and loneliness.


    "Yes, little princess."


    He stretched his other hand, grasping Celine''s hips, pulling her against his chest while his robes wrapped around his body; the next moment, his ck and white wings unfurled, growing from his shoulder des.


    Asura lightly beat his wings once before slowly lifting off the ground and carrying Celine in his embrace as they rose to the sky.


    "Spica! You can wait there and... don''t steal all the food!"


    The poor maid sat below could only feel left out as the pair vanished into the sky with immense speed the moment Asura batted his wings. The maid could only watch as two shadows zipped across the valley, leaving behind a sonic boom as they vanished into the distance.


    ''Hmph. Little princess, do you think I can''t see your flushed cheeks and shaky breath?''


    Celine''s face became red because of how tightly Asura held her. This allowed them both to feel each other''s bodies, as they both wore light clothes instead of thick armour this time.


    [I can feel something pressing against my butt!? What is that, a steel pipe?]


    ''...''


    ''Dear mother, please give me the strength to resist my urges! Wait... Why is she moving her ass!?''


    Asura couldn''t help but wonder why she was grinding against his waist with her buttocks.


    ''She knows the goblin camp isn''t too far and is being naughty on purpose. Fuck!''


    Because of her actions, their flight became erratic, throwing Asura off bnce. The blonde elf''s lips curled into a cute, mischievous smile. She knew exactly what she was doing.


    ''Ha... She knows what she is doing. Even though her face is bright red, she''s still such a naughty little elf.''


    "Hah!? Asura, wait!!"


    He grabbed her body in his embrace tighter as they rushed towards their destination. Her small voice tried to protest as the wind battered their faces, her body held still with both his powerful hands, holding her in ce.


    "Behave, we are almost there."


    The two sped through the sky, heading straight for the Goblin settlement in the distance. They arrived in less than 30 seconds; the area was bustling with green-skinned goblins going about their day, not knowing trouble wasing.


    "..."


    Celine remained quiet, her eyes watching Asura with red cheeks, while he intentionally ced it between her smooth cheeks with a wicked smile.


    [Don''t y with me again, or I''ll devour everything you have, little princess.]


    He could not help but tease her. After all, it would be a shame to let his erection die down and not enjoy the paradise of a perky Elven ass.


    "Stupid Asura! I''ll tell my mother!"


    "Then I''ll just sleep with her instead."


    "No! You can''t!"


    ''I can''t what?''


    Asura purposely teased Celine, who knew there was no way her mother would do anything intimate with him, yet she was acting on an emotion she could not control.


    ''Lumeris, Nova. Let''s have some fun.''


    He lowered their bodies to the entrance of the camp while holding out his hand, and then the beautiful ck spear with an enormous sword de on the end appeared.


    "Eh? Your weapon it''s like a sword attached to a ive. How cute."


    The princess giggled, slipping from his grasp while drawing her Elven ive. The weapon, with beautiful patterns carved into its shaft, was elegant and easy to wield by an Elven maiden''spact frame.


    "Yeah, I''ll try this one for today and see how itpares to my swords."


    "Don''t you just want to be like me? Ehehe."


    "Heh... Yeah, I like you, so I wanted to use the same."


    Asuraughed, petting the little princess on the head before raising his weapon over his shoulder and looking at the enemies.


    "You take all the stage fives. I''ll take the stage six''s. Today you can only use your physical body, no magic. I will do the same."


    Celine felt no fear or nervousness when facing these enemies. Instead, her face brimmed with excitement and confidence as she could not wait to have some fun.


    Asura looked towards the northeastern cliff, watching Spica, who sat on the edge observing them. The two shared a nce and nodded in agreement; Asura knew if anything went wrong, Spica would step in and assist Celine. However, he wanted her to see just how much the Elven princess was improving.


    ''A fun battle without magic is good training for my newly improved body, the pinnacle of mortals? Isn''t that the step before demigod?''


    With that thought, Asura aimed to charge forward at the goblins in front of him, only to find his body shot over a hundred metres, creating a loud boom as his spear tore through five goblins that were in his path, the de brutally tearing them apart like pulled pork.


    "..."


    ''Wow... Did I just run 100 metres in the blink of an eye? I couldn''t even feel myself moving. Is this the effect of my body bing one with the monoliths?''


    Asura could not help but marvel at his abilities. After all, he felt like a peerless existence. With a single sweep of hisnce, the de carved a deep gash in the solid stone, and even the air whistled from the movement of his weapon.


    ''Forget it; let''s focus on the battle!''


    He shook his head, staring at the horde of goblins in front of him that noticed his presence.


    "Ah!? You cheated! You used magic!!!" Celine said with a pout. However, Asura looked at her with a wicked grin.


    "That wasn''t magic, but raw ability!"


    "What is that? Stupid Asura."


    The elf stomped her feet in anger before sprinting towards her first target.


    A group of five stage five goblins with rotten teeth and inmed skin came rushing at her, yet an explosion rang out as a massive crater appeared on the other side of the vige; Asura''s weapon created a huge crevice, stopping the two from interfering with each other.


    [Stupid Asura, I don''t need help... but why does he look so cool fighting the goblins?]


    However, his actions meant she could focus on her enemies now, lowering her spear and hips. She prepared to fight.

 Chapter 268: The Fall of Romantica

    "Alistair~ you promised to protect me!" Her voice, filled with desperation, echoed through the empty halls.


    Her cries might even sound pitiful to those who didn''t know her. No maids or knights waited outside the door. Now, an abandoned and empty castle inside a fragile fort.


    "Those monsters are going to destroy my city and ravish my body, yet you do not act."


    Maria didn''t expect the speed at which the orcs would use their victory, taking Westrin to build momentum and bright another tribe of monsters. Normally, the different tribes hated each other, but someone brought them together.


    She looked out of her window.


    A mass of monsters stood only a hundred metres from her walls, armoured to the limits¡ªa wall of green muscle and ferocity.


    ''Everyone I love betrays me, daddy. Why didn''t I listen to you?''


    Mariamented as she stumbled from her room wearing a thin nightdress, the walls empty with less than fifty knights who couldn''t flee because of their sickly families or loved ones.


    Nobody stayed for the countess.


    "Why do they not attack? Surely they can see we cannot resist them?" A knight whispered in his trembling voice.


    "They want us to feel fear, to tremble so that our morale copses."


    "Capitan... Why did you stay? You could have escaped!" Another knight, this group of twenty knights, seemed to be from the same unit from before the mutiny and mass evacuation.


    "It''s simple: I lost my wife many years ago. The family I loved died within these walls, and you are all staying here like idiots. How could I leave you to die alone?"


    "Captain..."


    "Captain!"


    "Together, as one man, we stand or fall united. However, the country has changed in the past few years. Do not forget the good she did when she first took over!"


    It might have meant nothing to the countess would her knights remained, and the castle remained standing.


    The voice of a single captain would mean nothing to the countess, one of the twelve lords who ruled Romantica.


    ''That man stays to fight because of me?''


    Maria felt like a frozen cloth pped her face, the feeling of hangover and minor intoxication fading faster than her betrayal at the hands of Alistair. No... she felt something crack inside her as if a misty fog suddenly dispersed.


    ''Why did I promise Alistair my father''s divine weapon?''


    Her legs trembled, a dreadful thought filling her chest as she realised as a high-tier mage.


    "Someone charmed me and controlled my mind?!"


    ''No, it''s obvious who, a man who isn''t my type, suddenly became the reason for my existence? I handed over all the secrets of my father''s legacy and his powerful magic tools!''


    She copsed to her knees and couldn''t stop the flood of tears from her swollen eyes, as if everything came crashing down on her heart, finally reaching reality and rock bottom.


    "Father, beloved father... your useless daughter has betrayed our family name and lost everything. Even your beloved city will soon fall."


    Her words were difficult to hear as she sniffled and coughed, the tears finally unleashed like a storm trapped inside for years. She no longer cared about appearances, and she didn''t care how she looked in front of the knights.


    She had been stripped bare and broken, left naked with nothing but a nightgown on an icy day.


    ''My pride... what does it matter?''


    Her frustration grew as she couldn''t stop her despair from clouding her mind.


    However, not long after her feelings calmed, a ferocity and light of resilience shone in the depths of her dull eyes, reviving their beauty.


    She stood without care for the wind blowing her gown, revealing her body to the world. Instead, she stepped forward, ignoring the whispers of the knights while standing at the centre of the gate, focusing her gaze on the enemy army.


    "Toy soldiers, fall and serve your queen, or never be born again."


    "?!"


    A blue fireball erupted within the sky, descending upon the 10,000-strong army with its damage far above what the countess should be capable of, proving the rumours true.


    No, the countess never stopped training. This memory of her father is a subconscious protective measure the countess might have degraded if her father had not prepared a failsafe, knowing something may happen to a single countess with no support in the kingdom.


    After ten years of being a puppet, Maria Svesta did not lose strength. Instead, she revealed her true power, that of a Stage 10 Mage.


    The blue fireball crashed into the goblin army like a meteor, copsing the shields and burning flesh. It even killed hundreds before themander, an ogre, swung his giant axe to dissipate the mes and stood proud among his burned and decimated army.


    "INFANTRY, FORWARD!" He ordered and ordered as more monsters flooded through the forests from the south and north.


    Maria didn''t falter; her forehead filled with sweat; she looked back at her knights.


    "Forgive me, for I have finally awoken from my nightmares."


    "Lady of ice, queen of the tundra, grant me the magic to stall my enemies!" Maria didn''t stop to chat; the immense army charged anger and fury at her sudden attack. Yet she had nothing to lose as the ground rumbled, a powerful feeling of suction draining her body of mana.


    For the first time in thirty years, the beautiful fort city awakened. Ice walls covered the existing walls before sharp spikes erupted from the ground, forming a deadly, impassable terrain for the monsters.


    The ice fortress protected the people who watched the walls, a nostalgic memory for the old and weak. Their former lord stood in the same ce as the current countess, performing the same action in their darkest moments.


    Maria used a drop of her blood on a scroll; the action ignited a me before a runic circle appeared and engraved itself into the earth.


    "Create 50 golems... protect this gate, and defeat my enemies."


    Hundreds of orcs died to the spikes of ice while a single shaman in the distance swirled his staff; in the sky, darkness stirred, forming a massive cloud of lightning, andrge balls of fire appeared before raining down upon the castle.


    ''They know of Father''s defensive spell and its weakness. Father''s defensive spell and its Do not falter. Do not retreat!'' a knight shouted, his gaze turning to the citizens, who suddenly moved.


    Maria no longer cared if she lived or died. If they died, they''d die heroes. If she lived, she would regain her power and her home and find the man who deceived her mind.


    Amid Maria''s thoughts, an explosion of ice suddenly erupted from the ground, forming huge hands that intercepted many of the zing balls of fire.


    "Eh!?" Maria''s face became confused. This wasn''t her doing, and the only ones able to support the system were...


    She turned to see the several thousand people who remained, all standing in the centre of the city, their hands ced on the ground with shining blue lights. Old, young, wounded, disabled, all of them were giving their bodies mana, no matter how little, to support the spell.


    ''I see... You all, you were my father''s people.''


    "Forgive me, I betrayed your expectations..." Her voice echoed because of the spell, allowing all people within tomunicate easily. Her sincere feelings and voice reached the ones who remained, and they could only feel of.


    Finally.


    The countess they all loved and doted on growing up returned home.


    ****


    "It seems she reconsidered and fought." A knight in the Westrin colours muttered from a distant hilltop.


    He turned to look back at the two hundred brothers and sisters who sat atop their warhorses; when they left, they only escorted themoners and nonbatants away; whether they would fight depended on the countess.


    "I feel shame our lord cannot see the return of his beloved from whatever curse ailed her mind."


    Maria and most of the Lords didn''t realise, but the Westrin, n Nelphim and Maria Stvesta were once engaged to be wed until her father died in a strange situation, and the young Maria changed almost immediately, drifting them apart.


    "Those who wish to leave, you may leave. However, I do not wish to see the woman our lord adored to hisst moments fall here alone."


    Nobody answered.


    Nobody moved.


    They all remained.


    "Excellent... We will wait for the right moment to attack the goblins in the nks before assisting the countess in the defence. Destroy their shaman, and our countess of fire and ice will guide us to victory."


    As one, the two hundred knights, including thedy knight at the forefront, prepared to charge towards the Goblin army.


    Maria attacked with another huge spell. The devastation of the raging blizzard killed hundreds, and in the blink of an eye, the orcs could no longer take things easy.


    ****


    "Grom''Gaius, you must attack." A voice sounded from the void, a human voice filled with arrogance and mockery. "That''s if you don''t want me to seed your wife while you are gone. Hahahaha."


    Theughter caused Grom''Gaius to feel an intense rage, and yet he could not unleash it.


    The death of his son and subordinates pushed him to this point. To survive the monster kingdom''s fierce rules, he epted a deal with the cult of the fallen sun, and in return, he lost many important things.


    Grom nned to take this attack and split from the monster kingdom and cult, but the man responsible appeared and stopped them from loading their women and children onto the boats.


    "Y-yes, I shall attack!" He gave amand and swore an oath to himself.


    It didn''t matter if he died. However, he could not let the humans touch his tribe.


    "Advance the war, ogres and trolls! Destroy those weak walls!" Hemanded his men before leaping forward.


    His gigantic swords smashed the ice spikes into dust while he approached the wall himself, using his overwhelming strength to resist the icy cold. The shards of ice raining down and slicing his flesh only empowered his desire to win.


    "Shaman, kill that woman!" Grom pointed to the wall, where a tired-looking Maria cast firebolts into the vast army of orcs.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Maria felt an intense presence aimed at her, and the threat caused her instincts to scream; a split second before the shaman jumped into the air, a cloak of shadows and purple mes enveloped his body. His staff howled as the sound of the wind cut through the air.


    A beam of pure dark energy nearly struck the countess before it exploded into deadly shards of mana, cutting down dozens of her knights and turning the earth into corrupted dust.

 Chapter 269: A dance of fire and ice

    "Remove your armour. That acid will melt through your bones!" Maria''s voice echoed, her left hand twirling in the air, her father''s special type of casting spells, weaving spells into signnguage and hand signs.


    The knights, dressed in her colours, removed their armour before the sizzling purple and ck energy melted the steel and iron into liquid; Maria spread both palms while matching eyes with the huge orc leading the charge.


    "Dragon''s me!"


    Her body shook the agony from constantly casting huge spells, creating a pain like someone grabbed her organs from within and squeezed them tight. She bit her lips as the huge torrent of mes in the shape of a dragon crashed towards the enemy orcs and crossbowmen.


    "Kill the woman!" Grom''Gaius screamed, his eyes filled with anger and despair at the devastating power of the female mage.


    "Shoot! Release your bolts!"


    Maria''s right hand lifted, and blue veins filled with an icy temperature froze over her skin as she released a whimper; the next moment, dozens of deadly serrated crossbow bolts shot towards the upper walls.


    Even with their shields, the knights felt a sense of dread before a hundred ice shields formed in front of each knight, blocking the bolt just enough as they tore through the ice, shattering it into pieces and hitting the metal armour with a thunk sound.


    "Excellent, magnificent!" Mariaplimented her knights, who kept fighting against the terrible attacks.


    ''I am lucky none of them died... you stupid girl, remember their names and give them your gratitude.''


    Maria panted as she blinked, her eyes blurred for a second as she swooned before vomiting arge amount of blood, forced to hold the wall, desperate to remain standing, to maintain the ice fortress spell she endured being constantly drained.


    "She''s not dead yet!? Hurry! Kill her, Shaman!" Grom''Gaius felt a sense of frustration, nothing like back in Westrin; the enemy mage ughtered his people with ease.


    A swordsman could kill hundreds, but she killed thousands already!


    "Yes, my lord!" The shaman smiled.


    The mist of darkness shrouded him as the nearby orcs trembled, as if they had met their doom, their eyes filled with fear while Maria stared forward. Her mind barely registered anything except for the sinister movements of the shaman and its unusual position.


    ''I can''t fight this... I am spent just defending the people. Father, I am not you. I cannot do this!''


    Suddenly, the sound of the ground trembling echoed, growing closer and closer!


    "What now!?" Grom''Gaius felt at his limits, unable to contain his frustrations.


    Maria nearly copsed to her knees, barely able to keep her eyes open before she heard the faint thuds of horses galloping and the horns of war crying as a battle cry sounded in front of her, mixed with the sound of steel banging together.


    "For n Nelphim and ourdy of ice!"


    ''Nostalgic...'' Maria didn''t know why she thought of these words, but they gave her strength as she summoned more magic to cast a single spell.


    She remembered spending hours in the gardens with n, who tried to teach her how to wield the sword. His face wasn''t handsome, but it felt like home. It warmed her heart, and a feeling of emptiness followed as she recovered some of her desire to fight.


    "Archers... I will summon shields for those knights. You must protect their charge. If they can take out that shaman, WE CAN WIN! You will take their heads before their shaman gets an attack off! On mymand...


    NOW!"


    "Yes, mydy!"


    "Yes, our countess!"


    She waved her left arm before three walls of ice formed from the ground and blocked the arrows that flew towards the two hundred mounted knights, blocking the ck beam shot from the shaman in desperation as their charge crushed through the hundreds of goblin archers and reinforcements.


    A knight in gold and blue armour carried a heavy shield as he stood at the forefront, blocking a blow from the shaman''s staff.


    The sword-wielding knights suddenly collided with the orcs at full speed, their swords crashing down to maim their enemies.


    The knights from n Nelphim had trained and survived because they always sought improvement. Maria watched their charge end, a chance for victory, so she believed and lifted her arms into the sky.


    This action dropped the output of the frozen fortress, and she began conjuring a storm of fire much greater than the shaman now crushed under the feet of horses.


    The firestorm roared and burned brighter than the sun, igniting everything it touched as the ogre screamed in anguish, his eyes melting before his body disintegrated to ash.


    "For her glory!" Thedy knight''s voice sounded, her eyes cold as she charged into the fray, her de sweeping clean through an orc''s head while a wounded knight of Westrin staggered next to her.


    "ke, are you okay?" Thedy knight asked the Westrin Knight, whose head lifted before he copsed, dead. "Damn it... sleep well, brother."


    "We cannot stop! We must take their leader''s head! Our Lord''s muse needs support. Knights of Westrin! Forward!"


    "GRAAAA!!!" Grom''Gaius smashed the brittle ice around him, holding his sword now only twenty metres from the wall, his gaze watching his brothers and warriors killed differently from Westrin. He realised brute force couldn''t always win the battle, but he saw the figure that caused this anguish.


    "That woman!"


    Grom grasped his sword, flipping it while pulling back his arm. All his muscles tightened from his thighs to his upper body before he took a run and tossed the de at thunderous speed towards the countess, barely staying on her feet.


    "DIE!" His voice thundered while his men trembled, fearing his wrath, and it worked.


    The knights on the wall who had been protecting the countess turned their backs and rushed back to defend her, but s, they werete.


    "Eh?" Maria eximed before she felt an unbearable pain in her abdomen.


    Grom''s enormous de skewered her abdomen, sending her body flying off the wall. As her hands reached out, she coughed up blood, her eyes darkening as she floated through the air.


    She had the memory of the pain; she didn''t feel pain, her heart frozen from decades of deception, even if only a single year passed.


    Her body hit the ground hard. The shock wave reverberated as her limbs broke like a doll before her blood seeped into the earth.


    "I''m... sorry." Her lips moved silently while the knights and people within the walls raged at theirdy''s apparent death. The orc army outside cheered at her defeat, but they, too, sounded war horns of retreat.


    The knights of Western ughtered all the goblins and many of the orc support troops.


    Thedy knight didn''t slow her movements, her sword slicing off an orc''s arm before her body shifted, dodging a deadly halberd''s tip, the sound of the orc''s retreating horn bolstering the knight''s morale, but their target, Grom''Gaius, escaped, causing frustration in the female knight.


    "Return to the keep. We''ve won! Don''t waste time on the fleeing orcs. We must see to the survivors!" Her words made them realise their fatigue and why she said that, and their bodies moved, rushing towards the castle.


    Grom''Gaius felt overwhelming pain and a sense of helplessness while running for his life with his guards.


    When he looked back and saw the enemy knights not even bothering to pursue, he felt a sense of humiliation in his heart, but they would not give in. He felt confident that the mage would die and the next battle would be easier.


    "Foolish, female mage! Gyhaha!"


    ****


    ****


    Meanwhile, in a dark but extravagant room filled with various things, a tall, thin man smiled, his dull eyes watching the battle on arge screen; Alistair Crowley sat in the king''s chamber, and Randolf Romanicusy on the floor with his neck slit and white foam in his mouth.


    "It seems the little bird escaped her cage. What a wonderful disy. Like your father, a shame you both died in my ns, though. Hahahahaha!" His voice sounded soft but drowned in wickedness.


    "Ahh, Randolf, my puppet king. You would have done well if you didn''t betray me in the end... Truly, humans are simple-minded."


    As Alistair turned and walked into a small mirror behind him, his body vanished and returned to the empty throne room, where he sat on a majestic throne.


    "Hahahaha, this is a good kingdom. Our son will soon return to bring this world back to order, and all will worship his divine light and order!"


    His softughter echoed through the halls, a wicked sound as it thundered around the castle.


    ''Finally, the time hase!''


    With those words, various monsters and people wearing the white and red colours of the fallen sun cult stepped out of the shadows, their smiles causing fear in the kingdom''s nobles.


    "Prepare for my son''s arrival. Spread the word to the people that the era of darkness has ended, and the golden age has begun." Alistair gave amand, his voice and tone gentle.


    "Yes, your eminence," they replied as one before dispersing.


    "Alistair, what do you mean!? Weren''t you being threatened... because of our lives? You did this, right?"


    Kneeling in chains were Alistair''s wife and children.


    "You will return my son to me! You hear me... how can you do this...no!" Alistair''s wife wept at her husband''s cruelty.


    "Hush, dear, did you think I would let any harme to you?" Alistairughed gently, "Can''t you see?" The next moment, his de shed, the woman''s eyes widening as their two children''s heads slipped to the side before their bodies fell.


    "Forgive me, let me introduce myself."


    "Alistair Crowley, Arch Bishop of the Fallen Sun Cult''s Southern Sect!"


    ****


    In a bright temple filled with mana-infused candles and colourful ss, a hooded priestess heard a faint voice in her mind. This woman used to serve the countess until she changed overnight, and instead, she sought refuge in the church of divine light.


    Three days have passed since the battle at Ulgard Pass.


    "Is that you, Countess...?"


    Her eyes filled with tears before she made a heartfelt prayer. "Lady, may you rest in peace!"


    ".... Who is killing me off?"


    With a cough and groan of pain, the naked countess covered in bloody bandages opened her weak eyes, dark circles and bloodshot eyes, nothing like her usual self. She had memories of the pain of her flesh and bones breaking after being impaled.


    "My Lady... please forgive me... but where should I begin?"


    "It''s... alright." Maria waved her hand, her palm grasping a ss filled with a ruby liquid that radiated a slight blue shimmer.


    "Ugh... it tastes like ass!"


    "My Lady, mind yournguage!"


    "Mm..." Maria murmured before she swallowed the potion in one gulp; a faint silver glow surrounded her wounds as she bit her lips in pain. The potion focused on repairing her mana channels, allowing her to heal the more serious injuries.


    "When you can walk, I will take you to a safe ce."


    "No, I will not leave my people!" Maria stood up and nearly fell before she coughed and groaned, spitting up blood once more.


    "Mydy, if you don''t treat this wound... it will be toote! Please listen to me, and you can still save them!"


    "Exin everything. I have little time left! Those orcs will return before I heal, and then those kind women and men who fought for me, my father and supported our family will all die!"


    "Yes, mydy..." The priestess nodded, her words bringing despair and pain to Maria''s heart as she listened.


    "But I know of someone that might aid you. I have been helping his family over the past few years." Enjoy more content from m-v l''e-NovelBin


    "Are you sure... can I trust him?" Maria still doubted men because of Alistair''s actions. "What is his name?"


    "Earl of Silvara, Asura Fenix, recently crowned prince of Silvara."


    "Are you retarded!? Why would our enemy help us?"


    "I have already met him, and his only demand is that thend he conquers will be his."


    "How can I ept that? Will he take my city!?"


    "No, he doesn''t seek cities, but the kingdom itself, and he has the Queen''s permission."


    ****


    Two weeks earlier, while Asura sat in his tent preparing to return to the capital for his marriage, a strange priestess entered the tent with a submissive aura.


    "Forgive my rudeness. Might you be Asura Fenix?"


    "I am."


    "I would like to offer you a proposition. Could you please read this?"

 Chapter 270: Peak Physique Vs Elegant Princess

    Asura was captivated by the princess and her unexpected fighting style. He marvelled at how this seemingly delicate elf could unleash such raw power, charging through the battlefield like a boar.


    ''Shall I test this new body while I am here?''


    He grasped the ck spear, a fusion of Lumeris and Nova, his dragon spear, and his sword of ice, two remnants of his devil and dragon bloodline.


    Theirbined visual looked more beautiful than before: a jet-ck spear with a beautiful ice-blue de in the shape of a short sword and a golden dragon etched along the shaft of the spear.


    "Gigigi?"


    Asura seemed calm and unrushed when surrounded by ten stage six goblin warriors. It seemed the lord and his stronger allies watched Asura from above in their small, makeshift stone mansion.


    A nostalgic feeling flowed over Asura as he lowered his hips, pulling back his spear.


    ''Wonder why I was so annoying about calling this a swordnce before.''


    His body stepped forward at an explosive speed and power,unching Asura forward more than five metres towards the first goblin.


    ''ng!''


    Asura''s spear mmed into the first goblin''s club with a clean slice through the enemy weapon, killing the first warrior with a swift, brutal, prating blow that caused the goblin''s chest to explode, its heart and lungs popping into mush from the force.


    "Kkrrooo..."


    The dying goblin screamed out in agony as its organs became mixed with blood and shredded intestines. (+6 Anima)


    "Not bad at all..."


    Asura casually mumbled before twisting his wrists and yanking out the de, his hips rotating to block the attack of two goblins who had just attacked his exposed nk.


    The spear twirled, flipping through the air and shattering both goblin clubs and des with two horizontal blows. (+12 Anima)


    An enraged fourth goblin, unable to ept the deaths of three brothers, clenched its fist and flew towards Asura with an iron axe in hand.


    Asura''s eyes narrowed before he grasped the bottom of his shaft, then swung it in a circle, creating a storm of darkness, his devil''s mantle expanding the de to double its length.


    "Krrrooaaa..."


    The poor goblin didn''t even have time to scream out in agony as the razor-sharp, reinforced spear decapitated the monster and his remaining brothers and sent its head flying in a bloody arc before it smashed into a stone wall, shattering it. (+18 Anima)


    "Fwuhaaa..."


    Asura flicked his wrist, shaking off the thick blood on the edge of his spear de.


    ''This weapon is awesome. However, my strength is definitely something a Stage Six shouldn''t have. I could probably fight with Sigurd without magic now and only lose because of experience, but that gap will soon narrow.''


    That''s because of Asura''s brain; his ability to analyse and steal martial techniques while making them work for him was second to none.


    "The princess is doing just fine... Well, let''s get a little serious."


    Asura turned his eyes towards the upper level, where the goblin lord seemed to watch him. A wicked gaze of hatred and frustration.


    "Fifth and final trial..."


    Asura''s thoughts became interrupted as several dozen Stage Six and Seven goblins poured out of the mansion, surrounding the young earl, who had just killed six in an instant.


    ''Well... Let''s test the new body a bit more. The de of the spear is better than the previous one.''


    Asura had no problems taking the lives of monsters. After the many changes in his mindset, he probably no longer felt issues killing humans and other races. Now, he focused on his desires, realising they muste first.


    He refused to use magic after telling Celine she couldn''t, and so he fought with his flesh body, blocking attacks with his spear and using his superior mobility to limit the actions of his foes while striking their limbs or necks.


    While he didn''t cut them up into tiny pieces like before, Asura felt the most enjoyment when fighting these goblins, as if his life depended on it; his experience, skills, and instinctsbined to unleash a speed and precision that made it almost impossible for the goblins to touch him.


    "Well... Let''s keep dancing, Goblin Lord."


    Asura could fight these monsters for hours. Thus, he slowed his pace and focused his gaze on Celine, watching her with dazzling eyes.


    ***


    ? Celine POV


    In the meantime, Celine began slowing, her breath heavy, bing surrounded by at least ten goblins. The blood and the sweat of her in enemies covered Celine''s armour and dress. She hadn''t expected to defeat so many Stage Five Goblins.


    It was much easier to fight without her spells and magic than she had expected, but herck of knowledge, experience, and previous reliance on spells were dragging her down.


    ''I should have spent more time with my Uncle and Aunt in the sparring room...''


    Celine huffed, took a quick breather, and swiped away the blood on her chin with her forearm.


    The more she fought, the more her muscles burned. She could feel the pain in her left arm, but her willpower and stubbornness overpowered her mind, allowing her to continue fighting.


    ''It hurts more than I thought it would. But he is watching me. I have to prove I can do it!''


    Celine nced back at therge castle tower as several goblins charged Asura, each holding an axe, sword, or spear in hand. Yet he watched her, dodging like a dancer, elegant and handsome.


    Until his spear struck, destroying their bones and flesh with unbelievable force.


    ''Why do you watch me with such beautiful eyes while ying monsters in such a brutal fashion?''


    Celine wondered this as she clicked her tongue, but there wasn''t any time to hesitate.


    With a newfound energy, she released the Elven sword from her waist and lunged towards the nearest goblin, crushing its skull with a spinning back kick, the t of her foot smashing into the monster''s face.


    The goblin flew into the air but didn''t die instantly, as Celine no longer fought like a boar.


    Instead, she stepped forward with a beautiful sliding movement, identical to Asura, before slicing across the goblin''s neck.


    Her body and beautiful hair danced as she twirled towards another, a heavy stab tearing into its stomach before ripping out its intestines.


    ''Did I just steal one of his moves!?''


    Celine couldn''t believe what she had just done, her heart palpitating wildly from excitement and shock. It also seemed Asura felt the same as his eyes watching her widened, and then he moved differently.


    His spear shing, stabbing, and dodging the monster''s blows wereplex patterns of seven steps. His actions were slow. Even Celine could realise Asura was moving slower to show her his steps and movements.


    ''I will steal his moves and be the strongest! Then take him down!''


    She didn''t realise the significance of her being able to learn his moves in such a short time; rather, from the start, since her first massage, the princess became like a sponge, absorbing all of Asura''s lessons and training.


    It seemed he only noticed now just how fast she could learn.


    Celine faced five goblins while closing her eyes for a moment, reying the movements of Asura and his style of fighting in her mind, before setting up her beautiful silver and gold Elven sword, lighter and shorter than the spear, but it felt better in her arms.


    ''The spear isn''t my weapon. I don''t have the muscle power or endurance.''


    That''s why the weapon ttered to the ground; Celine''s moves were basic but sharp, slicing through the air while her small, supple figure twirled and danced, dodging the ws and spears of her opponents.


    Until she struck and the Elven sword cleanly stabbed into each goblin''s neck aiming for a light sh, using the least amount of force to end their lives.


    Like a flower on the battlefield.


    ****


    Two hourster, only corpses and death remained scattered around Celine and Asura''s feet. A mass of goblin bodiesy at their feet. The ones Celine defeated were dead, while Asura brutalised his enemies with the newly found power of his body.


    "You can wield the Elven sword well."


    "Do you think so!?"


    Celine was overjoyed as her cheeks reddened at Asura''s praise. She had never felt more embarrassed. Asura''s eyes squinted, and the corner of his lips curled upward as he stepped forward towards her, his steps elegant as he lowered his arms and lifted the filthy princess into his arms.


    "You naughty girl, stealing my techniques. How should I punish you?"


    He teased her while pulling her face closer and inhaling her scent. Celine couldn''t help but wrap her arms around Asura''s neck and avoid his gaze. Her eyes glimmered as she remembered the earlier battle, and she didn''t know how to react in this situation¡ªher lips opened as if to speak several times but only sucked in the delicious air that hovered around Asura.


    His anima and pure elements would purify his surroundings.


    "P-Punish me?"


    "Yes, for being a naughty elf princess and stealing my moves..."


    Asura grinned before bending his head, and his lips met Celine''s ear.


    The intense feeling of his warm lips touching her long ears caused Celine''s mind to explode, leaving nothing but white mist and a strange feeling like the massage surging through her entire body.


    "Ahhh..."


    The beautiful elf groaned as a liquid trickled down her thighs, and Asura began nibbling her ear, causing Celine''s soft groans to turn into heavy breathing and a sweet, captivating song of her pleasure.


    Despite his speaking about punishment, Celine felt this was anything but punishment as she clung to him. Asura''s smile made her feel weak as he carried her into the stone tower, not caring about the goblin lord.


    Asura didn''t seem to care about the two or even the dungeon as he acted upon his desires. When they entered the castle, he carried her up the broken rock stairs and came to the second floor before reaching the walls, where the entire area became visible.


    "It''s so pretty, ah!?"


    Celine gasped as he ced her down on the wall, her legs dangling with an enormous drop beneath her. The princess clutched the edge, a little scared as her ears flopped.


    "How should I beat their lord and his strongest knights, my princess?"


    Celine couldn''t answer his question as Asura wrapped his arms around her waist, his lips stroking the base of her ear as the elf became overwhelmed by Asura, yet she never wished for him to stop.


    His teeth nibbled on the top of her sensitive earlobe, causing the princess to tremble, her legs spreading naturally while a wild moan erupted from the princess as she couldn''t stop herself from crying out.


    "No weapons! No magic! Only fists!"


    The princess looked embraced, a bit of drool seeping down her lip as she looked away in a huff.


    "Your wish is mymand, princess."

 Chapter 271: Asura Vs Stage 7 Goblin Lord

    For example, goblins had many ranks, from goblin scouts and warriors to heroes, shamans, and knights, each stronger than the average human of the same level.


    At the pinnacle of the goblin ranking, we find the most formidable breed. These are the Goblin Lords, Kings, and Emperors, who possess the unique ability to control and strengthen their race. It is fabled that a Stage 6 Goblin Lord could fight against a Stage 7 knight or warrior with ease.


    Not to mention their ability to summon the strongest reinforcements and empower them with just their presence alone.Their leader, the Goblin King, can do all the above. They can summon all his Lords and heroes in their service.


    Not to mention the emperor''s rank, which has appeared less than twice in the kingdom''s history. Both times caused arge amount of destruction and chaos.


    ***


    Asura hopped down from the tower with a simple jump.His eyes watched the princess''s shocked face before he smashed into the ground with his fist. The impact was so violent it created a vast crater in the once-solidground as cracks extended several meters in each direction.


    ''It looks like my little teasing made the princess angry.''


    Asura grinned. It had been a while since he got any decent exercise besides fighting that annoying snake woman.


    He raised his head and caught sight of his enemy, standing in a formation to protect the lord. The enemy reinforced himself with several knights, and a goblin hero added to the mix.


    The monsters'' expressions were an amusing mix of surprise, challenge, and fear as they watched his casual feat of strength.


    "What are you waiting for, goblin? Get here and die," Asura said with a bored tone as he remained crouched in the centre of the crater. However, because of the stone barrier he created, they seemed reluctant to chase him and leave the Lord exposed.


    Asura''s thighs tensed, his muscles condensing with power before he leapt towards the wall blocking the other side of the goblin''s fortress.


    With a second boom, his fist met the wall with a massive amount of force. This time, the stone didn''t evenst for a second under his fist. The shockwave was so intense the entire wall shattered, dust and pebbles flying everywhere, disrupting the goblins on the other side as Asura stepped towards them at a casual pace.


    A goblin hero in the lead must have found his attitude rather annoying. His giant tower shield smashed into Asura''s face as a sword shed towards his right.


    The attack didn''t even leave a mark on Asura''s body.


    Not because of the hero''sck of strength but because Asura blocked the blow, striking with a powerful knee that warped the tower shield. The hero rolled along the ground after a resounding crack echoed from the blow.


    Another sword shed in his direction. This time, the knights attacked in unison, several of them aiming for his neck.


    "Hah! You''re nothing but bugs."


    Asura tilted his body, using the palm of his hand to deflect the first de, breathing out as his abdomen tensed before striking with a counterpunch.


    The first knight''s head exploded in a fountain of blood as Asura''s fist crashed into his helmet. (Anima +10)


    Blood gushed from the helmet as his body crumpled to the floor like a piece of paper. Asura''s right leg snapped out like a scorpion''s tail, crushing the second knight''s head. The sword in its hand shed another goblin''s sword arm, bisecting the limb as he raised his foot to shatter the final one''s armour before kicking his neck to turn it into mincemeat. (Anima + 30)


    "Phew!"


    "Giiiigiiii!!" Yelled the goblin lord. Asura embarrassed his hero and killed his knights. His anger had reached its peak.


    A dark glow spread along his body as he covered himself with mana. Several dozens of ck skulls floated around him. It seemed to be a magic-type lord who leaned towards the necromancy school.


    "You fool," Asura called out to the goblin. "Now that you''ve used up your trump card, you''ve handed me an easy victory."


    The goblin lord''s brow creased as he prepared to defend himself against whatever wasing.


    With both hands pushed out towards Asura, it began forming dozens of ck negative energy sts that fired rapidly towards Asura; the goblin shrieked each time, pushing its arms out to attack, shooting hundreds of them out and causing the rocks and walls to explode while blocking the view of Asura.


    "ASURA!!" The princes screeched from the tower, her eyes only able to see a mass of ck explosions and smoke while the goblin lord continued to shoot the ck balls of energy at Asura.


    "..." Asura''s body did not move during the barrage, allowing the bombardment to continue without a care. The goblin lord didn''t expect the human to survive his attack. After all, its power could pierce through the defensive shield ofany monster, elf, or human it met in this valley.


    No one could block his Negative Energy Sphere, one of his proudest skills. Yet, as the smoke cleared, revealing a figure still standing, the goblin lord felt his entire body chill.


    The figure was spotless,withnot a single scratch, burnt mark, or damage visible anywhere on its body.


    Asura grinned before disappearing from the goblin lord''s sight.The goblin heard something snapping in the wind before Asura''s fistsmashed the goblin lord in the jaw. The goblin lord threw its body onto the ground with a backflip, cracking the stones underneath it.


    The goblin herostaggered to his feet, looking at his lord on the ground with a bloody mouth and then at Asura, who slowly walked towards it.


    He had a mocking grin on his face as if he were looking at a child throwing a tantrum. It roared and charged Asura like a bull, its huge hammer raised high above its head, bringing it down, intending to crush Asura beneath it.


    Asurashowed a strange smile and nodded.


    He waited for the hammer to reach close to his face before putting a single finger to stop the blow. The tremendous power of the blow created a massive force, cracking the ground and causing a storm of windto crash around the two.


    "That''s all you got, little goblin? I''m getting bored," Asura muttered.


    He then flexed his index finger, his fingercrackingthrough the hammer with ease before he used the momentum to swing his hand forward and stab the hero''s head with hishand shaped like a de, cutting through its flesh with ease.


    Asura''s palm cut the hero''srge body in half, causing its chest and lower half to fall to the ground with a thud.


    "There." Asura smiled and nodded his head, expressing satisfaction with his work.


    "Now then, Goblin Lord, will you give me more of a challenge?"


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e-NovelBin


    The Goblin Lord, filled with shock and fear, copsed onto the ground. His head turned to the side, looking at his strongest soldier being killed by Asura''s simple flick.


    "Scream for me, goblin lord."Asura stomped on the ground, forcing the Goblin Lord to fly up, forcing the monster to struggle to its feet, unable to hide on the ground anymore.


    "Grr! HISS!! GIIII!"


    Asura ignored the goblin''s cries andunched his fist at the Lord''s face. He easily destroyed the Goblin Lord''s defence with a single hit. Asura smashed the Goblin Lord''s teeth with ease.


    As the goblin crashed into the wall, blood spurted from his lips, causing several pieces of rock and rubble to fall over him.


    ''I am invincible?''Asura mused.


    "Princess," Asura said as he raised his hand to wipe the blood off his arm and held it out towards the goblin lord. The princess watched in shock as the monster copsed to his knees, coughing up blood while ring at Asura with hatred in his eyes.


    The goblin lord surrendered to Asura''s brute strength.The goblin had no chance of winning, so hegave up rather than die a useless death.


    Asura was too strong, and there was nothing he could do to change it.


    "He''s...so amazing!"


    At that moment, a familiar aura loomed over the valley, a heavy and oppressive might that reminded Asura of an embarrassment he would like to forget.


    "Oh? That damn lizard survived. What a shame. It seems he needs to experience the pain of our divine smite again, my elite soldiers!" An elven man sat on the back of a beautiful feathered mount floating in the sky with several Elven knights. "Princess, why do you spend time with such a disgusting and inferior creature?"


    The Elvenknightwore an intricate golden breastte and armour that protected him from head to toe. The entire set was magical, which made him look like an angel of death, emitting a divine glow that dazzled any who looked upon him.


    However, the princess never looked at him once. Her eyes remained locked on Asura, who winked at her, showing no fear or concern.


    "You n to cast that detestable spell upon me again, Elf?" Asura''s deep voice resounded through the valley, his hand grasping the goblin lord tightly around its throat.


    "Grr, Arghh!" The goblin lord hissed, struggling to freehimselffrom his iron grip.


    "The filth deigns to speak with the glorious royal guard? Foolish, prepare to smite him! We call upon the divine grace of her holiness, an embrace of brilliance that no evil can resist.Summonaholy beam of light upon them, holy radiance!


    Divine smite!!" The elf screamed thest word, causing his mount to spit out aloud cry to the sky, before amassive amount of powerappeared, as dozens of golden beams of lightstarted shining in the sky.


    ''It really is powerful... But!''


    Asura didn''t bother trying to dodge.


    Despite the princess screaming at him, a strange magic chain seemed to lock her in ce, stopping her from saving him. Instead, he cracked the goblin lord''s neck, pulled his body back and gathered all his power and strength into his arm, tossing the corpse of the goblin lord at the lead knight.


    The force was so immense that the corpse flew faster than an arrow, mming into the elf''s face and destroying his bright divine light magic before causing him to crash onto the ground, creating a small crater.


    "!?"


    "His grace!!" the knights cried out, rushing to their lord''s aid. However, Asura arrived first, his steps loud and low. He then stepped on the elf''s face, which twisted in painas he tried to crawl away from Asura.


    "Where do you think you''re going, little elf?"


    "Ahh, No!" The elf screamed, his vision distorted by a sharp pain as Asura stepped on his skull with enough force to shatter the bones, causing his teethto crack; the haughty Elven knight, now reduced to tears, tried to push Asura off him with pping arms.


    "Where is your divine smite now, elf?"

 Chapter 272: Celines Growth

    Asura''s hand grasped his weapon, the ck spear primed to tear through the elf''s chest. A feeling of satisfaction filled him when he thrust the de forward.


    However, the de stopped, the elf''s face filled with terror, the icy blue tip of Lumeris Nova centimetre from his flesh.


    A bloody spot appeared on his exposed chest, with a single stream of blood dripping.


    "Hmm?"


    Asura turned his head, tilting it in confusion towards the delicate hand holding his spear. His devil''s mantle attacked her skin with icy cold and zing heat. Yet Celine''s hand held the ck shaft, stopping it from taking the elf''s life.


    "You can''t kill him, Asura!" Celine''s soft voice echoed while her palm alternated between red and purple, the surface starting to crack.


    "Let go of my de. He almost killed us both. Have you forgotten?"


    "He is important for my mother and our kingdom!"


    ''Such a good girl. Since you wish to save his life, let''s give you a chance.''


    Although Asura wanted to kill the man who almost killed him, Celine''s growth and feelings were more important than some feminine-looking coward.


    "Then stop me."


    Lord Geim, the man who seemed so arrogant during theirst meeting, looked shocked.


    His eyes watched the princess holding the ck spear that burned her flesh. It was clear to anyone watching how much pain that ck smoke aura did to people other than Asura.


    "Geim, for the crime of attacking me, as the third princess, I forgive you. Remember to serve my dear brother well. Although rough, I know he seeks the benefit of our people the most."


    Celine''s eyes narrowed before she yanked the spear of Asura back with her entire strength. With a smirk, he allowed her to pull him away. Instead, his left hand swung around with the momentum with a fist aimed at the princess.


    Though itcked his true power and ferocity, the speed surpassed most knights or warriors that would ever train with her.


    The blow caused the air to vibrate, sending Celine flying as her feet rose into the air. Her body rolled to the ground, and she used her hand to push herself into the air with a spin, finally stopping just before the rocky wall covered in sharp, broken stones. Her body quivered from the blow but remained standing, a demonstration of how powerful Asura''s physical body was.


    "Oh, you resisted that blow?"


    Asura smiled, his lips forming a gentle curve before tapping his left foot on the ground.


    With a bang, his figure shot from his location, flying towards her like a meteor. His palm spread out, the fingers tensing into a grasping motion.


    "Hmm, I won''t let you kill him!"


    Celine''s hips lowered, her beautiful sapphire eyes shimmering as she absorbed every movement and action Asura took, his left fist approaching her cheek, yet she tilted her head, lowered her hips and lifted her right knee into his abdomen.


    The shockwave rocked the cave, along with a loud bang that sounded like a thunderp.


    A stone on the wall trembled and fell, causing her beautiful face to twitch. She felt his indomitable strength and the cold aura from his devil mantle, her leg feeling like it struck a metal bar when his palm sped her thigh, squeezing her soft flesh and muscles.


    "Not bad, princess." Asura chuckled, his feet crunching the dirt as he continued to surge forward, his right palm reaching for her neck.


    His face shone with amusement as he watched her fingers circle his wrist, her body twisting as she refused to be grappled by him.


    Celine used the momentum to lower her body, her figure sweeping sideways to avoid his grasp. When he moved forward, her shoulder almost struck the rocky wall.


    Instead of mming into the wall, Asura stepped on it, vertically running before he jumped and back-flipped, his palms and legs touching the wall beforending with a thud.


    Lord Geim and Spica watched this from a distance with their mouths wide open; as powerful warriors themselves, their eyes saw every movement and action.


    The weak and useless third princess of the direct line was no longer a pathetic failure.


    "Come, Celine!"


    "I will, Asura!"


    In the distance, Spica could only cover her face.


    "Princess, I thought you were fighting to protect that foolish knight. Yet why do you look so happy, like a woman on her wedding day, while fighting against that bastard?"


    ***


    "I''ll make you surrender!"


    Celine dashed at him, her feet kicking the ground as she threw a punch at him.


    Her delicate and small fist could not hurt Asura. However, a spiral of divine magic undted and exploded from her hand, creating a sharp de of air.


    "Che, annoying," Asura snorted before his foot smashed through the air, and his heel blocked her blow.


    Bang! The shockwave swept towards the walls, a storm of sharp pebbles raining down on them. Celine''s body slipped under his leg, her soft hands forming a palm as she lunged towards his face.


    "Forget it," Asura snorted before his lips thinned and curved, revealing his white teeth.


    A devilish smile filled his face as he wrapped one arm around her waist, the other grasping her palm that rested against his cheek, before spinning and mming her back against the stone wall.


    The impact snapped her head back, her beautiful eyebrows rising and trembling. Her upper and lower lip oozed blood from the impact, yet the rough pain did not fill her face.


    Celine''s other hand swept forward and formed a fist, its knuckles crushing into his abdomen, a magical burst erupting and spreading towards Asura''s lower body.


    "...?"


    A silent moment passed while Asura looked at the feisty princess. Her blow caused him to feel a slight throbbing pain while she continued to stare at him, unwavering in her desire.


    "You... Unhand the princess!" Lord Geim seemed to be lost in a trance and called out in Celine''s defence. Only to be ignored as Asura stared down into Celine''s eyes.


    "I guess you did well. Nice punch." Asura''s soft voice carried a hint of praise.


    "So, let''s call it a draw." Celine beamed, looking up at him.


    Asura''s muscr arm wrapped around her waist and slid upwards while his right hand released her clenched fist to hold her slender, delicate chin, lifting it slightly.


    His lips touched hers in a tender kiss.


    Her hand on his abdomen shivered before loosening, and she rxed her entire body. Her eyes shone, and she curled her lips into a blissful smile and wrapped her arms around his neck, her eyelids lowered in happiness.


    Asura''s body lifted and turned, cing her on the ground before removing his lips, their saliva and blood linking the two.


    "Did you learn well?"


    "Yes, I did!"


    Celine''s feet touched the ground, and she remained pressed against him before turning to see Lord Geim''s face.


    "You!"


    Lord Geim''s voice trembled, his hand trembling and dripping with sweat. He saw the princess in the arms of the abomination that embarrassed him but then realised she still saved him and gave a slight bow in respect. "Your Highness. I thank you."


    "Celine. Next time we spar, I won''t hold back." Asura gently patted her head and whispered.


    Celine''s face became red whenever he came close to her long ears, blowing them with hot air on purpose. "You... Serve my brother well. Inform him that I have no desire to oppose him."


    Asura nodded in satisfaction, and Geim nodded several times, swearing before Spica grabbed his body. The pair seemed to vanish after she tossed a small medallion in the air.


    "Oh~ Spica, nice support!" Celine said with a bright voice.


    "What was that medallion?"


    "It lets you return sooner than the token might allow, though it can only transport two people at a time."


    "What an interesting tool."


    "One that I stole from Mother''s secret treasure collection, hehe."


    Asura frowned for a moment before finding her little fangs and smile too adorable to care.


    "In the end, I can''t control you, huh?"


    "Of course not!" Celine proudly straightened her back, her tiny fist hitting Asura''s chest while she pouted.


    "Not that you need to... I already."


    "Hmmm?"


    Asura tilted his head before lifting Celine into his arms. The area smelt of blood, death and burning flesh, which he found unpleasant, his ck wings fluttering with a powerful and burning flesh, which he found unpleasant. His ck wings fluttered figure hovering over the ground and leaving a ck shadow.


    A swirl of ck and golden energy epassed the pair as they returned to the cave, carrying the small and weak-looking princess, who lookedfortable in his embrace.


    "Phew, it''s probably time to upgrade my token."


    The moment they arrived, Asura ced her on the ground and stroked her golden hair with a faint smile and a look of regret. "Although I wanted to mess with you more, I can''t put you at risk, Celine."


    Celine''srge sapphire eyes widened before she ced her head on his chest and whispered, "So... What if I keep chasing you, or you could use this instead if you want to meet me?" Her delicate hands pulled a beautiful piece of jewellery in the shape of a golden flower.


    "Amunication device?" Asura asked in surprise, his brows raising while he reached out to touch the thin petals made of gold.


    However, the moment he touched it, the princess spoke in elvish those words a trigger, causing the beautiful jewel to transform into a ring that wrapped around Asura''s finger, seeping into his flesh and forming a beautiful tattoo of golden flowers wrapped around his finger.


    "Ah? What''s this?" Asura''s lips curved while he looked at her innocent expression.


    "An engagement ring!"


    "Hmmm?"


    "My mother asked me to find a worthy husband and bring him back, saying that any suitable male would be an excellent candidate for me. Stupid mother, always calling me useless."


    ''Wait...''


    The moment Celine finished talking, Asura watched her angelic smile with confusion and horror. "This is official? I can''t remove it!"


    "Why would you remove it!? Don''t worry! With me at your side, I will be the best wife you could ever wish for! Of course, I will serve you well as well! Ehehe, though now you can teleport to my room directly at night instead of this stupid cave."


    ''Another one...''


    Asura''s lips trembled in shock when the little princess shed a proud and beautiful smile. It was the first time he felt she had defeated himpletely. Yet another "Wife," something he considered undesirable and wished to avoid.


    ''Well, I can''t say it wasn''t on my mind or ns to sample this elf. I guess she took the first move and won.''


    "Okay, but I will not rush. Instead, you need to get strong enough to beat me at full power."


    "What? Really! Ah, that''s a win-win situation for me." Celine giggled and continued, "Brother doesn''t like me much either, and he treats me as a disposable princess. Now, he should back off since I showed his little ve our kiss and intimacy."


    Asura smiled and stroked her head, and the moment Celine was about to say more, he brought his finger to her lips.


    "Can I think about it before I officially answer you? After all, I have many things to do, and I don''t want to marry my little elf princess without considering her every need."


    Celine pouted but seemed to think of something as her eyes rolled around, and she nodded.


    "Okay, but you have to answer mymunications!"


    Asura''s eyebrow rose at the bargaining tone. "I have another matter to deal with."


    "Huh, I thought you would stick to me a lot more..."


    "I can''t stay here anymore."


    "Just a little... just the tip. Give me onest massage!"


    "..."


    He couldn''t help but give a wry smile. She was not only bold but also not afraid to admit her desire for his body.


    ''If she asks for a massage, I can''t help but agree...''


    "Okay then, get naked and lie down. This one will be extra special and effective."


    "Of course! I''m looking forward to it! We will work together in the future, Honey!"


    Asura nced at her beautiful and innocent face and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He knew she would continue to grow, and it wouldn''t be long until she stood at his side, but somehow, this princess always seemed to surprise him, so he worried about the future.

 Chapter 273: Returning to the capital - Source of Everything

    Asura''s body appeared back in his carriage, the moonlight shimmering down from the window while he noticed he was alone.


    Time flew by in a blur after the announcement of Asura''s engagement to Princess V. On the day he learned of his fate of bing the crowned prince, a mysterious woman appeared, bearing a request. She had a reward, a temptation that Asura found hard to resist.


    "Haa..."


    ''I guess it''s only proper etiquette to keep V and me apart because of our wedding. They want to avoid people gossiping, but that also means they keep the others away from me.


    For the first time, he felt lonely, with all the Royal knights staying in the south until thest minute to help finish the construction of a teleportation device from Silvara to the new fort constructed from the ruins of Romantica''s former city northwest of their capital.


    ''To think the queen is that sly and intelligent.''


    "Lorem, Lucia, are you both alright?"


    While leaning against the soft backrest, Asura felt a sense of change in himself for the first time. Since he broke away from the other shards and the previous monolith''s control, he felt more desires and wanted to have more.


    In the past, he didn''t care about his rank or title, but now he wanted to stand above all. To have the power to control Silvara or the world to protect those he felt dear.


    "I should have stayed with the princess."


    "Oh, which princess?"


    "Celine, the third princess of the elves... Hmmm?"


    The voice seemed strange, but it was almost familiar, like someone he must have met before. However, Asura''s mind didn''t register the person before she appeared beside him, wearing a ck and silver robe and long silver hair tied in a messy ponytail.


    "So you''ve even tempted an elf princess into your bed? That''s my Asura for you."


    A pair of powerful golden eyes narrowed while gazing down at his face. The woman seemed to be taller than him, with an erotic yet muscr build.


    "Hmmm, who are you, and when did I be your Asura?"


    "I''m the one you love and care for the most."


    "Is that so?.."


    The woman was full of confidence, and the sight of her smile reminded Asura of something, but it wasn''t until the woman grabbed his head, easily overpowering any resistance he tried to give and ced it atop her amazing thighs while stroking his hair.


    ''I should know this woman, yet a thick fog fills my mind.''


    Despite using multiple lines of thought and engaging in his entire parallel thought process, his mind still returned with nothing.


    "Mmmm, mother knows best."


    ''Mother? This woman? That''s impossible.''


    "Who are you? And what do you want from me? I can tell you''re not human or demon."


    Asura found himself still calm, though he didn''t resist and fell into the woman''s embrace. He wanted to believe, but this woman, her face and body, were too young and attractive as if created to suit his desires perfectly.


    This woman could never be his mother. His heart and mind screamed in unison while resisting the conflicted thoughts and feelings inside.


    "What kind of son forgets his beloved mother? Do you not recognise my face?.."


    A pair of eyes stared into his own with a fierce and intense gaze, yet Asura could only feel both his hearts throbbing, their beating irregrly as their noses touched. He felt deep embarrassment and confusion.


    ''Never has a woman done this to me!''


    "Enough with the games! I won''t listen to a single word you say unless you prove you''re my mother!"


    "Hehe, you were always like that, not believing in words and following your desires. Ignoring other people''s judgment and creating a path when you couldn''t even use magic."


    "That''s who I am! Of course, I didn''t give up..."


    ''How does she know!?''


    "In the end, you became a human and enved by the monolith. The disgusting sub-humans that enved you made you do things that would have killed an ordinary person''s mind. My poor Asura."


    Asura couldn''t resist her gentle hands that brushed his hair and caressed his cheeks. Even without using force, his head and body moved along with the woman''s will.


    "The one who died then epted their fate but was no longer a ve of the monoliths. You truly amaze me, Asura."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Haven''t you realised? The monoliths and their connections to the untold amount of universes out there were used to grant powers. Many beings desire such power, but that same power brings disaster and ruin. In the long history of them being used, nobody has ever achieved the second phase like you."


    The woman''s lips were dangerously close, her sweet breath already dancing along on his face and giving Asura the shivers as a deep instinct urged him to bite her.


    "Aren''t you confused? How do I know? Fufu, my lovely Asura, I have lived so many years and lives to find you."


    "Who are you!..?"


    His voice trembled at the intensity of the woman''s golden eyes. It wasn''t the same as V or Celine. Those eyes were full of life and an inhuman gleam that he knew were no ordinary eyes.


    "Some call me the detestable fallen divine, others Freyja, the avatar of the moon; people love attaching titles to people."


    Asura wanted to struggle and break free. Despite sensing no hostility, he felt ufortable about where he didn''t know how to react. His brain could not process her words nor figure out the intentions behind those mesmerising golden eyes.


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, I''ll stop speaking to you."


    "Hmmm, well, Asura, for the sake of our first meeting in thousands of years, let me introduce myself properly."


    His eyes focused on her face, the beauty surpassing any existence or imagination he ever conceived. She was perfect in every way, a being who shouldn''t exist and stood at the peak of perfection.


    "I am Freyja, a fallen divine, forbidden to enter the upper realms, daughter of the thunder primordial Odin, she who destroyed the world of dragons Neo-Earth of the Beatrice Gxy and ravaged 70 Abyssal realms all for a single reason and goal. I am the one who put the Helliana inside the monolith, destroyed the kingdom of Auros, and made the cultists attack Azoth, all for you."


    ''The world of dragons... Neo-Earth of the Beatrice Gxy, Sura''s!? All the untimely deaths of those who inherited the monoliths...''


    "Y... You''re my mother!? No, that''s impossible! If you are my mother, why didn''t you save me earlier? Why did you let me suffer?!"


    "Because I needed to test you. To see if you are worthy of carrying out bloodline, rather... Nevermind." Asura noticed her face showed a look of self-hatred. Her eyes narrowed, and her lips trembled when she mentioned testing him as if it was a mere programmed answer.


    "Then what about dad?"


    "Hmmm? What about him? Though we made a contractual marriage, I have never touched him physically¡ªthat''s why Ophelia exists."


    "What!?"


    Freyja''s hands stroked Asura''s cheek gently, yet he could sense a deep desire in her touch, as if she craved more. "Well, he can''t help it, as if a mortal could impregnate me, so I used another method. If you can guess how, I''ll kiss you."


    "You used your anima and the source of the monoliths, the ck and white phoenixes?"


    "You''re so smart! There''s no doubt you''re my son."


    His blood boiled at her seductive tone and expression. To be so close to such a godly creature sent shivers down his spine.


    Yet he resisted, although he had failed each test until now. He gritted his teeth, able to taste the sweet, coppery vour. Her eyes shone before narrowing with a radiant smile.


    "Although it wasn''t just those two, I milked all the monoliths to create you."


    "Wait... the Asura is a human bloodline. How do you have it?"


    "How silly of you. My mother was a purely human, not just any human, but the first queen of this who ascended and caught the eye of a thunder primal despite her weak power."


    ''The timelines make no sense!''


    "But the times between my lives... It makes little sense!"


    "The moment I left Neo-Earth was over a hundred thousand years ago, though there are things those in the upper realm can do that you might have not even dreamed of yet."


    ''No, that cannot be; Lorem and Helliana wouldn''t have waited so long; they seem to remember only a few thousand...''


    "Silly boy, the pair of them don''t know everything. One slept within the monolith until that garbage stole your first chance to be born, and that lovely girl with red hair slept at the centre of this world for longer than you realise. Not to mention, each universe doesn''t have the same concept of time, and they don''t run along the same time axis either."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Maybe if you went to another universe, then returned. You might meet yourself as a baby again?"


    "No! That''s impossible... Or is it?"


    "Does it matter?" Freyja brushed his cheeks gently, her lips almost touching his own. "Tell me, Asura, do you love me?"


    ''What is love? And why do I feel so confused but attracted to her?''


    "I-I don''t even know you, suddenlying out of nowhere as my mother..."


    "Haaa..." The disappointment in her eyes was as clear as day. He noticed how her arms circled his neck.


    "I gave you so much, and you refuse to give me an answer... But it''s okay Asura~ you don''t have a choice. You will love me, or I will destroy another world and watch you grow from a baby once again until you ept me."


    Asura froze, his two hearts beating in unison. ''If she does that, I would lose Mu Xue and everyone I care for!.''


    "Very good." A pair of hands caressed his chest and moved lower down his stomach. "You understand what''s at stake, right? Your mother loves you enough to shatters and wipe out entire races."


    "Why?.."


    "Because I''ve seen who you will be and need you to be the being that will transcend the tyranny of the upper realm. To end the cycle and madness, even if you be the god of destruction and kill me too~ at least I will forever live as part of you."


    ''She''s insane, more than Mu Xue in the past... this woman is sick!.''


    "Why do you speak like that!?''


    "Like what?"


    "You talk as if you have lost your mind."


    "Silly boy, haven''t you realised? I''m desperate, desperate enough to use your world, universe, even the deities themselves to bring you to my side and get what I want."


    "And what is that? Love and devotion? From a child that barely remembers his past and the pain you put me through?"


    "Perhaps."


    Asura sensed the madness inside the woman. Her grip and lustful smile while staring at his face were enough to make him shiver.


    "But most of all..." Her lips leaned close to his ear, whispering the most horrific words a mother could say, before the carriage door suddenly opened, with Mu Xue rushing inside in her lovely ck nightgown.


    Freyja''s figure as if a ghost, vanished, while Mu Xue lept into Asura''s chest.


    "I felt you were crying out in fear that you didn''t know where to turn."


    Asura held her tightly, not realising how she felt his true feelings, only knowing that his first meeting with his so-called mother led him to feel such intense feelings of all types and too much to consider it made him feel sick.


    ''What kind of twisted mother says she will destroy universes for their son? No... to have their son be theirs.''


    Asura shook his head, instead wrapping his arms around Mu Xue tightly; he felt afort that had long escaped his grasp, those cold nights in the past, where Mu Xue would hold him gently in the night.


    "Asura?"


    Mu Xue''s hands rested on Asura''s chest while he calmed down. He no longer felt fear and found the desire to be even more powerful inside his chest.


    ''She cannot control me!.''


    ''I won''t let anyone control me like that. Not even as her son!''


    "Asura? Are you alright? Did something happen?"


    "Just a crazy woman who wants me too much, nothing important."


    ***


    Outside the carriage, hundreds of miles away in the capital, a beautiful woman''s eyes opened, and with a flicker of light, she awakened from her momentary dream.


    "A crazy woman, fufu. My lovely Asura, you just know how to make your mother more determined."

 Chapter 274: A moment of Nostalgia and peace

    Asura leaned against Mu Xue''s chest, her hands slowlybing his raven hair with a silverb and brush.


    After meeting the woman who caused a sense of terror and powerlessness greater than the woman who almost killed him. He feltfort in the caress of Mu Xue, the feeling of her brushing andbing his hair nostalgic for him.


    "Do you remember when you first came to our home?" he asked, stroking her pale blue thighs.


    Mu Xue no longer hid her devil bloodline, while still a faint blue, to keep her parent''s features, but Asura felt that his Mu Xue was the best after all.


    "I do¡ªbefore my wounds fully healed, I wouldb you from behind like this because I feared you would be scared of my face. The childish Asura was so lovely. He would tell me stories while I brushed his hair. Hehe, you always mentioned growing up to be the best man for me."


    "Ah!?"


    Asura remembered, thanks to her words and the gentle chuckle, while her fingertips spread a special treatment that made hair smell like forest fruits and shimmer with a fine gloss.


    ''That''s right, and I used to imagine marrying her even then as a child... How embarrassing she remembers.''


    Mu Xue sensed the slight jitter from the body in her embrace and felt the urge to bully her cute childhood friend.


    "Oh? Is my precious little Asura still holding onto that childish dream?"


    She rested her chin on his shoulder, her long hair tickling his skin as she whispered teasingly in his ear. Her hot breath filled his ears, a soft touch as her hands slid up his chest, an embrace so soft it was easy to lose oneself.


    "Are you okay, Asura?"


    "Can you handle the pressure?"


    "Do you need me to help support you?"


    Her questions and words were so soft and gentle, but the moment they resounded in his ears like gentle waves, he couldn''t help grasping her hand tight. Mu Xue was the woman he loved first in this life, irrelevant of all the other things that happened.


    She was the one she was his only one in the beginning, and even now, she supports him with simple words and a brush.


    He could feel it, the emotions she held for him, her tender touch, her words.


    "Mu Xue... will you be mine even if I made a choice that could destroy this world?"


    "Mm!"


    "Even if we lost everything and suffered a life of never-ending battles?"


    "Of course!"


    "Why!?"


    "Because I love you silly, and I am your maid knight, forever and always. My de will protect you and y your enemies."


    Mu Xue gently lifted Asura and embraced him from behind, kissing his head.


    "Do not worry. I will always be here for you. So promise me that you will take the best course of action that you believe in. No matter what suffering or enemy we might face. I support you."


    Mu Xue''s words caused the heart that felt uneasy and fearful to settle down and find resolve.


    Asura returned the embrace, smiling foolishly like a young man who had just made peace with his reactive choice to shun the monoliths and his past selves, instead choosing to drift in the darkness, finding his path without them.


    ''I will make the world where the people I love can live freely even if we have to fight or be hated. I will continue fighting till the very end... I will lead the way I choose, fight the way I desire and hold out my hand to those who will support and join me in the unknown future.''


    "Mu Xue..."


    "Hm?"


    Asura turned and captured her lips, the scent of fruit-voured shampoo sweet and fragrant like spring blossoms. He embraced her, their flesh hot and their breaths filled with love, passion, and yearning.


    The kisssted several minutes until the cooling sensation of Mu Xue''s icy tongue pulled back, covered in the warm saliva of Asura. Her eyes filled with delight.


    "You were my first love, and no matter what happens or changes. I hope you never forget that."


    Mu Xue felt her face heating, her heart racing from Asura''s loving gaze and words.


    "That makes me happy. Because you are also my first love," she softly murmured in return.


    Their lips locked again, and her hands became eager and hungry for him. She tore off his shirt and kissed his exposed chest; as their passions increased, the slow-moving carriage seemed to rock violently on the rainy spring day.


    ***


    Later that afternoon, Asura found himself alone with Mu Xue sleeping, once again watching out the window at the movingndscape, his mind lost in thought.


    ''Soon, we will reach the capital, and I will marry V, but she is not my only woman, and I cannot afford to neglect them.''


    Asura reflected on the sleepy Mu Xue after they lost themselves to passion, as she told him to rx and not worry too much about the future or what may happen, instead to embrace the now and enjoy the time with the many people who loved him dearly.


    "Unbelievable¡ªI am lucky that I have Mu Xue, never mind all of them."


    He smiled as he heard Mu Xue''s yawn while sleeping in his bed.


    He closed his eyes, embracing the current moment while savouring the memories he had with his childhood friend. Even if she was technically a maid, a retainer, or a knight and his future wife ten years his senior. Asura still considered her his closest friend and childhood friend.


    ''Maybe I am biased, but I just love her no matter what she does or how she changes. I want her to be always by my side. No, I want them all to be beside me and never worry. Though that is impossible now, I will achieve my goal one day.''


    A slight sound echoed before the window slid open, and a familiar pink hair fluttered in his vision.


    "I noticed Mu Xue leave and didn''te back."


    Asura noticed that Xavida''s normally t stomach seemed a little more plump¡ªnothing big, but he could tell thanks to his recent evolution and changes. Even the hearts beating inside the two eggs inside her womb sounded in his ear when he focused.


    ''My first children, twin daughters... how troublesome, in the most lovable way.''


    "I won''t me Xue, but can you hug me too?"


    Xavida asked cutely, her mature features so different from the past, formerly a cute dragoness, now a cute mother dragon, alluring as she snuggled into his arm like azy cat. Her hand slowly stroked his chest as her horns brushed his cheek before she twitched.


    "Hmmm, I can smell her on your body."


    "Mu Xue? Well, she was brushing my hair... We, uh, ahem..."


    He blushed.


    Xavida onlyughed happily.


    "Silly¡ªthe scents are too strong for that kind of exnation. I am not stupid; we are your women, and that includes sex; how else would these two exist? I just wish you could hug me a little more, okay? I won''t pester for marriage or anything... Soon, we must face my uncle and I cannot do it without your help and support. So please take good care of us...


    not only me but the others too."


    Asura didn''t need to hear thetter part, sensing her sincerity, fear and love¡ªshe was even more lonely than him.


    So he wrapped her with his arms while the capital in the distance grewrger, his heart calm as he forgotplicated things like the future of his enemies and instead thought of nothing but Xavida, Mu Xue, Lucia, Lorem and his beloved women, that allowed him to feel sleepy, after struggling for a long time to sleep well.


    ''We will be okay... I will help them. No matter the path, I will never do something terrible if I have an option... Just rx and be yourself, Asura. The worldes second... These women who support you and your familye first.''


    With those thoughts, he gently caressed Xavida''s stomach, looking forward to the day when he could feel the movements of his firstborn children.


    ''I will do my best.''


    "I love you, Xavida." Asura''s eyes were heavy and tried to close as if these words were a magic spell that helped him sleep.


    "And I love you, my King," Xavida whispered in return while smiling softly.


    She had no worries in her voice or expression as she thought of her man and the children she carried in her womb.


    Unlike in the past, her ns changed, and though she didn''t tell Asura, she nned to make him the next Demon King and instead change the term to Dragon King, a title her father always desired but felt hecked the power and ability.


    "I have faith that you can achieve what Papacked; you are the one to continue my race''s legacy," Xavida whispered before yawning and falling asleep in Asura''s arms.


    While on the other side of him, Mu Xue gave a gentle nod, her eyes closing once again, with a wide smile on her lips, "Good girl, you are more likeable these days."


    ****


    "So you are finally making progress, my love. It will soon be time for us to deal with our emotional baggage and decide the future we seek together. I will wait until you see to the others, but I will not wait much longer."


    She bit her lips in anticipation, a sensual scene if anyone saw her in such a state.


    Her white dress fell down her shoulders as she brushed her silky long ck hair, revealing her long white neck as her hands covered her slender thighs, the area between her legs slightly wet, with a devilish smirk on her face.


    The voyeurism of Verana is a trait she only recently developed, thanks to Asura having so many women and her overseeing each of their training to serve him better.


    "Who knew that I would have such a despicable and loathsome desire? Is this because I spent ten years watching like a bystander?"


    Verana felt shocked to know that Mu Xue was Asura''s first love, but rather than being upset or angry, she felt at peace.


    ''No wonder the news of her death broke your spiritpletely. I never understood why a simple maid would have that effect on you. I nned to recover my body, but the moment you heard of her death... everything ended.''


    The distant memories of her past self drifted through her mind like a forgotten dream, but thanks to her role as a watcher, she could recall everything¡ªthe joy, sorrow, the heartbreak, the hatred, all of it, even the hidden and forbidden secrets that her former self longed for.


    Now, she only wanted one thing.


    "I just want you to smile, to be happy. That is enough for me to be satisfied, Asura, watching you suffer those ten years because of my weakness. How could I want anything more?"

 Chapter 275: A mix of stories merging into a single Saga

    The first carriage opened, and from within came a girl, a mage.


    She had brown hair and eyes and a cute smile. The next carriage held a young man and woman. They looked like they were in theirte teens and early twenties. These people were actually nobles who would attend the wedding in under two weeks.


    Meanwhile, Asura himself continued to rest, his body enveloped in theforting embrace of Mu Xue and Xavida.


    Unbeknownst to him, they kept a secret, a conflict that fermented beneath the surface. Yet, in his presence, they maintained an exterior of harmony, their devotion to his well-being outweighing their personal feelings.


    "Xavida, is our darling still sleeping?"


    "Mm, he seemed to rx finally after we reached the capital border."


    Mu Xue frowned. "That was because the guards used their mana-detecting magic constantly. Because our darling is sensitive, he woke up, and that caused him to jump from his sleepy state to an awakened state."


    "We can''t me them. But I still want to beat them!"


    "Do not worry, Xavida. We have nned for him. Let''s work hard so he can rest easy before the wedding. You know he wanted to marry us all together, but because of the situation, it''s impossible."


    "Who are we?" Xavida asked curiously before a woman climbed into the carriage without even knocking.


    "Of course me, little dragon girl."


    The raven-haired beauty Verana entered the wide carriage space, her blood-red eyes looking at Asura''s peaceful state. Curling her lips like a crescent moon, she showed her delight. "He finally slept properly."


    "Indeed." Mu Xue nodded her head.


    "Then, let''s review the wedding ns to reduce our beloved''s stress and worries."


    "Yes."


    The three women then held their secret conversation, all for the benefit of their sleeping beauty.


    ***


    After waking up, Asura''s mind had reached a clearer state. Looking at the wall, he found it peculiar that the carriage could drive through the streets without jostling him around.


    He then noticed that the walls were familiar, with the same decorations as those at the Imperium Hotel, where he had spent his first night with Mu Xue.


    "We are in the Imperial Capital?" Asura thought out loud.


    "Indeed. My dear Asura, are you feeling better?" Verana''s sultry voice, both pleasant and arousing, echoed from a distance.


    Her beautiful figure bathing in the sunlight was visible from the side as she sat at the table writing in several documents, wearing a beautiful pair of small oval-rimmed sses.


    "A lot better. It feels like I''ve lifted a big weight from my shoulders," Asura replied.


    Verana smiled and asked, "My dear, may I trouble you to sign some documents? I havepleted the summaries and information, but it needs the territories earl to sign them to be approved."


    "Territory Earl? Do you mean me?" Asura asked in confusion.


    "Of course."


    Verana picked up a quill and walked over to him while cing the documents on a reading table next to him. Asura looked stunned when reading them. He noticed that the name Asura Fenix appeared instead of Garret Fenix.


    This meant his father really transferred the territory and title to him!


    Asura nced at Verana with a bit of nervousness in his heart. Verana chuckled, "Don''t worry, these documents have no hidden uses or traps."


    Her gaze became dark as blood magic swirled around her body, turning her hair crimson. "If those bastards dared to trap my beloved, I would wipe them out with the full might of Drakkur!"


    "I didn''t think of that. I believe you." Asura shook his head. He wasn''t too concerned about the paper trails. There was only one thing that really mattered. "Verana, did father say anything else?"


    "Yes. Please don''t mind me ande home when you have time." She then took out a small letter, one from Ophelia and the other from his father.


    "Asura, I am here for you. The others can give you warmth and youthful passion, but I will give you guidance, support, and help as a lord and my everything." Verana leaned over his shoulder, her expression of affection always a little strange, but he realised how much she loved him.


    The nostalgic scent of her body soothed his mind, allowing him to read the documents with a logical mind.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the capital city, Mu Xue, Xavida were walking along the road with Asura''s father and mother with a group of knights.


    "Mu Xue, Xavida, I cannot believe you both arranged for us to be transported to the city for Asura''s wedding." Garret, in his noble attire, couldn''t help but chuckle while they were enjoying the tour from their son''s future wives.


    Ophelia held Xavida''s hand. Since the pair was pregnant, they got along extremely well. "So Xavi, when will my lovely granddaughters be born?"


    "It''ll be at least a year, but after that, whenever I feel ready, they wille," Xavida said.


    "Really? So fast? Dragons have the image they would take a long time to give birth!"


    Mu Xue smiled as she exined, "It takes one year for their bodies to form, while after that, they can remain in a biological state for up to ten years, depending on the situation, to ensure safe breeding. It''s really magical!"


    "Oh? Is there a benefit to staying longer?" Ophelia''s eyes shone. She loved learning more things, especially about her own family growing up.


    "Yes, the longer they stay in their biological form, the stronger they will be. As such, dragons often wait until at least five years of growth before allowing birth."


    "That''s truly amazing. Why do you only want to wait one year, Xavi?"


    "Ah... because of darlings'' powerful genes, the girls are already eager toe out and meet their papa...."


    The reality of her situation was that both dragons inherited a different bloodline, which Verana also confirmed using her blood magic. One inherited the Devil and Devouring bloodlines, along with her main gics being a silver dragon. The other absorbed Asura''s devouring, Asura, and dragon bloodline, making her a strange hybrid dragon with both white and ck bloodlines.


    It was cute that neither adopted his phoenix bloodline, but Verana ruled that might be impossible for non-phoenix mates.


    Or there might be a select pair who would inherit those genes in their children.


    "Oh, my? Will I have lovely and amazing grandchildren? Garret, Garret!?"


    The women looked back, only to notice Garret moving his arms as if tossing things into the air as he muttered. "Who are my favourite little girls... Grandpa will give you both treats in secret, hoho."


    "..."


    "..."


    Each of them looked at each other and could onlyugh.


    The image of a tall male with stocky muscles and red hair tossing imaginary granddaughters in the air caused many people around them to look shocked and scared, even avoiding eye contact with the women.


    "Garret!" Ophelia scolded as the old man finally snapped out of it, his gruff voice responding. "What woman? I was enjoying a great thought!"


    Nobody could think that a few weeks ago, Garret almost died in a fierce battle against an enemy army.


    ****


    The pce exuded both a solemn yet positive atmosphere, yet despite this, V''s face seemed lonely.


    ''Asura, I miss you.''


    She loved him so dearly that the mention of marriage made her feel over the moon. But she also felt bad for the other women, some who loved him longer, yet she suddenly gained the chance to marry him using her mother''s influence and the current situation as a reason.


    V walked along the silent corridor towards the throne room, where she would meet her mother and officially ept her future responsibilities.


    "Her Highness, the Crown Princess has arrived! All kneel!" The pce guards called out while the gates opened. The knights moved into position and raised their spear shields, creating a corridor of armoured knights for the princess to pass through.


    A short distance away, at the end of the long hall, the Queen herself sat on her throne as she waited.


    ''Asura, do I look good?''


    V, dressed in a white noble dress with a veil hiding her appearance, passed by each knight, who knelt as she arrived.


    She moved with elegance and grace with every step, her gaze facing forward while spreading her aura to both show her prowess andfort the nobles who watched with undecided gazes.


    That she WOULD handle the role given.


    As she passed them, they lowered their heads. It was a grand ceremony to ept a future queen of the Kingdom, a custom which had always existed since its foundation.


    "Wee, daughter."


    "Your Majesty!" V kneeled before her mother in respect.


    "Yes, your Majesty. I will work hard to learn the proper way and be the next leader of our people!" V responded, her heart filled with confidence and pride.


    "Can you follow the path of our predecessor and lineage to the very end? To protect the great sword of Silvara and swear upon Athea Silvara''s name?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I swear!"


    "Then, as the one who is next in line, do you ept your duty and responsibilities of guiding and protecting this holy city alongside your future husband?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Good."


    The Queen smiled before the guards behind her brought a beautiful ceremonial sword and ced it into her hands. The hilt had a beautiful radiance, while the de shimmered with a mysterious blue hue.


    "This sword, I created myself using small parts of my core. My beloved daughter, I bestow upon you myplete trust and affection. Take this sword and protect our borders, or strike down our enemies. I leave everything from this moment on to you and give you the title. V Althea Silvara. de of the moonlight."


    She could feel her mother''s pride, love and trust...


    And, her fears of failure...


    V couldn''t hold back her tears, using her magic to disperse them; slowly standing with the beautiful words in her hand, she swore to herself and the many ancestors watching that she would never betray the throne''s trust in her!


    ''Mother, I finally feel your love. It''s so heavy and pure!''


    As if able to feel her daughter''s thoughts, the queen''s fingertips snapped, hiding them from view with a ck sphere as she lunged at her daughter, holding her tightly in her arms,pletely different from the usual queen''s image.


    "I love you, V. My miracle and special girl. Go forward and forge a new path with your beloved. I will forever watch each step you take, ready to catch you should you fall."

 Chapter 276: First Meeting

    Asura sat inside the royal pce; today, he would meet the Queen for the first time regarding his marriage. He didn''t know what kind of woman she was, but the smile and joy on V''s face after she spoke about her session ceremony was enough.


    ''Many of the doubts in V''s heart have vanished. I''m happy for her.''


    However, because of the scale of the wedding and the rules and regtions of the pce. Asura would not see his bride-to-be until the day now.


    Last night, he felt a little unbearable being pulled apart by the Valkyrie Royal Guardand considered sneaking inside, but he gave up.


    "Asura, you look so handsome..." Verana''s eyes watched him with a deep glow in their depths, one of lust and admiration.


    "You are the one that dressed me, perverted Drakkur!"


    Despite his voice soundingcent, he gripped her waist.


    Their moments together were rare, and because of the past, Verana constantly put the other women before her. After kicking away the fate, he no longer needed to endure the monoliths and their shards.


    Now a free man, the first thing Asura swore to do was to love his womanpletely with both his hearts.


    "I am a clean, pure and lovely woman!"


    "Yes, so lovely. I cannot help but want to devour you whole."


    "Ah... husband, we can''t. The meeting and you look so good." Verana bit down on her red lips as Asura moved forward.


    She couldn''t stop his sudden advance, her lips tasting his vour, so suddenly caused her to feel dizzy, as if she was drunk.


    Asura kissed her deeply, moving from her lips to her neck, a gentle but affectionate action causing Verana''s body to tremble slightly, feeling a sweet sensation from Asura''s kisses.


    "I don''t care." His kisses left her breathless and weak, and her legs almost copsed beneath her weight¡ªfalling into his arms, resting her cheek against his chest.


    "You''ve changed so much. I cannot beat such a charming man."


    "Then join me, forever."


    "Silly, I''ve been yours since our first kiss."


    He couldn''t help but curl his lips into a wide smile before holding her up with his arm.


    Today, he wore a special outfit prepared by the pce and his women: a ck noble suit with golden ents and the Queen''s symbol along his cor and shoulders. However, on his back was an entirely different sigil that few would recognise, the same mark his father Garret once carried.


    The two walked outside the room, greeted by several maids who also served as Valkyrie. Under their outfits, they were wearing light armour.


    They stood beside V and Xavida, who both wore beautiful outfits. The four walked in a line through the hallways to the smaller private meeting hall, where the Queen and several high-ranking Valkyrie had already gathered.


    In this pce, only those rted to the Queen could bring weapons or armour into the royal pce itself.


    However, out of respect for his mother-inw, Asura brought nothing, unlike his father, who once brought his greatsword and caused a stir.


    Asura stood beside V, who wore a flowing white dress with various silver ents. In a matching set with Asura, the colours were opposite. As they bowed, the others would wait outside while the meeting began.


    Inside the meeting hall, many looked at Asura. Most had already met him and were relieved after seeing his calm manner, whileothers had their first impression of the Blood Prince.


    "Asura, son of thete Garret, it is a pleasure to meet you officially."


    The moment the pair entered the room, a gentle yetmanding voice sounded. V held Asura''s hand tightly, interlocking their fingers.


    "May you always protect my daughter; as the future king, I''m sure you are well aware of how many other noble families seek to take her away from you, so I am sure you will cherish her."


    ''Why is this woman already speaking about stuff like this?!''


    He looked at the beautiful woman, sitting on the arm of her chair in a rxed position, but this woman looked more like V''s sister than her mother. There was no world in which you could consider this beauty a mother!


    However, he stood firm when faced with the immense magical aura she was throwing at him.


    Their sh seemed to have started the moment she saw V''s hand holding his.


    A very loving mother.


    "I will protect her and the realm with an iron fist." Asura didn''t need to pretend anything in front of her.


    "Oh?"


    He noticed her eyebrows raise and her lips curl into a wicked smile before her magic density increased once again, this time reaching a level that would crush the body of someone below Stage Seven into the ground.


    However, Asura''s flesh body could resist the pinnacle of Stage Ten.


    "Mother?" V seemed oblivious as the pair stepped forward, giving a respectful salute before sitting on the opposite side of the beautiful table with beautiful decorations. The wood was dark brown with a glossy finish.


    "Let us discuss your marriage."


    ''Isn''t it a bitte for that when you arranged everything?'' He thought while keeping his stern gaze on the queen, enjoying her constant pressure that served as nothing more than aforting massage for him.


    "You can call me Mother in the future, Asura."


    Asura felt this woman and V were so different; despite saying something so nice to him, her magic density increased at another stage and now felt like tiny pins poking his flesh.


    Though it didn''t hurt, it didn''t feel very pleasant, but his magic didn''t quite reach her level, so he could only counter her with a poker face.


    "Mother, this is supposed to be an official meeting."


    "Yes, it is."


    She smiled, looking at Asura and continued, "I''m sure you know how many noble families are watching this ceremony, those with grudges against the royal family and even your Fenix household. They might even try to stir trouble during the event. Are you confident you can take care of it without involving me or your father?"


    "I will crush anyone who dares to approach if they are not confident to take on the Sword Saintess with their flesh body, then the enemy doesn''t stand a chance."


    His words were unyielding, and the other Valkyries in the room, which also joined the judgment of the princess and her groom, seemed impressed; they could see the movement of magic with special augments to their eyes, allowing them to see the pressure the young man currently faced.


    The Queen''s lips curled into a smile as her eyes turned to the young Valkyrie on the side. "I can see that you have quite the body."


    "Mother!" V shouted.


    "Hahaha, it''s fine. I approve of you as my son-inw; however, I look forward to sparring with you in the future. There are many things that only V can do; you understand this is her kingdom, and you are marrying into the royal family. However, for the defence of the kingdom and matters involvingbat, I believe you deserve some power."


    ''What does she mean?''


    His mother-inw then flicked her hand, and a tall Valkyrie with silver hair stepped forward, her height above six feet and a tight, muscr body.


    She approached the couple before kneeling before Asura, not V.


    "I am Ignis, Captain of the 7th Elite Valkyrie Sqaud of two hundred. From this day, we are under yourplete authority,mander."


    Her voice was clear and as strong as her appearance. Asura was taken aback, shocked and curious why this captain suddenly knelt before him.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are a fearless and trustworthy warrior. When we were given the opportunity, I applied for this service."


    "Do you ept?" The Queen asked with a smile on her face.


    "I do." Asura wasn''t the type to hesitate and saw no issue with the addition of these Valkyrie. He would no longer have to hold his hands and wait for conflicts to happen or end. He knew the world would change, and events might cause the end of Silvara.


    ''With this, I can take preemptive moves.''


    "Good." The queen took a ss in front of her and sipped it.


    Asura could see her thoughts changing, her magic increasing again as if she were a natural predator trying to weaken its prey. However, his eyes remained bright, his figure unmoved, while the Queen and Valkyrie watched Asura with a more focused and appreciative eye.


    V looked at Asura''s handsome profile as he faced the intense pressure from her mother. Though oblivious, watching him smiling with a resolute look made her chest flutter.


    She believed his attitude today was quite attractive, a charm she never expected to find in such a situation. She knew her mother was amused by the way she smiled and kicked her feet off the chair.


    "Haha," the queenughed.


    The room''s attention shifted to her, and the ss covered her yful face as she watched her daughter and her new groom.


    "My son is too talented. I might have been too harsh on you. Please forgive me. I want to avoid my lovely daughter making my mistake."


    "You have nothing to apologise for, Mother."


    The Queen smirked, her eyes glowing when he called her mother in his deep voice. Her face became loose, and the surrounding aura vanishedpletely.


    "You are a good boy¡ªI hope you make V happy; you will not see her until the special day, but you have my blessing."


    V''s cheeks reddened, but the conversation continued after that,sting three hours before Asura and V exited the room, with various Valkyries dragging her away despite her lovely face and eyes wet with tears.


    Ignis stood beside Asura in her full armour, withpale skin and silver hair. It seemed she would not return, so Asura turned to face her.


    "Why did you choose me for yourmander? You realise I might take you into battles that will be dangerous, right?"


    "I have followed your growth since the first moment you appeared because you are from the Fenix house. My family in the past served the Fenix family for generations."


    "I didn''t hear of anything of the sort?"


    "It was in the distant past, over a thousand years ago."


    Asura found Ignis spoke strangely, but he didn''t find it unpleasant.


    "Why did you reach out to me after so many years?"


    "Because I want to see my family''s oath fulfilled and to follow a master worthy of my bloodline."


    She held up her hand, revealing the tattoos on her wrist and the image of a sword. But the hilt of that sword carried phoenix wings, which caused a stir in Asura''s chest, and he felt the tattoo carried enough reason for him to ept her.


    He reached out and ced his finger on the symbol; the next moment, he curled his lips into a smirk, his ck and white phoenix wings spreading from his back, the suit already adjusted for them to unfurl, the huge ck and white wing fluttering full of phoenix plumes, that caused Ignis to stand with her mouth wide open.


    "Ignis, I am yourmander, but it seems I am also the sword on your wrist. Look, my wings prove so, right?"


    Asura only joked that he looked like her sword, but the Valkyrie were not a group of people known for their humour. Instead, she kneeled before him and ced her head on his steel boot.


    "Master!"

 Chapter 277: A Strange Proposition - Mysterious Duo!

    Asura stood stunned, watching Ignis slowly rise from the ground. He couldn''t believe such a strange thing¡ªa little joke about her tattoo¡ªwould make her so passionate suddenly.


    "Asura Fenix, my master, our entire 7th Elite unit is all from my family''s bloodline. Thus, we will serve you with our hearts and souls until the day our bodies break!"


    This news was something Asura didn''t know. Each unit of Valkyrie shared the same blood. How they were born or got so many high-level warriors from the same bloodline intrigued Asura, but he would wait until the right time to ask.


    "Wait a minute, you don''t have to break. I need you all to live for a long time."


    "Ah!? Such apassionate and caring master!"


    The wings on his back fluttered because of his feelings of embarrassment at how seriously Ignis acted because of his little joke.


    However, it was toote to take things back.


    It seemed Ignis would deliver the news about him to the entire unit when she returned. Thus, he could only ept this fate and instead use it to his benefit.


    ''The more I devote to myself, the fewer questions and resistance I''ll get when acting in the future.''


    "Where are you all stationed?"


    "Lyndwyrm Fort is where most of my sisters are currently guarding. During thest conflict, they dispatched us to the territory, and we soon received the news of our transfer."


    "I see. How many of you are currently in the capital?"


    "Thirteen, all have been guarding you from the moment you arrived at the pce, and we will follow you almost anywhere from now on."


    "Make sure you rotate your shifts and take breaks. I would hate for you girls to break down or get exhausted."


    "Yes, Master!!"


    Ignis seemed to want to remain with Asura all night, but he asked her to give him some time alone. He gave up and stated she could protect him from a distance outside his ability to sense her.


    Despite this, with her nearly five hundred metres away, Asura could still sense all thirteen of them, which were in various directions.


    He couldn''t tell their exact location, but he had an urate idea of their direction and approximate distance from himself. It wasn''t the first time he''d noticed this and wondered why it was possible.


    Though Ignis revealed their secret too soon... as he looked at the silver ring now etched into his finger with the same sword as before. This allows them to mask their aura, magic and presence from those who have no direct rtion to them.


    Other than the queen and royal family, nobody owns such a privilege.


    ''I can summon them all using this and also punish them if they do wrong... It''s such a foreign thing. I never knew in the past.''


    [Asura~ are you busy? I am bored. The goblins don''t help me grow anymore and they''ve started running the moment I appear! I miss you, soe to my room soon and y?]


    [Of course, things here are very busy, but I promise toe soon.]


    [Hehe~ I am happy! Ah, Spica also seems to miss you; what did you do to her? She hates others normally!]


    [We just yed a game and got to know each other very well.]


    [Hmph! I am not jealous, not one bit!]


    Asura could tell from her lovely voice the princess was pouting, but he couldn''t respond because in front of his gaze a woman appeared, her figure and visage strange and distorted.


    "You are Asura Fenix, the future prince, correct?"


    The moment would be the start of his true escape from his ordained fate.


    Because he recognised this woman as the one who visited his tent before arriving at the capital, the strange priestess asked him to read an offer written inside a letter, but he could not help because he alone couldn''t defeat an entire army, though he mighte close. There were things a vast group could do against a single enemy and slowly exhaust them to death.


    "It''s been a few days,dy priest."


    "So you remember, interesting. I thought my magic would make me vanish from your memories."


    "Let''s not waste time; you want me to help Maria Svesta, right? Against the orcs and cult."


    "An excellent conclusion. Did you get that from the letter? We didn''t mention the cult, only the strangeness of the countess."


    "No, I just know how they do things. Not to mention, I am rted to their plot in some ways."


    Asura knew that even after the woman imed he had lost his rights. The cult still pursued him thanks to his meeting with that white snake woman, who seemed to be obsessed with him.


    "I understand the letter and the requested act. But what do you ask in return?"


    "I seek nothing but a favour. However, I will hold that for the future. Thus, for now, just assist her as soon as possible."


    The woman felt mysterious, and Asura hated that.


    He wanted to know what her favour would be, but before he could ask, her figure vanished with the sound of several Valkyrie approaching at high speed, as they must have detected her presence.


    ''That woman is no normal priestess.''


    At this moment, he had a strong feeling the woman was no normal human being.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as Asura spoke with the priestess, the orcs and their cult masters seemed to prepare to move, with Grom''Gaius being forced to attack the territory of a female countess who lost most of her allies.


    Despite having a sharp mind and ability as a warrior. Grom fell prey to the cult''s sweet deals because of the former chieftain, sealing the fate of his n and the male who slept with the females back in the kingdom. The cult forced them to attack these nations that didn''t matter to the orcs themselves.


    "I just wish to free my beloved and stop these pointless battles where my brothers die for the cultist scum."


    Grom recently discovered a strange drug being distributed among some of the lower-ss warriors, a highly addictive and life-destroying drug! This drug''s source came from the Eastern Empire, which held an alliance with the cult and caused Grom''Gaius to realise they nned to wipe out the orcs using this drug...


    He lost six brothers in a month.


    ''But I am just a simple orc whocks the power to save them!''


    Behind him, a human who leaned against the wall while resting on a bed coughed, his face pale, with a chest full of scars, one huge scar from his abdomen to the neck.


    n Nelphim looked weak but still lived!


    "Grom, is there no hope for the green potion that ails your brothers?"


    "No, n. Nobody has heard of its origin or how to cure it, only that the withdrawal will kill my brethren. Thankfully, it has yet to affect any of the young women or children back home. But it keeps spreading because of those filthy goblins who trick my brothers!"


    "Such a sorry state. They''ve thought of everything. These bastards don''t mind ughtering orcs and goblins to achieve their goals. Unfortunately, the cult will move the source every few days."


    n used his high wit to help Grom''Gaius, realising that the orcs were more noble than he realised, learning the truth of their assault and that most of the women and children still lived without harm.


    "That''s impossible!? How do they move it every few days?" Grom roared while covering his face with his huge palms.


    A feeling of despair filled his heart. After all, his young son and daughter were back home, and the image of them taking this vile potion that would empower a person for several hours before destroying their muscles and bones forever.


    "They use magical devices known as portals, which influence space itself and allow rapid transportation between the two locations."


    n held a small notepad, these notes gathered by his strange and talented maid, who could use a rare element for rapid travel and to mask her existence.


    "I think she will soone back once we contact another kingdom. There should be hope of solving this situation. Do you know how many orcs have left your side and joined the cult? We have to make the betrayal and loss convincing to save your wife and children."


    "...."


    "More than half have deserted, now ves of the cult."


    Grom closed his eyes and couldn''t stop his tears from falling on the ground, his rage making his hands shake.


    "Tell me more about your goddess. Can a goddess save her people from suffering, or do they silently watch us from above with delight?"


    n could tell the orc suffered, but he didn''t reply.


    He didn''t have the answer, and the goddess''s knowledge had long faded from the world. However, there might be some truth in what the orc believed.


    The gods didn''t care about the lowly people down in the lower realms because there were things even further above that took their attention away.


    "Grom, I cannot speak for any goddess or higher power. But I can speak for myself. You showed me the honour and saved my people, then I will fight to save yours as your defeated general."


    "n. You fought with honour and would''ve won that war if your people didn''t betray the kingdom. It is sad, but we fought a disgraceful battle because of the cult''s orders. Orcs revel in fair, brutebat against their enemies, and this isn''t the Orcs'' way."


    "You truly think so?"


    "Yes, I''ve learnt much about humans during the previous war and speaking with you. In truth, they''re no different from orcs, from goblins. We all love, fight for what we love and want to cherish our homes."


    ''Do you miss me, my love? Are our children fine... that man, I will kill him even if our tribe has to start from a hovel once again! This I, Grom''Gaius, son of Grom''Brutus, swear!''


    Grom stood upon the stone window, looking into the sky while searching for stars simr to those in his homnd. He thought of his beloved and their n, who used to live such a frugal life before the cultists came and ruined that happiness.


    "n. What will the cult do when they capture Maria Svesta?"


    "As an enemy of the cult, I do not know. But I fear they will probably torture and then execute her for show. That bastard Alistair Crowley already sent their son to death, and the cult brainwashes her."


    "n... Is that woman the one you love?"


    "Is it obvious? Me and Maria grew up as close friends, but because of my older cousin Bill, our rtionship became sour, and the next time we met, she acted as if we were strangers... It took me over ten years to find the proof of the cult''s actions, but it was toote. You attacked before I could even prepare to confront Alistair, haha."


    "Understood. I will make her appear dead. So the cult abandons her, and you will have the chance to meet her once more."


    "Grom..."


    "An, we can only change the future of our people with actions rather than words. I want to understand you, who I blindly saw as my enemy without reason."


    "Me too, Grom. Let us try our best for a better world."

 Chapter 278: Royal Marriage - A Quiet Date before the end

    ''Well, it''s true, and I don''t mind taking her on a date.''


    "Hehe, your Mother is so strong she can make Asura apologise!"


    "Don''t tease her too much. She''s so excited about the girls when her own is due sooner."


    Asura spent most of the time thinking of how to make the most of his time and avoid neglecting his women.


    The ones he needed tofort most, though, were too far away, with Lucia and Helliana supporting the knight''s push south through Romantica.


    ''Well, there is also Verana. We need to settle our heavy baggage from our previous lives.''


    Xavida didn''t care where they went, instead holding his hand. With a gentle sway, she stared at Asura instead of the surroundings.


    "I remember thest time. Maybe back then, I was a little annoying."


    "Why do you think that?"


    "Haha... I was so nervous I acted childish and did nothing but eat."


    It was rare for Xavida to speak normally in a mature voice. Her sudden switch caught Asura off guard as she wrapped herself in his arms the moment she switched and pressed him against a stone wall.


    The cold sensation spread across his body while her warm breath blew against his neck, tickling and arousing. Xavida''s eyes watched him with a slight curve before narrowing them into a sharp gaze and curling her lips into a faint smile.


    "I love you."


    In a low, almost growling voice filled with her intense affection, Xavida whispered beside his ear.


    "No matter how long I must wait for your love. I will wait."


    Her hands, covered in beautiful pink scales that shone in the sun like gemstones, came into his view as she brushed his raven locks behind his ear. A new Xavida appeared suddenly, causing his heart to throb.


    "Xavida... have you grown up?"


    "I have grown to love you more than anything."


    Asura''s cheeks turned red. He felt the intensity of a dragon''s affection for the first, maybe the second, time in his life. Her wed fingertips stroked his cheeks as she watched him, their bodies hidden by a shadow created from the store''s overhead ledge.


    "From the immature girl to the woman who carries your children. If not for you, maybe crushed by the regret of fleeing my homnd or lying dead after being tricked by my uncle''s allies. Without you, Asura Fenix..."


    Xavida held Asura''s hand. Even the scales on her neck had changed, now darker andrger. The still-developing horns on her head grew further, but the most striking change was her eyes. Their deep, beautiful shimmer, with small flecks of light, infinitely close to shining stars that drew his gaze further.


    During their months together, he noticed her changes.


    However, not this close or intense.


    ''She''s be a truly matured woman before I realised...''


    "Show me your scales. I miss seeing them... Your beautiful obsidian scales like the night."


    She whispered, biting his neck with her sharp teeth, pulling on his flesh while watching his face with eyes narrowed into slits. "My wonderful Asura, let me walk with the dragon inside you. The man who stole my innocent heart."


    She would be the only one to know and experience this side of him.


    From her words, Asura realised his mistake from the moment he gained his Phoenix monolith. He started hiding his other bloodlines, trying to remain as human as possible.


    Yet that wasn''t him, because he didn''t care in the past! He would let all his different bloodlines show. The shards influenced him.


    "Do you really want to see?"


    His voice echoed with a deep tone almost identical to hers: the low but pleasant growl of a dragon.


    "I want to see, more than anything. My love."


    Asura couldn''t resist his lover''s request, especially one so simple and heartfelt. He realised Xavida had no connection to the shards or his past lives.


    This girl fell for him simply because he teased her and yed with her when they met.


    Xavida


    "Show me, my ck dragon!"


    She bit his neck, injecting a gentle force into her jaw, with mes flickering against his skin, causing a pleasant and numbing pain in his muscles, heating him to a pleasant feeling as if she wanted to melt him.


    Asura''s eyes narrowed, his height slightly growing because the different bloodlines granted him various heights; the dragon was taller than his mother from the other day, that''s without the horns that pushed against his temples.


    ''Ugh... it''s been so long. The feeling tingles, a painful yet pleasant feeling.''


    The scales emerged on his skin. Large, solid, shiny scales shimmered, covering his cheeks and neck until they covered most of his body, hidden by the well-adjusted suit.


    They were glossy and tender but could resist the sharpest des, especially given his current physique.


    "..."


    Xavida''s cheeks and scales turned bright pink, and her aura felt more submissive as she rubbed her nose against his obsidian scales while scratching their surface with her nails.


    It wasn''t just Xavida that matured. Her scales and horns were slightly different, and so were his.


    "Your horns are so sexy now, husband..."


    Before, they seemed a little embarrassed, a feeling of shame towards his dragon form and monster bloodlines as they curled over his head and pointed behind him.


    Now, they were thick, with a rough texture, while they pointed to the skies as if to defy them. Beautiful golden rings hovered around the tip, swirling one horn in ck and the other pure white. Yet they looked beautiful and suited his figure.


    The white horn was slightly smoother and more beautiful, while the ck horn was rough, with a cracked surface where a me colour glowed from those cracks, adding the image of magma.


    "You''re beautiful."


    The edges of Asura''s lips curled. The female dragon''s honest response caused his chest to ignite. It felt good.


    He spent the longest time denying himself that he was just human and refused these different bloodlines subconsciously because of the shards conflicting with each other.


    ''I won''t hide myself any longer! I''ll wear them like armour.''


    "Husband?"


    "Let''s go... Xavida, you better prepare yourself, for I won''t hold back. Today is our second date and a celebration of the conception of our two children."


    Xavida''s already-red cheeks reddened further as she felt him lifting her hips, now sitting on his thick forearm like a seat with both arms around his neck as she leaned against his side, while her tail coiled around his arm, the tip stroking the back of his hand that grasped her entire ass.


    "I can''t wait to be a mother, to have your babies."


    The couple left the shadows of the building and strolled through the city, garnering quite the attention¡ªmany females swooned and looked at their boyfriends.


    However, the size of Asura''s palm could fit his little dragon bride''s buttocks fully. They might struggle to get one cheek in their boyfriends, which caused a lot of amusingparisons.


    "Is he a demon or some kind of new race? He''s so big... is that size as well.."


    "Anna!? Why are you looking at another man? Let''s go!"


    "But... can''t you carry me like that? She looks so happy."


    ***


    Asura and Xavida didn''t know or care. They roamed the market, buying various foods, the fish and meat they missed the first time. Even the vendor remembered her as he pulled out a bonus,


    "Oh, it''s thedy fromst time! Do you still go crazy for fish?"


    "Now I am crazy about my husband, fufu."


    "Hahaha! Newlyweds are so sweet and make the old man bitter! Here, take this, husband¡ªyou need the stamina to carry this beauty, right?"


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Even Asura received a baked m with an energy drink that tasted like blueberry.


    "Xavida, this is quite fun. Now I see why you enjoyed it the first time."


    "Fufu, you''re right. Oh, these oysters look tasty and healthy for our baby''s growth. Can we get two?"


    "Of course. One for my lovely wife and one for my children. Though I''m not sure, it''s okay for children."


    "It''s okay because I''m a dragon, fufu we don''t have the issues human women have." Xavida chimed in while eating a baked squid on a stick. "That means we can have sex anytime and eat anything!"


    The old man''s face became red and awkward as he looked at the towering Asura and smaller Xavida and shook his head. "You young ones should be careful here; take this and show me those cute little ones when they are born or hatch. Hahaha!"


    Asura paid the old man more than his normal rate, ignoring the elderly man''s words to return the change and giving a polite nod to his quiet wife who sat beside him; Asura felt that kind of coupe was quite admirable and cute.


    "Thank you; what a good man," his wife said with a gentle smile. She took the money and hit her husband with a small paper rod.


    They purchased various other treats and continued strolling until they entered a certain restaurant that caught Asura''s eye.


    "Do you remember here too?"


    "Hmm? Ah! It''s the ce where that stupid guy tried to disturb us!" Xavida''s eyes seemed to shoot fire at the memory. "I wish I had torn his throat out when I had the chance."


    "Why didn''t you?"


    "I was already feeling dizzy; the date and being with you made me so nervous that I just acted a little silly."


    "So you''re not like that normally?"


    "..."


    Xavida''s eyes narrowed into slits; her crimson lips opened into a sinister smile, showing her sharp teeth as her nose snorted warm air against Asura''s face in protest.


    "Hmph!"


    ''Ah, she''s really cute...''


    The restaurant hadn''t changed since thest time, only a little different, as some of the staff were new. The couple attracted everyone''s gaze from the moment they entered and sat on the same VIP table as thest time.


    "We will have your signature seafood tter for two. But this time, bring everything! Do you still have those lobsters? Then bring some of those as well."


    "Yes! We do, sir."


    Asura pulled out some money for arge tip and a sign that he didn''t care how much it cost, and then he caressed Xavida''s rear while she yed with his hair and bit his neck with her teeth.


    "Go sit in your seat, dragon girl."


    "Yourp is my seat; you love it when I sit here at night."


    "Silly girl. Tonight, you will stay at the hotel for an entire week!"


    Asura pushed Xavida''s hips slightly and caused her to slide off him with a pout.


    "I will make you forget that silly princess and show you a real dragon princess!"

 Chapter 279: Royal Marriage - The passionate Dragon princess

    Their meal felt magical, surrounded by beautiful colours emitted by the huge Silvara sword nearby. The restaurant''s ambience improved the meal as Asura watched his ssy dragon princess slowly sucking the meat into her soft, red lips with a rather alluring sound.


    "Mm, this ce is really my favourite."


    Xavida''s slightly greasy lips pressed together as she eyed Asura''s steak, licking them slowly with her long pink tongue.


    She grasped her fork and reached over, only for Asura''s knife to block her advance with a ng. This caused her mouth to open in a circle, and her eyes loosened with a shocked appearance.


    "What?"


    "Do not covet a man''s steak, for the lord will strike you down."


    "Oh? Who is this lord that will strike me down?"


    "Me!"


    "Asura, it looks so tasty and plump. If you let me have a bite, I will let you do many things."


    "Honey traps can never work! You must repent, sinner."


    Xavida''s cheeks bulged before she puffed them out and pouted at Asura''s hypocrisy. "Oh, Lord, please forgive this naughty dragon. I was a sinner from birth, and I did not know what I was doing."


    Swipe!


    Before Asura could react, she stabbed a piece with the tip of her tail and pushed it into her mouth. Her tail immediately flicked towards Asura''s lips as her eyes sparkled with delight and expectation.


    "It''s so tasty~ Asura, more¡ªI need more~ give me more, baby."


    A teasing tone followed from the dragon girl as she brushed her hair behind her ear and approached Asura''s ear. "I will let you have your way with me tonight, no matter how much you want~ I will submit."


    Asura grasped Xavida''s tail with a radiant smile and pulled her to the seat beside him, causing her tond in hisp. Her slender thighs rested on his as she leaned back on his muscr chest. Her elegant buttocks pressed against his waist, and her head turned to him.


    "Submit? You would submit the moment I pushed you down."


    "Fufu, but you''re still sharing the steak?"


    "Because you''re so cute, but you need punishment!"


    Xavida squealed as Asura''s finger poked her under the rib; however, she did not mind the ticklish feeling, especially when he fed her a delicious piece of steak.


    "It''s so tasty... next time, let''s have them cook the steak on the bone and have you cut it up for me."


    "What do you mean? Cut it yourself!"


    Her plump buttocks bounced on hisp, the weight and warmth transmitting to his entire lower body as she leaned back and flicked his cheek with her long, serpentine tongue. "Sharing is caring, right? Husband!"


    She cooed into his ear, a faint fire burning from her nostrils while Asura ate another piece of the steak before using the hot bread to wipe up the juices.


    "You''ve be such a sinful woman. I will make sure you do not stray from the right path tonight."


    Xavida''s cheeks flushed red, and her butt wriggled against his waist, rubbing him with a lewd motion before she leaned her head into the nape of his neck. "Then punish me~ until I beg for you to stop!"


    "Tsk!"


    ****


    The pair soon left the restaurant, but Asura''s face showed a mixture of delight and irritation, not because of his future wife''s teasing antics but a group of strange males who were speaking about her.


    ''Her uncle seems to make a move. Those were his covert troops. They seem to have grown impatient.''


    "Is something wrong?"


    Xavida didn''t notice them and felt Asura''s ufortable emotions before she took his hand and entered a side street, running her hands down his sides before drawing them to her rear and pushing herself against his broad chest.


    "I won''t tease you if it makes you angry¡ªI promise not to take your steak anymore¡ªdon''t be angry, don''t look mad."


    ''So cute~''


    "Ahh!"


    Her sweet voice seemed to echo in his ears, and she felt him gripping her hips and lifting her into his arms, hugging her tightly while brushing their cheeks and horns together.


    "Silly woman, it''s not you... Some ants wanted to ruin our dinner again. I could never hate a fiery little spice pot like you."


    "Hmph! Good, spoil meter when we get back!"


    "Maybe there is one more ce, right?"


    "There is?"


    Xavida looked around, and her eyes locked onto the gorgeous pce of light in the distance. She paused and pondered for a few seconds before her eyes and lips curled into a cute smile as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Imperium?"


    "Fufu, that''s right. Let''s see if it''s open this time."


    "..."


    "Don''t be shy! I know you are a wonderful dancer; I''m not taking no for an answer, Xavida!"


    Asura carried his bride through the city markets for a little longer, looking for gifts and making memories together.


    He noticed those men from before following them, and they seemed to be insistent on making him their enemy, but Xavida came first, so the pair spent hours roaming before finally they came to the ce they first connected.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Nn, I look forward to the night."


    ****


    Xavida felt her heart pounding in her chest as she gripped Asura''s arm; their entrance attracted a lot of attention, and she didn''t know why so many people looked at them so enviously.


    However, that made her feel more confident and happy; she also noticed the men from before. How couldn''t she? They were familiar faces¡ªthose who did the dark stuff for her uncle, from kidnapping to murder.


    That''s why she teased Asura and made him pull her closer to feel reassured and safe.


    Even though she could destroy them all, her confidence in going against her uncle still made her scared; he was family, and her father held the existence of a family in such high regard.


    ''Mm, Asura is too problematic. I am lost without his subtle actions to protect me.''


    Xavida brushed her fingers up his biceps before leaning in and pulling on his suit with a seductive smile. "Baby, can we dance like the first time? I have another surprise for you; this time, I won''t copse and forget!"


    Asura''s expression softened as he gazed at Xavida''s radiant eyes, which now sparkled with a more captivating light.


    Like on the previous visit, the pair easily imed their keys and checked in.


    This time, Asura''s money almost tripled, so the room was of the highest quality, and nobody could disturb them.


    "Ma''am, we are here to investigate a few suspected criminals. You can check the database to verify our identity."


    "Sir... it says that you''re a Democrat, but wouldn''t this require you to ask for permission from the knights first?"


    The man''s hand trembled at his side, reaching into his pocket as he adjusted his posture and narrowed his gaze at the stubborn receptionist. "Woman, don''t make us repeat ourselves; it is not in your best interests!"


    "Sir! You will leave, or I will call my supervisor!"


    "Calm down! There is no need for that..."


    Another of the men interrupted, his face more handsome than thest, causing the woman to calm down instantly. The man took a deep breath and twisted his palm, causing a glint of metal to catch the receptionist''s eye.


    "Now, we aren''t unreasonable fellows and don''t want to ruin your nice clothes or lovely face... We''re looking for a pair of people, a male and female dragon."


    "!!!" The receptionist just served the two they spoke of, and the image of the two that the handsome man shed was identical.


    "These people are suspects in a grave crime, and we need to question them immediately, and you are in no danger."


    "But, if I just call..."


    "Oh? Then will you still be able to call when I stab your throat to protect our kingdom''s secrets, woman?" The rough act followed up before the handsome male tried to smooth things over.


    The men were using a ruse while these two distracted her; the others used a special type of magic to read her memories and light thoughts, a spell only usable against those in mental duress and a confused state.


    "It''s a matter of national security, woman..."


    However, the moment the other two men coughed and tapped three times, the rough man stopped and pulled back.


    "Well, we won''t be needing your help, but thank you."


    "Sir, these are private premises; you can''t..."


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry; we won''t dirty your floors; this was a misunderstanding. We didn''t know that those two had connections in high ces."


    The next moment, thest member dropped arge bag of gold onto the desk while snapping his fingers, creating a mental suggestion on the receptionist as she grabbed the sack and epted their bribe.


    "It seems the women of this kingdom areplete idiots and easily fall for a handsome face."


    "I can''t believe you used the money that noble woman gave Clyde as a bribe. Won''t she be upset?"


    "How can a corpse be upset? You killed her like always when it''s your turn!"


    "Quiet the chatter; the enemy isn''t weak this time, and breaking that top-floor door will not be easy. This ce is a legit high-level hotel; even a Stage Seven cannot go wild here."


    The leader looked at the golden badge on hispel that represented his connection to the Central Council, the group that secretly governed the entire demon continent.


    "Everyone, take care of that and don''t act foolishly. To crack the door of their room would take at least seven hours, maybe more."


    "Yes, leader!"


    "When it''s over, I will make sure we thoroughly interrogate the pair."


    The leader thought of thest person who showed his face to him.


    "Interesting... our great king wants her unharmed; he seems to value her virginity. But if she''s going to a hotel with such a huge guy, do you really think she''s still pure?"


    "The princess isn''t stupid. If she would sleep with a random man in this kingdom, she must know what would happen to his family and anyone he cares about."


    "Good point. Still, this man has an incredible aura, and I felt like he noticed us from the moment he entered..."


    "Bullshit, we are seasoned professionals. Some lizard man couldn''t hope topare."


    "That''s enough. I''ve seen her picture, and I agree with the boss; she''s very beautiful."


    "That''s the problem! The boss said her first brood of eggs is the most important!"


    "Let''s just do our job."


    The elevator came to a halt.


    "Move!"


    The doors opened.


    The group of seven assassins dashed out, heading to the penthouse on the top floor, where Asura and Xavida were staying.

 Chapter 280: Royal Marriage - At Peace With You *

    Asura carried his lovely dragoness into the room. He lowered Xavida onto the soft sofa, lifting her feet and cing them on a soft cushion as he removed her shoes.


    "Asura, your hands feel so good. My ankles are sore."


    "Really, we can''t have that, my princess."


    His fingertips heated slightly using magic. He then started to caress and massage her feet, the smooth movement and heat easing the pain and swelling around her ankles.


    "Is there anywhere else you hurt?"


    "Nn, my lips hurt. They are dry and need your kiss."


    He leaned in close and kissed her lips. "Is that better?"


    "More~ please?"


    Asura pressed his lips to hers. This time, their kisssted longer, his mouth opening over hers as his tongue teased along her lips.


    "More~ please?" she requested again.


    "Okay," he agreed with a chuckle as he kissed her once more, this time slipping his tongue into her mouth as the kiss grew deeper and more passionate.


    Xavida''s lips and tongue felt silky, soft, and warm. Her mouth tasted like cherry. He felt a little dizzy and light-headed as he broke the kiss and stared into her eyes with both hands stroking her cheeks; she, too, showed an intoxicated look, her lovely eyes full of lust, and her breathing quickened.


    "Hmm, I love you," Asura murmured as he kissed her cheek and then buried his face into her neck, nipping at the soft skin with his sharp fangs.


    Xavida''s sexy purring had his body feeling hotter as he reached out and lifted her once again, the young dragoness wrapping her arms around his neck as he carried her to the bathroom.


    An elegant and massive room with silver and white walls decorated with illuminated ice crystals on the ceiling and a bathtub carved from pure ice that was asrge as a small swimming pool. Steam rose from the hot water as Xavida''s eyes opened wide as she gasped in surprise.


    "Do you like it?"


    "It''s beautiful. Are we going to bathe together?"


    "Only if you want to."


    "I always want to bathe with you, Asura."


    Asura ced her down on the soft bench and started removing her clothing. Starting with her top, he removed the buckles and straps, allowing it to fall to the ground before doing the same with her skirt and underskirt.


    Xavida wore no underwear, so his eyes quickly fixated on her huge, heavy breasts, which seemed to have swelled in size because of her pregnancy, before his gaze travelled down to her bare hips, also bing more rounded and sexy, ready toy her eggs.


    The most erotic sight was her scales and pubic hair, the thin silver hairs, spelling ''Asura Only'' with a little scale that looked like an arrow pointing down.


    "What do they mean, Xavida?"


    "Nn? What are you looking at?"


    "This hair spelt with scales," he whispered as he held her waist and turned her around so that he could look at her backside. "And this scale arrow?"


    " These words say who I belong to."


    "Oh~ such a cute woman. You are mine."


    "Nn!"


    Xavida then unbuckled his armour and pulled the cloth from his chest.


    He lifted his arms so that she could pull the shirt over his head, feeling a shiver run down his spine as she started removing the rest of his clothes and pulling down his pants. The male dragon was naked as his rod pped her cheek, causing the lovely girl''s face to pout.


    "Naughty!"


    However, her next action was to grasp the naturally scented and edible cherry body lotion, opening the cap and pouring it onto her huge, swaying breasts, their rounded size erotic as the white creamy lotion spread across them and bubbled in her cleavage as she pushed them together while looking up at Asura''s face with a lewd glint in her eyes.


    "Don''t you want to fuck my tits now that they''re so huge? Darling?"


    Asura almost drooled at the erotic sight as he ced his hands on her shoulders and pressed her against the wall.


    His knees leaned on the bench in front of her as he pressed his erect tip against the soft, slimy, warm skin of her breasts, sliding his member along their smooth, creamy surface and through the lotion as his tip pushed into the slimy crevice created as Xavida pushed her breasts together with her elbows, creating a squishy, wet slit that enveloped his member.


    "Amazing, my princess!"


    "Darling~ I''m d you like it~,"


    His excitement grew as she noticed he couldn''t stop himself from thrusting his hips faster, pressing his hands into her soft mounds of flesh as he kept squeezing them around his cock; each thrust saw the tip of his manhood rub against her chin, causing some of the lotion to spread over her mouth and lips.


    "Asura," Xavida moaned in pleasure as his fingers teased her nipples, pulling on the erect pink nubs while his hips continued to thrust between her breasts.


    "Xavida," Asura moaned in response as he looked down into her lustful eyes; the sound of her voice, her smell, her presence, and the erotic sight of herrge breasts wrapped around his dick made him feel drunk with pleasure as he felt the soft sensation of her lips kissing his tip each tip he pushed his pelvis and crushed her huge tits.


    "Ghhmm!"


    His strong pelvis kept thrusting as her tongue slipped out of her mouth, licking his tip each time it appeared and soon mixing his precum with the lotion on her lips. The slimy sound of her tits rubbing against his cock filled the bathroom as she opened her lips, the tip of his penis nudging against them, spreading her lips wide as she epted his entire tip into her mouth.


    "Ha!" Asura groaned loudly in pleasure as he felt her hot tongue twisting around his ns as her mouth sucked on his tip.


    Each thrust between her tits sent waves of pleasure along his cock and down his spine, the pressure of her tits crushing his shaft, with the warm, slimy mouth sucking on his ns. Felt too good.


    "Xavida, you''re amazing. I''ll cum!"


    He wasn''t sure if it was possible to stop himself. The lust he felt had be unbearable as his thrusts became faster.


    "Nnnm~ Mmmmph." The sexy purr from the depths of Xavida''s throat teased him as he felt the boiling feeling in his abdomen, like a volcano ready to explode.


    "Cumming~!"


    His loud moans mixed with the sounds of their messy actions as therge pool of semen spurted from his penis, sttering over Xavida''s lips, nose, cheeks, and forehead before sliding down to her tits and creating a sticky mess that leaked down to her waist and hips.


    Asura was amazed. She caught most of his semen in her mouth as the remaining spurtsnded on her face and breasts, covering her body in the thick, sticky mess.


    Then, using her elbows, she pushed her tits together before spitting a huge load of creamy white goo into her cleavage, creating a pool of sperm.


    "Erotic..."


    "Hmm, so much and so easily. Did you love my breasts that much?" Xavida said as she licked some of the mess from her lips, only for more to drip down over her breasts as she jiggled her breasts, letting the white pool bubble and sway, covering the top of her tits.


    "Nn, the way they''re wrapped around me and how you look right now. My princess is so erotic~,"


    Asura murmured as he pulled back, allowing his penis to slip out from between her tits with a loud splutter as his semen flowed into her thighs, covering the words and arrow in her crotch, forming another small pool of his mess.


    Xavida''s breasts were sticky and covered with sperm and lotion as she allowed him to step back. Asura''s eyes locked onto the erotic sight of her huge bust covered with a pool of white cum and bubbles as she raised her chin and looked up at him.


    The smile on her lips and the look in her eyes told him that she was happy to see him enjoy her body so much.


    "I''m going to bathe in your sperm, hehe."


    Her hands scooped his seed, spreading and smearing it around her body as her nose sniffed and looked pleased, causing Asura to wonder if it smelled good to her.


    He stepped into the bath and watched as the strange dragoness finally finished; she seemed to enjoy the moment before rinsing her body and joining him in the bath.


    "Oh! This is amazing!" Xavida squealed happily as she sat between Asura''s legs, leaning her head back against his chest as her hand rubbed the lower part of her swollen stomach. "That was something I always wanted to try. It was so exciting. Did you like being made to cum by my tits?"


    "Yes. I think I can''t get enough of your breasts."


    "Hehe~ good."


    "You''ve worked hard today. You should rx."


    "Nn!"


    After a short while, Xavida moved away from his chest and leaned over the edge of the bath''s wall, her plump buttocks and long tail on full disy as she swayed in the water.


    ''Since she became pregnant, her hips have changed and be pear-shaped... so erotic, the way her cheeks part slightly to show her lewd parts.''


    "Nn. Are you going to show me yours now?"


    "So eager," she giggled before waving her hips while pushing them upward until she was on all fours in the bath. Xavida looked at him with a beautiful and innocent look in her eyes and a gentle smile on her lips. "Be gentle."


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    ''My princess is too erotic. What a delicious woman~ I can''t hold back.''


    "I know what I''m doing," he chuckled as he leaned forward and lifted her tail, his face and nose nuzzling her cheeks, spreading them apart as he revealed the cute pink scales of her anus, its soft, puckered opening fluttering under his eyes as he raised his fingers and started licking them.


    "Hmm!" Xavida hummed loudly as her tail stiffened while she red back at him with a curious look in her eyes.


    "Is my princess embarrassed?"


    "Silly boy."


    "Hehe, your rim looks cute."


    "Don''t lick it! Eek!" Xavida squealed before lowering her upper body, submerging her chest and face into the water

 Chapter 281: Royal Marriage - Xavida Competes With Vela ***

    Xavida wanted topete with V. Though the other women were a threat, she wouldn''t lose to anyone except Mu Xue and V!


    Her eyes closed while feeling his warm tongue teasing her asshole. The warm, sticky feeling caused her skin to fill with goosebumps as the pleasure grew from his gentle and unrelenting caress.


    "Mmh~ mmm." Xavida muffled her voice by blowing bubbles in the water.


    Her pussy was already leaking, making a mess as Asura licked around her opening, coating it with his saliva as his hands cupped her plump ass cheeks. The lotion from the bath caused them to make a slimy, wet sound when they pped together.


    "Hmm~! Huhmm~!" Her moans became louder but muffled by the water, became silent; the scent of cherry and her smell filled his nose as Asura kept teasing her until finally pushing his tongue into her puckered rim.


    The warmth of her ass, added to the taste of her skin and sweet lotion, made the taste better than V''s. The pleasure made Xavida''s head ssh from the water, her mouth gasping as she looked back with the most adorable look.


    "Darling~ it feels weird."


    "Weird?"


    "I can feel it inside~ your tongue is inside my ass... moving ahh it''s strange... don''t like there!" Xavida murmured.


    She moved her hands, cing them on the back of his neck, pushing his face into her ass. Her lips curled into a smile, squashing her fleshy cheeks against his face with a hot sigh the moment his tongue pushed deeper. She couldn''t endure it. His tongue, longer than 15cm, began to twirl and vibrate inside her ass.


    "Ah~ w-what!? Nnnn no... m-more~ please."


    Xavida''s expression showed a mixture of lewd pleasure and confusion as she stared back at Asura with watery eyes and a heated face. Her pink scales parted to allow his tongue to pierce deeply inside her rectum while turning dark pink, along with her tail pping the bath''s wall.


    Asura found the experience easier than with V because he had more confidence.


    His long tongue now used the magic techniques he practised in secret, causing the poor dragoness to endure a rapidly vibrating tongue deep inside her ass.


    "Darling~! Nnn ah, it''s weird... no, I... you... can''t do this," Xavida whined as her face and lips twitched in pleasure.


    Her body soon released a dull, slimy sound as her thighs trembled and pussy began dripping, the fluids oozing down into the bath as she seemed to reach climax."Nnnnm... Asura.... I want you... don''t..."


    Xavida''s instinct was to resist the hot, slimy tongue twirling deep inside her ass; a sensitive, warm and tingling pleasure filling her anus and rectum before spreading throughout her body as she shook her hips in pleasure.


    Asura was close to his limit, wanting to fuck the lovely dragoness now, presenting herself to him. He could smell how erotic Xavida had be, releasing the scent of a dragoness in heat, showing when she wanted sex.


    "I''ve cleaned you."


    Xavida let out a sultry and feverish sigh as she looked back at him with a pleading look. Her eyes stared back at him as her pupils became slightly reddened from his stimtion, watery tears dripping from their corners.


    "You did. Darling~ I can''t wait. Make me pregnant again."


    Asura withdrew his tongue from her ass before giving it onest kiss, the soft pink scales being tickled by his lips.


    "Sorry, I want to use this hole, Xavi."


    The moment his engorged tip pushed against those small pink scales, Xavida''s eyes widened, and her pupils dted.


    "My ass!?"


    "Nn,"


    "Wait," she cried before feeling the pressure of his tip press against her pink rim.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to be gentle."


    Asura could feel Xavida''s anus fluttering and quivering, reacting to his touch, a unique sensation to V''s ass. Slight bumps of flesh filled the inside of her walls, rubbing along his tip as it prated her tight, pink asshole.


    "Nnnnngh~," Xavida whined in pain and pleasure; her eyebrows knitted together as she gritted her teeth. "So big... it''s going to tear me apart!"


    Her delicate whimpers continued until Asura''s ns slipped inside the smooth tunnel of flesh. His cock rested a few inches inside as he remained motionless, which allowed her ass to adjust to his size.


    Xavida''s breathing was quick and heavy as she adjusted to him.He could see the tension in her shoulders and heard both her hearts beating faster as he reached forwards and moved her silver hair over one of her shoulders to reveal her beautiful skin.


    "Breathe, princess."


    "Hah," she gasped before allowing her breathing to calm slightly before she pushed back against his hips.


    "Move~ I can take more."


    Asura then kissed her back and gently pulled his hips back. He released a quiet sigh of pleasure, feelingher tight walls crushing his cock with their soft, slimy walls, a pleasure no other action could give.


    His ns peeled her delicate pink walls apart as they clung to him, making a lovely sound of suction and wet noises when he withdrew and pushed back inside.


    Xavida didn''t have the same resistance as V. Her insides weed him with love, their soft, bumpy walls undting and squirming around his penis like an intimate massage.


    "It feels like I''m being pushed apart, expanding and tingling... over and over."


    "Harder, darling."


    Asura then shifted his hips back and forth at a steady pace, her tight anus rxing as he slowly but surely increased his thrusts. Xavida released a delightful, low groan when he dragged his cock from her depths, while a high-pitched whine echoed off the bathroom''s walls and into Asura''s ears when he prated her depths.


    "Ahh~ Darling is so good. My ass feels great."


    It seemed those slight bumps that only Xavida seemed to have were, in fact, minor erogenous zones.


    He could tell by how her asshole twitched and contracted the deeper he delved. The warm and slimy feeling,bined with the rapid twitching of her tail, caused his libido to reach its limit.


    "Sorry, it might get rough from here. Grab the wall tight."


    "Yes! Darling, show me what you can do."


    Her eyes glowed with an aggressive light. Asura could already sense the euphoria surging through his body; her heat was powerful, a sign she wanted him to ravage her.


    His hands grabbed hold of Xavida''s slender waist, gripping tightly enough to leave marks, as he lifted his left hand and gave her soft buttocks a brutal spank the moment his cock prated to his limit.


    "Hnnn! It''s hitting deep... too deep." Xavida winced as she moaned sweetly for him.


    Asura plunged his hips more vigorously, increasing the speed and depth of his thrusts as his pelvis mmed against her plump ass, causing a loud ssh from the water and their flesh colliding.


    Xavida''s round ass felt even more pleasurable when pping against his waist; the plump, soft texture and the slightly cool sensation from her scales increased his pleasure tenfold.


    Her eyes turned silver while her long tail struggled in his grasp as he used it to increase the speed as he fucked her ass, forcing her breasts to p against the bathroom tiles, cracking them the moment they made contact.


    "Nnnnm!? Don''t stop~ more... Darling more, more!"


    Xavida''s insides clenched around him, her tail no longer resisting his hold as she appeared to reach the second climax. Her arms and legs shook uncontrobly, and her voice became erratic as she gasped, groaned and whispered.


    "Ah... Darling... I''m close again."


    Her husky voice showed her current state from being fucked by him, but Asura felt nothing but pleasure, close to reaching his limit. Her insides were just as good as V''s ass, if not better, as if designed for anal sex, though he noticed how Xavida preferred more violent sex like V.


    "Let''s cum together."


    "Nnnm, hahh Darling... you''re too good!" Xavida replied in a passionate tone. "Darling is amazing. I want your cum to flood my ass and to spurt out of me!"


    Her eyes shined bright silver before he felt her anus twitching on his cock as he continued fucking her.


    He could only grunt, feeling a great jolt of electricity in his spine.


    The next moment his balls ached as his cock became harder, throbbing wildly before he mmed his cock to the depths and released a fierce growl, gritting his teeth as he experienced a painful orgasm yet euphoric orgasm.


    His arms pushed Xavida''s body against the bath wall, causing the walls to crack from his powerful physique the moment he lost control.


    "Darling, it''s burning my ass."


    Xavida''s anal creampie continued for several seconds as he released all of his cum inside her ass, some still seeping outside her little entrance bubbling around her lovely pink scales.


    His deep growl rang in her ears, causing her to mewl in delight before he slid his cock out, watching his cock make her ass gape open, filled with a huge load of his seed.


    "Ugh~ such a messy orgasm," Xavida mumbled before leaning weakly against the cracked wall, her powerless gaze looking back at Asura with a gentle look. "I can''t move my hips..."


    She smiled warmly and epted his embrace when he got closer.


    "Carry me to the bed, and we can have more fun~."


    "I''ll clean you first. That''s a lot of semen..."


    "Nnn..."


    ***


    Asura walked towards the bed with Xavida in his arms, her body silky smooth and fresh, her ass still gaping slightly but clean. She slept soundly, smiling, feeling warm andfortable as she rested against his bare chest.


    "It seems time to deal with those idiots that stalked us," Asura whispered, tucking her into bed and stroking her soft hair out of the way while wearing nothing but a robe.


    His steps led him back into the hotel''s living room, where he could hear them tinkering with the door. Asura grasped the phone in the room before putting it down; instead, he tapped the strange silver gem attached to his ear.


    [Ignis, it seems some rats are trying to break into my hotel room.]


    [Commander! We have found out their identities, and they seem to be agents of Xavida Bahamot''s uncle.]


    ''So her uncle is interfering now? It seems time to move up my ns to crush the garbage that threatens us.''


    Asura looked at the door while flexing his fingers as mes appeared, rapidly forming a sharp spike before condensing the immense heat into the shape of a sword. His eyes looked jovial as he continued to condense and temper the ck sword of fire.


    [Make sure the hotel knows the situation. I am going to confront them soon.]


    [Commander? Do you need help? Their strongest member is a Stage Eight Demon Warrior!]


    [No thanks, just prepare for their deaths and her uncle''sints.]


    "I almost forgot that someone wanted to do something for my lovely wife. That fat old man wanted to make her give birth to his children... Ah, this anger inside me is my own. It feels so natural, so wonderful!"


    Asura felt a rage beyond anything he had felt for the longest time, the mes surging around his body as he struggled to stop himself from burning the entire area to cinders.


    In his dragon form, his eyes turned ck with golden pupils, a sight normally reserved for his liberation, yet this was just his regr form and proof of how pissed off he was.

 Chapter 282: Royal Marriage - The Day Before

    Asura stepped towards the door, his eyes narrowing with a feeling of irritation growing inside his chest. These bastards were not only trying to interrupt his quality time with Xavida. But they wished for her to return to that hell.


    ''I will tear them apart.''


    [Our unit will be there within ten minutes,mander! Please wait.]


    [Good.]


    Asura looked up and grinned, the ming sword vibrating in the air.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    With a flicker of magic, Asura twisted the doorknob, flinging the door open to reveal the group of seven men. In a heartbeat, he snapped his fingers, unleashing a de of explosive ck fire towards them, the air crackling with the imminent sh.


    In the brief space of time between the door opening and his attack, the men had less than a second to react. Only one reacted in time to counterattack. The central member, a man in his thirties, raised his hand to intercept the st of mes with an orb of water.


    "Huh?"


    However


    Bang!


    The magic collided with the man, and a massive explosion tore through the entire room as the magic red up. The mes hungrily consumed the man and exploded outwards like a bomb.


    The st was sorge that it ripped the corridor apart; the men, the table, and the chairs disintegrated instantly. The entire hotel shook in the aftermath, and a thundering bang echoed in the distance.


    "Che."


    Asura clicked his tongue and stepped forward into the damaged corridor, stepping through the smoking remains of the furniture. He felt a sense of disappointment that everyone died, expecting more from a stage eight warrior.


    Then he felt a sudden breeze, and the impact collided with his face. The wind was so strong it flung him across the hallway and into the wall at the end.


    Asura raised his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. His head ached, and he saw his vision spin, but he was still alive.


    "Oh? You survived, lover boy?" The male was strange, his head with two twisted horns, not a dragon but a demon, ck armour simr to Asura''s in the past before hepletely dominated the Devouring monolith.


    "Nice punch, it tickled."


    Asura grinned and clenched his fist, his aura ring up once more, and his eyes narrowed. The man opposite him was the strongest member and a Stage Eight. His power was astonishing. He was probably amander or someone who answered directly to Xavida''s uncle.


    The male with ck hair rushed forward, his stance and guard solid. He threw a series of punches and kicks towards Asura, who sidestepped them using his tail and wings to bat away his feet.


    "Your defence is still weak; you''ve spent too much time on the front lines killing beasts," the male said, swinging his leg in an arc.


    Asura grinned, sliding to the side before smashing into the man''s abdomen with a ming fist, his speed and power greater than the male. "Thanks for the advice. You should spend more time-fighting real enemies instead of bullying the weak from that fat moron."


    The male paused before roaring, his entire body vibrating as his aura and pressure increased.


    "Don''t defy our leader!"


    "Defy him? I''ll kill him! And after that, I''ll get rid of anyone else that stands in mine or Xavida''s way," Asura said, stepping forward, his posture tensed, lifting his arms with both fists like a fighter, the pair facing off against each other.


    Asura enjoyed fighting his enemies in the same way they fought, crushing them with their most powerful skills or techniques to crush their willpower. He could see it in their eyes, their hesitation and doubt.


    This man was no exception.


    "I see. It seems you are serious about marrying her. But if that''s the case, then we have no choice. But to kill you!"


    "She already carries my child! It''s toote!" Asura said, raising his middle finger and shaking his head,ughing.


    The man paused, his eyes widened. "You can''t be serious; that''s impossible."


    Asura stepped forward, and the male blocked a lightning-fast strike, but he was too slow. A fist empowered with his phoenix me of destruction smashed into his cheek, the blow crackling through the air as it approached, throwing him back. The attack was so powerful that the man''s cheek sizzled and boiled from the heat, his skin peeling apart from the ming fist.


    "AAARRRGGGHHH!!!"


    The male screamed as the wound blistered and bubbled, his cheek boiling rapidly, and he rolled across the floor in agony. Asura clicked his tongue and moved forward, drawing back his arm.


    "Don''t wake her."


    Bang!


    Another fist, this time his right, then a left! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three consecutive blows crashed into the man''s head so fast that only the booming noises were heard.


    The man''s screams were cut short, and he fell silent. Yet Asura didn''t stop punching; his fists continued to m into the man''s face, the hatred in Asura''s heart so great he lost control, almost punching through the reinforced flooring.


    A few minutes passed, and finally, he stopped. Bloody and bruised, the man was barely recognisable. Yet Asura smiled because amunication device vibrated, the caller no one else but Xavida''s uncle. "Oi, fat old man, I''ming for you. I''ve already seeded your lovely niece. Next, I will give her the world."


    He felt his aura re up in his chest once more, his ck mes rising to the surface, and he clicked his fingers. "Oh, and don''t worry about these guys; they''re dead."


    Asura''s mes rose in a pir, burning each of the bodies, melting their flesh, bone and any residue, leaving nothing remaining after her uncle cut the call straight away.


    "Good riddance," Asura muttered as he turned around, heading back towards the hotel room where Xavida slept, and he could not wait to take her back home.


    "Asura..."


    However, the lovely woman stood watching him, a gentle smile on her lips as she wore a ck nightdress and stroked her stomach. "Xavida, I..."


    "Shh, I know. You did it for me, right?" she replied, raising her arm and caressing his bloodied cheek. The pair gazed into each other''s eyes. "Thank you; I thought you might have forgotten."


    "You don''t need to ask. I will make sure you can return home," Asura said without a word before carrying her back to the bed,ying her down, and diving under the covers.


    Asura pressed his head against her stomach and hugged her tightly.


    "Let''s have some fun tonight, Xavi."


    ****


    The next morning, Asura awoke first, his body aching from the previous night, but he ignored it because there was now only a single day before he would be married to the princess.


    [We have cleared the scene and disposed of any remains, and the hotel reimbursed, Commander!]


    [Good work, Ignis]


    Asura grinned, speaking telepathically to the voice in his mind. He then turned to see Xavida still asleep, her face like an angel and her silver and pink hair covering half of it. She looked like a fairy.


    ''I hope our children look like her.''


    Asura''s lips curled up as he looked down at her stomach and traced his finger across it, whispering. "I will give you the world, my little angel."


    "Mm.... no angel.... dragon."


    Asura pulled back for a second before her lovely eyes opened up, and she pounced on him, biting his cheek with a loud giggle. "Just joking."


    "Bite me all you want, but we have to prepare for the wedding," Asura replied.


    Xavida shook her head and shifted forward, pressing her forehead against his. They held each other tightly, not wanting to let go. "No, you must marry me first, not her!"


    "Is that jealousy, princess?"


    "No! She''s not even as cute as me," Xavida replied, and the two of them shared a passionate kiss.


    He relished in the soft flick of her tongue, the sweet taste of her lips filling his mouth, but he couldn''t change the future.


    The pair shared a romantic breakfast, feeding each other and enjoying the rising sun from their room balcony before leaving the room andstepping through the repaired doorframe.


    Asura paused as Xavida gripped his arm, looking up at him with a soft smile, the scent of her body filling his nose with vani. "Asura, thank you for today. I know you did it because I was jealous and kept causing trouble."


    "Oh? Is that the truth?"


    "Maybe," she replied, winking and kissing him on the cheek before slipping on her sunsses as the sunlight enveloped them both.


    Asura grinned and walked towards the main road. He thought nothingplicated like she thought.


    ''I just wanted to spend the night and have sex with you, Xavi.''


    Asura chuckled to himself before they climbed into a carriage heading towards their shared mansion. He didn''t want to make Xavida walk more today. He noticed her limping slightly and worried it might grow worse. "Xavi, let''s take the carriage."


    "Nn, you are too gentle." Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Yes, that''s why you love me."


    Asura pressed his palm against her belly, and the carriage moved.


    The feeling ofst night lingered in their bodies as Xavida leaned against his chest, feeling the gentle beat of his heart and listening to its steady rhythm.


    "Asura...you should destroy my uncle''s empire. It is corrupt. You can do it. I believe in you."


    "I will, but I''ll save that forter," Asura replied as he closed his eyes. "For now, just seeing you smile is enough for me."


    With the loud ttering of hooves and the city''s noises passing them, the pair fell into a light slumber while holding each other tightly.

 Chapter 283: Royal Marriage - Binding The Families I

    The beautiful wedding hall took ce in the pce of Silvara, a grand and wondrous location filled with history and magic.


    Many would seek this romantic location for their wedding and cannot enter the doors. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Asura stood at the entrance. Today was the final rehearsal, and though he wouldn''t meet V, she was there.From the moment she stepped foot in the hall, a special force separated them.


    The reason was that Asura could not see V. The ancient scrolls and marriage rules stipted this unbreakable rule, but he could not resist.A spell made them unable to sense each other, only the vague presence, as the pair walked down the aisle.


    Hundreds of benches, crafted from the finest marble, smiling faces, filled the room with guests¡ªfriends, family, and well-wishers. Rich purple carpets and a wreath of roses intertwined with green leaves and ivy filled the pathway that created an aisle. The buzz of excitement and anticipation filled the air among those gathered.


    This scene caused a knot in Asura''s chest¡ªhe wondered how each girl pictured their wedding, with the entire 7th and 2nd Valkyrie brigade holding swords above their heads as the procession continued.


    What would V look like? He wondered.


    Standing at the altar, the priest awaited the arrival of his bride¡ªan elegant man dressed in rich royal robes with long, deep raven hair, a golden headband, and exquisite jewellery.


    This kind of outfit made Asura feel strange. However, the intense looks of his other lovers made him realise just how good he looked. Even the girls from his Valkyrie unit couldn''t help but blush at his looks.


    Asura wished he could see her face. What did V look like? s, even his eyes saw the perfect movements of magic but couldn''t see through the ancient relic that the queen used here.


    It seemed to be something the first queen created, Queen Athea.


    ***


    Two hours after the rehearsal finished, Asura sat in his private room, the golden headband ced on its stand along with the jewellery while his royal robes hung on an elegant hanger, with several females helping remove the slight makeup from his face and clean his nails and feet.


    ''The queen ordered for the wedding to be perfect...''


    "Do you think it will be?" One female asked.


    "How could it not be? Queen Silvara has prepared for years for this event." The elder servant smiled. "Of course, it is exciting to see our lovely princess look so feminine instead of always fighting with her sword."


    "That''s true... but the men." The younger one giggled.


    "Fufu, isn''t it part of the old stories when a girl, by chance, meets her groom on the wedding day, and the beauty of her radiance causes him to fall in love once again, and they live happily ever after?" The older one joked.


    "You''re not wrong about that..." The younger servantughed.


    "Haha, alright, enough joking," the older woman said. "Be careful with his hands¡ªlook how beautiful and delicate each finger is; softly apply the cream and gently file these wonderful nails with an adamantine file."


    Asura closed his eyes and blushed slightly¡ªthough he was a warrior, the women wouldn''t cease in theirpliments of his appearance, even the servants, and he couldn''t help but enjoy the sensation of being pampered.


    The door to the room suddenly burst open, and Queen Silvara walked in, a ck box in her hand and a serious expression on her face.


    "Everyone, clear out." Her order for the servants caused them to hurry out. Asura lost his paradise, hearing the ck of her heels tapping the ground as she approached; he could taste the sweet scent of his mother-inw''s perfume, a thick floral scent, yet with a calming aftertaste.


    Asura felt her sit next to him, looking at him through her veil. The veil seemed to be made from pure Arachne silk and decorated with floral patterns using 1000 strands of a phoenix feather¡ªtough yet soft.


    "Asura, you know tomorrow is the most important day of my daughter''s life as a woman before she officially bes queen, right?" Silvara spoke in a business-like tone.


    "Yes, my queen," Asura responded.


    "Good," she nodded, "it would be good if you also did your best to make it memorable, too." With a slight cough, her hand passed him the ck box as the golden clip opened up and flipped the lid. "Ahem... Consider this your reward for everything you''ve done in the past three months. I have spoken to your father, and he also epted."


    Asura looked in the box and saw a splendid ne and emblem. The ck gemstone shimmered in the light, revealing a beautiful pattern of two phoenixes opposite each other, with a spear in the centre, their bodies almost wrapped around the spear.


    The emblem was simr: a ck and white phoenix wing on either side of a ck spear with a blue de, while the wings attached at the bottom of the de.


    "From today onwards, your noble title is Earl Phoenix; this is your emblem and noble pendant," Silvara said with pride.


    "Thank you, Queen Silvara," Asura lowered his head and responded.


    "Silly boy, don''t say that to me. Call me mother!" she chuckled.


    Asura couldn''t help but chuckle as well.


    "Just remember that the wedding is the most important day for V; make sure she has fun... Even though you can''t see each other, once you both kneel in front of the priest, you''ll be able to hear her voice and know how excited she is. The moment you say your vows and kiss is when you will see her in all her glory.


    If you try to sneak a peek or kiss her beforehand, I''ll castrate you and not let you be the future king..." Silvara was direct.


    "I understand." Asura nodded, listening carefully to Silvara''s every word.


    "Now that''s cleared up," she exined, "I formed this special ne using dragon blood, infused with the core of a 300-year-old dragon." "A very rare gift; no other in the entire royal family owns one."


    "Dragon blood?" Asura questioned.


    "Mhmm, in the past, there were quite a few. However, sadly, now there seem to be only two."


    Her eyes seemed to shine as she looked at him through the veil with a calm smile.


    "The pendant itself was created from a mixture of adamantine and obsidian, with the inner core being a dragon''s magic ore, refined and purified over 2000 times in a furnace, heated over 1000¡ãC by my me until it submits and formed such a beautiful colour. It should reduce the time you need to cast spells and protect you from any magic below Stage Six."


    Asura listened and felt speechless. She really didn''t skimp on this gift.


    "Thank you, mother..." He stuttered, thinking back to the mother he met the other day. "But won''t it be useful for V?"


    "Haha, silly boy... I have given V another, which uses the blood of a phoenix."


    She ced the box on the table and stood up, giving Asura a gentle hug.


    "Believe me, your efforts haven''t gone unnoticed; I''ve never seen V so happy, nor has she ever shown such vibrance towards me and the future. Please take care of my daughter¡ªuntil I step down. You may find me harsh and detestable, but I must protect Silvara. No matter the cost."


    The tone of her voice shifted; her eyes filled with a piercing gaze as she gave Asura a few pats on the back before straightening his suit and smiling, "Now... you should rx and prepare for tomorrow." Her body leaned close to his ear before whispering, "No more hotel romps, please. I don''t want you with other women tonight."


    Before Asura could respond, she left, leaving behind a faint trace of her perfume and the scent of her hair.


    Apart from the earrings, her perfume, hair, and body scent made her different from the others, and he found her simr to his mother. The scary one, as he listened to her tapping heels, leaving him slowly.


    ''Well, this ne is beautiful. Although it feels strange to be called Asura Phoenix officially...''


    Asura smiled slightly¡ªfinding the nameical.


    "I wonder what V would look like in her dress?"


    He picked up the ne and touched it. "It''s a beautiful piece of work... just like its owner."


    "..." The old servant watched Asura with strange eyes as the servants returned to finish pampering him and removing his makeup.


    ''I pray she didn''t hear me.'' Asura felt uneasy as he thought back to that piercing gaze and felta chill running down his spine.


    ''Let''s just hope she doesn''t kill me...'' He smiled wryly.


    Though he seemedposed, it was strange¡ªhe couldn''t stop his heart beating quickly.


    ''Calm down...''


    Asura could feel the excitement. Tomorrow was his wedding day, and he couldn''t help being a little strange.


    Meanwhile, in V''s room, Queen Silvara stood by her daughter''s side as she ced on a beautiful ne containing blood from a phoenix.


    "Do you like it, my dear?" Queen Silvara asked her daughter.


    "Yes, mother, I do!" V nodded in excitement, picking up the emblem with the ck spear in the middle. "This is Asura''s emblem!?"


    "Mmm, do you like it? Because you love him so much, I will hold his noble ceremony during the wedding tomorrow." She smiled. "So, how do you feel? Tomorrow is your big day! Your wedding..." Her mother''s tone was soft.


    "It''s hard to describe how I feel." V looked at the emblem, staring at her reflection. "But it''s an amazing feeling. I didn''t think I would get married in my entire lifetime, at least to someone I loved this much."


    Queen Silvara felt a tinge of guilt, wondering if things didn''t happen as she nned. V would still be happy now, or would her choices have broken her?


    She knew it was a terrible thing to do but for the greater good. The happiness of one is worth the prosperity of many...


    "My little girl is getting married..."


    Yet, V wasn''t just a tool, but her beloved daughter.


    "Mother, stop squishing my cheeks!"


    Vughed.


    "I can''t help it... my daughter is too beautiful. I''m scared you will be a swan and fly away," Queen Silvara teased her daughter as the two hugged each other tightly.


    "I''m not going anywhere, Mother, at least not without you."


    "My daughter..." Queen Silvara held her daughter''s face, her eyes red from tears, "Make sure you take care of your husband, alright?"


    "I will..."


    "You must. That man is not some simple, noble son. He will one day surpass thend. I could feel his ambition before it felt dormant, and he seemed to be soft. Yet today, I saw his fiery passion and desire for power."


    "I know... mother," V smiled, "that''s what makes Asura, Asura; he is not some simple person to control but a man who will do anything for his love and those around him."


    "True... Even for a king, power isn''t everything; in fact, it''s love that can move a mountain. With his tenacity, he can conquer the world and fulfil his ambitions... As long as he keeps loving you."


    "Mm! I will make sure he never leaves me."

 Chapter 284: Royal Marriage - Binding The Families II

    Asura sat in his private residence in the western area of the pce. Beautiful flowers and vivid flora spread across the terrace and the outer walls surrounding his room. He watched the moon sway across the sky while mulling over his past few months.


    ''Yet soon, I will be a husband. The reality feels so surreal.''


    The quiet croak of the frogs and chirping cicadas echoed, creating a song to help him focus.


    Asura''s eyebrows twitched slightly as his ears caught a rhythmic tapping of the boots. He felt someone approaching the terrace. ''Who walks around the pce like a monster!?''


    The steps were like an ogre trampling through the dirt until his door suddenly opened with a bang. A glimpse of fiery red before a stocky man with a few grey whiskers lunged at him with tears in his eyes.


    ''My beloved son is getting married!'' The words, heavy with emotion, hung in the air, shattered by the joyful look on his father''s face. The sharp stubble from an earlier shave hurt Asura''s perfectly smooth cheeks.


    "Dad!?" he growled and struggled to wriggle out of his embrace. His father only strengthened his grip, not letting him go. "Why are you so enthusiastic!?" Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    The older man gripped him as if trying to catch his breath before answering, "My son!" Then lifted Asura off the ground, his legs kicking before his father performed a German suplex, smashing Asura onto the floor with a bang.


    "It''s that painful being able to call my son in such an endearing manner!" A powerful, muscr back Asura had never seen covered his line of sight.


    "So... You are happy. Came here and attacked me. Why?" Asura pressed down the blood threatening toe out of his head before catching his breath.


    "Well, of course, I am happy! After all, your marriage was quite troublesome. There are so many girls, and I worried some might stab you if you didn''t choose them. Hahaha!"


    His father sat on the floor and exined, "For me, it wasn''t easy to ept since you are my first child! Well, if there were too many women, I would have weed it, but thinking about my firstborn marrying someone was a shock. Fortunately, there is just one..."


    Asura''s eyebrow twitched. "In fact, there was no need to worry since I n to marry all of them."


    Suddenly, with the most sincere and serious look that his father had ever given him, Garrett grasped his son by the shoulders and looked into his crimson eyes.


    "Son, Don''t!"


    "..."


    Asura tilted his head slightly and pondered over his father''s words. ''... Odd, was he against it? That doesn''t sound like Dad at all!''


    A voice sounded in his ear.


    "One woman is enough to test a man''s limits; what will you do with all of those women who pine after you!? My son, you will die!"


    ''This is more like dad, joking around and being a little silly.'' Asura narrowed his eyes, his thoughtsing to a halt before pushing his father away.


    "Dad, listen to yourself! ''To test a man''s limits?'' What is this, a lesson on yourck of skills in bedding, Mom?"


    "Listen well, Asura, if I were to even think of getting another woman..." He then used his thumb, sliding across his neck, poking out his tongue and acting dead.


    "Eh, Mother Ophelia is so kind and gentle. She wouldn''t do that."


    "She would!" His father said sternly, then suddenly broke into a wry smile. "See? Your mom is different in publicpared to when we are alone!"


    Asura frowned, shaking his head, his voice carrying a hint of disbelief. "No way..."


    "Son, look at me! In front of the Queen, I am a cool and charismatic man; however, once alone, your mom turns me into a stick! So, no other women!"


    "Hahaha, Dad, sorry. I will marry all the women who have supported me. Even if that fate of being stabbed bes a reality."


    Garrett let out a helpless sigh as his son stood up, pushing him away.


    "Hey! Brat! Do you know what you are saying!? If they had all stayed single, that would have been great, but now you''re bringing them all to the same bed. Make sure your little man can take the heat! If you get ED and I have no grandchildren, you will die!"


    "Xavida already has twins. Stop being so annoying."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk... Asura, marry and have a child with every wife; don''t just ignore one and favour another!"


    "..."


    He burst out inughter before shooting out of the door with a m; the way his father acted was always strange. Yet Asura felt the nerves about marrying vanished thanks to this. Yet there was a huge package left on the ground... it was over 200cm long and ck, with his new emblem on the lock and top of the hard case.


    ''What is this?'' He bent down to open the case, revealing a sword. He caressed the blood-red sheath, the leather smooth with a beautiful finish, and pulled out the de to reveal its otherworldly shine, simr to obsidian.


    The gigantic sword was both long and thick; no, this nostalgic sword was almost identical to his father''s, except the etched name and emblem... was [Asura Phoenix, beloved son of Garret Fenix. The hope of the Phoenix de.] A small card of paper slipped out when Asura lifted the sword.


    "Father''s handwriting..."


    ¡ªSon,


    You will soon be a husband and the Crown Prince of the kingdom. I felt it was time for you to have your sword. Every man needs a sword. I know you carry magic weapons or a soul weapon¡ªI do, too. However, the sword used to defend your territory needs to be iconic.


    This is a custom sword, made with help from those crazy dwarves you invited to Wolfsheim! The material is mixed with a magic-absorbing catalyst, and you can channel spells directly through the sword.


    I have watched you fight; that form and skill are beyond me. I can only lunge and crush with my power and mes. You are my pride and joy, and I love seeing you step to the level you have no matter what form our bond exists.


    You will ALWAYS be my son.


    No matter what that woman says, I will never abandon you. Even should you choose to destroy the world, I would stand beside you. Then watch as your mother beats you down and makes you apologise.


    ***


    "Dad."


    Asura sheathed the sword, using the chain from the box, which looked silver and quite elegant for such a big weapon to hold the giant weapon on his back.


    ''Damnit Dad!''


    Asura wiped the tears out of his eyes, a deep breath of air rumbling up from his chest before he pressed down his growing emotions; his father knew. He knew from the start that there wasn''t any blood between him and Asura. Yet his love, from the moment he was born, even when useless.


    "Father never abandoned me or gave up... His love, I cannot forget or shame."


    ''A sword to defend the nation! Hah, his humour is still strong. It''s fine, though. I am happy!''


    His hand rubbed over the hilt of the weapon. "Right, I''m going to my training hall to test this..."


    "You will be the weapon I use when I fight for my people, my family, and my beloved women. I wonder what is your name?"


    Asura tapped his foot, the movement that pushed the ground, his speed increasing and decreasing through mana maniption until his feet barely grazed the floor. The sensation was pleasant to him, simr to the feeling he got when he was floating on water.


    The sword in his hand helped him manage the spells while he could maintain five different spells at once. The sword added a sixth to that mix.


    It was not perfect. It was only ''slightly better than before''. There was no ''boom. He became a god'' moment. This sword was not a cheat that would fix his problems but a tool to assist him in using his powers more efficiently.


    ''Even if it is not shy, this is a treasure, even if notpared to my spear. My soul weapon. This is great! Dad''s wedding gift was an excellent idea, although a little odd, but why give me a sword now?''


    Asura''s body arrived at the training room faster than before, light and fresh, darting towards the edges of the room. Suddenly, he released a spell before grabbing the hilt of the sword and swinging. A simple point and touch of the finger to the tip of the de was enough to trigger a massive explosion, leaving behind a gigantic crater on the floor.


    The room shuddered from the explosive me, and Asura''s nose filled with the smell of burnt paper and rubber before someone else stepped into the training room.


    "Who is here at this time?" he asked and looked over to the door to see a single person.


    The Queen of Silvara stepped forward, holding a silver longsword. Her eyes caught Asura, and a smirk appeared on her mouth.


    "Prepare yourself!" she spoke softly but had amanding presence as she charged towards him.


    "Wait, a minute!"


    "No!"


    Her words were like ice as she rushed him without giving him a chance to breathe, let alone respond.


    ''Damn it, woman!''


    So, without caring for his mother-inw, he prepared to fight. His eyes zed with determination as his magic formed in his hands, and the sword reflected the lighting off Asura''s body.


    "Brat, I am no pushover. So don''t think I am easy prey!"


    "Hmmm?"


    His senses were sharper, and his body was no longer tired after using multiple spells. Thanks to the sword, Asura could withstand the sheer magical pressure the Queen exerted because of his body, but today, she didn''t y around. Her full Stage Nine pressure weighed down on him.


    The weight on Asura was heavy, but thanks to his physique at the peak of the mortal level, he could resist and endure it without losing speed. His body lunged forward with the gigantic sword, ready to strike.


    The de mmed against her weapon. His physical strength was a match for hers, and although her body was at a higher level than his, she was still at a disadvantage; slipping back several steps like a graceful swan, her body fluttered across the ground, avoiding heavy damage.


    "Not bad, my son."


    Asura clicked his tongue and kept up the attacks; his weapon seemed ineffective against her, but it wasn''t necessary since his speed increased while she retreated.


    "That''s it. That''s right. Be stronger. Show me you can protect her even if I should perish!"


    "Mom!?"


    "Asura, from today onwards, I will train you. But don''t think it will be easy."


    The change in attitude took aback Asura.


    ''I guess things are okay now...''


    The queen lifted her silver sword, and a beautiful silver light enveloped her body, flickering for a moment before forming a vast dome the size of the training grounds.


    ¡ªManifestation, Sword Empress Domain


    Instantly, the pressure, danger and magic density tripled, and Asura''s pupils dted as he felt instantaneous danger.


    "In this room, no one can save you if I take you down, son. If you want toe out alive, show me you can protect her! Prove that you can defend her if I fall!"


    ''This isn''t a what-if scenario. She is serious!''

 Chapter 285: Mother-In-Laws Careful Training

    "Asura Phoenix, do not disappoint me. You have trained with Sigurd. There is no way you are this fragile."


    "..."


    He couldn''t respond, before her attack continued, able to twist his hips and pull back his right leg to dodge the first strike. Then, lifting the sword that his father gifted him to protect his abdomen before she shed his body with a hail of strikes.


    The scent of flowers apanied each blow, while her eyes revealed no weakness or determined her location of attack.


    Asura observed the queen as she moved with refined steps, each movement purposeful, like a ballerina performing her pas seul. Her form was almost perfect, with a continuous flurry of blows, each aimed at the various gaps in Asura''s defence.


    "Do not leave openings. The second you do, you will die. No enemy at my level would ignore these gaps."


    The Queen spoke with certainty, her sword dancing and dealing damage as it cut through the air. Asura''s expression turned pained, unable to react fully.


    Asura clenched his teeth, resisting the urge to wince in pain before using what little means he had left to return the sword. However, rather than dodge, the queen shifted her weight and deflected the blow.


    "Pathetic. Was all that talk about how talented you are with a sword a lie? Did my own Valkyrie deceive me?"


    "..."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, resetting his emotions and feelings, allowing the swirl of Animus that stagnated in her strange domain to stir. The moment he did, a realisation hit him.


    ''It is not my weakness, but her domain limits me in several ways!''


    The moment Asura''s mind realised what she could do with a simple aura, slowing the flow of his magic to a near stop, affecting his thoughts and limiting his judgement, this domain felt more of a psychological or charming type from the shadow element than a physical boost to the queen''s skills or body.


    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Oh?"


    Asura held the ck sword across his body, one hand pressed against the t of the de while the other grasped the long handle.


    "Please continue, Mother."


    "Hoh? Interesting. I will try a different approach, then."


    With a smile, the queen, rather than continue the flurry of attacks, separated her weapon into two pieces and drew two short swords. She hadbined the two into a single weapon to test him. Now, her legitimate style would appear.


    Asura narrowed his eyes before bending his knees and readying his guard.


    This time, however, the queen approached differently.


    Rather than rush forward, she took three steps and covered over ten feet with a single step, closing the distance between them in an instant. Her speed was impressive, much faster than any move Asura had seen used with just a physical body before, with no traces of magic like before.


    ''Pure swordsmanship.''


    The queen, her eyes beaming with confidence, slipped in two quick strikes before Asura could defend against them.


    Both connected, but rather than fall for a feint, Asura deflected both and lept back before pressing a hand against his sword, before blocking his left and waist with the de of the sword.


    "Good. That was my high-speed step."


    Sheughed before continuing the assault, this time with a hail of shes.


    "Amazingly frustrating, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    Asura could only curl his lips in a smirk, sparks flying from his obsidian de, blocking each of her thunderous blows that rained in rapid session, each one pushing his body back a few inches.


    "Good. You have learned well!"


    Her expression turned cold before her footsteps split the stone tiles below her with a single step.


    In the blink of an eye, her de sliced across his face, missing his eyes by less than an inch. He could only step back before shaking his head.


    "You will need more than the steps to dodge this."


    A wild smile crept up the queen''s face, her fingers drumming on her right thigh as if ready to pounce like a deadly tiger.


    It seemed she enjoyed this greatly¡ªthe more he resisted and survived, the more vibrant and lively her voice became. However, Asura started learning her patterns. The way she moved and used her swords, or the tells from her stance.


    ''Lorem and Sigurd haven''t told her my strongest talent, it seems...''


    Despite the queen''s skills with a sword and the breadth of knowledge she gained in a lifetime of fighting wars, the number of forms and techniques she knew had a fatal w. Her moves were textbook, and the closer she got to him, the easier it was for Asura to identify her next move, whether a counter, disengage, or follow-up.


    Each sword thrust and sh could be an attack or a feint, so she could surprise him with any of the ten thousand ways she could attack and shift in the second their weapons parted.


    However, when Asura narrowed in on her and studied the specifics of her strikes, they became readable. The fearful attacks that seemed random became visible.


    ''One, Two, One, Three, Two, Four.'' She followed a pattern that followed a certain dance, or the steps she used determined the amount of attacks.


    One meant she would feint into a two, which was a double strike, stab and sh.


    Three and four were variants of a flurry, leading with either her left or right, depending on the number.


    However, this was how Asura learned her moves, and the truth might be moreplex. His ability to simplify a person''sbat skills was how he learned to use them so fast.


    "Hmm?"


    The queen struck with a faint, followed up with a double strike. However, he dodged the stab and deflected her sh before stepping into her range with the ck sword above his head.


    Asura shook his head while shifting his weight before leaping forward and delivering a downward strike that the queen barely blocked, stepping back over five steps.


    "Oh? Finally?"


    With a twist, the queen pushed Asura''s sword away while taking three steps towards the left, then lunged forward, nning to lead with her right using the pattern for four.


    ''A six-attack flurry.''


    The queen''s sword danced in the air beforeunching her attack. Three of the six were feints, and Asura read it all.


    Rather than defend, Asura lept forward and stepped in with a violent and revised version of her style, using the gigantic sword to perform the same type of three-step movement with an attack on her nk.


    The queen''s expression stiffened slightly before she used both hands to block his sword with her de. Lifting her left leg into the air and leaning forward, she used the momentum to pull enough distance to evade his follow-up prating stab.


    ''She is good.''


    Asura grinned as he let go of the sword with his left hand, retracting the de into its sheath while still rushing towards the queen, who recovered her bnce.


    "Oh? You won''t recover your weapon?"


    The queen misunderstood as he grasped the de with both hands, tightening his muscles and thrusting the de forward, sending the sheath shooting towards her.


    With a disdainful smile, the queen pulled back her head and evaded his attack with a head tilt and a slight movement of her feet. However, the next moment, Asura''s hand grasped her throat and, with brutal strength, spun her in a circle and smashed her into the ground.


    "I never aimed to hit you, mother."


    "..."


    Asura kicked her weapons aside as he pinned her to the ground with a twisted smirk. The ck sword pushed to her neck as he watched her panting while covered in sweat.


    "You shouldn''t have spent so long testing me, mother."


    However, to his shock, there wasn''t frustration on her face; the queen looked at peace, a glow of happiness in her eyes while shey rxed.


    "Just like true your mother."


    "That''s the type of monster you are, just like her. The type of monster that destroys everything in its path while making other''s efforts seem worthless and pointless. Ah, my little girl, your husband is an amazing catch and fulfilled our promise on that day."


    "You knew my mother?"


    Asura remembered meeting the tall woman with unbelievable sex appeal and power in that carriage. He wanted to believe it was a dream, but now, meeting the queen and hearing her words.


    He couldn''t have such a dream.


    "Apart from Sigurd, who is someone I admit as a rival. Your mother is my only friend in this world. Freyja, the strongest existence that ever appeared in the kingdom of Silvara."


    She spoke with a sigh, closing her eyes with a subtle smile while appearingpletely calm.


    "I don''t know her true strength or age. She is like a cat thates and goes, and nothing seems to stop her or limit what she does."


    "She is in the kingdom?"


    "..."


    The queen looked at him silently for a moment, her eyes piercing into his.


    "Please promise me not to involve yourself with her. That woman has a dark and cruel side. You are not a son to her... You are something else, something more special."


    Asura felt a cold chill down his spine. He knew from the meeting and the way she acted and spoke. The queen seemed to want him to avoid her, but how when she already found him first?


    "You win... I am impressed."


    The queenughed, nodding to herself before pping slowly. Asura, watching her, released his grip on her throat and stood up.


    "This was enough. I will still train with you until you''ve stolen everything I can give. My daughter must never suffer, understood?"


    The queen''s aura returned the moment she stood, and although her sword domain vanished, he realised that she never used attack magic, which would havepletely changed the fight.


    "There is a lot to teach you about magic andbat. Your technique is unrefined and you will practice every day. Understood?"


    Asura nodded at her words with a sigh, content with the improvement he achieved today.


    "If shees to find you, run. Asura, she will not ept other women at your side, and I cannot defeat her even if I use every fibre of my power."


    "Oh, and Asura, you did amazing today¡ªI look forward to your growth."


    With that parting sentence, the queen''s figure vanished, leaving Asura alone in the room, contemting the future while he practised the moves learned in silence.

 Chapter 286: The Last Morning as a Free Man

    Asura continued through the night. He practised the swings he stole from his new mother for hours. From the moment he took the monoliths into his body, he discovered the ability to use Animus to rece his sleep.


    "Haa... Haa...."


    Though it meant he no longer needed sleep, the limit for him now was three days.


    His body dripped with sweat, while small swellings appeared on his hands, hard skin from the number of times he swung the gigantic sword in session.


    Today, he would marry V, and the feeling of happiness and excitement caused him to blow his steam off in the training room.


    ''I should head to my room and shower, and those maids will want to put that damn stuff on my face again.''


    It might have felt strange, but seeing V''s face blush after he put on the makeup would make it worth it. Asura didn''t mind fulfilling her desires. Despite her upbringing and usual actions, she seemed to be quite the maiden.


    "Let''s go."


    "Commander! Here is a towel."


    "Hmm?"


    Ignis stood at the entrance, along with another shorter girl with silver hair. It seemed all Valkyrie would be born with silver hair and eyes.


    However, they changed their hairstyles to add individuality.


    "Ignis, who is this cutedy?"


    "Magna, the strongest fire magic user in our unit, sir."


    Asura looked her up and down. He noticed two red hair clips with little mes in her hair. He wondered if that was her style and couldn''t help but reach out and stroke her head.


    "I''ll be counting on you, Magna. Do your best, okay?"


    "Ah!? Nn! Y-Yes, Sir!"


    Magna blushed a deep red before running off while covering her face with both hands.


    "How adorable."


    "Commander, Magna is thirty years old, I think..."


    "Don''t worry Ignis, you are plenty adorable too. Age doesn''t matter when you girls are so attractive."


    Ignis froze with her mouth wide open and her twin tails swaying as she seemed stunned.


    "A-Anyway, here''s a towel."


    "Ah, thanks."


    Asura grabbed the towel and wiped his body. The poor Valkyrie in the Seventh unit gained a rather troublesomemander, making their usual cold exterior difficult to maintain.


    The primary cause of this was that Asura''s body was alluring to the Valkyrie because of his method of birth being like theirs. His face was on the level of deathly charm. However, his well-built, muscr body that had muscles visible from under the tight training shirt seemed to make all Valkyrie eyes fixate on him while their minds trembled.


    They wouldn''t admit it, but most of them found him attractive.


    "Commander, The head maid has called for you. She said to hurry and get dressed in the clothes she prepared and wait in the hall for her."


    "I need a shower first. Can you have someone prepare me a bath?"


    "Already done, Commander. Come on, let''s hurry!"


    Ignis recovered from his words and returned to her usual self. She guided him back to his room while the maids and others who passed looked at him with strange eyes.


    "Why do they look at me so strangely?"


    "..."


    "Ignis?"


    "Master, your clothing is something one wouldn''t wear in public normally. Your muscles, reproductive organs and many alluring details are visible to the naked eye as if you were naked."


    "?"


    Asura looked at his clothing. Though he didn''t understand the logic behind his attire, he still felt this clothing made his body move so easily duringbat or training, though he noticed it revealed a lot of his body. He wondered who arranged for him to wear this, but he didn''t give it much thought as they arrived in his room.


    "Ignis..."


    "What is it, Commander?"


    "Did you enjoy looking all night?"


    The poor Valkyrie walked into the door and opened it, hitting her face before falling back and covering her nose that oozed with silver blood.


    "I-I didn''t look! I swear I didn''t look! Please believe me!"


    "It''s fine, Ignis."


    Asura walked past the malfunctioning Valkyrie and made his way to his private bathroom, the water inside already drawn for him. A thick steam filled the room while the scent of berries mixed with the shing of artificial waves.


    "Let''s get perfect for V."


    He unwrapped the towel around his waist and slowly lowered his body into the water.


    "Haa... What a rxing sensation."


    Asura had trained himself to practice meditation, which he did whenever he felt bored or frustrated. This meditation differed from the spiritual stuff taught tomoners¡ªhe would collect all the Animus in his body, then mould them into shapes, from the women he loved to dogs and cats, in order to train his magic maniption and the flow of his Animus.


    ''I really need to find someone who understands my current state. Helliana is still a bird, so Lorem is the only one, but she''s in Romantica.''


    The first Layer of the Sea Cycle created the ocean, which changed his Anima into Animus, the power and quality doubling as it went from a gas or energy into a liquid.


    ''Yet when I reached the Second Layer, it split the vast ocean into smaller parts, some bigger and more vtile, which made the Animus flow at different speeds and intensities through my body.''


    He watched the waves of the pool while focusing on his core, which mirrored the same act.


    The changes since Anima became Animus were various. First, its power and quality doubled as it went from a gas or energy into a liquid. Then, thanks to watching carefully, he discovered that his magic power would decrease, but his physical body and magic resistance would increase when the tide pulled back.


    Then, once the tide flooded thend, his magical power exploded at the cost of his magic resistance. Asura learned this by casting magic on himself...


    To test his thought, it took everything he had.


    He reached them only thanks to having fiveyers of parallel thought.


    Asura theorised that the nextyer might be rivers and the finalkes, which would bridge the gaps and prevent him from losing power when the tide came in or out.


    ''Let''s forget this on my wedding day.''


    Asura rxed his mind, slowly immersing his body in the pool of steaming hot water.


    "Ahhh..."


    His skin tingled at first contact, but he ignored it and fully submerged his body. The water seemed packed full of muscle rxants and healing herbs because he felt them tingling before his bones cracked and his muscles churned.


    ''Ah, this feels fantastic.''


    The herb-infused water continued to heal him, and the tingling sensation tickled his skin and his sore hands. The swollen flesh peeled away to restore his soft, delicate skin.


    ''I could sleep here. I can''t believe how good this feels.''


    The temperature of the water was just right.


    "Hmm?"


    The bubbles from the water jets suddenly increased in size. They travelled along his spine, causing a pleasant feeling with each burst, a slight crack, and a shift in his current posture.


    "Commander!"


    Ignis'' panicked voice came through the door, forcing Asura to sit up. He looked at the open door and wondered what the issue was.


    "What is wrong, Ignis?"


    "Y-You were making strange sounds..."


    "Are you sure you didn''t just want to peek?"


    Asura responded with a smirk. However, the Valkyrie standing outside his bathroom shook her head.


    "I-I would never peek! I swear! I heard strange sounds when I was guarding the room, so I came here."


    "Okay, I believe you, Ignis. Just... Stop shouting, and let me rest. It''s my wedding day. Can you pass me a robe?"


    "Y-Yes, Commander."


    "C-Comander!?!?"


    "What?"


    He climbed out of the bath and stepped towards her, wondering what she thought was so strange about his question.


    "Please remember we are still women!"


    "Hoh?"


    Asura looked down, realising his mistake.


    "Oh, sorry about that. I forgot."


    He couldn''t help but chuckle while wrapping himself in the towel and robe, stepping into the main room and waiting for the maids to arrive.


    ***


    Asura stood in his uniform, a solid white that hugged his muscr body in all the right ces.


    The maids stood behind him, applying strange liquids that looked like oil and coloured water to his face and body. They then used warm clothes to wash his skin before applying a beautiful set of white robes with golden strands woven into the silk.


    They added a long silk cor to his neck and cuffs on his sleeves.


    Asura''s eyes closed for a few moments before opening again, fixing on the mirror and looking at his appearance.


    They pulled back his raven hair and styled it into a rather handsome half-up, half-down ponytail, with his bangs dangling at his cheeks, the makeup on his face adding to his natural beauty, fair skin with soft cheeks and peach lips with focus on his crimson eyes.


    He truly looked like a prince or god from a higher realm.


    The maids in the room dropped to their knees at the sight before them and gave a solemn bow.


    This man would be their future king, now their crown prince beside the princess at the order of the Queen. His treatment would not be like someone who married into the family, but he would hold the same power as V.


    The male standing before them was as beautiful as a god, so attractive that it hurt their hearts.


    "Why do you all kneel? I am not your master yet!"


    "We apologise! Please forgive us, your majesty!"


    "All of you are quite adorable. So be good and help V too, okay? I am grateful for your help."


    Asura''s gentle words caused all the women to blush, making them doubt their ears. Is their future master so gentle and kind? Would he truly say something so sweet to them?


    "Did you say something?"


    "Nope, not at all."


    All the women stood up and helped finish his makeup while the clock ticked down to the moment the Valkyrie would escort him to the grand hall.All thirty of his Valkyrie would be in charge of protection and escort.


    Though Ignis and Magna looked at him with a simr gaze to the maids, they quickly swallowed their saliva and headed out the door.


    Asura stepped out the Valkyrie, his guard of honour surrounded him from behind and marched.


    "Let''s go."


    "Hhaaaaaa!"


    The Valkyrie smiled, and all the women wore bright faces and faint smiles chanted, following behind Asura, whose presence was ten times that of before.No, it was iparable. His aura transformed in a way that seemed close to divinity.


    "Commander!"


    "Stop calling me that. For now, call me My prince."Asura said with a smile, but Ignis nodded along with many of the Valkyrie.


    "Yes, My Prince!"


    The biggest moment of his life, soon to beplete, was different from his marriage with Verana, which seemed pathetic due to them keeping it asecret.


    This one, he could feel pride as he stepped through the huge doors and the melody of his father yed from the great Silvan orchestra.


    A well-known song that paid tribute to his father''s deeds for the kingdom.


    ''They epted my request!''

 Chapter 287: First Wife - A Gentle Princess and her prince

    ''Today, I am lucky to marry one of the most enchanting women in the world,'' Asura thought, his mind filled with determination.


    He couldn''t care about the kingdom''s nobles looking at him as a fresh piece of meat. Nor the jealous young nobles who clearly wanted to try their hand at marrying the princess if someone ''like him'' could marry her.


    The atmosphere engulfed him as he made his way down the aisle. The queen, seated above, observed the ceremony, yet her presence didn''t add to the weight of the moment. In fact, he felt sure she smiled at him gently with a wink.


    ''Ah, there''s dad. He looks so stupid in a suit. And Mother is pulling his ear, haha.''


    His father wore a ck suit with golden buttons and the new emblem of the Phoenix family on his chest beside the old Fenix one and seemed to elbow a noble beside him.


    ''Is dad showing off?''


    The man''s ck hair was as messy as ever, yet only pride and love flowed from his amber eyes as he smiled at Asura. He nodded in his direction before Ophelia pulled him back, the beautiful woman nodding to Asura and mouthing, ''Do your best, Asura. I love you.''


    ''I suppose I''ll be seeing a lot more of him now. He is retired,'' Asura thought with a smile.


    ''Probably annoying me to death for the next few years. Yet, I don''t mind, haha.''


    He looked back towards several young men, all looking at him with keen eyes, smiling and giving him a respectful now.


    They might be the generals his father spoke of, but they all looked interesting and unique. So Asura wanted to meet them as he approached the front of the aisle, stepping to where the archbishop of light stood.


    Asura tried to avoid looking at his other women; some of them could not hide their jealousy, while others looked excited to have their own with him.


    However, before he could focus, the gentle theme and orchestra began ying; as the doors opened once more, a beauty of silver and amber appeared from the darkness.


    Lost in her beauty, Asura forgot all his thoughts and just watched her elegant steps approaching him. Her beautiful white and gold dress was filled with the same style as his, and her lovely silver hair was tied into an elegant bun with two curling bangs barely touching her cheeks.


    ''It doesn''t matter who watches. Not even the nobles or Gods in the high heavens. They cannot deny that my wife is the most beautiful!''


    His eyes twinkled as she finally reached him, lost in each other''s gazes, the thin veil hiding her face, but with Asura''s eyes, he could see her beauty, unable to stop his two hearts from throbbing and beating in his chest, causing a slight ache.


    "Ahem, Dearly beloved, you havee together into the house of the monarchy so that in the presence of myself, the archbishop of Veron, and the people of Silvara might strengthen your intention to enter marriage, convalesced by the Lord Varon and his sacred light."


    The two turned towards the priest and the ceremony beginning, yet neither of them cared about Varon or the people. Filled with devotion and the desire to spend eternity together, their eyes remained interwoven with each other.


    "Princess V Silvara and Prince Asura Phoenix, have youe here to enter marriage without coercion, freely and wholeheartedly?"


    "I have."


    "I have!"


    Asura''s and V''s voices sounded resolute and full of energy, causing the archbishop to smile. His gentle aura helped soothe the wedding hall.


    "Are you prepared, as you follow the path of marriage, to love and honour each other for as long as you both shall live?"


    "I am!"


    "I am!"


    The surroundings murmured with various people''s voices, but mostly, like a sigh of relief, the bishop raised his sceptre before moving on to the fundamental question.


    "Will you, Prince Asura Phoenix, earl of the Phoenix de, take thee, Princess V Silvara, to be your wedded wife, to live together in marriage? Do you promise to love her,fort her, honour and keep her, forsaking all others, in sickness and in health, for richer, for poorer, for better, for worse, and in joy and sorrow until death do you part?"


    "I do. I, Prince Asura Pheonix, swear to take Princess V Silvara and endure, prevail, trust and love her for eternity."


    "Do you, Princess V Silvara, take thee, Prince Asura Phoenix, earl of the Phoenix de, to be your wedded husband, to live together in marriage? Do you promise to love him,fort him, honour and keep him, forsaking all others, in sickness and in health, for richer, for poorer, in joy and sorrow until death do you part?"


    "I do!" V''s voice resounded over the crowd as her eyes wavered with tears. "I, Princess V Silvara, swear to take Prince Asura Phoenix and to love, protect, endure, give my everything to him and stay by his side for eternity!"


    A momentter, a lovely girl carried two rings on a pillow; she seemed to be one of the younger valkyries before offering them up to the pair.


    "Princess V, please receive this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity. In the name of the Father and his undying light of blessing," Asura whispered while cing the ring on V''s finger. He reced the old ring with a new, beautiful silver ring, with a dark red ruby embedded around the entire ring, the colour identical to Asura''s eyes.


    V gasped, her cheeks stained with tears under the veil, while she stared at the beautiful ring; even when the archbishops urged her on, she just remained focused on Asura.


    "I love you, Prince Asura. Please receive this ring as a sign of my devotion and obsession, my love and hopes, in the name of Varon, who shall deem my oath truth and bless our union with his divine light. Take this ring and always be mine."


    Asura''s lips opened, his eyes wide, as the ring slipped onto his fingertip¡ªa beautiful silver ring with a diamond-shaped dragon etched across the thick band. He swallowed V''s words and truly felt her love and was enchanted, in front of thousands of people.


    "By the power granted to me by the Kingdom of Silvara and the church of Varon, I dere you to be married, in the name of the holy one," the archbishop raised his hand before bringing it down to symbolise the union. "In the sight of God and these witnesses, I now pronounce you husband and wife! You may now kiss!"


    With a radiant smile, Asura removed the veil blocking her face; his hands trembled slightly as he touched her soft, warm cheek.


    "Honey, do you remember that promise? We''ll never be apart again?" Asura''s low voice was enough to melt the girl as she nodded in anticipation.


    "Of course, Asura. Now, please let me enjoy your lips; I''ve been waiting too long," V responded, causing the crowd to erupt inughter and joyous sounds.


    Asura smiled as he dragged her to him; their breaths intertwined with their souls, and their hearts beat in unison as he ced his lips on her.


    The first kiss was husband and wife. The first seal between man and woman, joining as one.


    Yet Asura poured out his soul through his lips, his hands dragging her ever closer. Her warm body pressed against him while he stroked her soft hair, his tongue tangling with hers in the most intimate of kisses.


    V could hardly breathe as Asura seemed to want to eat her alive, yet she would offer her body and soul to him willingly, as she felt a warmth permeate through her entire existence.


    Their breathing and hearts joined as one; their minds and souls, their entire beings, would be one.


    Since their kiss continued, the pair''s bond unbreakable, the archbishop continued at thest moments of the ceremony.


    "Now let us humbly invoke God''s blessing upon this bride and groom, that in his kindness he


    may favour with his help those on whom he has given the Sacrament of Matrimony."


    "Go in peace to glorify his divine grace with your life."


    "The Lord bless you and keep you." The crowd chanted.


    "The Lord makes his face shine upon you and be gracious to you."


    "The Lord turns his face towards you and offers you peace." The crowd chanted.


    "Go forth in peace! Glory be to Varon and his light evesting!"


    "Glory be to Varon and his light evesting!" The crowd chanted.


    With the service over, many felt a sense of relief.


    First, the lower nobles waited for the upper nobles and royal blooded to prepare to depart, each leaving a small gift or mary donation to the new couple. After the nobles finished, it would be the families.


    This took less time because V had only her mother as the king was absent. However, Asura''s family seemed quiterge, with several distant rtivesing to offer small gifts.


    Because Asura wasn''t just the prince but their current lord, the only one who controlled their daily lives.


    The queen saw the amount of affection her daughter held for Asura, though a little demerit. Their kisssted so long.


    She had never experienced such passion and allowed it this once.


    However, in the quiet ambience of a beautiful wedding, the entire city suddenly shook, a gigantic quake spreading through the streets. Screams reced the shouts of joy, and blood seeped down the beautiful stone pathways.


    "Glory be to Our Divine Son!" A man''s voice echoed like a dark shadow. He appeared at the head of the altar and sliced the throat of the archbishop without even alerting the guards and knights.


    "Oh, Divine son, you have married a false saintess. Ourdy feels disheartened. But worry not. She will forgive you with a small punishment this time."


    With that, the male snapped his fingertips, and the world turned into darkness after the distant sound of explosions hammered down from the sky.

 Chapter 288: The Fallen Sun Cult Appears!

    "Oh~ no, you don''t, my dear." The voice of V, yet the sickening and disturbing tone of the white snake he fought back in that dungeon.


    ''What!? V!''


    "What did you do to her, your bitch!?"


    His body exploded with the devil''s aura, and his mantle was so thick that it covered most of his body, like a shadowy robe.


    However, the figure of V vanished; standing beside him was a woman with an astounding beauty, the same hairstyle and dress as V. However, her hair became ck, and her eyes turned golden with slit pupils.


    "Where is V!?"


    "She''s resting. Have a wonderful dream."


    ''When did they switch? When did V vanish!?''


    Asura''s hearts raced, both of them flowing with Animus and Aura filled with anger, a burning rage that swirled inside his chest.


    "Ah~ your agonised face is so cute. Our rings match, fufu~ I am sure she enjoyed yourst kiss so much she fell asleep and is back in her room sleeping."


    "What do you want, bitch?"


    His right hand grasped into the air, the gigantic ck sword gifted by his father held tight. The beautiful eastern saintess who carried the bloodline of the devouring serpent held a beautiful white katana.


    As if his words triggered something in her, she transformed with her eyes bing dted and bloodshot, while her sharp teeth bit into her lower lips, creating a bloody mess.


    "You, you, you, you, you, I want you! I need you, and I will have you!"


    "Ho ho ho, it seems the saintess is overstepping her bounds~ CALM DOWN WENCH!"The chubby male who first appeared shouted, his outfit now a ck robe with various symbols and runes, with the emblem of the fallen sun on his back.


    "Now then, the Kingdom of Silvara and new Prince Asura Phoenix~ I am the Central Archbishop of the Fallen Sun! Don''t you think your recent actions have been a little too condescending towards our mighty power? Towards our divine lord!?"


    ''So their real aim is still him!? How is it this ugly bastard is hiding his actual body this whole time, to the point neither the queen nor any of the stronger warriors here could detect it?''


    "Enough chitchat, where''s V!?"


    "Tsk-tsk-tsk, demanding. Wouldn''t you like to know? She is fine¡ªafter all, if we upset our little Divine Sacrifice too much, wouldn''t we be shooting ourselves in the foot?"


    This was the first person from the Fallen Sun Cult to call Asura a divine sacrifice rather than the Divine Son. Asura believed the central branch of the cult only served the divine lord, which meant they probably knew more about the upper realms than the other branches.


    ''She is fine... then I should try to get more information from this fat man.''


    "You said Divine Sacrifice. And when did you bastards learn proper terms for your sacrifices?"


    "Oh ho ho, it''s good you asked!"


    "Elias, can we hurry? If not, I will have him." The Saintess in front of him spoke with a greedy look in her eyes, yet the central Archbishop ignored her.


    "Virgin slut! If you desire him so much, why not just take him here? I have no interest in the other branches'' ploys to temp this sacrifice!"


    "Fool! The ritual¡ª"


    "Foolish bitch! Ritual!? Our sacrificial goal here in the Mortal Realm has nothing to do with such a mundane ritual! Time is running out as we speak! We could perform the ceremony at any time. Now get lost before I feed you to the Abyss!"


    "No! I''m staying here! He is mine!"


    "Whatever. Here, have at it."


    This disgusting, evil-looking, fat old man vanished while the Saintess in front of him shivered a moment. With her overpowering aura and that face so simr to a goddess, it was a pleasure to admire. Even a holy warrior would''ve had their lusts tempted.


    However, Asura was different. All that remained on his mind was V and driving the church out of this city.


    "Rude, mongrels. Dare you to ignore this Queen!"


    Obviously worried for her daughter and new son, the queen''s body, wrapped in silver armour, rushed towards the old man, holding her silver sword in her hand.


    "Seriously? Is this it?" the white Saintess pouted but licked her lips. "Will you turn your back on your kingdom''s future? Your future?"


    "Bitch! Exin! Where is V!?" Asura and the Queen cried out, yet the woman gave a beautiful smile, her eyes glimmering.


    "Die."


    With her pretty white dress and silk gloves, the female saintess jumped like a golden-crowned eagle and viciously stabbed at the two. The silver Queen and the masked Prince defended with their swords, causing a massive explosion of pure force that destroyed half of the church walls and caused her raw aura to rush outward.


    Rumbling the atmosphere and even the earth beneath them.


    "Now, now, stop destroying the ce." Elias appeared with a low thud, his sharp ws almost tearing through the queen''s neck, saved by seven Valkyrie who appeared to block the man''s attack.


    "Get your filthy ws off Her Majesty!"


    "Sins will always have sinners~ little homunculus know your ce!"


    The air in the distance echoed with the sound of a heart-piercing wail.


    "Noooooooo!? My husband!"


    Back on the floor, one noble who fought against the cult stood with a de through his back; the one who killed him was another noble of Silvara, but on that man''s chest was the emblem of the fallen sun.


    There were traitors... and they finally stood up.


    "Annihtion! Annihte the traitors! In my name, I charge thee to drive this infestation from my Kingdom!"


    As the queen barked out her orders, Elias smiled, yet a foul smell wafted around the entire pce.


    "Eugh, what is that smell!?"


    "Disgusting."


    "A foul stench!"


    "No, this is¡ªargh!"


    "I can''t breathe!?"


    "Eh? My chest¡ªcaaahhh!"


    "Argh!"


    This scent was that of burning humans, infused with magic to amplify the effect on others'' mental state and their health.


    ****


    Screams and death shrouded the entire capital while the nobles fought against the Fallen Sun''s inner faction. All were dying. All were victims. The mes and cries of the citizens below screamed across the skies and brought terror to the nobles, but not all were equal.


    At the centre of the city, ignorant of this mess, stood a woman standing still, her power in a realm that wasn''t the world anymore.


    Freyja''s eyes watched everything with a faint smile as if nothing concerned her. Death and suffering never entered her sight, as she only watched one figure. The new prince is fighting against several Stage Seven cultists and a woman with pure white skin and golden eyes.


    "Tsk~ you finally got your eyes on him. But it''s toote~ I already chose him, and stop these pointless restarts!"


    Freyja chuckled. "Shoo-shoo, stop and scram, bitch."


    "Oho, telling me to scram, how many times do I have to tell you? I will have him!"


    "Why did you fall? You were perfect, and that one chose you." The saintess spoke with a serious voice, a low and violent tone as she red at Freyja, resilient and refusing to submit.


    "Stop clinging to your ''past'' and join me in the present. White snake, that man was inferiorpared to Asura!"


    "Fufu~ I agree; nothinges close to Asura~ I will have him, make him be one with me and give birth to the most powerful children!"


    "Children?" Freyja paused. "The only one who can have his children is me."


    The air grew cold as the realm rippled like a smallke, and both beings of purity stood in the centre of the arena with their powers threatening to collide.


    "You. You will not take him; it was my father who should have chosen him, for it was me who was his betrothed and fiancee, yet you! You changed the world, selfish, arrogant and fallen goddess!"


    "Don''t cry, little snake. I will make wonderful soup from your lifeless body."


    "Should you use that power, HE will know, and you will never see your little Asura again!"


    The Saintess and Freyja knew each other and about the various rebirths that Asura lived through, with the Saintess iming to be his rightful fianc¨¦e and wife. Her twisted and crazed eyes, with both cheeks curled into a crescent, with a wicked smile.


    "If I go down, you and your Asura will share the same fate in hell!"


    Freyja chuckled in amusement, her eyes shut tightly and herughter incessant. "Che, you won''t try anything foolish. Besides, he and I share a bond you can neverpare. I have spent thousands of years to reach this moment! A desire far more than some little snake who covets his body."


    While the two argued, Freyja touched the sword of Silvara, her eyes glowing silver for a moment as the Anima stored in the sword, its silver and purple aura suddenly transforming into a deadly form, ck lightning, and dark clouds began covering the skies.


    "What are you doing!?" The saintess screamed while Asura''s de tore through another cultist, his ears keenly listening to everything the pair spoke of while focusing on saving several people, his body covered in bloody marks from their relentless assault.


    The wedding descended into chaos. Before he could recover his thoughts, the entire capital turned aze, and various battles continued.


    Freyja looked back at Asura, his ck sword slicing through the air like lightning in the sky, cutting anddodging his enemies'' attacks. She was impressed but furious with the Saintess, who kept interrupting her and spilling secrets.


    "If you are truly the future bride, the future wife and mother of his child... I will dly tear out your intestines, then shove them inside your skull. Poetic, no?"


    The saintess shivered, a serpentine tongue peeking out from her mouth before she vanished in bright light, leaving behind an angry Freyja with her power burning the earth.


    "Impertinent bitch!"


    Her hands touching the de, Freyja poured her power into it while thend shook in awe and the cloud of Animus swirled ck and red like a storm and swallowed half the city in an instant. "These foolish cultists are ruining my son''s first wedding. His joyous moment was ruined... I will destroy them all."


    However, her voice was calmer now, and a trace of pity was visible. "Unlucky, your happiness at this minor victory will soon be the start of your grievances."


    With a sharp scream, thunder filled the skies, and a single bolt of dark light surged through the burning buildings and broken streets before striking Elias from above. The man screamed, his hands deflecting the blow. However, the light passed through his defence and struck his body, setting it on fire.


    "Ack, gack, what!?"


    "Arghhhh!"


    His body, covered in mes that burned his soul, struggled and shook as he tossed and turned like a madman.


    A momentter, another bolt struck another cultist, one after another and another, until the pce was set aze, and the cultists vanished from Silvara.


    "N-Nooooooo? Wha-What have you done!?" A member of the church screamed as immense cracks shaped like a spider''s web covered the surface of the first queen''s sword.


    The world was about to fall into an unpredictable chaos. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin

 Chapter 289: The Hysteric Beast

    In the heart of the fallen Cathedral, a once majestic structure now a haunting symbol of destruction attached to the pce, Mu Xue, Xavida, and V stood in their beautiful gowns, now marred with blood and dirt.


    The beautiful altar, made of crystal and marble, where Asura and V kissed moments ago, nowy in ruins, shattered into dust.


    V''s new de shimmered with the first taste of blood, her dress torn and ruined. Mu Xue''s cold eyes and blue skin emitted a freezing aura. Xavida''s backless dress served perfectly, as she hovers slightly with her lovely white wings carrying her light frame.


    "Is it over?" Xavida asked, her eyes scanning for Asura, only to find countless corpses and fallen cultists.


    "I don''t know, but the sky doesn''t seem natural." Mu Xue clutched her arm. A shback of her family being wiped out caused her to experience a strong sense of terror deep within. Unable to see Asura, she felt even more terrified.


    "Mu Xue, Xavida, both of you hurry and change and make sure that Asura''s mother and father are well. I will head to meet him." Her eyes looked at the pair, then bowed slightly with a modest plea. "Please allow me to be the one, as his wife. Next time, I will step aside."


    Mu Xue didn''tin or speak. She dashed towards the group of injured visitors in search of Asura''s family.


    Because the two women knew each other''s terms well, V and Mu Xue agreed topete fairly with each other when they first shed.


    "Eh? But I want to... Okay, but next time, It''s my turn!"


    Xavida''s eyes showed great reluctance before she saw even Mu Xue ept, thus pping her wings and checking the outskirts of the broken pce walls because many people fled for their lives. "I think Uncle Garret started fighting... Where did he fight? I forgot."


    ***


    V took a deep breath. Watching the two women also helping the fallen Silvarian people, she couldn''t help but hate her rivals. However, she wouldn''t give up her chance to be with Asura, even if they were nice.


    "Let''s go."


    With hasty steps, V rushed outside to where thergest amount ofmotion sounded, her eyes shimmering with amber light as she scanned the area.


    ''Where is he? Asura, are you okay?''


    She felt a sense of worry because of the damage dealt to the capital and the Valkyrie still executing the few traitors and low-grade cultists that remained. The sight was brutal, but after this attack, V no longer felt any sort of pity for them.


    "Mother? And who is that tall woman? I think we''ve met before, but I can''t remember."


    Queen Silvara stood with her sword aimed at a tall woman with the most pristine looks. V could only say she equalled Asura, maybe because her divine aura surpassed him slightly. Yet the thought of who was never urred to her as she rushed to support her mother.


    "Mother! I am here!"


    However, the moment she came close, her knees buckled and mmed into the ground¡ªa heavy force caused her chest to tighten, and she struggled to breathe. "Eeh.... Gah....!?"


    "V!? Freyja! Remove your damn aura from my daughter right now!"


    The scream of the queen echoed through the former high street where the huge Silvara Sword stood, her hair fluttering violently as if in the centre of a storm while her body swirled with a dark purple cloud of magic.


    "Oh,e on. You really think your threats mean anything to me?"


    With a flick of her left foot, she kicked the queen, the force so intense with a cracking sound like ss smashed. Her magic aura shattered, shooting towards V as the blow sent her flying into the distant rubble of the Silvara Sword.


    "Gack!? FREYJA!"


    Bloodied and with trembling arms, the queen crawled herself out of the rubble, her eyes looking at V, who nowy over ten metres away, thanks to her using magic to save her.


    "Now, now. Don''t shout; I''m right here."


    Freyja grasped the queen by her neck, lifting her into the air. Her legs kicked, trying to struggle, but in retaliation, Freyja tightened her grip, making a slight crack, forcing the queen into submission.


    "W-Why!?" The queen tried to ask with gasping breaths.


    "I got bored watching your daughter marry him and kiss him like that. Then you can''t even defeat a mere trash like that fat insect? Why do you think you she is worthy of my perfect creation?"


    Woosh!


    A sudden amber de of light shot from a distance, its speed and force barelypared to something like Freyja''s power. Maybe that''s why she ignored it, looking at the queen''s pupils dting with a wicked smile.


    However...


    The magma de of V tore through her defence and sliced apart the hand that grabbed her mother''s throat. Silver blood began flowing into the air as Freyja remained stunned, looking at her missing fingers.


    "What?"


    "What is this? Why do I bleed in this lower world?"


    V stood in the distance, her hands trembling, the power she flung and the force emitting from her body a clear indicator of her reaching the fifth stage. Yet unstable as her vtile Animus attacked her organs and muscles because of the forced nature of her advancement.


    "Run..... V, Run!.... RUN!"


    "Shut up."


    The next moment, Freyja''s fist mmed into the abdomen of the queen, a strange sounding from her mouth as she copsed without another world. Her eyes faded into darkness.


    "Little girl, you might have married him, but to make my lovely Asura a widower in a few hours, you are quite the stupid bitch, aren''t you?"


    V''s lips oozed blood, her eyes barely able to focus on the agony her magic caused while raging inside her body. Yet the moment Freyja''s eyes fixated on her, that pain vanished, and she became like a bug faced with a giant enemy staring down at them.


    ''I can''t move.... mother..... Asura.... please save me.''


    "Look at you, so pathetic. Even breaking through to a pitiful Stage Six is breaking your body. Did seeing your city burn your mother killed make you rush? An admirable thing, but sadly, you are just trashpared to those above who reach this stage in their early teens."


    With each step Freyja took, holding a silver spear with a ck de etched with several red runes, the pressure doubled, causing V to gasp, her organs to tighten, and her muscles to tear, yet she refused to kneel a second time.


    "Impressive girl, but foolish."


    A single sh with the spear and her thighs exploded, blood and flesh spurting from the thin wound as V copsed to her knees with widened eyes and dted pupils. She couldn''t even scream. The pain caused her to bite her tongue to endure.


    "You see, girl, you might be a genius and talented. I admit you''ve done well with his help. Yet, do you know? He rose to his current power in three months. Just three. Do you think you are on his level?"


    The words sank into V''s soul from the moment she met Asura and began falling for his charm. She realised how special he was, though he seemed small at first. His skill and ability to learn and improve added to his desire to fight, kill, and train.


    Asura was her beloved and her goal as a warrior. He shone so brightly that she felt blinded and thus trained till her hands bled and muscles screamed to keep up with him.


    "I-I... know..."


    ''He is my inspiring light who shines from above.''


    "What''s with your arrogant gaze? Do you want me to pluck them out!?"


    Freyja stood three metres away from V, who pushed herself up with both hands, sweat pouring from her body. The pressure seemed to have stopped her Animus from overloading and going berserk.


    However, the heavy force of her aura started crushing her bones.


    "Do you think I don''t know what you think? Spread your legs for him, and he will care for you. Asura is kind and gentle, but if I kill you here. Do you think he would mourn for long with the surrounding women? With me here?"


    "You are not special, and you dared to attack me. His mother!"


    "Peh! You''re insane, and the lust for your son is disgusting!" V used thest of her power to spit her blood in the face of Freyja and say what she felt from each word. A disgusting lust and greedy desire for her son!


    "ASURA IS NOT YOURS TO LOVE."


    V''s words seemed to have broken something in Freyja, her face distorted, her lips forming a crooked and terrifying smile while her eyes became huge, her golden iris turning ck as she lifted her spear, spinning it twice to build up momentum and a strange red aura.


    "I will never let him marry any of you low-lives. No matter what Asura says or does, you will all die. I will make sure of it."


    A sh of silver appeared, and V''s chest erupted with a small hole as she was sent flying into a building. With a cough, more blood spurted from her mouth, the scent of iron and burning flesh reaching her nose as she turned, her eyes closing slowly.


    "I did.... my best."


    Though the blow failed to kill her because of a ne Asura bought for her, the small pendant filled with a picture of them kissing now melted and destroyed, leaving only a shallow wound on her chest.


    V copsed against the wall, a pool of blood seeping from the floor as she barely maintained consciousness. Yet her heart continued to beat, her eyes opened and shut several times, and her mouth could no longer speak.


    "..."


    Freyja stared at her, lying in the rubble for a while, smiling pleasantly until the queen regained consciousness.


    "Ah! V! NO!"


    "Rx, you mongrel. She isn''t dead yet."


    Her hand twisted the spear of ck and red light before pulling back, preparing to kill V, the woman who stood up to her and tried to steal him from her.


    "me your loose legs for spreading too easily, girl."


    Like before, Freyja built her momentum by twirling the spear several times; this time, there was no saving V¡ªthe amulet turned to dust, leaving an exposed chest.


    "Goodbye, insect!"


    Freyja thrust the spear with a low grunt. An ominous sh of red and ck shot towards V, moving too fast to avoid even in her prime state. The killing blow went for the heart, an area weaker than her ne had protected.


    Countless memories and feelings flowed through V''s eyes as she closed them, the spear about to take her life.


    The moment she felt the world might fade... a low, emotionless voice sounded beside her ears as she felt like her body floated in the sea of death.


    "Liberaci¨®n - Devouring Devil Dragon."

 Chapter 290: To Fight The Divine - One Must Stake Everything

    Freyja''s eyes looked stunned.


    Her spear prated the ground, creating a crater deeper than five metres, yet what she watched stood on the opposite side of her body: a male figure covered in ck scales, thick ck horns with cracks pulsating with an amber glow, a pair of ck eyes with golden iris staring at her without feeling, and a perfect set of ded ws on each hand yet able to carry V like a princess gently.


    "..."


    She could not speak nor process what was before her. This was the form of Asura she knew, but this version had a distinct feeling, no, more like his soul''s connection with her wasn''t there. Like his entire existence rejected hers, those eyes, cold like ice, made her body tingle. A feeling of rejection was something new to Freyja.


    "I have been calling you for a while now, you know?"


    A clear yet dark tone of voice that once sounded warm and friendly now carried a sombre note. It was calm, like the eye of the storm. The voice was both sweet and malicious. The feeling one felt after meeting someone they despised so much and yet couldn''t help but love and obsess over.


    "I can''t feel my magicing from you anymore. What did you do!?"


    "Surpassed your inferior bloodline."


    Without warning, Asura dashed to Freyja at a speed she could barely follow, her hand reaching for her spear. To destroy the thing she should have worshipped a moment before, only to find that Asura didn''t attack her but handed V to the queen.


    "Leave, get her medical care. Don''t get in my way, mother."


    Asura didn''t look at the queen''s expression; he could only sense the various people trying to fight for him. Bearing their grudges and anger for the pain suffered at the hands of Freyja, he didn''t care.


    To save V, he abandoned the divine path for now and took the path of the devil. Able to hear the grudges and anguished voices of those he killed or the deaths he caused.


    They wished for him to suffer and experience a fraction of the pain they suffered before passing on. Yet these voices, once upon a time, would cause him to grieve. Now, his mind remained still as if nothing had fazed him.


    Because they were his food.


    "Freyja, are you done daydreaming?"


    The devil''s smile grew as his voice changed with several wings growing from his back. Each one was smaller than the previous, except for two pitch-ck ones that caused the devil''s body to emit a threatening ck smoke, shrouding him.


    Now able to create Devil''s Shroud at will.


    "Asura!" Freyja didn''t care if he didn''t respond to her call. "How can you call her mother and me by name!?" She grabbed her spear, cutting the air with a hysteric motion, her face still crazed with a twisted smile.


    "You are not my parent; the mother I remember loved and cared for me. Her name is Ophelia Fenix!" Asura''s smile became cold, his voice carrying a distant tone as if remembering a fleeting dream. "The Freyja I knew never existed."


    "No, I''ve always been here, loved you since your birth! Yet you don''t understand and shy away from me. You chose those... insects because they fool you... It has to be! I watched you grow, watched you cry, watched you die...


    I watched you over, over, over and over!!"


    The intense power of Freyja began destroying the once beautiful capital city; with the loss of the Silvara Sword, the kingdom of Silvara lost its defensive barriers, and monsters would soon appear naturally in almost all parts of the kingdom. This woman destroyed the peace and prosperity that it celebrated since the first queen''s sacrifice.


    "Shut up... You''re not my mother."


    The final words fell, and in an instant, the wings on his back disappeared. The ck mist spread from his body, enveloping him as he shot forward, holding his father''s huge ck sword; the wings didn''t disappear but began pping too fast to be visible.


    Asura cut the air with several deep sounds and shes of ck light, each blow from his de colliding with Freyja''s spear like a meteor colliding with the.


    Every collision caused Freyja''s body to twitch, her steps faltering as she couldn''t take even one step forward to fight. She felt like a feather facing a hurricane; he was bing a storm that she could no longer weather. "Ah... you truly are amazing. I want to be one with you, but it''s too soon."


    Her body trembled, and a hot sigh left her lips as she tried to grasp him with her right hand, deflecting his blows with the left and holding her spear. "It''s been hundreds of years since I had a good battle."


    Asura didn''t stop, continuing his attacks; the wings on his back began shining with an intense amber light that permeated his whole body. In return, Freyja began swinging her spear wildly, sending shes of silver light mixed with an aura of death that moved too fast for anyone to follow.


    Every sh could break through mountains and destroy several metre areas without end. The city began breaking apart as Freyja lost control. Asura''s de and Freyja''s spear shed because of their movement, causing the air to distort and rumble.


    "Your body is perfect. Ah, such a wonderful boy. Yet your magic isn''t ready. You aren''t ready..." Freyja''s voice changed with her lustful breaths.


    Asura''s power caused her to lose control more and more.


    The calm and stable sky became a hell of roars and screams as the two vanished, reappearing in a new location every few seconds.


    Yet the fight wasn''t between two masters or peers who could follow each other''s movements with their eyes closed.


    Freyja, the one who awakened Asura''s potential, could follow his movements with a single nce. While Asura, who seemed to be fine, suffered intense pain, each teleport, attack or block causing body-shattering injuries, the scales across his mouth were now stained red with his fresh blood.


    The supreme power of a being beyond Stage Ten in both body and Magic became apparent. The shsted for only twenty minutes before Freyja noticed the amber and ck mist on Asura''s de growing weaker, his attacks reaching a finish. The repetitive and even tempo broke without warning, causing him to stumble and miss several strikes.


    "Are you finally done?"


    Freyja''s spear swung in a circle and pushed Asura into the ground, causing an eruption of debris and dust. In an instant, a w shot from the dust and struck Freyja''s cheek, causing her to stumble.


    "Ah.... I''m so wet, your w. You want me so badly?"


    The next moment, her foot stomped on his chest, shattering all of his scales and the ground and damaging most of his organs, yet her eyes weren''t violent or angry. They contained only lust and obsession.


    "I should kill you and start again for a more obedient Asura, but you''re still useful, little boy. Just endure longer. Mother will be here soon to save you."


    "Go fuck yourself." Asura''s gaze became even colder, his ck eyes fixating on the insane woman''s face.


    Her lips pressed against the broken scales of his lips, and a sudden burst of divine magic flowed into his body, healing the damage in an instant. The shock caused him to struggle more until the torrent of magic was devoured.


    His core, like a greedy beast, devoured her magic, her face turning bright red as she closed her eyes tightly, both hands grasping his arms, snapping them with the force she held him with, yet she continued to flood him with magic that only filled his core more.


    "Sleep. You deserve a rest after impressing your mother so much."


    "I will give you a year. If you cannot reach the level I desire, I will kill everyone you love, one by one and make you watch them die in despair."


    With that, Freyja flicked her hand, causing most of the destroyed Silvara to repair; rocks floated in the air, and broken pirs restored themselves.


    Though the sword remained silent.


    "Why not use her powers..." Asura wondered if the sword wouldn''t help him fight her, but his vision darkened before he could receive an answer.


    When he regained consciousness, Freyja was gone, though he was now back in his dragon form, lying in a soft bed, the one from the castle. He could barely move his body but felt a hunch that there must be a reason she limited herself to power below the divine level.


    ''Is it because she can''t or won''t because of some sort of punishment?''


    A brief silence followed, and Asura didn''t know what to think. The gentle rays of sunlight entering the room caused his eyes to ache, so he shut them once more.


    "He''s alive!" The cry of Xavida disturbed him, yet he didn''t seem to mind and only turned to face the door. With Mu Xue and Xavida rushing inside, V stood at the back, blowing him a kiss and showing a loving smile.


    "It''s good to see you alive. I knew you could do it."


    His consciousness became rxed and clear once more after he met V''s gaze.


    "How are you feeling, Master?"


    "Sore, it''s like I was flung into a wall several times."


    "You have been out for two days and almost died several times in that time. We could barely keep you stable. I didn''t think you would be hurt so badly or fight that crazy woman..." Xavida didn''t mince words and had a sharp and tense tone. Yet he felt only affection, worry and love from her soft eyes that dripped with tears.


    "Master, the city is almost fully recovered, but the barrier protecting our nation is gone. Monsters have popped up all over, causing chaos..."


    "Husband, my mother called back the royal knights and army. We can no longer take Romantica and will probably have to leave it for the orcs."


    Mu Xue and V gave him the information he dreaded to hear, a sense of irritation that he couldn''t stop those people before Freyja got involved, though he felt her madness wasn''t natural. ''It''s like when I was still following the whims of those shards... Is there something binding her?'' Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Asura hated anything rted to fate and destiny, but when he remembered the mission the priestess requested of him, hefelt like she knew something would happen.


    ''Now it must be me who attacks and conquers that kingdom...''


    "How is the situation in Romantica now?"


    "The orcs are still building their defences at the port city to the east while they seem to prepare to attack the fort city of Mary Svesta soon. We probably have less than two weeks before they attack."


    "I see... V, can you inform the queen and Ignis I wish to speak with them?"


    "Husband, are you sure?"


    Asura only smiled at his kind wife. Their first night together was ruined, yet she still didn''tin, so he would make sure they couldplete that sacred nightsoon. "I must do this for our kingdom."


    "Ah.... Our kingdom..." Her little cheeks turned red as she seemed fired up.


    The two girls followed V who suddenly rushed away, her face red and a happy chirping from her lips.


    "Wait, V, your body is still..."


    "Princess, you aren''t supposed to run!"


    Suddenly, a figure sat on the window, a nostalgic figure that Asura longed to meet. The moment he did, everything felt like it hadfinally started.


    "Asura, why do you always do crazy things? If I couldn''t help stabilise your body, you would have died from being too greedy and devouring so much of that woman''s divine magic."


    "Be gentle, Hellia. I am an injured patient."


    The raven beauty didn''t speak or change her faint smile as she walked towards the bed and ced her fair hand on his cheek.


    "I am so relieved."

 Chapter 291: Return of the Raven Beauty

    ''She feels more captivating with each moment I watch.''


    "Do you like what you see, my love?"


    She beamed brightly towards him while cutting the small apple into the shape of a rabbit, her golden eyes dazzling like the sun.


    ''Just looking at her. I feel warm andforted, yet when she looks at me, I''m entranced and drawn in like a moth to a me.''


    "I missed you..." Asura''s words escaped his lips, his feelings too strong to be contained. The te in Helliana''s hand almost slipped to the floor as she jumped, her eyes widening in a mix of curiosity and shock as she looked at Asura.


    "Really? I thought you might be angry, knowing that I am part of the reason those souls could easily manipte you." She averted her gaze, her eyes filled with a deep sense of shame, hoping to hide it from Asura.


    "That was a long time ago. The man I am today is different from the one I used to be." He couldn''t help but tease her a little. "How did you change your mind, anyway?"


    "I saw your death... Or, the prophecy of you losing to the divine one because the soul shards turned on you... Even I turned on you."


    Asura matured and learned more than he revealed from the moment he devoured the soul shard of that pompous elder phoenix.


    He knew the truth: both he and Helliana were being manipted. The n was to use her life to create an opening where the souls, all eight of them, would fracture and shatter momentarily, allowing the divine being to crush any resistance.


    ''It would never be her fault, and the help she gave me is worth more than that.''


    "I devoured the fifth soul and broke my link to the ck monolith." He proudly dered, shocking Helliana.


    "But why? The power they can offer will only grow. You could even overtake that divine one." Her words were genuine, honest, and filled with faith in Asura.


    "Because I wanted more time..." His hand reached out, slightly shaking from his recovering injuries, before cing his fingertips on the smooth cheeks of Helliana, "I want to live for you and the women who support me. Those prophecies and big plots. I don''t care about them if it causes you or anyone else I love to suffer."


    His deration was earnest, strong, and filled with determination.


    Yet Helliana couldn''t hold back her tears after seeing Asura in this state, her own emotions stirred by his selfless behaviour.


    If anyone knew the suffering and struggle that he would face in the future, it was Helliana who saw the many futures possible and Asura''s struggle should he abandon the pathid by the ck monolith.


    "Are you sure? If that is your wish. I will follow you until the end."


    Her soft fingers wrapped around his hand, stroking his palm with her eyes drooping while her lips curled into a faint smile. "Back then, I never thought we would get to this point. When I realised the corruption spread through most of my soul, the thought of being with you again relied on whether my heart could endure the rebirth."


    Her fingers were warm as they grasped his hand, pulling it over to her chest.


    "Even after being purified, my feelings have always been the same. Rather, I feel that only my feelings for you remain as if I finally could move on from my former obsessive feelings and guilt."


    Helliana had a hidden side to her personality, and just like her physical appearance, she seemed much more mature than Asura remembered. "You still feel different. I thought it might be your rebirth, but I sense something deeper than that."


    She chuckled before biting into the apple rabbit she held in her other hand. "Mmm! Yes, I suppose some things happened over thest few million years. After all, my purpose is not to wait in silence and support you in bing the perfect vessel anymore."


    "Now, my purpose is to love you and enjoy my second chance at life." Her soft and sweet voice entranced Asura, clearing his mind from the confusion of the previous battle with his insane mother.


    "We can discuss the future another time since you are still wounded and seem to have something to do. Right?" She lifted her head and curled her lips into a radiant smile, blowing him a kiss with a yful look as she nibbled on her rabbit apple. "I won''t leave you ever again, My love."


    After sitting with Helliana for a few minutes, Asura felt his heart lighten, the burdens of the future no longer bothering him. Of course, it wasn''t Helliana''s intention to do so, yet Asura was given a much-needed rest, one he would use to arrange his thoughts.


    His mother, Freyja, gave him a year, which made no sense when she boasted about his growth in a few months. It was as if she wanted him to beat her.


    The threat against his loved onescked weight when she technically saved them by activating the sword. Rather, the only feeling he felt from her was obsession and jealousy.


    ''I don''t know what will happen, but I will surpass her and make Mother spill the truth.''


    The kingdom might be in turmoil, but this also benefited him.


    His n and promise to the priestess would be his first move. Asura nned to conquer Romantica and use its holy artefact to form a barrier that protected both kingdoms. However, this barrier would be weaker, and he would need to find allies who would follow him.


    Asura felt confident this path would be better than waiting in Silvara for the enemy to act first. ''Rather, the cult is trying to take Romantica, so let''s get a little payback.''


    Asura pulled himself up and stood at the edge of the bed. His wounds had healed enough for him to stand, though his lower body remained sore and tired.


    Helliana stopped eating her rabbit apple as she walked towards Asura and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    A sudden warmth filled his body, the pure Animus from her sopatible with his. The pleasure and healing happened almost instantly as her hands sped his chest, pressing her face against the back of his neck so her warm breath flowed down his corbone, making him tingle.


    "Your injuries should be healed now. But please be careful when you take on beings far beyond you. After all, even the greatest kings fall, my love."


    She gently stroked his bare skin before pecking his shoulder with a soft kiss, a brief sigh escaping her lips before Asura turned around and held her tightly, his eyes interlocked with hers, his pupils filled with adoration and happiness.


    "Thank you." He lowered his lips and met with hers, a gentle yet affectionate kiss. They remained this way for a few seconds before Helliana pushed herself away with a slight grin.


    Her cheeks blushed as she hummed a delightful tune.


    "Your body still needs some rest. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to hold myself back." She took a step back, her tone teasing and full of desire. "So please take care of your health, fufu, because I will not stop myself next time."


    Her voice sounded like a warning, yet Asura couldn''t stop smiling and knew she would be waiting for him.


    "Prince Asura, are you awake? You''ve been in there for a day, but I heard you wished to see me?"


    Helliana gave him one more kiss, her tongue and breath tasting sweet like the apple she had eaten. Her giggles sent waves of heat through his body. "Your friend is here."


    With a gentle nudge, she guided him to the door, her aura warming him as he opened the door to see Ignis in her silver armour but with a bloody bandage covering her left arm.


    "Your Highness..." She raised her brow, noticing him half naked; with the bandages removed, all the blood and injuries she had seen only a few hours ago now healed, not even a scar.


    Her eyes flickered to his ck scales, which led down to his pelvis and shoulders, but she turned back to his face, her cheeks slightly pink. "I am d you have recovered so quickly."


    "Call memander, like before. Don''t worry about my title, for now, Ignis."


    Asura did not want to stand here in his undergarments, so he invited Ignis in. Then he noticed Helliana, who magically moved back to the bed and began peeling more apples with an ethereal aura. "Commander, this is?"


    He saw Ignis nce at Helliana before turning to him. "My wife, Helliana."


    "Oh..." Her words faded as she looked back at Helliana with aplicated gaze before returning to Asura. It seemed she wanted to speak about the princess, but Asura just winked at Ignis, who nodded, seeming to havee to some kind of conclusion herself.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Helliana." Ignis gave a stiff but respectful bow and greeting.


    "Fufu, the feeling is the same: Captain Ignis of the Seventh Valkyrie Unit."


    "Can you help me prepare my equipment? We need to head back to the pce and prepare to leave," Asura asked Ignis, noticing that the room only carried a basic set of noble-style tunics and pants for him to wear and none of his equipment.


    "Of course. Since you said you wanted me, I have already sent word to recall the entire unit back to the capital. Also, an unexpected person requested to join the seventh unit and wille to visit you soon.."


    Ignis turned around and walked outside the room.


    Asura nced at Helliana one more time, who put the knife down and ate the apple rabbit with a bright smile before waving. It seemed she didn''t wish to join him during his meeting with the queen.


    "I''ll be back soon. Don''t disappear again, okay?"


    Once outside the room, Ignis followed him along the corridor, ncing at his ck scales. "Commander, what is your n now that the barrier is down? Do you n to stay here and defend Silvara with the princess?"


    "We will head to Romantica and destroy the cultists and conquer thend."


    "What do you mean? They have thousands of soldiers, and the armies of Silvara cannot travel that far. Even if your troops had high morale, that is a feat..."


    "They have me, Ignis. I will crush the enemy."


    He grinned after noticing that her body shivered before she bowed. "As you wish, Commander."


    "Fufu, you handsome fool. You have not changed a bit."


    A quiet voice echoed from behind before a tall woman hugged him from behind¡ªher strength and calming scent stopped him from retaliating.


    "Sigurd, you''re finally back?"

 Chapter 292: The Queens Concern - Drakkur Will Answer!

    Asura and Ignis hurried along the silent corridor, their steps resounding with urgency.


    In the attack''s aftermath, many of the kingdom''s servants had fled, leaving only those necessary for the queen and princess. The once majestic castle nowy in ruins, doubling everyone''s workload and adding to the sense of urgency.


    The city, repaired begrudgingly by Freyja, couldn''t rece the lives lost; in addition, the strange deration of war by the cult of the fallen sun shocked the entire nation.


    Though Asura thought it made sense, given the number of times he shed with them and their knowledge of the Royal Knights being in the South, it made perfect sense for them tounch an attack now.


    ''The Central Church seems to be the ones most extremely obsessed with their divine one and the upper realms. While the East is a man obsessed with monster women, as for the North, South and West, I am not too sure.''


    "Commander, you seem to be lost in thought. Is everything alright?"


    Ignis looked at Asura with concern while her injured arm caused him to feel a sense of guilt. Though the Valkyrie caught most of the traitors, some escaped in the chaos caused by the cult, which led to casualties in the Valkyrie units.


    ''Though created through magic and rituals, my birth is no different... I cannot see them as anything but beautiful women.''


    "Commander, the queen''s chambers are to the left of the monument and up those stairs." Ignis pointed out that Asura didn''t know the specifics of the pce, causing him to grin, rubbing his cheek a little embarrassed.


    "Haha, so they are... Let us hurry then." Asura''s raven hair shimmered as if shadows followed his every movement, turning left at the monument of the Sacred Tree as two knights stood guarding the top of the stairs.


    "Your Highness, and Captain Ignis! The queen and princess are waiting in the private meeting room. Please follow me!" A familiar female knight beckoned them upstairs and, after walking for a few minutes, walked into the room. It seemed they weren''t used to treating Asura like a prince, bowing to him while their faces looked exhausted.


    ''It seems even the knights are tired. Many died, and the rest are fighting in the south.''


    "Queen Freyja, Princess V! I bring news from Captain Ignis and the Commander of the seventh Valkyrie unit, Prince Asura."


    "Let them through."


    The moment Asura walked into the room, he saw a bright silver-haired beauty on the throne, though her eyes had deep purple eye bags, and her beautiful smile was absent; with a pale face, she gave a nce towards Asura before closing her eyes slowly.


    Standing by her side, V had the same purple bags under her eyes, and her smile appeared the moment Asura entered the room.


    ''She seems to hide her exhaustion...'' Asura realised that only the two of them were in the room. He saluted his mother and wife. "It is a pleasure to see you again, My Queen, Princess V."


    The Queen raised her hand and seemed to curl her lips into a faint smile, but itcked power. While V rushed over to him and hugged his body, burying her face in his chest, her body trembling, forcing him to hold her back tight, clenching her fragile state in his arms.


    "Are you ok? Did they do anything to you?" Asura patted V''s back while smelling her fragrance in his arms, feeling a sense of worry ovee him.


    "No, it''s just... I couldn''t help, and so many people..." V''s voice trembled as if recalling something horrific.


    "You will not need to worry about those madmen any longer. They will soon pay for their sins." Asura held her face in his hands, stroking her cheeks with his thumbs, their noses touching. "I swear to you, my wife."


    "Mmm..." V nodded but felt his breath on her lips. Feeling her heart beat faster, her tongue felt parched, and she craved him to hold her once more.


    "Thank you for looking after my daughter, Asura."


    Because her mother let out a soft cough, the two seemed to snap out of their moment of affection. V wrapped around his right arm and leaned on him. The slight weight of her body showed him how she trusted him and filled him with confidence.


    "It is my duty and desire. Mother."


    Asura seemed to have a harmonious rtionship with the two and moved to sit in the guest chair while V remained by his side. The Queen nced at Ignis, who stood in the doorway, waiting for further instructions. But ignored her presence and turned to face her son-inw and daughter, who finally showed some positive feelings and a bright smile.


    "Tell me, Asura. What is it you requested my presence for? What do you n to do?"


    The Queen''s deep silver eyes stared at her son-inw''s alluring crimson orbs. Her beautiful eyes made him feel like he stood in front of a fierce beast. Though the mother had no desire to hurt her son-inw, she would be cautious after the betrayal of so many nobles. Thus, she wanted to know his desires and ambitions.


    "I seek to attack Romantica, conquer their capital and have them be part of Silvara."


    "What about the South?" Freyja, the queen, frowned after hearing her son-inw''s deration.


    "I will not attack the South but the East. I have confirmed the truth that news of orcs attacking and destroying several viges is true. Then I will use the orcs to weaken their defences and then strike hard to eliminate the cultists hiding in Romantica, then take theirnd by storm."


    "And the other nobles that fled?"


    Asura could only be honest and looked into the queen''s eyes. "That is something more suited to the Royal knights and those who are familiar with the nobles. Sadly, because of my past as a No-Mag, Ick the connections able to discover these people."


    "The seventh Valkyrie unit will be enough." The queen thought about it for a while and epted Asura''s request. "Though I would first seek to offer alliance to the Romantican monarchy, should they be dead or show any hostility? Wipe them out. Though there would be civil unrest for a long time, I am sure we can station forces in that kingdom.


    You n to use their divine monument to create a barrier to protect both kingdoms, I presume?"


    "Yes, My queen, though it wouldck in powerpared to our lost sword. At least the monsters would appear in a manner of being able to deal with them and use them to empower the kingdom. Mandatory hunting expeditions and training for those who reach adulthood. No matter their strength and stage!" Asura did not seem to see it as a big problem and thought it was the best way.


    ''Those who die in battle can have their magic and power converted and ced into the barrier, and those that grow stronger will live longer and enjoy better lives.''


    "We can also set up an academy with different levels of difficulty, leading to higher chances of acquiring some skills." The Queen frowned slightly.


    "You mean an academy for themon folk, a ce where we could train more knights that are mediocre or have moderate strength to serve the kingdom?"


    "Yes, My Queen." Asura nodded his head at her deduction. He noticed V squeezed his arm tight and nodded as if she agreed with his thoughts and wished to go along with it.


    ''Mother seems to be a little softer now...''


    "Then, who will be the headmaster and help arrange these students? I don''t think a weak knight would settle--"


    "I will do it." The door mmed open, with the beautiful Sigurd stepping inside her silver gown, with ck stripes and a long curved de on her back. "I will do anything Asura requests of me, old friend."


    "Hahaha... Good. I will leave you the task then, Sigurd."


    ''Huh? Why did the queen suddenly change? Her smile and atmosphere of dread seem to be a lie suddenly!?''


    The queen looked at Asura with a gentle smile, "Do you feel confused? Well, you see, someone already contacted me about helping you, and she isn''t exactly someone I expected to be so passionate about the kingdom."


    "Who is it?"


    Suddenly, the doors opened once more, and a captivating beauty stepped beside Sigurd. Her long crimson hair danced above the ground, and her eyes, like the sun, peered across the room. Her mature face was alluring and filled with a charm beyond most women.


    "It''s me, Asura. I cannot stand being so far apart anymore. Verena is helping Drakkur improve. Then I will help you conquer Romantica! With fifty dreadnaught battleships and a thousand warriors!"


    "Ahh! Duchess Valerie!?"


    ''Why is she here? No... Why is she helping me like this!? Thest time we met, I just slept with her and left her while sleeping...''


    "Pfft, I needed her help as well. She only agreed to send knights to help me if I allowed you toplete whatever you desired."


    The queen''s bitter smile carried nothing but glee as she looked at the faces in the room.


    "Prince Asura, my son. I order you to take the kingdom of Romantica and make it yours! If you seed, then let''s have it be you and V''s honeymoon present! Show me your abilities before I step down."


    "I request Royal Knights Lorem and Lucia to join me on this journey, along with Sword saintess Sigurd and Duchess Valerie. My Queen!"


    The queen watched him with her quiet eyes, the exhaustion still visible, but deep inside, as if this situation gave her hope, a feeling of belief, she narrowed them upon Asura.


    "Take all of your women, and uponpletion, I will oversee your wedding to those that wish to be your wife."


    ***


    "Asura, you''ve grown so much since west met~ I cannot believe you are going to attack Romantica and the eastern kingdoms!" Valerie''s golden eyes shone, as her arms wrapped around his back, her lips brushing across his neck as if enamoured, wanting to bite him once again.


    "Get off him, leech! Why are you trying to seduce him!?" Sigurd''s body flickered with a prickly aura, but Valerie ignored her.


    "We''ve shared a bed already~ what''s the worry?"


    "WHAT!?"


    After that, the meeting took no longer than an hour to start organising detailswhile Asura now stood beside Sigurd, Valerie and V; though the rivalry between Sigurd and Valerie seemed to still boil under their surface, he nned to iron that out during the campaign south.


    ''Because I am Asura, not Auros. Theirpetition can end, and I will fix Sigurd''s wounded body.''


    V didn''t take part in their little fight. Instead, she remained close to Asura and tightly gripped his hand as, never wanting to release him.

 Chapter 293: The Shadow of Drakkur is Changing

    Many nobles sensed the winds of change and became eager to congratte Verena and position themselves to reap the benefits of this new era.


    "It''s amazing how you''ve escaped the fate of a shadow, Lady Verena!"


    An enthusiastic male with short blonde hair and green eyes almost shouted, his hand reaching to grasp hers, only for Petra to block his attempt skillfully.


    "The position is temporary and only thanks to my mother''s grace."


    Verena smiled and denied it with apletely changed atmosphere from the previous flirtatious mannerisms. She became quiet and refined with her long crimson hair and resembled her mother deeply. The handsome young man in front of her had no chance with her, not unless he could get close to Petra.


    The blonde youth saw that the situation was not promising and lowered his hand with a smile. "Please convey my congrattions to your mother, Lady Verena! I''ll return after she returns!"


    He left disappointed, and Verena shook her head with a bitter smile. "Foolish males, why do they rush to me like a dog does a passive sausage?"


    "It''s because you are beautiful and charming, Mistress Verena." Petra''s voice, without emotion, sometimes felt more like an insult. However, she didn''t mean bad. So Verena just gave a faint smile and continued meeting the various nobles and merchants who sought her out.


    "Do you think my mother is with him now?"


    "With Prince Asura? I believe she will; the request for dreadnaughts and soldiers came throughmunications a short while ago; the naval troops have already dispatched and will pick them up in a week near the Southern Wilds. I believe that will depart immediately after that."


    Petra said respectfully and bowed her head. "And congrattions to you, mistress."


    "Heh, my sister is the one with him all day, and even Mother has fled her post to be with him; what congrattions?"


    Verena raised an eyebrow but quickly smiled wryly. "Is he some kind of magician, though I remember those hateful eyes... ah, so intoxicating."


    "Duchess Verena, please don''t have lewd fantasies while we are meeting members of the kingdom."


    Petra, who didn''t blink at the crass descriptions and detailed thoughts, only teased the poor temporary duchess and then returned to the matter at hand.


    Verena chuckled and raised her hand as a nobleman entered the room.


    "Greetings, Duke Solinheim."


    She rose from her seat and greeted the white-haired old man with a courteous curtsy.


    ''This man wanted to marry my mother. What a poor man. She is not shaking her hips on the waist of a young stud less than a quarter of his age.''


    Verena almost chuckled, but the man didn''t know what was going on inside her head. He nodded with a smile and sat in the seat at her side. "Lady Verena, have you been well?"


    The Duke asked with a sincere and concerned gaze, which was met by the cold-blooded smile of Verena.


    "Of course, Duke Solinheim. After all, I''m the legitimate daughter of the Duchess. How could I not be doing well?"


    The courteous words had a poisonous needle hidden inside the man''s heart, and he frowned slightly but then looked away. He must have wanted toment on her identity as a mere shadow. However, he kept his mouth closed, which made Verena and Petra happy.


    "What brings the famous Duke Solinheim all the way to Drakkur from the far northwest?"


    "Haha, I came to visit you, of course, Lady Verena. You are the most beautiful woman in the Kingdom, and if I didn''t visit, wouldn''t that be a waste?"


    The Duke took out a fine piece of jewellery and ced it on the table in front of Verena. She nced at it and praised it. "A beautiful ne, Duke Solinheim. Are you hoping to bed me?"


    Her teasing question had a hint of contempt in her tone, and the Dukeughed softly before he shook his head. "Lady Verena is as invincible as the Phoenix itself; I only wanted to offer this as a gift. Please ept it."


    His manner was calm and collected, and Verena had no reason to refuse him, so she epted the ne and invited him to stay for dinner.


    "I''ll ask the servants to prepare your room."


    She pped her hands, and a maid approached. The Duke became surprised when he saw her but remained silent.


    ''Old creep, I don''t know if this thing has been cursed!''


    Verena smiled at the Duke''s surprise, and soon, they finished their meeting. The Duke retired to his room, and Verena rose to stretch her muscles.


    "Petra, you can take the old man''s ne, considering my gift for you."


    "Mistress?"


    "Hm, it''s a luxurious gift, but I''m sure it would be better in your hands. Use it to snare yourself an attractive noble and escape the fate of being the ducal servant, always seeking new men to satisfy your body."


    Verena said teasingly as she passed the ne to Petra and then walked back to her room.


    With a bitter look, Petra could only shrug her shoulders andment, "I could wring a single manpletely dry in just one night..."


    "Look at yourself, the envy of all the maids in the duchy! Ha ha." Verena, who heard thement, burst intoughter as she closed the door to her room, leaving Petra to handle the rest of the people seeking a chance to enter her eyes.


    ****


    In the private room of Verena, she quickly removed all her stiff clothes, the corset, noble dress with ck frills and a tight waist, then tossed herself onto the enormous bed in the nude.


    "Ahhh~ this is so boring. Why did I ever wish for this role?"


    "You wished because it was better than being a shadow. The rewards may not havee yet, but you don''t have to suffer abuse."


    Petra, who sneaked inside to keep herpany, said as she collected the removed clothes and tossed a robe onto Verena, used to dealing with Valerie''s snobbish ways. Her eyes didn''t even flicker.


    Verena blew out a long breath, turned towards the slender young nymph, and pulled out her tongue. "Heh, it''s annoying. I want to meet him again, mother and sister, and unfair."


    "..."


    Petra could only remain silent at her childish words. "You must not think too much, Mistress Verena; you must seed your mother to im your position. That wille one day."


    "Pfft, you have never seen that man, Petra. If I told you to submit to him, would you not do so?"


    "I have seen the man, and he would dominate me like no other, yet that is not my prey. I prefer the weak, vulnerable and submissive type of man."


    Petra smiled and sat at her side on the bed before continuing. "However, that is just a simple attraction, Mistress. Your pride is your greatest weapon. Don''t fall for it."


    "Sigh, how can I? When he crushed my pride into tiny pieces."


    Verena''s attitude changed, and her smile was faint as she rolled on the bed. Because of their age difference, Petra saw Verena and Verana like daughters, always trying to help them both with the other nymphs, but Verena''s mind seemed a little broken at the best of times.


    "Will you ask your mother to return us to the house? I''m sure a lot of men will miss her." Verena teased and pinched Petra''s hip through the thin robe.


    "Even if you were willing, the Duchess would never allow it."


    "Petra, at least lie and say mother wille back..."


    "Impossible. She has gone to that man''s side and will never return unless he no longer wants her or something dreadful happens!"


    Petra raised her voice, and her emotions appeared for a second. Verena became amused and started teasing her a little more.


    "Is my sister doing well...?" Verena''s voice became meek, her eyes narrow and darting from side to side. It was rare for Verena to care; rather, she never once showed any concern for her in their lives until now, so Petra was stunned for a moment before she recovered.


    "I''m sure she will be fine; if something happened to the Duchess or the Prince, she would inform us."


    "Hmph, those two will never lose to anyone; instead, my sister is the one who will surely suffer. I want to see her soon; now that we don''t have to fight, I wish we could be like normal sisters."


    Verena fell into a reflective mood; her mind returned to the past, where she was told by her grandmother that one day she would have to kill her sister for power. Or forever live in darkness alone.


    ''Grandmother was wrong because ''he'' came and changed everything. At first, I was jealous of the girl at his side, but now I understand why he chose her. And what that means for me.''


    Verena knew she wasn''t the most suitable wife for him, and there were many ws in her personality.


    Only time and her mother''s tutge had corrected some of her imperfections. Nevertheless, she felt drawn to him from the moment he choked her and treated her like a normal woman rather than something special or unwanted.


    ''I am broken, but I cannot help it...''


    "Are you alright, Verena?"


    Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Petra, seeing that Verena had be silent and started crying, panicked and hugged her. Because of Verena''s changes, they''d never been close in thest few years.


    However, when she changed, Verena finally epted her fate and even began wishing for her sister''s happiness. She was unable to stop her jealous feelings until the moment she met him and left her former fate.


    Verena did not want to admit that she had fallen in love with him, but she believed they held a connection because he saved her.


    ''I won''t ask to be his wife, but if he can be a little kinder and treat me like a sister. I think that''s enough for me.''


    "I am okay, just thinking about the future."


    ''How can I make Drakkur a ce he wants to visit more? What parts can I improve... for the people, what can a former shadow do for them?''


    "Ah, damn, my mother and my sister. I hope they are alright..."


    Although slow, the changes in Verena''s personality began to show each day she spent in the light instead of the shadow. Her caring heart, one that vanished when the twins hit puberty, began to return.


    Her love for the people and improving their lives was identical to her sisters in the previous life and this one.


    ''I will help him destroy the Shang family, tell him everything they nned... Brother-inw, I will tell him everything, help him and support him so he doesn''t bully my sister.''


    A slow transformation from a shadow to the future brilliant light that will guide Drakkur into a golden age alongside her sister''s territory, the Phoenix de.

 Chapter 294: Lorem and Lucias journey home

    Responding to the queen''s urgent order, the knights surged back north, their mission clear and their determination unwavering. Lorem and Lucia, their minds racing, stood their ground against a horde of grotesque frog humanoids, ready to defend their kingdom at all costs.


    However, they were nothing but trash.


    "Lucia, crush them."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Before a dozen frogs could even move, Lucia''s body split into countless shadows, each one a perfect replica of the original. She appeared behind a group of confused frogs, her movements a blur of precision and speed.


    A casual swipe of her obsidian des, and she removed two heads from their shoulders. The remaining nine whirled around in a rage, but the girl was faster than them by leaps and bounds.


    Her shadows massacred the horrifying monsters before returning to the spot she stood a moment before without a trace of sweat or exhaustion.


    "We have crushed the enemy, captain!"


    "Good work. Your shadows are bing a little too strong. Rather, they seem to have changed qualitatively since thest time we fought together."


    Lucia said nothing, instead shrugging her shoulders. She knew the element had changed after sleeping with Asura, but that was something special for her, and she didn''t want Lorem to know just yet.


    "Maybe I just improved, thanks to the power of love."


    "Ah, I don''t doubt that. You''ve slept with him, right?"


    "Mm, it was amazing."


    "Tsk, I should burn you to a crisp, lesspetition."


    Lorem grinned at Lucia while the other rolled her eyes.


    "Well, aren''t you a littlete? Besides, you wouldn''t burn me for that; otherwise, you''d have to fight all of his women and Asura himself. He doesn''t mind us bickering, but true fights are off-limits."


    The smile on Lorem''s face vanished as she ced her palm over Lucia''s face, a searing heat emitting from her palm that caused Lorem''s eyes to widen, her pupils dting. "I don''t care if he would be mad¡ªif you try to take him from me, I will burn even you to ashes."


    Her tone was serious, almost insane, causing Lucia to grin. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in bing another woman in his harem. That said, I won''t allow you to im him for yourself either!" The next moment, the Lucia that Lorem was threatening vanished, while her body emerged from behind her, with a de to Lorem''s neck. "I will make him mine."


    Lucia''s de swung downwards, but the look in her eyes made Lorem chuckle. "Good, make sure you do. But remember, I am always watching you, and I will burn you to a crisp if you try to monopolise him."


    The threat was real, but Lucia wasn''t worried about it, shaking her head instead. "Why don''t we spar so we can clear our minds before another war is upon us?"


    "No, I want to return. That the queen married her daughter to him makes my skin crawl!" Lorem was quite easy to understand; though she spoke in such a violent and angry way, Lucia knew she wouldn''t really burn her. Instead, they were testing each other''s affection towards Asura, and they both seemed to have epted the other''s feelings.


    "Okay, let''s head back; the other knights are a littlete, though."


    "They''re on a wild goose chase right now, with the queen sending them in every direction to fight monsters and protect viges; what would happen if Romantica attacked again? Or the East?"


    "Why do you think the queen ordered us back to the castle and everyone else to different parts of the Kingdom?" Lucia wondered while preparing their horses, her hands storing the magic cores from the monsters for extra profit.


    "I suppose it''s not her, but maybe Asura is calling for us." Lorem seemed to believe, her raid hair dancing in the gentle breeze.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hmph, you think so lowly of him; it''s almost pathetic. You didn''t realise how much he loves each of us. That he got married while we were in the south, he definitely has some part in our return. Otherwise, Barbatos would also be returning to the capital, not heading to the east!"


    Lucia giggled as they hopped onto their horses, dashing through the dense forest and taking a shortcut to get back to the castle. "Ah, Asura, you have woven something interesting into our lives, huh?"


    ***


    In the east, Barbatos stood overlooking a deep canyon with hundreds of dead wolves, deformed, with long canines and twisted tails with sharp spines.


    "Troops, this cannot continue. How many did we lose?" Barbatos questioned one lieutenant under hismand, a young man by the name of Don.


    "We lost two hundred soldiers and thirty knights to these things, General, but they lost seven hundred wolves, and more are falling by the minute."


    Barbatos closed his eyes, the exhaustion of constant battle, something even he couldn''t avoid.


    The monsters would keeping, morning, noon, or night, and the southeast of Romantica was a dangerous ce, with the huge southern wilds now uncontained. He knew the monsters could leave and attack the countless Silvaran people.


    "More monsters. This won''t stop until they run out of forces."


    Barbatos had been fighting for a full day without sleep or food, his men and women exhausted and injured, and he had a week''s worth of supplies left in his belt pouch.


    "Change tactics. Have half the troops rest and recover while forming small, dense teams to defend against the monsters. Preserve your strength!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Barbatos had faith in his troops, and if things continued like this, they would easily wipe out the Southern monster army. However, should any of their enemy nations strike, then Silvara would be pushed to the brink of destruction.


    "My Queen, what should we do..." Barbatos asked the wind, his hand grasping his weapon tight.


    Lorem and Lucia spent hours racing along the kingdom. Their warhorses suffered somewhat under the intense speed of their riders, yet the trusty animals got them back to the castle in record time.


    With only a few dozen miles to go, Lorem''s keen eyes suddenly caught a trail of smokeing from a vige nestled in the grassy ins ahead of them. "Lucia, we must check this out; I have a bad feeling about it."


    "Okay, but if we''re wasting time here, I will not spare you. Also, send a signal re to the knights and ask for aid." Lucia replied to Lorem, her eyes scanning the surrounding area before focusing on the small vige. "We should investigate."


    Lorem nodded, a signal re shooting high into the sky as they raced towards the burning vige. The closer they got to the vige, the more horrified they became; countless people were running away in every direction, arge group of monstrous lizards hunting them down like flies.


    These lizards had four legs and were about ten feet long with sharp teeth and a long tail that could crush an ordinary person if it struck.


    As soon as the two women entered the vige, they split up to take down the lizards; their coordination was perfect, almost as if they were a single soul upying two bodies.


    The fight was tough, not because the monsters were strong but because there were hundreds of the lizards, and the heavy armour would make the fight hard if they had to keep up with the beasts.


    Lucia lunged forward, her ck de slicing apart the scaly hides of the lizards before dodging a bite attack.


    Sheunched herself up, a small shadow manifesting within the air and catching her, propelling her up even higher as she sped through the air like a bolt of ck lightning. Her twin des shed in the air, tearing into the lizards'' scaly hides.


    Lucia was elegant, her movements swift and fluid, but she was only one person. Lorem waspletely different; her long-range attacks decimated dozens of monsters in seconds while her sword dealt with those that got too close.


    The mes of a phoenix burned the lizards from the inside out. Her beautiful lips parted with a lovely bird call before mes billowed and burst from her throat, burning everything below Stage Seven into cooked meat.


    "Lucia, this will take a while!" Lorem said, her clothes covered in dirt and charcoal, a smile on her face as she wreathed in the blood of her enemies.


    "If you don''t hurry, I will get to Asura first." Lucia challenged as she leapt, avoiding a dozen lizards, her obsidian des drawing arcs in the air.


    "Haha! We will see." Lorem grinned at Lucia before she melted into the ground, the heat emitting from her body, causing her armour and clothes to burn, along with the mud melting, making her a little dirty and exhausted.


    "What a power, nothing less than that of a damn phoenix!" Lucia chuckled while guarding a group of terrified vigers. Her attacks focused on the enemies approaching them. "Come on, who''s next?"


    Her aura burst forth as she avoided the iing lizard bites and tails. She shed through one''s chest, but another bit her shoulder, dragging her through the mud, its ws digging into her flesh.


    The next moment, her figure vanished, and two Lucia''s cut through the lizard''s neck, with no damage to her body.


    She grinned and charged into another group, her movements making it hard for her enemies to pinpoint her position.


    Time passed, and with thebined efforts of both women, they managed to cleanse the vige of monsters.


    However... they were both spent, exhausted beyond their limits as thest lizard fell, although the meat could feed the vigers for the night, perfectly cooked thanks to Lorem''s mes.


    "What now, Lucia?" Lorem asked as they sat beside each other, leaning against a scorched wall. "I can''t move."


    "Neither can I..."


    "I bet those other girls have such a great time, probably sleeping with him right now... Ah~ I want to have sex with my darling." Loremined, the wall melting as she fell back.


    Her body was covered with a fireproof robe because of her extreme heat and mes melting everything else.


    Lucia looked at Lorem beforeughing and looking at the looming moon. "Ah... Sex with Asura seems like a wonderful reward for this."


    "Neither; let''s push for the castle. I don''t want to rest in a burnt and destroyed vige. Rather, I don''t want to share him with those girls if we make it backter."


    "Then, if we get attacked, I''m relying on you. I don''t have any clothes remaining."

 Chapter 295: Preparing for War I - Asura and his army of Valkyrie

    "I want to help repair the castle..." Asura said while walking along the beautiful corridor. He looked through the window towards the eastern tower, now in ruins¡ªthe tower was only metres from the former cathedral where he married V only yesterday.


    "Eh? Don''t you want to go grab a delightful meal with me, darling?" Valerie asked in a sweet voice.


    "Nn, that sounds nice, but the kingdom is in shambles while the castle looks like this."


    "I will help you, my love." Verana gave a soft smile while winking at Mu Xue, who seemed to be spurred by Verana''s interest.


    "Me too, Asura. Let me help you." She clung to his arm further and rubbed her bosom against him.


    Asura looked around while walking, wondering if he could find the chance to repair it all. His eyes noticed dozens of servants andmoners already using their weak magic to help rebuild and clear the rubble.


    ''I can help with the rubble. This will save them a lot of time.''


    He had a thought.


    ''...''


    The surrounding rubble hovered. Stones tapped the ground while he lifted his arm, drifting it towards the pile. People crushed them and reformed them back into pristine white bricks, merging them with dense magic and metals that absorbed elemental magic.


    Thanks to V, his earth maniption became stronger each day.


    He didn''t want to frighten anyone by suddenly hovering over rubble, so he walked forward, following the rubble, and showed everyone he was performing the magic.


    "Hello, sorry. I wish to help you."


    "Your Highness!?"


    "P-Prince Asura!"


    Many of themoners looked in shock, although the newly crowned prince seemed stunned that he would help them.


    "Why are you all so surprised? You''re working hard while I have much more magic than you since you work so hard for our kingdom. Let the kingdom work hard for you in return!" He smiled.


    Asura approached and began lifting the rubble into the air before crushing the broken bricks into a reusable powder.


    After his disy, Verana and Mu Xue followed him, with Xue forming a long ice strip, and Verana used hundreds of shadowy hands to grasp the excess rocks and slide them across the frost path formed by Mu Xue.


    Despite being rivals, their teamwork was amazing. V and Xavida used her dragon''s body, loading Xavida''s back with the heavier rocks, while V used her magic to break down the rocks and form them into objects easier to hold or move.


    Through an insignificant gesture, the crowd of several hundredmoners changed from a miserable face, fearing the future and hating this tough job, now helped by Asura, V and the other women all helping each other to impress Asura the most.


    "Even the princess is helping!"


    "Ah, that''s right, even His Highness is helping!"


    "How can we not help our future king and Queen? He is just like us! He is helping usmoners when he didn''t need to!. His efforts make everything so much easier for us! He lifts his fingers to help us."


    The most surprising thing was that Ignis, who followed with a small group of Valkyrie from Unit Seven, helped.


    They took the tools from themoners, helped clean up the small bits of debris, and began to wash and clean the steps. Some remained cracked, but there was a kind of beauty with those as if the capital had survived a battle, yet its beautiful steps remained intact.


    Before the people knew it, Asura and more than a hundred women were helping fix the broken areas that Freyja had not repaired. They were all helping their beloved man¡ªthe centre of their attention and affection.


    With so many women helping, they made substantial progress. They no longer felt like a task; they were working for the kingdom, along with the man they wanted to be their husband, while themoners felt a surge of hope. The marriage of the princess and a different side of the royal family started a movement.


    "Okay, I''ll help you, Asura, here!"


    With a flick of her wrists, Sigurd created a beautiful array of wind magic; the new bricks prepared by the group of masons floated through the sky before mming into the ground, forming the new citadel and eastern tower.


    "Give me a reward for this, Asura!"


    "Oh my god, it''s the sword saintess!"


    Many people who were hiding in their homes came out to see what had happened. Both nobles andmoners were shocked at the people helping repair the city. Seeing the Duchess of Drakkur, the prince and earl of the Phoenix de, Princess V, and the army of Valkyrie, they rushed to help in what little manner they could. Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The snow princess from the north and her Valkyrie weren''t the only ones helping. A flock of high-level mages appeared from the castle. The queen also stood on the balcony watching with her gaze fixated on the beautiful and reformed cathedral, noticing Asura and her daughter in front of the castle.


    "Sigh. Look at that. Who would have thought I would see these kinds of people helping repair the kingdom?" She leaned forward as her elegant silver hair hung over the balcony, watching as her people happily worked alongside her daughter and new son.


    What made the new cathedral special was the mural, arge depiction of the day the cultists attacked the kingdom, with a statue of Asura, Freyja, the queen and V all resisting the enemy.


    "I don''t know if I like her being here, but without her, we would have lost more people." Asura carried a massive pir towards the front of the citadel, his eyes looking at the image of Freyja withplex feelings. ''Thought I don''t know if she''s really evil or not... She gave me a year when I reached this level in a few months. I don''t think she did that without knowing the dangers.''


    "Hehe, husband, look at me!" a guttural voice sounded as Xavida''s form dropped the tower upon the citadel. Her huge white ws sped the stone together before her throat swelled, and a beautiful white me covered the entire building, melting and fusing the special metals with her white lightning breath.


    "Woah!?"


    Because of the metals, her purple lightning began glowing in beautiful colours. An array like a rainbow surrounded the church, causing all the people there to look in awe.


    "Ohhh! It''s God''s will!"


    "Varos is blessing our new queen, our new kingdom!"


    "Silvara Banzai!"


    "All hail Prince Asura and Princess V! Praise the Kingdom of Silvara! Protected by a phoenix and dragon!"


    Seeing this spectacle, they called out praises to both Asura and V, and her face flushed, and she turned to the crowd. The surrounding people all began to kneel and bow, causing her to grasp his hand tight.


    V''s first moment as their crown princess, hundreds ofmoners, warriors, mages and nobles all knelt as she stood in front of the shining citadel, the radiance causing her to glow in beauty.


    "Don''t be shy, my lovely wife," Asura whispered, clutching her hand tight. "We can only hope to have a kingdom worthy of our future children. They deserve a kingdom without ruin."


    "Husband..."


    She trembled at his words and nodded. She stepped forward with Asura, her silver hair gently fluttering in the wind.


    "My people, as your princess, I am honoured by the effort you all have given." She waved her hand in amanding yet elegant movement. "It is a little too soon to crown me queen, but I promise you all. I will give you a future as splendid as this citadel! The dimming light of Silvara, losing our sword. I swear on my name! V Silvara to return that light!


    My beloved husband will be the sword that cuts through this dark time and protects us all with his warm yet powerful light!"


    As if on point, Asura released his unique magic aura and pressure, which fused and reacted to the light of Xavida''s breath, creating a radiance that spread far into the horizon. The people became so enthralled by the beautiful sight that some cried after the fear of the day before and the sudden loss of the Silvara Sword.


    This moment and act caused a seed to sprout in their hearts.


    "Long live the Silvaran kingdom!"


    "Long live Queen V!"


    "Long live, King Asura!"


    On the balcony, the queen leaned over, her hair dancing wildly in the evening wind while watching the beautiful radiance that spread throughout the entire capital and gripped the stone railing tight.


    "Ah... You two are so adorable, my beloved girl. You are so simr to me, yet so different, and it excites me that your husband supports that radiance you hold, nurturing it. I am happy. Tonight, I shall drink!"


    Nobody noticed the radiance that flooded the shards of the broken sword; however, the glow was no longer a bluish purple. The sword seemed to absorb the Animus from Asura, slowly repairing the cracks as the people chanted at the capital''s rebirth.


    On the edge of the capital walls, a woman with long silver hair, glossy and shimmering like a goddess, with golden eyes, watched this scene. The sword''s fragments danced in her hands before slowly forming together, repairing the broken de as the people of Silvara''s capital chanted for their new king and queen.


    "...You really are special, my beloved Asura. A little push and look... You became a king."


    With a flick of her wrist, she absorbed the magic created by Asura and sent it back into the gigantic sword, her eyes watching Asura without moving while she gave a gentle smile.


    "This sword will no longer protect the capital from monsters, but once it awakens with your essence filling it to the brim, it will protect all you love and cherish from even the gods." The sword''s colour faded to form a ck and white patch, small but slowly growingrger each moment Asura existed.


    "I will y the viin as long as I can save you from death. There is no reason to keep repeating this cycle when you''re already my ideal man."


    Her golden eyes flickered to the sky, turning silver for a momentand shimmering with beautiful light.


    "They will detect my magic if I am too involved. This one thing should be alright, I hope."


    In the next moment, her body faded like the moon''s light when covered by clouds. Only the spell she wove with her hand continued to grow before the sigil buried itself inside the sword, creating an invisible bond between Asura and the broken de.


    The sword of Silvara would rise again.

 Chapter 296: Void

    "Evening everyone, thank you for the hard work."


    "No, no! We are grateful for the grand meal, Your Highness!"


    Asura spoke with themoners, while V helped serve the nobles.


    A fewined about the quality of the food. However, everyone felt too tired to argue or moan, and the taste soon conquered their hearts.


    "Asura, you were so cool today," Xavida whispered while putting her most hated carrots onto his te. Herpliment was a disguise for being a picky eater. "Hehe, please enjoy these delicious carrots."


    He slipped back double the amount of carrots while stroking her hair, though they were on her spoon, heading into her mouth rather than her te. Asura could only smirk as she ate them happily because of his head rubbing.


    "Our food is much better than the Pce chefs, isn''t it?" A cheeky woman from the most popr restaurant in the city joked. Her warm atmosphere and confidence made Asura and his party chuckle while V nodded before looking at the sad maids who were also eating in the distance.


    "Hehe, that''s right!"


    A group of orphaned children gathered around Asura''s seat, sitting on the ground in a circle while the older woman fed them.


    ''They all epted the situation.''


    When he saw their smiles, he understood that in the depths of their hearts, a great fear and darkness existed. The church and destroyed sword would likely cause them to lose hope. However, even after a hard day, everyone tried their best to remain positive.


    "How will you support yourselves from now on?" A nobleman questioned the restaurant owner, although his heart had already softened, and the attractive woman''s cooking intrigued him.


    The two began to flirt and speak, though she didn''t have dreams of bing a wife; to have a noble patron, it would be easier to remain in business in the city centre.


    Asura believed with the destruction and deaths, many people would swarm to the city trying to escape the monsters and find a new life. This would bring a fresh wave of various tradesmen and other specialities to flood the capital.


    "Cheers! Thank you for the work."


    "Mhm," Asura raised his ss as the nobles andmoners came together, clinking sses as the adults drank and the childrenughed while ying with the food.


    ''I wish this moment could be a constant reality in the future.'' His eyes turned to V, Mu Xue and Xavida while he enjoyed the sweet, crisp taste of his apple-scented fruit wine.


    V was speaking with Mu Xue and the cooks about various cooking techniques they learned while traveling with her sister, brother and grandfather.


    "It has been a while since I have been alone."


    Asura muttered while he observed everyone. The night sky loomed as many of the parents took their children home, leaving the campfire sizzling, a flickering moment when the world outside didn''t matter to him.


    However, Asura knew he couldn''t think like this. He must focus and be prepared for everything. He used meditation to recover his mind and body.


    ''Even if there were no repercussions, the enemy would not wait. It is time for me to enter the hellhole and understand what is happening with the church and these weird things.''


    "Shang... Fallen Sun... Romantica..." Too many enemies. Asura closed his eyes, feeling a moment of stress before his mind cleared up. He rapidly thought through his problems and prioritised the weakest ones. "First, I will head to Romantica and meet that maid and woman, Maria Svesta."


    His eyes watched the bonfire''s snapping fire for a long while, the sounds around him bing aforting wave of music. The air was getting colder, so the cooks left, and only V, Mu Xue and Xavida joined Asura on the nket while he remained focused on recovering his energy.


    "You really did your best today, Asura," Xavida whispered, lying by his side.


    "Mmm, you were so handsome when acting like a prince!"


    "You''re the best husband, hehe."


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Mu Xue and V leaned against him while he could only wrap them in a nket and closed his eyes once again.


    "Anything for you, the ones I love."


    While he kissed them, Asura wished to have this warmth forever, a reality where only he could be the hero. He feared that this small happiness could copse at any moment, shattering his world.


    So he would fight, train and surpass himself at every moment possible.


    ''I will attain this happiness forever.''


    ***


    The next morning Asura began training the moment he woke up. Opposite him Sigurd, her beautiful blue eyes watching him with a sense of awe. Their swords vibrated from the previous sh, with Asura''s thick de ck covered in the devil''s mantle and her sharp eastern de tingling with lightning and wind magic.


    "Hehe, just how do you increase your power so easily?" Sigurd licked her lips and asked him in an excited tone. However, Asura merely shrugged his shoulders, showing aplicated expression.


    "I lost part of my soul and found my true source of power." He spoke with a strange, eerie tone while setting up his stance to face her once more. His body now surpasses hers by several levels, but her magic is still equal to his body, leading to a wonderful duel between two powerhouses.


    Sigurd''s pure speed against Asura''s brutal force and resilience.


    They fought in the training courtyard outside the Pce grounds, creating an area where they would not worry about being harmed or causing damage.


    Bang!


    Parts of the ground broke from a simple sh, their swords vibrating as lightning and darkness mixed, creating a blinding explosion of wind. Asura felt a strange feeling from the moment he adapted to his devil bloodline: the sense that he could step through space¡ªa strange and impossible notion!


    However, the feeling was too fleeting, and his brain couldn''t make heads or tails of it.


    "I will let you kiss me if yound a blow on me, Asura," Sigurd said as she took a horse-like stance.


    Her sword was at her side, the edge moving fast like a snake as lightning ran across it, sending sparks through the air.


    "You know I hate not following bets, right?" He responded, smiling coldly while focusing.


    He closed his eyes for, but a moment, that illusory feeling, like threads of silk slipping through his fingertips, then he snapped his eyes open, Sigurd''s body dashing towards him, dancing on the wind with immense speed, as he thought, I want to attack her blind spots.


    In a moment of epiphany, his body twisted and lunged forward, a strange move for someone with his weight, strength and skill.


    The sound of a st filled the air like thunder hitting the ground before he vanished. Sigurd''s sword shed with the ground before Asura''s body appeared, shing her back with a rapid swipe.


    Angered, she twisted her de, shing towards him again, yet he vanished. A low buzz appeared above her, and a huge fireball shot down like a meteor.


    ''Impossible! No, it''s possible!''


    Her eyes widened in shock and amazement, and her hand released a burst of wind to dissipate the st around her body. Then, a smile formed on her lips. Her speed and attacks grew relentless as she tried to force him even harder.


    The air snapped, lightning and darkness dancing through the sky as they sparred and duelled to the maximum of their abilities. Asura could only be lost in his wondrous state. He finally learned and understood one factor of the void element. He used the darkness and shadows to teleport to anywhere within his vision or body that connected to those shadows or darkness instantly.


    "So you can control it now?"


    "Yet it is like a blink¡ªsomething thates and goes with instinct."


    To test him, Sigurd aimed to p his cheek, only for her to gasp. Then his body appeared, holding her chin, lifting it to face him; as he looked down into her eyes, in his dragon form, he was taller than usual.


    "I''m sorry." Her breathing turned hot, her skin burning as his breath tickled her forehead, and her beautiful silver hair ruffled by the wind.


    "It is fine," he smiled before stroking her chin and cheek gently. "I love you, Sigurd."


    "Ah!? Mmmnph!"


    Their lips locked, her eyes opened wide in shock while his free hand held her waist before sliding towards her hips. The feeling of his kiss made her tremble, her hand gripping the back of his head, deepening the kiss as he took her tongue while he experienced her sweet apple taste.

 Chapter 297: Preparing for War II - My Sister the Valkyrie

    "Asura, I had something to ask you."


    "What, do you want more?" His lips curled into a wicked smile that caused Sigurd to nod before realising and shaking it firmly.


    "N-No...ter! I will ask you,mander of the seventh Valkyrie unit!"


    The next moment, she snapped her fingertips, and the gate to the pce opened. A beautiful young woman appeared, her ck hair with silver highlights and bright purple iris watching him with the most respectful and affectionate look he might have ever seen.


    ''Who!?''


    Her lovely steps were graceful and filled with danger. He could feel her skill from a nce. She was stronger than V, at least, though Asura felt confused.


    "Could you please ept my beloved disciple and sessor into your Valkyrie unit to train and improve herself on her path to the pinnacle?"


    "A-Amalia?"


    Asura''s eyes widened. This beautiful woman with such a fierce and powerful aura was the little sister he left a month ago.


    "I heard about your achievements on the front lines, Prince Asura. Please allow me to learn under your teachings."


    Amalia knelt, showing her submission and respect, while Sigurd ced her hand on Amalia''s shoulder. "She has discarded almost all her desires and emotions to head along this path. The only remaining desires are to be the strongest and to fulfil her love for you."


    "For me?" Asura muttered, looking at the girl who appeared calm, but her hands were trembling slightly.


    "Yes, this is also something she yearns for," Sigurd looked at Asura before staring at the woman kneeling below her. However, it meant another woman to share Asura with. She knew of this girl''s feelings from the start.


    Also, the secret of them sharing no blood never escaped Sigurd''s nose.


    Thus, she gave a challenge to Amalia: if she could reach Stage Seven while fighting in the seventh abyss for a month, then Sigurd would connect the pair and give her the chance she desires.


    ''Amalia, you have be so beautiful.''


    "My brother, you have be so handsome. I can barely endure looking at you."


    Asura stroked Amalia''s hair as she stood up before gazing into her eyes. Then he felt a sudden change in himself¡ªhis heart started beating like crazy.


    "Asura?" Sigurd watched him, concerned, but his mind felt distorted, focused on Amalia''s face and the air surrounding his magic swirling before he lifted his sword once again.


    "Fight me, Amalia. Let me see your growth."


    "As you wish!"


    Her expression blossomed into a smile. Sigurd stepped back as the two struck out and shed instantly. Asura''s mind moved into a strange state where he felt like he was at war with himself. His body shed behind Amalia, using the void magic again like instinct.


    However, Amalia''s body also teleported with a golden sh, as if using the opposite element to his void.


    The two shed again and again. Asura used his seven magic types, but the most exciting for him was the strangeVoid ability.He linked his shadow to his body and effortlessly entered it before manifesting himself where the darkness met the ground or Amalia''s body.


    "Mmm?"


    Amalia''s body flickered and moved with the opposite logic, following all sources of light, her divine de shing with him on the invisible path he travelled.


    "Asura, you have be stronger."


    "Amalia, so have you."


    "Haa.... haa..." Amalia''s breath became haggard. Though she could keep up with the divine step, she used too much magic while her physical body couldn''t match Asura, leading to aplete defeat after the two fought for ten minutes straight.


    "Gasp, you won," Amalia smiled while raising her hand, but Asura shook his head, helping her stand while staring at Sigurd with an apologetic gaze.


    "Amalia, we might be siblings, but we share no blood. What is your genuine desire? Tell me."


    Sigurd and Amalia couldn''t say anything. The former turned around, brushing her eyes with her palm while shaking her head.


    "Asura, my greatest desire is to love you and walk by your side as your wife."


    Silence...


    A moment of silence felt like an eternity for the young woman, her eyes filling with watery tears; she believed his stern gaze would be one of rejection. However, he lowered his sword and sheathed it.


    "Then, from this moment onward. You are Amalia Fenix, a member of my Seventh Valkyrie Unit; no longer will I treat you as my sister."


    "Ha.. hahaha..." She couldn''t resist breaking down, sobbing while she buried her head in her hands, tears falling all over her cheeks. "I love you..." It seemed like she thought he rejected her from her response, so his hand grasped her cheek, his thumb brushing along her cheek.


    "Why are you crying, you little fool?"


    "O-Oh!?" Amalia''s eyes opened wide as his lips touched hers. The surrounding air shimmered from the amount of magic erupting from the pair.


    Sigurd pped as she turned her body around, unable to bear watching Asura and Amalia kiss. "I am so stupid..."


    "Amalia, that is my eptance of your feelings. Do your best and make me turn around and want to grant your wish. I always await your efforts."


    He then pulled away, the light kiss gentle but one of a man and woman, leaving Amalia stunned. Her sword dropped to the floor as a bright smile filled with brilliance appeared on her face.


    "I will honour the promiseand try to look at you as a woman, a person, but no longer my sister."


    "That''s all I need. I will see youter, Commander!"


    "Very well."


    "Goodbye!" She left with a leap into the air, vanishing before the wind could even respond.


    ''Is this the right thing to do... Will dad not beat my ass ck and blue?'' Asura thought before closing his eyes, pushing down his thoughts.


    "Is she now under you?" Sigurd asked in a cute but pouty voice, looking like a jealous wife.


    "Of course," he looked at her with a wide grin while offering his hand.


    "Just like you will be soon enough, Sigurd."


    "No!" Sigurd pushed her finger against his lips. "This is you, and this is all I ever wanted. Not the past, only you! Asura Phoenix is the man I seek, and never will I stray."


    Then he held her body closer. "I will never let you."


    They kissed again, and this time, she lost her bnce from the sudden surge of passion and desire flowing through Asura''s hands. The words he spoke in his mind flowed through the air through his animus, flooding her mind with his gentle yet surging affection.

 Chapter 298: Verana and Valerie

    One with a lovely curved body with crimson hair, while the other was a beautiful raven-haired beauty with ruby eyes. They were both familiar faces to Asura, and both had devilish smiles as they stared down at him.


    "Hehehe, well, look here, Mother, we found our prey." Verana''s lips curled into a seductive smile as she inched closer to Asura while Valerie stood watching him with hungry eyes, like a starving wolf.


    Asura gulped, already fearing the worst when the two of them were in front of him like this. "Is it dinnertime already?" He asked.


    "Oh, darling, I''m about to make you howl and beg for mercy~ no, let me taste that delicious blood!" Valerie stepped forward, her frilled dress fluttering as she opened her mouth showing beautiful white fangs, shimmering in the room before she bit Asura''s neck.


    "Ugh!" He groaned, not resisting at all and simply allowing her to take what she wanted, while Verana moved next to him, and before he could even see her, she met his lips.


    He remembered Verana didn''t like to feed normally like her mother. Instead, her fangs clipped his tongue gently, forming a small gash, then sucking his tongue and the blood directly while kissing intensely.


    It was a passionate kiss, one where Asura felt dizzy, and yet, he wasn''t the least bit bothered as it only heightened his pleasure. Soon, he found himself sitting up and hugging the two while Valerie enjoyed herself, the wet sensation of her tongue numbing his neck.


    At the same time, she savoured his taste, followed by the stinging sensation of Verana sucking the tip of his tongue with an enraptured look.


    Before long, Asura experienced the sensation of his blood being sucked, as if it were being drained from his body. He felt as though a leech was suckling his tongue, and a snake was wrapped around his neck. But he didn''t feel the slightest bit. But he didn''t feel the least bit worried, trusting them both and allowing them to satisfy their needs while he enjoyed the rare sensation.


    "Ahh... hah..." Valerie panted in satisfaction after taking a few gulps before licking her lips, gazing at Asura with affection. What a delicacy you are. I''ve missed you, Asura!" She said while embracing him tightly.


    Verana''s sucking stopped as she pulled back from his lips and licked the traces of blood on her own before smiling. "Mother is right, you know! Your taste is so amazing that I cannot believe it''s so strong." Her eyes gazed at him like a little girl experiencing something new and fascinating. "It''s driving me crazy... I want more." Verana murmured before she went for another round.


    Asura looked at the two and smiled. The women he loved were so simr that it made him smirk.


    "So, is this the only reason you came to my room?" Asura asked, in a good mood.


    "Burp... ah... no!" Valerie covered her mouth, unable to hide her satisfied and rxed state after drinking his blood. She had already recovered herposure and sat next to Asura with a beautiful smile on her face. "This time, we are going to do it together, Verana and me!" Valerie dered before her crimson hair cascaded over her left shoulder, leaning against Asura''s arm.


    "O-oh... at the same time?" Asura looked at them and could hardly hold his excitement as the words left his lips. "I''ve been waiting for you to say that."


    "Hmph, do you think this is a simple thing? You haven''t even slept with Verana. How could you be so insensitive, idiot!" Valerie scolded him while pinching his thigh. "Although I''m sure that my little girl must have been patient, or else she would''ve alreadye to me crying for help."


    Asura blinked in surprise, his eyes shifting towards Verana, who sat on his other side. "I guess your mother''s right... you know how long I''ve been waiting?" She grinned and cradled his hand before moving in to kiss him once more. "Ah~"


    Valerie''s smile turned devilish as she left the room with a pleased smile, although she loved Asura. She didn''t want her daughters to be unhappy, thus she could wait and would let her daughter take the first step. After all, it was better to do it alone before doing it with both of them.


    She smiled at the thought of her daughter bing a woman and left the room, ready to take a long bath and drink some blood wine.


    ***


    "Do you want to... talk about it, Verana?"


    "Mm... It''s a little awkward for us; we knew each other so long, and things happened in that state."


    "But it wasn''t you, nor the real me..." Asura stroked her cheek, remembering those horrible days he could now brush away while she stared at him lovingly.


    "Even then, that is what you did for me." She said, her raven hair syed over his chest.


    "..." Asura wanted to deny that he did nothing but torture her as a sort of revenge for the treatment he received. However, it turned out she, too, suffered beside him for the entire decade. So much so that, just like him, she couldn''t control herself either when he awoke.


    "I don''t me you for anything, Asura. You didn''t choose to torture me." Verana caressed his lips while he stared at her with a regretful expression. "It was my fault, not yours."


    Asura knew deep down that he couldn''t me Verana or anyone else for what had happened.


    "Now we are free. I want to start from the beginning together." He gently kissed her cheek, the soft scent of her hair flowing through his nose while the sweet taste of her skin spread from his lips.


    "Mm, so do I. Asura, I love you." Verana smiled and hugged him.


    "Oh! If you love me so much, then..." She shifted closer, her plump chest pressing against Asura while she slyly leaned in for a kiss.


    "Hehe. Make me forget everything and show me the joys of being a woman again with those rugged hands and your powerful body." Verana''s yful tone of voice became low and sultry while she leaned close to Asura and kissed his neck. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Verana!" Asura chuckled, enjoying the feeling of her tongue and fangs tracing over his neck before gently biting down.

 Chapter 299: Us then and Now *

    "Hmmm!" She let out a muffled moan of enjoyment, followed by her cheeks puffing up like a hamster as she drank his blood.


    "Ah..." Asura was taken aback, her pale arms clinging to his chest while her legs straddled his waist. He could feel himself losing control, his hands stroking her soft, curvy thighs and groping her perfectly shaped ass. His cock throbbed from the firm and squishy feeling as she moaned into his ear, kissing him obsessively.


    He noticed a thin trail of blood dripping down her chin. Then she winked before she finally pulled her mouth from his neck and licked her lips with an enraptured look and a smile on her face.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Hmm... hurry and do it." Verana whispered seductively while sliding her dress off, revealing her bare skin.


    "I don''t want to wait anymore. I''ve waited so long for this moment." Her gaze lingered on his handsome face. She adored everything about him: the way he spoke to her, the way he touched her body, his scent. Everything about him attracted her, and she wanted to be one with him, forgetting the past events.


    Asura could only smile¡ªgrasping her hips, he lifted her and pushed her against the bed. His face buried in her smooth mountains, kissing her soft breasts. His tongue slipped over her erect pink nipples with a wet smack, leaving her breathless and gasping in pleasure.


    "Hmm, Verana, you''re so soft..."


    His tongue swirled around her hardened nipples, teasing them while his rough palm squeezed herrge breast. The soft bun deformed from his force, causing her to quiver while his fingertips traced along her wet panties, with her sticky nectar leaving an alluring stain.


    "Ah~ Asura... hmm." Verana moaned in bliss, her fingers trailing through his hair and caressing his face while he enjoyed her chest. Her sensitive flesh reacted to his touch and drove her into a state of pure ecstasy.


    It felt like her heart began racing for the first time. She trembled, feeling his fingertips brushing along her clit before slipping between her pink petals. Then he smeared her sticky nectar across her slit.


    "Hmm, haa..." She panted with excitement.


    Her breath grew heavier as she felt his fingers tracing across her puffy lips, her body trembling in bliss as a tingling sensation built up within her. "Tease me more~ I like it when you tease my clit."


    Asura grinned at her lustful demand and glided his finger down her slit, gliding over her clit, his rough fingertips pressing down on her nub of pleasure.


    He circled her nub, flicking it left and right with the pad of his finger. Now moist from her slimy juices, he took off her warm underwear and tossed them aside. His lips wrapped around her nipple, sucking and swirling his tongue while teasing her clit.


    Verana could not contain herself any longer¡ªher cheeks flushed, her toes curled in delight while Asura''s finger flicked at her swollen nub. Her hands slipped down his muscr body, brushing along his pants while unfastening them and caressing his cock.


    "Ah~ so big and hot, it''s warming my fingertips." She whispered into his ear. Her raven hair stuck to her sweaty face with her mouth ajar as she panted while gazing down at his throbbing cock, eagerly awaiting its return to her.


    Asura raised his eyebrows in amusement at her words and lowered his waist, resting his hard rod against her hand. "Do you like it?" He asked.


    His fingers vibrated, still focusing on her clit with his fingertips. Asura''s tongue flicked her swollen nipple, biting gently before pulling the hard flesh with his teeth.


    "Ahn!" She gasped in bliss, her hand tightening around his shaft, stroking him gently as she felt his slick pre-cum pouring onto her inner palm. "Yes, I love it!"


    "You are so beautiful, Verana," Asura said, raising his head from her breasts and kissing her before he pulled his pants off and threw them onto the floor.


    Verana''s body flushed red with excitement¡ªshe wanted him so badly that her body was burning with a desire that drove her wild.


    However, he grasped her legs and pushed them over her shoulders. As he leaned over her, he grasped her legs and pushed them over her shoulders, exposing her ass and pussy to the air. Verana''s body trembled as she watched his face push against her snatch. His long tongue slid from his lips and licked her.


    "Ohhh~" A long moan escaped Verana''s lips¡ªthe sensation of his tongue sliding while vibrating along her puffy lips was nothingpared to earlier.


    She could feel the pleasure explode the moment his tongue wrapped around her clit, peeling the soft pink foreskin back and teasing the swollen bean with intense pleasure.


    Her toes curled in bliss as she felt the intense pleasure coursing through her veins. She could not help but close her eyes as a smile formed on her lips.


    Asura grinned in satisfaction at the sight of her expression¡ªhe loved the taste of her body and could not resist taking another lick. He teasingly darted his tongue across her clit before slurping at the sweet honey leaking from her entrance down her pink petals. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    He pulled away from her and sat back, admiring the sight of her womanhood leaking nectar-like sticky honey from its pink slit, her nub swollen and throbbing as she panted.


    Asura smiled¡ªhe stroked along her ass, pulling both cheeks apart with his hands, enjoying her asshole and cunt spreading wider. To enjoy the alluring scenting from her pussy as she oozed more honey, her nose snorting as she felt his fingertips teasing her entrance.


    "Nn~ don''t tease me, you know my sensitive spots and keep making me cum~ it''s unfair. Just fuck me!" Verana breathed heavily in anticipation and arousal as she watched him lick the honey from her entrance, his finger probing her lips before pushing inside.


    Asura grinned devilishly at her demand, "Alright, Verana, I can''t deny my lovely wife any longer."

 Chapter 300: The Earl and Duchess ***

    "You''re so beautiful, Verana; I want to mess you up and make you mine."


    Asura lowered her body, slowly cing her ass against the bed, spreading her legs, the soft ck pubes glistening with her nectar, while her entrance looked darker from the blood rushing to her snatch.


    The mattress creaked and groaned as his muscr form leaned forward, his veiny member glistening as he brushed it along her slit, coated in her juices while it pulsated violently, growingrger. He felt ready to enter her depths but wanted to savour the moment, her lovely eyes watching him from below.


    Her soft entrance walls mped down on the head of his cock. Verana could feel the warmth and hunger filling her, spreading through her veins; her whole body was trembling from the heat. She could barely stay still. "Ahh~ I remember this, the feeling of your cock forcing me open against my will. I feel so hot."


    Her eyes were bright with anticipation. She was gushing with honey, which leaked down her puffy lips onto her tight asshole. Asura could see how excited she was. His eyes locked onto her cunt as he could see it begging for his member.


    "Look at your entrance, puckering and sucking on the tip of my cock. You want more, right?" Asura smirked teasingly.


    "Yes... yes..." Verana''s eyelids felt heavy; her breathing became frantic as she panted with excitement and anxiety. She was shuddering as she felt his tip gradually pushing open her entrance, spreading the swollen pink lips and entrance as her honey overflowed from the dense meat, crushing her petals. His hips suddenly thrust, and she covered her mouth. "Ahn!?"


    Her inner walls hugged him tightly as a part of her soul reacted to her emotions¡ªthe room began to shake and vibrate while a storm stirred outside. Asura had no intention of stopping, even if his house copsed around them. "You always got excited during pration, damn perverted girl."


    He moved closer to her, holding her thighs against his sides while keeping her ass raised. "Mnn..." He pushed inside her and listened to her breath hitching when the thick meat slipped further inside her, rubbing against her warm, wet walls as her lower lips kissed his shaft. "Do you want me to break your hymen, little vampire?"


    "Mhm!" Verana''s eyes glistened as she watched him with pleading eyes, her heart pounding with desire and longing. "I love you!" Her walls mped around Asura''s thick member, eliciting a groan from him as her insides desperately tried to suck him inside. As he remembered. She continued to tighten and release his cock, urging him inside. "Lewd bitch..."


    "I can''t hear you," he whispered in a husky voice as he remained still, his eyes showing a yful smile.


    "Please, Asura~" Her honey bubbled around his cock, seeping out of her as she writhed in ce. Unable to push back on him without losing her bnce. His cock slowly inched inside her lubricated walls, crushing and distorting her soft tunnel to form his shape, twisting and following his curve, rubbing against the roof of her insides.


    Verana let out a loud moan, and he kissed her.


    She felt the throbbing of his cock inside her; each pulse made her head go dizzy. "Ahh, ahnn~" She muffled her moans with his kiss as she hooked her legs around his waist, urging him to move.


    Their bodies entwined as if two parts of one coin¡ªshe could feel his breath on her face, and the warmth of his body enveloped her, uniting their desires as one.


    Their hearts pounded in sync as though the sounds were reverberating in the small room.


    Asura could not bear to tease her further. Her warm, sticky insides soaked his member, leaking between his thighs¡ªher pink lips parted widely to ept his girth. Her warm tunnel enveloped and massaged him when he finally pushed through her membrane. The virginity of his once sworn enemy and now his woman again.


    "AHH! ~" Verana''s walls tightened around him as her eyes welled up with tears¡ªa mix of pain and pleasure which made her shudder. She was more sensitive than he expected; her legs hugged his waist as her insides clung to him for dear life.


    She felt how Asura''s hot member spread her cunt, making room inside her. The sensation made her tremble with pleasure, her lips sucking on his neck while low groans of pleasure left her throat like a bestial purring.


    "Does it hurt, Verana?" Asura smiled while seeing the cute expression on her face. Instead of slowing, his hips gyrated, teasing her g-spot with the tip of his cock¡ªhe could feel how she squeezed him in response. "It feels great, doesn''t it? I know you loved me doing this¡ªsuch a lovely woman." He could feel her teeth nibbling at his neck, threatening to bite him.


    "I love you, I love you~ I''ve missed this..." Verana wrapped her arms around his neck. Her tongue slid over his lips before pushing inside his mouth as her fingers stroked his hair.


    The wet sound of their hips pping her ass crushed under the force of his powerful thrusts, causing her insides to tighten and change shape, squeezing his cock even more firmly. Their bodies rubbed together¡ªthe warmth of his bodybined with his musk made Verana intoxicated, drunk with desire.


    "Cum inside me. Fill me with your hot seed. Make me yours."


    "Is that an order?" Asura chuckled but continued kissing her passionately. Her honey created a lewd squelch as it bubbled and oozed between her ass between each thrust, soaking the bed beneath them while Verana moaned. Her eyes were hazy from the pleasure as he thrust deeply inside her, spreading her deepest parts and stretching her womb, the tip of his cock pressing against her cervix.


    Asura smiled and removed himself from her lips, "I''ll make you mine soon~ I''ve already nned to make you addicted to me. Then, one day, I''ll put a child in you¡ªdo you want to give birth to my children, Verana?"


    "Yes..." Verana replied, smiling widely¡ªher legs pressed against his ass, pulling him inside her as deep as possible. Her hips trembled, and her body felt like it was burning; she wanted more and more. "Yes~ Yes, yes please~ fuck me!"


    She whimpered with delight¡ªher nails scratched Asura''s back, leaving thin lines across his tanned skin while she leaned forward and nibbled at his earlobe.


    He leaned his head towards her, biting at her shoulder as he kissed it tenderly and continued thrusting inside her. Beforeburying himself in her warm, soaking depths¡ªthe walls tightened around his pulsating shaft.


    Her hands stroked the scars on his muscr back while he sucked on her breasts.He took turns on each nipple until they became swollen from all the attention, a white fluid leaking from them as he kissed the tips of her swollen buds.


    Asura''s cock trembled inside her while his member swelled. Verana could feel it. He was going to fill her with his sperm! "You''re going to cum, right?! Give me your white load. Show me you love me."


    "Fuck yeah," Asura growled in a husky voice.


    He began mming his hips, impaling her with loud pping sounds faster than before. His hips rammed his shaft in and out of Verana''s tight pussy like a bull in heat. While their fluids dripped from his member, his balls churned with the desire to explode.


    A sense of tightness filled his balls before his cock twitched inside Verana''s pussy as hot white streams shot from his cock, flooding her womb as his balls emptied themselves into her pussy.


    Her entire body spasmed as his warmth entered her, a euphoria spreading throughout her veins while her walls convulsed, milking every drop of his seed¡ªthe burning heat rushing into her womb had Verana squirting in ecstasy, soaking his pelvis and stomach, while a loud moan escaped her lips.


    Verana felt euphoric as she felt the warm cum inside her. His thick, viscous seed felt warm, spreading through her body, heating her more than earlier, "Nn~ nngh..." Verana''s legs quivered as she struggled to keep them around his waist. Her mind was hazy from the intense pleasure, a mixture of euphoria and ecstasy.


    "You''re so fucking addictive... even when you don''t need to. You suck me in so eagerly," Asura whispered huskily before giving her a deep kiss while he held her butt in ce.


    Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "It''s your fault, you big pervert. You''ve trained me like this. You made me a ve to your cock," Verana teased before nipping his lip. "I want to keep your cum inside me. Don''t move. Let''s kiss."

 Chapter 301: A Reunion after a Decade of marriage

    Asura''s hips continued to push up while Verana''s hips galloped on his waist, the night slowly fading. While loud creaks sounded from their bed, covered in mixed fluids. The soft sensation of her insides was like a warm snake coiling and kissing his member.


    "Asura~ I can feel you throbbing inside me."


    "Nnn, Verana, you''re a demon! I''m going to!"


    The intense pleasure caused Asura to release another load inside his beautiful wife. Verana''s ass danced in front of his face.


    "Mmmm~ it''s so hot and thick! Despite so many loads~ I love you so much."


    She knew he woulde, so she swayed her hips rapidly. Able to feel his warm seed pouring into her already-flooded womb. The sensation and pleasure of her light climax brought a lewd smile to her shining face.


    Verana moaned loudly as the pleasure gripped her¡ªthe feelings inside her were overwhelming. Her ears twitched and moved constantly in the same direction of the orgasm. "You''re still throbbing. It feels like my pussy is going crazy. It''s almost as if it was pulsating on its own without my control. It wants your cock!


    Hyaaan!"


    Verana couldn''t understand the sensations or why she was having orgasms again and again. It was all because of Asura''s magic and causing minute but pleasant vibrations in hundreds of ces on her body at once; with their night of sex, he mastered this ability through training with his vampire wife. Her body reacted with no need to touch her clit.


    She was already on the verge of climaxing, just from the sex and his magic alone.


    "I..." Before she could speak, her eyes seemed to dim as she copsed on his chest, her back pping against him while his cock slipped from her entrance, and her gaping hole gushed with the several hours of his seed flowing from her body. Verana convulsed because the magic still teased her entire body, both for sexual pleasure andplete rxation. "Nnn."


    Her nose inhaled deeply, unable to stop herself as the scent of his seed wafted through the air. She could feel his semen pool against her hips¡ªhis warm, sticky fluid gently tickling her skin as it ran down her soft ass cheeks, seeping from her overflowing insides.


    "Heaven..."


    Her brief whisper sounded while Asura snapped his fingers, cleaning the mess in an instant. He looked at his sleeping partner and hugged her tight from behind. Their night of extreme passion ended.


    ***


    Verana''s naked body slowly stirred. She opened her eyes and felt a sweet warmth on her forehead and saw Asura lying beside her with his arm wrapped around her waist, "Mhm~ Asura~, my body feels so good."


    "Are you feeling better, my vampire queen?" Asura whispered in a gentle tone as he caressed her back, which was slightly red from their lovemaking.


    Verana looked up and kissed him tenderly. "Better than ever before," she said, letting out a heartyugh. Asura smiled at the sight, "I''m d; I''ll keep improving."


    "Yup."


    "What do you want to do today? Would you like to stay in bed together all day?"


    "No, although I would love to, the other girls keptingst night, and I feel bad hogging you for so long." Verana still kept her kind side, which made Asura want to pamper her more. He felt this might be her ploy or tactic but didn''t care.


    "Then go take a bath with me¡ªyou must be sticky from our fluids."


    Verana blushed. "Oh, I''m already cleaned, thanks to you." Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "I only cleaned our mess. However, inside you is still full. It''s still dribbling." Asura winked and slid out of bed while lifting her in his arms, exposing his morning wood, which was coated in their mixed fluids.


    Verana could see the thin white cream on his swollen tip. She looked away while blushing and burrowed her face into his muscr chest.


    "Did you drink my blood again?" Asura asked, noticing the marks on his skin fromst night while stroking her soft silver hair.


    "Umm, it just happened while we were fucking¡ªit wasn''t intentional."


    "Okay, let''s bathe and prepare. I think the time for departure is near. At least, I believe, thanks to your mother and sister, we will get to depart early."


    "I think so, too." Verana closed her eyes and smiled while Asura kissed the top of her head.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in V''s room, Xavida, Mu Xue, and V sat on her enormous bed while eating snacks and ying a strange card game together, their eyes slightly dark from ate night.


    "Damn, Asura, spending all night making that vampire woman squeal!" Xavida pouted before tossing her losing hand to the side and picking up a sour snack.


    "He''s probably awake and doing other things¡ªtraining, perhaps?" Mu Xue said with a faint smile on her lips as she ate her snacks.


    V''s cheeks were flushed bright red. "They were loud, but especially Lady Verana. I never thought she would squeal like a pig being skewered..."


    "Oh my, Princess, have you not heard the noises you made when he put that weapon in your ass?" Mu Xue giggled while dropping a bomb.


    "T-that was only in a dream; he never did that to me!" V denied it in a loud voice before realising she made herself greedy by reaching for her ass. Her eyes widened as she saw the mischievous look on their faces. "I..."


    Xavida licked her lips while staring at V''s face, "Haha, you put that thing in your ass? Did it feel good? For me, I just kept cumming, because he cheated, making my womb and clit vibrate! Such a deadly mana... his sex magic is strong enough to make you squirm without even touching you."


    Mu Xue tilted her head with a smug expression and flicked her silky ck hair off her shoulder. "I''d do it with him at least once a day if he let me¡ªwell, I want to try it since you both have."


    V blushed more than before, and they started chatting about the funst night and why, beside them, three maids were bright red after listening to their masters'' various subjects.


    To the maids, sex was an act of love to make children, but their masters talked about putting it in unmentionable ces and swallowing that white stuff.


    However, none could say anything because this was their master''s secret life.


    In the bath, Verana leaned against Asura''s chest as he sat down behind her and began washing her head with warm water. He then used his new technique¡ªactivating a spell on the soap and shampoo, massaging her hair while slowly dripping the sticky liquids over her head.


    "Asura..."


    "Mm?"


    "I don''t know if I''ll ever get pregnant."


    The words made his hands stop; with a tremble, he looked down at her hidden face, able to hear the sorrow in her voice. "Why would you say something like that?"


    "It''s possible that the curse makes it harder for me to conceive... What if I can''t bear you as a child? My race is undead because I did something stupid to meet you again. Can an undead phoenix really give birth? I am so worried... and felt helpless, that''s why..." Verana''s shoulders shuddered.


    Asura hugged her, not caring how she began to tremble and sob. "Is that why you put it off?"


    "Y-yes," Verana sniffled and tried to calm herself. "I''m sorry for not telling you; I had so many things going through my mind¡ªseeing my Mother happy and making up with you. All the events made me so happy I didn''t care."


    His rough hands and arms wrapped around her soft chest, crushing her against him, and he gripped her. His warm breath blew on her neck while she felt his cock be erect against her back. "You should have told me sooner."


    "I know. I''m sorry; I couldn''t hide my selfishness¡ªit was unbefitting of a ruler and¡ª"


    Asura turned her head to look at him. "I don''t care about that; there is no issue because my bloodline can get anything pregnant. Especially another phoenix bloodline, whether undead, demonic or a devil." He felt a sense of anguish, letting her suffer for so long with these thoughts he had never thought of, and once again, almost missed connecting with her.


    "R-really?" Verana''s teary eyes stared at him in disbelief. "S-so we can make a child?"


    Asura didn''t bother wiping the tears from her eyes and kissed her deeply. She immediately became happy; the heartache she felt was slowly dissipating as her worries vanished. "I just hope we didn''t make onest night."


    "Why!?"


    "So I can sleep with you more and more... I am addicted to you." Asura''s lips glued themselves to hers while Verana felt happiness she could never express. "Shall we try again now?"


    Only for her whisper of "Idiot..." to echo before the bath water sshed violently, followed by the cries of a phoenix in euphoric pleasure once again.

 Chapter 302: Lorems Return! Lucias Affection!

    "I cannot believe we got attacked by those damn rats!" Loremined while examining the ends of her hair, checking for split ends.


    "The rats don''t even speak about those damn frogs and lizards! I thought we would be home two days ago. What if more women have taken Asura''s heart?" Lucia sighed heavily.


    "Do you really think he can take that many women into his heart at once? It seems like a fair stretch, considering that he can barely keep up with just the ones from before. Though he seemed to have changed the past few nights before we left."


    "His eyes felt more affectionate and caring. It felt like we truly became his most important people."


    The pair of women thought back to Asura''s gaze at them before the pair departed, the beautiful but dangerous smile that always reminded them of their ce in Asura''s heart.


    They didn''t feel insecure as they had gotten used to this unfamiliar sensation, slowly epting it into their lives and wondering how they lived without it before.


    However, after the battle together, Lorem noticed his change. With his gentle touch and affectionate gaze, she realised it was the doubt and second thoughts that were melting away, that he was Asura and only Asura.


    Lorem shook her head slightly and refocused her vision, ncing back at the city, her home.


    "Halt! Who goes there!" A guard holding arge golden shield with a white border and spear shouted.


    "Royal knight Lorem and Lucia have returned from the southern mission to ept a task from the Queen," Lorem responded, sighing heavily. "Open the gate."


    "Hm?" The guards lowered their weapons and peeked through the small window at the top of the gate. "I must contact the pce to confirm!"


    "Oh,e on..." Luciained.


    After several minutes of waiting, the gates finally opened with a loud bang. High-rise towers, luxurious houses, and high-end shops filled the familiar streets of the city while rich families walked around.


    After the attack, thete night caused by Asura and V building the citadel''s walls and cathedral seemed to have given the city a new breath of life.


    The nights of Silvara that used to end transformed with some merchants considering it a safe idea to avoid any night attacks from monsters having someone on guard and at the store from morning, noon and night.


    "Do we have to visit the Queen today?" Loremined, looking down at her clothes.


    "It is alreadyte at night. I just want to see Asura and sleep."


    The pair turned at a corner and looked down the main street leading towards the pce. Couples strolled down the streets, or vendors sold hot food in the middle of the night to make some profit. Light chatter, some quietughter, and music filled the serene night, but something felt different.


    "This is Silvara? After the sword fell?" Lorem''s eyes widened.


    She felt a vibrance or rather a resilience hidden beneath the surface, from the people''s smiles to the vendors making strange food after the gates were closed.


    "It''s a lot busier at night. But do you think the Queen will even be up thiste at night?" Lucia shrugged her shoulders, looking up at the castle.


    Lorem sighed, scratching the back of her head. "We should probably just rest at the barracks tonight and go to the pce in the morning."


    "Excuse me, why is the city still so bright at night?" Lorem asked a merchant, tossing several silver onto the desk and buying tworge bowls of their strange stew.


    "Oh? You don''t know, miss?" The merchant tilted his head, almost dropping his cooking utensils.


    "Haha, you missed the wonderful evening. The prince and princess rebuilt both the spirit and soul of our city. Can you see, though the sword broke, now it emits a beautiful white light at night, soothing and said to heal people''s injuries when they walk at night? Then, during the day, a fierce ck glow that empowers people''s confidence and makes business sessful!"


    Lorem''s eyes opened. She looked at the former blue sword and noticed a gentle white light, the feeling of warmth and a serene atmosphereing from the broken de. ''Wow... it''s true¡ªmy sore back and bloody wounds are healing.''


    "This is the grace of Asura Phoenix, who swore to be our sword. From the moment he spoke and spread those words, the sword lit once more."


    Lucia nced at Lorem, crossing her arms under her breasts.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Wha..." Lorem mumbled, "Asura did?"


    "Ah? Of course. He and the princess saved us from darkness and the bleak loss; in a single night, their love and solemn vow restored the cathedral and tower and caused the rebirth of our guardian sword."


    ''Our Guardian Sword... This warmth and the soft white glow. It feels like... the cold glow of the de has touched my soul... like it''s be a part of me. It is nothing like the dark de that turned my skin ck and blood red.


    It''s so soft and gentle... and...''


    Lorem remembered she had changed from the moment she gave herself to Asura, and the sword made her feel his presence as if Asura were kissing her neck, holding her close and protecting her.


    "Alright, thanks." Lucia felt strange, seeing Lorem in such a daze with a wide smile, epting the two meals from the vendor.


    "Enjoy, it''s the same recipe as the prince used!"


    The pair walked down the street in silence, their eyes glued to the gentle white glow. They listened to the music and small talks between people while ncing at the enormous cathedral in the distance, where a ck light pulsed out from the centre and prated therge ck de.


    ''I know that light... it''s his passion and lust, affection and pure love... formed into a protective veil that allowed me to change. Now, it is changing everyone in the city. I feel jealous yet happy.''


    "I want to see Asura!" Lorem suddenly blurted out while eating the food.


    "Yeah, me too, but first we have to report to the Queen, you know? Besides, if we stay all night, we will fall behind on training," Lucia answered in a monotone voice. "But... I think we are done."


    "Let''s go see the queen! I want to see him even a second faster."


    Lorem stopped in front of a massive wooden gate withrge ck-and-white-painted wooden doors with an emblem of the kingdom embedded in the middle. Two guards stood at either side of the entrance, holding their weapons and paying attention to their surroundings.


    "Halt! Who goes¡ª" the guard looked at the pair''s dirty clothes and pointed hisnce at them, "¡ªgo to the barracks."


    "Eh, why!?" Lucia asked before Lorem nodded with a wry smile. "Because we look horrible."


    "Proceed."


    Lorem rolled her eyes as Lucia pushed open the gate.


    They passed arge fountain and beautiful garden in the centre of the courtyard, surrounded by four white walls and a ck tower in each corner. At the end of the garden stood another ck-and-white door with three guards instead of two.


    This time, the guards were Valkyrie and part of the Third Unit who guard the pce and knight areas.


    "Halt!" The Valkyrie stopped the pair in front of the doors. "This area is off-limits to people without authorisation."


    "Mara, why do you ask if you know it''s me?"


    "Ah!? Lady Lorem! Forgive me. I thought you were a vagrant."


    "You cheeky little girl!." Lorem covered Mara''s mouth, a yful smirk on her face. "I''ve returned for an important matter. Please inform the queen of my arrival while we get changed."


    "Right away!" Mara opened the barracks doors before she rushed off towards the pce doors and passed several Valkyrie, who shot her strange gazes.


    "Lucia, make sure you don''t take too long, or I''ll go alone!"


    "Mm~ I won''t."


    Lorem took off her armour and inspected the surface for damage.


    She deliberately threw her dirty, bloody, and torn clothes and underwear onto the floor in front of the door, knowing it was the garbage bin where someone would take them away.


    Lorem found a towel on the side of the bed, then wrapped it around her body and walked over to the shower room on the opposite side of the hall.


    "Asura, how much have you grown in a few weeks?" Lorem mumbled.

 Chapter 303: The Queens surprise.

    In the centre of the grand hall, a sleepy woman with silver hair wearing an elegant nightgown and robe sat sprawled over her throne. The queen watched the two knights, who spread the scent of fresh berries from their damp hair. Their beautiful faces were radiant, and their perfect bodies brought an undeniable charm.


    "You two really got the guards to disturb me at this time?" The queen said in an annoyed tone, rubbing her temples. "Aren''t you just a tad too bold to wake a queen at midnight?"


    Lorem and Lucia stood at attention, their heads held high and the seriousness clear from their focused faces.


    They could hear their breathing and hearts thumping. Then Lorem shrugged her shoulders before losing her proper posture. "Well, I wanted to see Asura, but since you insist on that, we report to you first."


    The Queen''s eye twitched. "I-insist? I said nothing."


    "No, before we left, and you gave the order to return, you specifically said to report to you," Lorem added, pulling a chair while sitting on it in reverse with her legs spread and leaning on the backrest with her chin.


    "Isn''t that the same thing?" Lucia nodded.


    "Fine, tell me."


    Lorem reached into a leather bag, pulled out several pages of notes on paper, and tossed it over to the queen, who stretched her arm with a displeased expression.


    The queen''s eyes widened as she scanned the report and flipped through the pages. She understood now the seriousness of losing the sword and looked at Lorem and Lucia with wide eyes. "This... This report, is it urate?"


    "Every word, we even fought against more than a hundred rats the size of small children!"


    "Those damn vermin!?" The queen mmed her hand down on the armrest with a stern expression. "Wait... that doesn''t exin why you haven''t returned before."


    "We went to a town called Vura after hearing screams and seeing smoke... After that, we ended up in an extended battle with fish monsters, wolves, strange deformed monsters and the rats."


    "What!?" The Queen''s eyes widened. She grabbed the pages of notes, her hands trembling while scanning every detail.


    "Thankfully, we led the citizens to safety while fighting off an enormous wolf, which we believe was about to reach Stage Nine. When they arrived at Atilda vige, they helped us defeat the rats and deformed monsters."


    On the throne, the queen no longer showed signs of exhaustion or tiredness. She then grasped several documents and sent them to the Valkyrie standing behind her. "Analyse the documents and have Units Six and Ten deal with the surrounding viges, while Units One and Five will go investigate Atilda."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Lady Lorem, Lady Lucia." The queen clenched her fists, her eyes meeting theirs. "You have done well¡ªawakening mete does not matter. Good work."


    "Huh?" Lorem froze, her eyes opening wide. "Good work? Then, can we go see Asura?"


    The queen frowned. "Don''t push your luck. No, you may not."


    "Why? Didn''t we do a good job?" Lorem pouted.


    The queen sighed, closing her eyes. "Look at your state; you''re tired, and I have heard reports that tonight he is sleeping with the duchess of Drakkur''s daughter; V and her friends were speaking about it so much the maids gossiped about it."


    Lucia''s expression changed to anger and jealousy, while Lorem''s smile slowly faded as she fidgeted in ce.


    "You two head back to your dormitories and rest. I will send a maid to awaken you both at sunrise to deliver a reward and give you a day of rest. Go. The next mission you will be going on will be extremely long. But don''t worry, you will be with your beloved stud." The queen mocked them with a smirk before shooing them away.


    "That bitch!" Lucia suddenly muttered after they exited the pce. "Did you hear that!? That smug Drakkur girl is sleeping with Asura!"


    Lorem rubbed her chin, her lips tugging into a slight smirk. "Isn''t it fine? The faster he takes them in his heart, the faster we can have him again. Plus, that girl helped you have the best first time, right? Didn''t she make him aroused enough to make you squirt?"


    Lucia blushed, unable to look at Lorem''s grinning face. Stay connected via mvl


    "Anyway, I guess we can see Asura tomorrow," Lorem mumbled.


    "But first, let''s go spar with the other girls who stayed behind. I want to practise."


    "Sparring at night? Why not go back and prepare to meet our darling?" Lucia asked.


    Lorem shook her head. "That isn''t fair. We weren''t there for him the past few nights. I want to present myself properly so he doesn''t forget his ''precious'' knight."


    Lucia stared at Lorem and smiled, nodding her head. "Right! Asura must at least miss us after so long!"


    ***


    Early the next morning, Lorem sat on the edge of her bed, the wooden frame creaking while she wiped her cheeks with a facial wipe. With her natural beauty already stunning, her simple routine of makeup, changing clothes, and brushing her hair made her the centre of attention to all who saw her after leaving the room.


    After eating a delicious breakfast, she received a message from a maid to wait near the academy''s entrance for a carriage to take her to the pce.


    Lucia joined her shortly after, wearing a long white dress with frilled shoes. Today, Lorem wore a lovely set of clothes: ck leggings with a red skirt that reached her thighs and a matching coat with a frilled white blouse.


    They both watched as the carriage rolled onto the main street of the academy with their excited faces and hot breaths misting up the air as they awaited their handsome prince charming.


    "Lorem, you tried too hard; those knights were so stunned by how lovely you look!" Lucia mocked while gazing at the high ponytail she wore, the thickness of her hair making it look like a huge bushy tail on her hair, with a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    "And you chose not to wear a single piece of jewellery? At least match with the pendant Asura gave you."


    "The sses and the hair are my weapon!" Lorem gripped her fist. "You saw his reactions. When I tie my hair in a ponytail, Asura gets fired up, and the sses will remind him how smart and cute I am!"


    "Doesn''t your chest hurt restricted by that bra?" Lucia smirked, pointing at her full and heavy-looking breasts, which pressed tightly against the fabric of her blouse and bra.


    "Nothing is worse than having my tits move out of position, so a little pinch here and there won''t kill me."


    Lucia scoffed while smiling, shaking her head.


    As they bickered back and forth, a gust of wind and the sounds of galloping hooves descended upon the streets. They came to the familiar gateway towards the detached pce where Asura and V now stayed after the wedding, with flowers and words of praise tied to the gates by various people.


    Two horses adorned in polished metal armour pulled the carriage along the road and stopped in front of the girls. Two gorgeous Valkyries dismounted from their horses and stood in front of the girls with an elegant bow.


    "Lady Lorem, Lady Lucia. His Highness requests your presence in his chamber."


    Lucia and Lorem''s eyes lit up as they quickly rushed out of the carriage, adjusted their clothes, looked at each other like rivals, and headed towards the pce, guided by the two Valkyrie.


    The two Valkyrie escorted them up the stairs of the detached pce, heading straight for Asura''s room, where several of the Valkyries from the previous nights had woken up in the early morning and walked around with flushed faces, yawning in a daze while wiping their eyes.


    These were the girls from Unit Seven, all kept awake because of Asura sleeping with Verana.


    "Oh! Lorem! Lucia!"


    When they reached the door, they were told to wait, but Lorem and Lucia heard his voice before he suddenly appeared in front of them, causing the Valkyrie to gasp.


    Asura teleported!


    His figure was instantly in front of them. They gazed at his toned body, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist, and his eyes widened as he watched Lucia and Lorem dressed in lovely clothes and makeup.


    "Eh... what happened to you two? You both look so beautiful I might just ravish you right here. Haha, but we are going out together, right?"


    Lorem and Lucia stared at each other in shock and then back at Asura with a flustered expression.


    ''He''s different, more at ease... The dark atmosphere is gone. Asura, his smile is so beautiful.''

 Chapter 304: The Changing Silvara - Light and Dark

    ***


    Not long after, Asura returned wearing a ck tunic, leather shoulder guard and a pair of tight-fitting pants. A tinum pauldron hung on his shoulder over the leather, making him look rather dashing. He walked up to Lucia and Lorem, and thetter felt her heart beating faster when she caught a whiff of his pleasant scent.


    "Aren''t you two beautiful, haha?"


    "Asura, you seem rather cocky," Lucia whispered, her body like smoke vanishing before she wrapped around his arm¡ªtoday, they would be spending the afternoon together because many rumoured the ships were arrivingter today.


    Lorem quickly reacted, hugging Asura''s arm and smelling his intoxicating scent as they began walking behind the Valkyrie. She heard him murmur in a voice she couldn''t make out, and although she tried her best to listen, all she caught were several words, ''delightful aroma'', ''cute'' and ''my wife''.


    His words caused her to blink before her face flushed red.


    "Lorem, your face is very red. Are you feeling ill?" Asura asked, leaning down a little to inspect her face while Lorem ducked her head and covered her face.


    Lucia chuckled softly and whispered in an enchanting tone, "You do not know how adorable she is. Last night, I had to stop myself from giggling. At how this old woman is like a young virgin thinking about you so much she couldn''t sleep."


    "What are you saying, you snake..." Lorem murmured in a soft voice. "And who are you calling an old woman?"


    "Haha, don''t argue. We should have some fun," Asura chuckled, his eyes wandering up to the sun before they descended the stairs.


    The Valkyrie guided the trio to the city centre before vanishing from sight, though because Asura became the prince, they would always guard him from the shadows.


    [Hey, little elf, you''ve been quiet for a long time!]


    Asura wondered why Celine stopped messaging him for a few days. It was strange that she didn''t answer quickly, so he felt she might be busy.


    [You said you woulde to my room! Hmph!]


    ''I did...?''


    Asura pondered her words. He then remembered the item she gave him that could teleport him into her bedroom and realised she didn''t give it out of a social meaning.


    [You really wanted me to visit you in your room?]


    He couldn''t help but feel strange. However, thinking of her slightly flushed cheeks and lovely curled ears, it might have been the case.


    After all, he remembered her every expression during their ''hunt'', and even though she liked to act like a mature woman, she was likely a maiden in real life.


    [Idiot! I waited all night!]


    [Then I''lle right now?]


    ''Forget it...''


    [No!? I am not ready for a week! Come in a week. Mother is annoying because she knows I can use magic now! Hmph... don''t be sad if someone steals me away!]


    Asura wrapped his arms around Lorem and Lucia and ignored the chirping of the princess as she mentioned she read princesses got kidnapped in the books she owned.


    The three walked down the grand avenue, and the citizens greeted and cheered at Asura, who walked by. Several onlookers then approached them, offering produce or fruits, but Asura insisted on paying for them while Lucia and Lorem snatched them all with bright smiles.


    Soon, the trio arrived in the city centre and looked over at the high-ss buildings and the vibrant streets.


    The bustling of the city soon quieted down as a robust, middle-aged man in blue robes with gold borders appeared from the gate and began walking towards them.


    "Greetings, Prince Asura and his attendants. I am the new bishop of the Church of Valos. Thank you very much for sparing us all and helping rebuild the cathedral when we suffered substantial loss. I hope our goddess will find her way here to bless you well."


    The man bowed slightly.


    Explore stories at mvl


    Lorem observed him with a frown since she heard he was the leader of the local belief of Varos, one that professed that other religions were evil and had to be destroyed.


    Yet, seeing him today, that ferocious nature seemed to have vanished; instead, he looked kinder and more gentle than before; she noticed him buying bread formoners and children from the local orphanage.


    "Your speech and acts prevented my heart from being forever biased if I had not heard them. I might have remained a horrible person who only saw myself above others."


    Asura''s eyes narrowed at him for a second, and the Bishop''s skin froze before cracking. "It''s my pleasure, bishop. May I ask your name?" He couldn''t stand the feeling of religious people being so friendly to him after the cultist''s mind controlled thest archbishop.


    "My name is Orpheus."


    Asura smiled and nodded. "Understood. Do you mind letting me and my future wives enjoy our date? Soon, we will depart to help the people of Silvara prosper and wee the light of Varos down upon this kingdom."


    "Of course, Prince Asura," Bishop Orpheus respectfully replied with a smile.


    He quickly left the trio alone to do as they wished and continued his afternoon strolls into the city.


    "Haha, he looked rather skilful," Asura muttered in a soft voice before guiding the two girls, his hand caressing their heads gently.


    "Hmph, aren''t you being too friendly? He''s a Valos believer!" Lucia muttered in a hushed tone, yet her eyes wandered down at his hand on her head and blinked, her thoughts beginning to be somewhat muddy.


    "So? They''re all a bunch of hypocrites, haha. It''s no wonder false believers worship a false god," Lorem added.


    However, Asura shook his head, "that priest truly changed. I believe he will be a wonderful member of the clergy."


    "You did a great job changing his heart. I wonder how the higher echelons are doing," Lucia finally said as they continued on their stroll through the city, stopping to buy food before walking on and enjoying themselves.


    "My lovely Lucia, who cares? Shall we find your parents and have an enjoyable meal? They missed you a lot," Asura asked, looking around at the tall buildings before pausing in front of a bustling restaurant.


    "That''s a Good idea. I miss them as well, especially the food," Lucia replied as she hugged Asura''s arm, her mind turning soft as sheughed brightly.


    Lorem watched them before a smile grew on her lips.


    Inside a dark and gloomy meeting room, silence descended. A man shrouded in shadows nced at a circr table where various other men in dark robes sat with a deep frown.


    "Our scouting mission was a failure. I rmend we act ording to the original n. If not, the new prince will lead his army to our doorstep within weeks."


    Once, arge room with many people was now half empty after the tragedy of the day before.


    "What numbered three?" Ace asked, his voice hoarse with a sense of loss, his former sense of vibrance and energy now gone.


    "Dead!" Number two, the rabbit-masked member said with an energetic voice.


    "I see... so he''s dead. What about numbers Five and Six?"


    "Six betrayed us and turned in several agents, while number five is in hiding after the duchess changed her actions."


    "It looks like we failed..." Ace whispered, his voice even drier than before, until a sudden de pressed against his throat.


    Number two suddenly attacked him before slicing his throat.


    "Well, you were too weak and ended up costing us far too great, so now~ please step down."


    The rabbit-masked person with the fake voice turned to the rest of the group with a strange pose. "Now I am in control,dies and gentlemen. Wee to the winning team!"

 Chapter 305: The Ships arrive! Time to Depart!

    "The Drakkur family don''t fuck around..." Lorem spoke with her genuine shock, losing her gentle tone.


    "No... They don''t." Asura replied.


    He looked around and felt a strange feeling because Asura knew the truth. ''Verena, not her mother or Verana, sent these. What is that woman thinking? Did she really kick away the Eastern Empire just to support me?''


    "This is amazing!" Lucia cheered. "We''ll get to fight on the water with them and their massive weapons of death!"


    Though that thought appealed to Asura too, he enjoyed the sound and feeling of vibration through the ship when cannons fired. These were the ones he arranged with the dwarven and foreign merchants to form in Wolfsheim. ''She went to such a degree to support me? I have to give her a chance...''


    "What''s the matter, Asura? You look so serious." Lucia poked his cheek, snapping him back to reality.


    "Nothing! Just thinking about where the rest of my army is going. We don''t know how many people will die in the next few weeks... I just want to make sure you are all beside me when I fight."


    "So we can see you shine?" Lorem''s lips gently pressed against his cheek as she whispered while hugging him tightly, a reassuring and supportive movement. "I will support you until the end, my prince."


    Asura''s eyes widened as he grasped Lorem''s warm hands and Lucia''s cool fingers wrapped around his shoulder. He felt their support, love, and devotion toward him.


    ''They are with me... They will be there beside me, no matter what happens...''


    "It''s not the time to think about this stuff!" Lucia''s energetic voice made him focus on her.


    "Yeah, let''s continue our date while we can!" Lorem also said, giving him a soft smile.


    "Then let''s go somewhere else,dies!" Asura held their hands, and the three ran around the city for several more hours before they went home.


    ****


    In the queen''s chambers, Asura and V knelt before the Queen while all of Asura''s women were in attendance, along with the Captain and new Vice-captain of the Seventh Unit also joined, the rumours of amoner academy being created in the Phoenix de epting anyone who reached Stage One spread through the kingdom thanks to the queen''s actions.


    "Thank you foring, you two. We have a lot to discuss," The Queen said in her official tone, gesturing for them to sit down instead of kneeling.


    Asura took a seat, looking at the people present. "Is it something that we need to keep a secret from the kingdom?"


    "Indeed, Prince Asura," The Valkyrie who protected the queen, Epsilon, spoke before giving a polite bow.


    "I''m going to ask you to take on the most important mission in our Kingdom''s history. I hope you are up for it, Prince Asura," The Queen added, looking at her son.


    He might have been the one who spoke of the n, but the queen perfected it and added some of her troops. "Asura Phoenix, V Silvara."


    "Yes, your majesty?"


    "You both willmand the entire Phoenix army against the Southern Invasion. I know you are not ready, but we cannot risk waiting or anyone knowing what you are capable of."


    Her eyes became narrow, a feeling of pressure filling the room as everyone bit their lips. "You willunch an assault on the eastern coast of Romantica with troops from Drakkur, the de and my private troops. You will bothmand a force of 3,000. With 1,000 soldiers, 1,500 Knights and 500 Valkyrie from Squad 3 and Seven."


    Recently, V''sing of age resulted in the switch of the third squad. They were the reserves led by Cynthia in her ck armour.


    "Once you have made significant progress, I shall send my strongest Valkyrie to support you to crush thempletely from the west and east, like a vice gripping them of life." The Queen gave a cruel smirk.


    "We understand," V and Asura nodded their heads.


    "Asura, I hope you will prove yourself to me." The Queen''s eyes focused on him. "I hope you will be what you said in your speech, the sword that cuts down this kingdom''s enemies. V''s enemies."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will do whatever is needed for me."


    "Then prepare. Your troops are ready and I wish for you to depart immediately, so do not dy. Make the kingdom proud, my son." The Queen said with a serious look on her face.


    "Yes, mother." Asura and V bowed their heads.


    The meeting was over, and everyone walked out of the room. Once they were alone, Asura pulled V into a hug and whispered in her ear. "I will protect you."


    "I know, Asura..." She smiled, leaning against him. "Let''s go, and the troops will be waiting for us."


    The two left the pce with the Valkyries and the newly dubbed Phoenix Knights following them to the castle gates. Asura felt surprised that all his women didn''t cause trouble, but then he saw Verana, Valerie and Mu Xue standing with Xavida, Lorem and Lucia with soft smiles. It seems the seriousness of this task caused them to be more epting.


    Amalia, in her new silver armour, stood behind Asura, to his right, while her eyes appeared to face forward. She never stopped gazing at her brother, with a faint pink hue on her cheeks.


    "I will be leaving with you, Asura. Do not worry about my safety." V said, her silver hair shining in the setting sun.


    With her soft, delicate hand held tightly, he looked into her eyes. "My princess, shall we board our vessel and prepare to bring a change to the world?"


    V''s face turned red, and she nodded her head. They stepped forward, and their army began marching to the Royal port to board the gship, The-Dragon-yer.


    The two did not know what would happen; however, with the support of his other brides-to-be and the support of his sister, Asura felt confident in their future.


    At the port, Asura looked at therge fleet of ships. They were all equipped with massive cannons, each capable of destroying an enemy ship in a single attack. They had a crew of 100 women on every ship, and a Valkyrie from the third squad led the supporting ships while Ignis and Cynthia''s strongest members would protect their main ship together.


    "Wow, our ship has double the guns and a magic barrier protecting the hull!" Lorem began to geek out as she touched the pad in her hand, making small bleeping sounds while she rushed to the boarding area.


    "Who would have known that Lorem was such a geek with ships?" Lucia muttered while Asura, who stood in his noble attire beside V, could only smirk, knowing how she was in the distant past.


    Suddenly, the sound of heels tapping against the wooden peer, the salty scent of the sea filling the air as Asura turned to see her... "Helliana?"


    With a single ck wing on her back, perfect fair skin, a beautiful ck dress and straight hair down to her hips. The woman who supported him in secret, even dying and losing most of her soul, all to support him. "Prince Asura... It has been a long time."


    "Helliana, what are you doing here?" Lorem asked with her eyes looking shocked.


    "Oh, little Lo, you look so cute. Does the ship''s technology make you excited?" Helliana gave her a teasing smile.


    "Of course, it''s amazing!"


    "Then you will love what I''ve brought." She looked at therge warship before arge ck magic circle appeared under the vessel, then a strange belt spread from the magic circle and covered the entire ship, forming a strangeyer of protection. "It''s the residue of a slime king. This reflects and resists all magic below Stage Seven, fufu."


    "That''s great, Helliana!" Lucia said, her eyes filled with joy.


    "Yes, it will make fighting the mages in the east easier. Though we will have to worry about the physical attacks from their cannons," Asura said with his brow furrowed and his hands folded, but it was a relief.


    "Tsk, tsk, not just for your ship, but I also have regr residue for the fleet! It only resists Stage Five magic, but if you want it... I want a kiss!" Helliana teased.


    Asura shook his head, then grabbed her, and before she could react, he spoke. "You don''t have to say that. We will have a long journey ahead of us, so I hope we can spend more time together." Then his lips met hers.


    "Damn!?"


    "Darling, Another woman!"


    "Noo... husband.... kiss me instead."


    "Helia!!!!" Lorem shouted before trying to part them.


    It seemed a simple kiss triggered the first-wife war.

 Chapter 306: Onward To Romantica - Garrets Manly Tears!

    Asura stepped onto the bridge of the ship, feeling no different from thend. He thought it might sway or make him feel strange, but it didn''t. Rather, the view of the huge, expansive ocean and the distantnd that existed beyond made his heart throb.


    [I am looking in your direction right now. One day, I wille to visit.]


    [Eh!? Idiot, just use that thing... What do you mean, speaking in such a strange tone?]


    [Haha, in the future sure]


    He couldn''t help teasing the elf Celine on the other side of the world. Asura really desired to meet her in person rather than use the teleportation symbol she gave him.


    [You better!]


    Although she would call him an idiot, he would call it a man''s pride.


    "Captain, it is time."


    The captain was a serious-looking person who had served on the ship for decades. He would constantly sigh with regret when drinking. However, he maintainedplete focus as he guided the ship, even with the presence of extra crew members.


    Asura gave the old man a nod.


    He resembled his father, and so Asura showed him respect before heading towards the private lower deck made for him and V. Meanwhile, the other Valkyrie spread through the bridge and deck, performing the menial tasks that sailors andknights would normally do.


    In the distance, hundreds ofmoners watched in awe of the enormous ships all forming a beautiful formation.


    The crew on the ship were muttering amongst themselves as they couldn''t hide their nervousness at seeing such an illustrious group. They could barely remain calm in the presence of a royal and her husband.


    However, thanks to the queen''s actions, Asura''s ship only had those he knew well to avoid any danger or assassination issues while on the voyage.


    "Asura."


    "V."


    "Today is the day."


    "It is."


    The two were so close to one another, speaking words of affirmation to each other. A cheerful smile on V''s face, as her hair waved gently in the wind. Beside them, Mu Xue held Asura''s other hand, fidgeting with his fingers, while Xavida hugged him back.


    All the women involved with him rxed as their room''s dark walls opened up to reveal clear ss showing the beautiful view, like magic. The sound of seawater created a gentle sea breeze as the ship''s position gave a stunning view of the towers and waterways of the city.


    "To think the city looked this wonderful from this angle," Lorem muttered while Lucia sat on a sofa eating some olives. The private room came withfortable sofas across the wall in a horseshoe shape, with Asura on the most central sofa looking out toward the ship''s bridge.


    "Attention, this is your captain speaking."


    A voice resounded throughout the ship as a broadcasting stone on the main bridge was used to transmit the voice. The entire crew snapped to attention, and so did those in therge private room.


    "In order to perform theunch of our ship, you are all to stand by for the uing countdown. At the end of the countdown, the crew are to move to a secure position, and the knights and royal family will maintain a vignt watch as the ship''s mana crystals activate."


    "Princess V and Prince Asura, please remain calm and enjoy the view as we show you the might of Drakkur''s naval fleet."


    At these words, Asura smiled slightly. The captain was showing off for the new royal pair, something that was certainly warranted. He found the man''s words very amusingwhile feeling the whirring vibrations below, the loud sounds from the engine''s turbines twirling, and a beautiful glow of purple magic fluttering from the deck, using the excess energy to light the ship.


    ''What a genius to think of such a use for the wasted magic. I bet it was that damn old dwarf.''


    The Valkyrie stood in uniform, forming a line, standing to attention on the main deck. The other ships spread out and followed in a ''V'' formation, flying the gs of Drakkur, Asura Phoenix, and Silvara in unison.


    "3... 2... 1... Go."


    The tremendous roar of mana within the turbines awakened. It felt like a demon''s roaror the awakening of a demonic beast that could destroy the world. Asura felt the eleration, while Mu Xue, Lorem, and Lucia seemed shocked. V gripped his hands tightly, keeping her smile while Asura''s arm wrapped around her waist.


    The private room rumbled as the turbines gradually activated, and the ship began moving smoothly, pushing the water out of its way. The mana crystals glowed brightly, causing a white halo to appear that caused the sky to be darker and more fearsome.


    The ship''s magnificent speed gradually sped up, and the sound of water spraying became like a beautiful wave. In a few moments, it had reached the limit, and Asura stared outside the window, admiring the view.


    "Woah."


    Lucia stood up from her chair, looking at the view that they were making through the ss window in a daze.


    "Unbelievable," Lorem muttered. Though used to the best ships of Silvara, they never got the chance to enjoy the dreadnaughts created by Drakkur, which had a speed almost double that of the queen''s fastest ships. With their heavy armour and artillery still unmatched, it felt that Drakkur''s secrets were beyond the world''s current technology.


    "V, look at how beautiful the coastline is," Asura muttered.


    "Yes, so beautiful," V whispered. "Ahh... A fish!"


    Thud!


    The ship''s engines seemed to snap into a faster gear, the coast and horizon almost bing a blur. A sharp sensation coursed through V''s body as her legs went limp. Her body leaned into Asura''s arms, her face slightly pale. "Ah... fast, I feel a little."


    "Fufu, not only have the humans been hit with their wings clipped, but even my dear princess is feeling ill. Truly, what a sight to behold." Lorem chortled as she admired the scenery.


    "Asura, it''s the ocean!" Mu Xue grabbed his shirt, her eyes shining. It was the first time he saw her look so overjoyed by something irrelevant to him.


    "Yes," Asura spoke.


    He nced at her with a smile while V curled up beside him.


    "This is only the beginning. A few days from now will be a momentous day." He muttered to himself, his heart thumping in excitement, unable to contain his expectations for the future.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Silvara, Sigurd sat across from Garrett and Ophelia. She nned to negotiate the academy and its location and officially announce her involvement with Asura.


    The trio were in a room on the highest floor of the Magic Academy, overlooking the academy''s courtyard. This was Sigurd''s former residence, which she gave back to the pce after choosing to move her home to the Phoenix de so that the east would feel a sense of fear stopping their constant invasions.


    "Greetings, Lord Garret and his wife, Lady Ophelia. My name is..."


    "I know!" Garret couldn''t help but grimace, "You are the sword saintess of Silvara. Sigurd!"


    "Nice to meet you. I am Ophelia. Asura''s mother and his number one fan!"


    "Darling!?" Garret gasped.


    Sigurd and Ophelia gazed at one another, both wearing smiles as they introduced themselves. Their understanding was simple: They both loved Asura, and that''s all that mattered, so they needed to be close in order to support them in the future.


    "I would like to introduce myself. Sigurd Phoenix, future wife of your son Asura and guardian of the phoenix de."


    "Eh?"


    Ophelia was stunned while Garret choked on the ss of water he was drinking.


    "If you are here to talk about the location of the magic academy, then we don''t need to continue. I n to ask you again in the future with Asura''s present. Today, I just wanted to greet you and let you know thatyour son has many talented women. Opening a school in your territory might also help for the future children we will all give birth to."


    Garrett didn''t seem surprised but didn''t speak either. Ophelia''s smile only grew wider; she felt a sense of joy from Sigurd''s words: "Sigurd, as a mother, I only want to see Asura happy, so I want you to be his wife, no matter what. If you love him and cherish him, you have my support. No matter how old or how many there are, you are all my future daughters."


    "Ophelia." Sigurd smiled with her eyes filled with emotion, her cheeks blushing. "I have little in my life, as my parents died, and I never got to meet my siblings, but if Asura has a mother like you, no wonder he is such a loving and caring man."


    "Fufu, the sword saintess, is such a cute woman. Who would have guessed?" Ophelia grinned.


    Garret, who was looking at them in silence, couldn''t help but feel a hint of jealousy as he grumbled to himself, his hand leaning against his cheek as he pouted.


    But then he saw it, the distant ships taking sail. His lips curled into a smile as he remembered his son''s face and a determined voice speaking of his decision to conquer the east of Romantica. "Sail safely, my dear son."


    "Ah~ it''s my lovely husband''s soft moment. He''s doting on Asura, but don''t forget Amalia is also with him! That girl.... saying she would abandon her sibling rtionship with Asura and chase him as a man!"


    "WHAT!? MY AMALIA SAID THAT!?" Garret shouted, standing up while panting. "My little girl is too young for boys!!!"


    "Calm down, darling; Asura has his ns and is even more direct than you. Amalia is older than Asura by two minutes. You know that, right?"


    "..."


    Garrett''s power and rage vanished when he saw his lovely wife''s smile¡ªa smile so beautiful and pure that it made one feel her beauty. However, only her husband could see the sharp de and angry reflection of her true feelings. "Yes, wife..."


    Like a defeated soldier, he turned back to the sea, hearing the two women speaking and could only feel sorry for his son...


    ''Asura, one woman can bring the most powerful man down... Yet you have ten... Your father worries deeply.''

 Chapter 307: The Ruined Fortress Lives again

    Asura''s fleet set sail for the eastern shores of Romantica and the fort city of Utgard and began to repair and rebuild itself.


    The current look was a dramatic change from the battle seven days prior.


    The room formerly filled with jewels and golden items was now bare and rustic, with a beautiful woman sitting on her bed.


    Maria Svesta used all the expensive items that she amassed during her time in mind control and sold them to help for reparations and medical help for the injured knights.


    "I wonder if epting that deal is really the correct path. n, are you truly gone? The past ten years have felt so blurry and strange. I have a son who betrayed my husband, yet why? Why would I marry someone that wasn''t you? Our promise.


    Did it mean nothing?"


    From the moment she awoke from her control, many images and memories from that time faded like a broken dream.


    "If I have a son, where might they be? Did Alistair take him, too?"


    She shook her head, covering her face with a feeling of pain each time she tried to recall his face. Rather than dwell on a distant memory, she instead focused on the building forces to the east of her gates.


    After the first stalemate, the orcs pulled back, sacrificing the goblin forces.


    Now, it seemed more would soone to bolster them ording to the scouts willing to aid her from n''s knights.


    Maria slowly rose from her bed, revealing a long scar from her neck down across her breasts and stomach, an unsightly wound that remained sore and inmed. "A man would never be filled with desire upon seeing this..."


    Knock!


    The door opened after knocking twice¡ªMaria knew the only people who came to check on her were the medical magus and the maid, who seemed a little strange. Once an old friend who helped both n and her families, rather she should have been n''s dedicated maid.


    ''So that''s why it feels strange. I epted her simply because she helped n and served him. But will she betray me and n''s memory using the new prince from Silvara?''


    "Mydy?"


    Maria''s fingertips slid across the wound, transforming it into a scar. Her body trembled as she thought of n''s handsome face once again. ''If he lived and could ept this defiled body, I would give him everything and love him until the end of my life.''


    "Oh? It''s you... Alice?"


    ''How could I forget the strange priestess who is also a maid who enjoysing to see me every day?''


    "Oh my, you actually remembered me?" The attractive maid seemed genuinely shocked. Her lips opened, revealing her white teeth, and her eyes opened further, revealing her lovely brown iris that seemed to change colour slightly each time she met her.


    "Well, how could I forget the woman who would help set us both up back then in the apple fields and olive garden during the summer of our seventeenth birthday?"


    Memories dear to Maria surfaced. The young and slightly nervous n entered her mother''s fields wearing the most elegant suit, unaware that this little maid tricked him and joined Maria''s search for a groom.


    ''This maid isn''t an enemy. She is like me. She loves n, thus I must earn her forgiveness for betraying him. Even if it was mind control or whatever they did to me, it was still my actions, and a noble must always take responsibility.''


    "Thank you for giving me a second chance, Alice. I must apologise for everything."


    "?"


    An appearance of confusion increased. Her lips trembled slightly as her eyes closed slowly. "You would apologise to a mere maid, a mere priestess?"


    "I should take responsibility for all my mistakes, in control or not. I am a countess, and my actions carry significant weight."


    The two women watched each other for a moment while Maria slowly wore a dark blue, light dress, covering her hideous scar and closing her eyes. Alice seemed to be equally shocked, and her lips curled into a faint smile. "I see... The shy little countess seems to have grown up."


    "Don''t make fun of me¡ªlet''s head to the main hall; how many people have returned, and what is the state of our knights? Are they well fed, is there enough medical members to heal the wounded?"


    Maria wrapped her shoulders in a thick robe that hid the tip of her scar, binding it around her neck with a red woollen thread.


    "Over two hundred people returned after the capital denied their entry. As for the knights, they are currently recovering well. With more than a thousand men strong, and after your actions, severalmoners offered their services to help with nursing and first aid."


    Then she walked towards Alice with her face slowly changing from her weak-looking expression to a proud and fearless noble. Her eyes became sharp, narrowing them while her lips tightened and pressed together.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Understood, M''Lady."


    Alice opened the door for her with a gentle smile. Her face changed to a calm visage while her lips formed a faint smile.


    The corridors now felt a little barren from the missing paintings and extravagant items to the dressers now stored in the main hall containing bandages and spare cloth for the hospital andmoners who needed it.


    "Alice..."


    "Do you want to ask about n?"


    "Did he suffer?"


    Maria''s steps halted for a moment, her eyes looking towards the east. In the distance, the ruins of his territory were still smoking. The scene created a feeling of frustration in her chest as she bit her lower lip.


    "n..." For a moment, Alice couldn''t reply. Her eyes cast a fleeting gaze towards the east before swallowing her words. "He should have passed like a valiant warrior."


    "...."


    Silence echoed through the long hallway. The question seemed to have soured both women''s feelings, leaving them on a solemn trip to the medical station.


    ****


    Manymoners were sharing a banquet of small meals, something to celebrate them surviving the first battle.


    The moment they saw the Countess, their reaction differed from what one might have expected if they had seen this city a few weeks earlier.


    "Countess Maria!?"


    "Our Lady, are you well?"


    "Bless the Countess and her kind heart!"


    From the moment she awoke, her primary intentions became apparent to the people. She prioritised improving their lives and the medical and defensive areas, selling her gold and jewels for the cheapest prices and allocating most of the funds to them instead of her pocket.


    "Calm, my people. I am ttered and honoured you remain here. However, the danger has not passed; should you wish to leave or escape to safety, you may. I will never judge you who remained here in thest battle. The walls of Utgard will never fall, but I will not force you to remain and suffer!"


    "Our Lady!? We will stay with you until the end!"


    "Please do not say such lonely things!"


    Alice watched the crowd from a step behind Maria, and she knew that people here once might have hated Maria or found her to be a horrible woman.


    However, after seeing her change and the rumours and words whispered by the knights, they seemed to have realised what changed.


    Maria''s gentle eyes seemed to look wet as she spread her arms, beautiful mes fluttering from her palms before lighting all the lights in the room, a brilliant dance of mes around her body as she looked like a queen disying her might.


    "Then I will answer your prayers. I shall give you everything I have. To protect you until my mes extinguish!"


    "To protect our beautiful Utgard until the end!"


    The people seemed shocked, stunned to see her changed to this degree.


    Her striking gaze became gentle and warm not long after their voices and cheers filled the room, a strange sight that caused Maria''s lips to curl into a soft smile, one of the most genuine smiles that her people and Alice had ever seen.


    "Alice... We must head to the medical area, though I cannot use light magic. They can use my mana to help boost their spell power."


    "But, My Lady, the pain of using you as a battery would cause you intense pain."


    "Pain I will endure. Even if n is gone, and even if I am the reason he is dead, I can do at least this much."


    "Is it wise, Mdy? If you exhaust yourself, you will take several days to recover your mana. Will that not be a loss for our defences?"


    Alice''s reasoning made sense, but Maria felt the drive to repay his people for allowing her to remain in this ce. Then she took out a small vial from her pocket, the vtile purple potion bubbling.


    "This will recover me, even if I am to suffer agony after victory."


    "Mydy that is!? You cannot!"


    A rare look of concern filled Alice''s face, which made Maria''s lips curl into a grin before she put the potion back between her bosom and inside her item storage pendant.


    ''And this is all I can do as I do not know battle tactics or logistics. So allow me to repay you and n with my fire and life.''


    The bottle was a potion of mana restorative; it would recover her entire core, but after she used that magic, her body would degrade and suffer intense agony, like someone plucked and removed every internal organ in her body.


    ''This will at least give me the chance to win. In myst moment, I will rise and hold these walls to defend those who have be so precious to me.''


    "And Alice?"


    "Yes, Mdy?"


    "Do not tell anyone of this potion''s effects."


    After enjoying a small meal, Maria sat down near the medical centre with Alice. Her soft brown hair made her face feel dazzling. Many of the men and women blushed as her fingers flicked towards the bandages on a pallet, an empty tub resting on a wooden table next to her.


    "Ugh..." Maria''s lips trembled as she bit her tongue. The pain of the mage''s syphoning her magic felt like hundreds of small straws were sucking on her veins and devouring her mana slowly. "Alice, do you think we can win the next battle?"


    "My Lady, why do you ask such a foolish thing? If you have the intention to live, I will stay with you until the very end!"


    ''I am not so confident. Please give me the support I need.''


    She showed a confident smile towards Maria and pulled her closer while wrapping her hands around her.


    "Allow me to help, please." Alice reached for her ring finger, feeling her temperature until an answer appeared in her eyes. Of course, you''re a knight; do you need a proper catalyst?"


    "No, I will just let them take it through you."


    Thus, the two women allowed the mages to use their magic to increase the power of all healing magic. While they recovered a few mana cores at once, Maria''s hand trembled.


    ''Argh... the pain in my fingertips is too intense. Argh...''


    Blood dripped from her fingers, dripping onto the bandages.


    As she directed her mana, her blood seemed to be fused into the magic circle, changing the red and white energies into a radiant blue, like her fire.


    It continued to burn until the room filled with a brilliant light, fluttering with a calming scent while Alice held Maria''s wrist, allowing her magic to flow into the magic circle to support her.

 Chapter 308: Preparations for war - Deep Sea Monsters!?

    Asura stepped out of the luxury room and entered the training area created on the ship for Valkyrie and his wives to keep their bodies ready for battle. He stood in his training outfit facing Mu Xue, Xavida, and V, while standing on the other side fighting each other were Ignis and Amalia in an unarmed sparring contest.


    "Are you prepared? Remember, if you lose against her, Asura may not grant you his time." Mu Xue''s words carried a hint of a challenge as she motioned towards Amalia, who maintained a stoic expression.


    Asura knew that Mu Xue was provoking the two so that Amalia would fight harder to keep Asura''s attention and not lose the chance to spend time with him. However, Amalia''s guard became weaker as Ignis lunged forward with a strong jab that connected with Amalia''s chin, knocking her to the floor.


    Asura nced at Mu Xue, her expression subtle and smug. She smiled back at him, blowing a kiss, not even trying to hide the fact that she had just taken advantage of the situation to stop Asura and Amalia from growing closer.


    "Hurry! Stand up, Amalia. My night of sex relies on you!"


    Xavida could only cheer for Amalia because she liked to watch fights and bet her night with Asura with Mu Xue on her.


    Ignis scowled and stepped forward to help Amalia up.


    Mu Xue strode forward. "You might as well stop; you are fighting without magic and equipment. The difference in strength and skill is too big," she said condescendingly.


    Amalia regained her feet, and a stubborn re came over her eyes. "I can still fight! Captain Ignis, please!"


    Ignis turned and gave Asura a searching look, her body ready for a signal from him to stop.


    Asura shrugged indifferently.


    Amalia would be foolish if she couldn''t recognise the difference in strength. She knew Ignis spent countless years training at an equal level as she did for a decade., and, as Mu Xue said, the difference in ability and physical condition was overwhelming.


    However, she refused to lose, her fists lifted and bouncing on her feet. Amalia wanted to win. Asura looked at her; although it seemed silly and childish to him, he understood why she was unwilling to lose.


    "Fine, since you want to go, get up! Don''t whine about your bruises tomorrow," Ignis replied as she assumed her fighting stance once more.


    "Be careful," Xavida yelled in a loud voice.


    Amalia replied, "Mhmm!" as she attacked Ignis again.


    Asura''s eyes focused on her. His vision zoomed in on her beautiful, youthful face and muscr body as she fought with all her might. In his eyes, it was just an undting, beautiful rainbow, its radiant colours bringing warmth and light to his world.


    Then the picture faded and turned red as drops of blood began falling like rain on the floor.


    "Urgh!"


    Her pain-filled, high-pitched cries tore through the air, stabbing into Asura''s heart and soul like knives. Her smile and happiness were gone. Tears ran down her bloodied face as she clutched her side in agony, her right arm hanging without power after Ignis assaulted her with a violent series of strikes, almost breaking it.


    Ignis stood by in shock, staring at the bloody, broken body of Amalia. "What the fuck is going on?"


    Amalia''s body was damaged badly enough to need time in the healing pod.


    "I''ll take care of her." Mu Xue was the first to act.


    ''I can''t believe Ignis is so brutal...'' Asura thought before he stepped forward, pushing Mu Xue away and standing above Amalia, whose nose bled heavily while she looked up like an abandoned cat. "Come here, Amalia."


    Amalia looked up at Asura. Her tears stopped, but her defeat affected her feelings.


    Asura gently extended his hand to help her stand up.


    She seemed surprised and reached her hand forward timidly to grab him, her bloody palm touching his skin. He then lifted her into his arms; like a princess, he pulled her head close to his chest.


    "I''m sorry," she mumbled under her breath, her hands shaking as they clutched Asura''s clothing tightly.


    Asura said nothing and walked with Amalia to the healing pod, which was brought from Lorem''s room. He ced her in the pod and closed the ss lid. Then he clicked some buttons, and the healing fluid filled it.


    However, the moment before it covered her face, he kissed her lips. A small reward. "You did your best. Keep trying."


    Her eyes brightened for a moment as a sweet smile appeared on her bloody face, which was quickly covered by the white liquid inside the pod.


    Asura returned to the living area, where V and Xavida had alreadye over and started eating dinner. Ignis was outside having a drink by herself. Mu Xue was cleaning the blood in the training area with a cheerful expression.


    "Darling!" Xavida leapt into his arms, her food a mixture of ham and cheese. "Delicious!"


    "Feeling guilty now? Mu Xue." He didn''t mention the kiss or let Xavida go as he stared at Mu Xue, whose yful eyes stared at him.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Come and have something to eat. You''ll need the strength for tonight." She grinned at Asura before going back to clean the remaining bloodstains.


    "Don''t tease me, or I will not let youe tonight." Asura''s tone was low and strong, intimidating to Xavida and V, who trembled a little in his arms.


    "No way..."


    "How long will it take until we reach the range of Romantica''snd?" He then asked while ying with V''s ears.


    V replied in a daze, her eyes shining excitedly when Asura started giving her attention. "Approximately six days!"


    Read new chapters at mvl


    "We''ll keep a 50%bat alert and leave the navigation to the others."


    "In the meantime, I''ll be training with you all from today till we arrive." Asura gave the women a look, his confident face making them turn hot with excitement.


    "We''ll wait eagerly for your teachings, darling!" V was the first to answer, while Xavida silently cheered.


    ''Oh... these girls think I''m going to take it easy on them.''


    Asura knew they thought he would go easy on them, but Lorem and Lucia, who sat on the sofa opposite eating some snacks, knew his look. Both of them giggled while adjusting themselves, wearing training outfits and preparing forbat.


    ***


    Two hourster, the dreadnaught sailed relentlessly across the ocean, ignoring the deadly maelstroms and violent monsters lingering in the deep sea. The other passengerspleted their different tasks on board.


    Ignis watched as a wave of attacks rained down on Mu Xue''s body. Asura''s body was like a mirage striking the front before he appeared behind her, and a punch went flying, smashing into Mu Xue''s head and knocking her body forward onto the floor.


    Mu Xue slowly tried to get up, her pride shaken, but she refused to give up. "Ha..." she let out a cold breath, her body falling towards the floor in exhaustion.


    Asura ignored her and looked towards the next opponent, V. "Come, we cannot shoot mercy nor allow the enemy to win."


    "Yes!"


    Asura disappeared and reappeared next to V, who desperately tried to block his attacks as they rained down upon her.


    It was difficult for her to use magic with her strong restrictions, but Asura had been trying to unlock those shackles. Sometimes, she would fight in a beautiful form, but her magic would slow her down.


    He wanted to teach her how to use her magic naturally, thus forcing her to use it by instinct to survive.


    The women didn''t know, but each of his punches contained more healing force than destructive power; although the pain caused them to copse or gasp, soon after, a warm andfortable healing aura would repair their wounds. He loved his wives, after all.


    "HAAAA!"


    After an hour passed, the same scene appeared as her body copsed. Mu Xue''s head rested on her arms.


    ''They fought until exhausting their entire magic reserves. Good, this is what I wanted. Now, the hard ones... Lorem, Helliana, Verana and Valerie, their mana reserves are over ten times Xavida and Mu Xue...''


    Asura moved on to the others. Hisbat style had many variations.


    Sometimes, he would unleash his overwhelming power to take down the opponent quickly; other times, he would prolong the fight and release his restrictive aura on the person''s magic core, forcing them to fight with nothing but their bodies.


    "Hmph!" Lorem would not hold back.


    She wanted to be stronger so that she could stand by his side as an equal. Her heart felt conflicted about how he could surpass her physically so soon, and even his magic felt denser than a normal Stage Six.


    Asura unleashed a powerful fist that met her attack, causing the two fists to send an explosive wind outward, forcing Lorem to slide backwards. She stood up and tried to attack again.


    "Haaaaaa!"


    Her footsteps left behind an afterimage as she dashed towards him, unleashing a series of punches and kicks that looked like an ovepping constetion of ming stars in the sky. Asura grinned, dodging her attacks and striking her shoulder and knees with a precise attack before a few more followed.


    "Humph!"


    He knocked down Lorem several times, but she did not stop. Instead, her punches became stronger and faster, like he was constantly grinding her body into bing more efficient. She infused her muscles and bones with her mes, healing any damage instantly while empowering each blow with an explosive me that packed a devastating force.


    "Great! Let''s continue!" Asura smiled happily, seeing her progress.


    "All passengers, please prepare forbat."


    "I repeat, all passengers, please prepare forbat with a Stage Six Monster swarm."


    As she punched through the window, amunication window popped up between the two people, suddenly causing everyone to feel a moment of confusion.


    "What is it?" Asura asked as he stopped his attacks on Lorem''s body, turning to nce at Mu Xue.


    "We''ll take care of it." Mu Xue pulled herself together and replied confidently.


    "Yes, we will!"


    Lorem nodded at Asura. "Don''t worry about us."


    "Good! I''ll leave it to you then."


    He gave a wry smile before sitting down and taking a drink.


    The window opened, showing a mass of strange monsters emerging from the ocean surface, with purple beams shooting towards the ships.


    "Report! A mass of stage-six monsters has approached the ship. The defence team has deployed a spell that will automatically attack any enemy at the border of the barrier."


    "ording to the visual reports, the monsters are mutated fish, and they are attempting to surround and enter the ships to consume the crew and passengers."


    "Go get ''em, girls." Asura smiled, watching them wear their tight-fitting swimsuits, Mu Xue standing nude, taking longer to wear it just to entice Asura further with a wink.

 Chapter 309: Skirmish with Phantom Scouts

    The enemy appeared to be a deformed crab from the depths of the ocean. It had long limbs and two sharp ws attached to flexible front arms. Its faces were deformed, and it hadyers of sharp teeth in a circr mouth resembling amprey eel''s.


    The most disturbing thing was that they came in all shapes and sizes. Their size ranged from two to six meters, with thick armour ting covering their bodies. They attacked in a swarm, with tens of them rising from the water before splitting into groups and heading to the ships surrounding Asura''s.


    From their shimmering antennae would fire sma-type magic beams after a brief charging time.


    "Phantom scouts, ss 8 in overall strength, resistant to a Stage Five''s attack spells," the report informed on the screens of the bridge, causing the captain to frown. He lifted his hands and gave the order for the Valkyrie and sailors to attack; with this type of enemy, they must fish out the matriarch, or the swarm would be endless.


    Mu Xue stood at the bow of Asura''s ship, her right arm transformed into a beautiful blue de made of ice. Her hair fluttering in the wind revealed her ck and pink undersuit. Her sword pointed at the sky, gathering ice magic in a series of sharp spears. Besides her, Ignis held her spear and shouted back to the other warriors.


    "STAND BY!"


    The sailors on deck charged their rifles in readiness.


    "ATTACK!"


    Ignis yelled.


    Her voice echoed in the sky. With feathery wings, her figure transformed into a silver streak that shot forward into the swarm.


    "STRIKE!"


    As she shed across the water, hundreds of Valkyrie followed her. Mu Xue''s back-growing wings of ice, mixed with the icicle spears around her body, shot forth and sliced through one of the Phantom scouts as it jumped out of the water to attack.


    She then leapt into the air, joining the fight above the water as silver and purple collided.


    Xavida transformed into her dragon form, her mouth spitting balls of deadly white mes. The mes melted the poor Phantom scouts, leaving them no chance to fire back at a flying opponent.


    "Roar!"


    Her ws shattered the exoskeleton of one Phantom scout''s shell before she tore into its internal organs. Her dragon form and its ws were at the pinnacle of physical strength, and when paired with her terrifying mes that devoured the enemy''s magic, making their barriers worthless, few could approach her.


    Meanwhile, a fight raged between the ship''s anti-magic shield fluttered with sparks when met with the Phantom scouts'' sma beams. The mages were busy replenishing the mana used to support the shields as quickly as possible while sending bursts of mana to reinforce them.


    "Hold the shields; the enemy''s numbers are waning!" The captain''s bitter voice echoed as most of the ships struggled. It''s only thanks to the Valkyrie and V that they were safe.


    Asura watched the entire battle from the mainmon room, with enormous screens showing the girls up close. He enjoyed the sight of V fighting like a true warrior.


    "Are you really not going out there, My Prince?" one of the reserve Valkyrie asked him, her eyes seeing the shing lights of magic, sma, and dragons'' breath illuminating the sky. She had just recovered from her injuries in the pod and was eager to test out her new strength.


    "There''s no need. They are having fun out there," Asura said. "Besides, I''ve been feeling a strong auraing towards us. It''s simr to that old man from the other day."


    "Eh? A strong aura? I can''t feel anything," she whispered.


    ****


    Meanwhile, on the screen, V stood with her sword vibrating with an amber me that instantly vaporised ice and water and deflected the sma of the Phantoms. She had be a sun at night.


    An army of creatures currently surrounded her and the ship she guarded. However, her eyes on those beautiful amber orbs showed only confidence,


    "Stupid things." V swung her sword and sent out a wave of amber me that pushed back the Phantom scouts.


    V could barely do this not too long ago. If not for meeting Asura and his constant annoying request to train, even when they became lovers, he would drag her out of bed after a night of fun and then force her to practise. What used to take her several seconds to chant now turned into second nature, and what she struggled to do became easy.


    "Burn," V ordered, and a crescent wave of me exploded from the enemies she shed with the snap of her fingertips.


    ''She''s trying to act so cool copying me.''


    When he noticed the east where Mu Xue and Xavida were ying around, the poor Phantom scouts seemed to have pulled away from the east, heading to the west. "But the west is..."


    He turned his gaze to find Lorem and Lucia sitting on the deck of a ship while drinking together. The deck was filled with the soft meat found inside the scouts'' bodies as Lorem''s mes stewed the meat, using her Phoenix mes like some kind of chef!


    "Come on, taste it," Lucia grabbed some and handed it to Lorem. "What do you think?"


    Lorem casually took it and swallowed. "Mmm, my mes have been nourished."


    Asura: "...."


    ''What the hell are you two doing?''


    ''They should be killing Phantoms, right?''


    However, the moment a phantom appeared, Lucia''s shadows caught it with several harpoons and dragged it to the deck. They rapidly peeled away the phantom''s legs and hard shell, popping its flesh onto the fire.


    "Horifiying..." The crewmen stared at their two leaders and gulped.


    "This is tasty," Loremughed. "Maybe we can help the other ships."


    "No," Lucia said as she plunged the harpoon into the shadows and caught another Phantom scout, its limbs removed and tossed onto the fire while it struggled. "Let the other women take care of it; I mean, Verana and Valerie are just sunbathing... When do vampires sunbathe!?"


    Asura blinked and looked at thest ship. Verana and Valerie were lying on the deck, wearing only thin swimming attire. A ck veil hid their skin from the show, which seemed to be a precaution to prevent others from looking and to protect their skin from damage.


    "Verana, aren''t you going to fight?"


    "Nnn, it''s too bright; I''ll leave it to darling."


    "Haha... can you smell that? It smells delicious." Valerie whipped while looking towards the ship of Lorem and Lucia. "I want to eat some baked crab meat, too."


    "Can''t be bothered. Ah!" Verana groaned as she stretched on the deck while her long raven hair spread across the entire deck shimmering with a beautiful glossy look. "Toozy."


    Asura: ''Those four...''


    "Forget them, how is Amalia doing?" Asura couldn''t see her or herpanion as he frowned in confusion. "Can I get a view of my sister?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    In response to his question, the screen was divided into small windows to show the entire crew.


    Some warriors fought onnd and air, holding their spears with ease as they pierced their enemies one by one. They formed into teams and protected the battle mages, who chanted and kept the shields active.


    Below the water''s surface, Amalia''s dark blue shadow fought against the swarming Phantoms; her de seemed to cut through the water, ignoring logic and reason. Her little mouth was covered with a strange mask as her legs fluttered through the water.


    "Where''s the queen?"


    "Over there!" a Valkyrie replied to him. "She''s beating her enemy under the ocean''s surface!"


    "Show me."


    "Yes."


    The window shifted to Amalia''s right, revealing an underwater image of a beautiful white-haired girl and a hundred Valkyrie as they rushed into the heart of the Phantoms.


    With sword and spear, they massacred the poor scouts, cutting off their limbs as a Valkyrie thrust her spear into an enemy''s brain. She then carved a path, ripping its body open and dragging out its vital organs as if performing an autopsy.


    Asura nodded in satisfaction as he observed their brutal killing, but soon his face became serious, with narrow eyes watching Amalia fight with a special Phantom Scout the size of a house.


    ''What the hell is that?''


    A massive shadow, disturbing the water''s darkness, appeared from the depths below Amalia and the other Valkyrie.... "Is that the queen!?"


    The queen was like a mountain surging through the water, her mouth mming into the smaller phantoms and swallowing them whole with frightening speed.


    Find more to read at mvl


    Her fangs were at least two metres, with its white skin and crimson-coloured tentacles smashing their heads with ease, hundreds of eerie eyes filled with darkness, as the Valkyrie and Amalia pulled out of the water rapidly.


    "All hands brace for impact! Queen level Phantom detected!"


    "Magic at full power, defensive shields at maximum!"


    "SHIP, ADJUST THE BARRIER MAGIC AND RISE TO THE SURFACE! RAISE THE SHIELD AT TEN PERCENT!"


    "This is amand from the Captain! We must adjust our shields by ten percent!"


    "RAISE THE BARRIER, I SAID!"


    The screams were in chaos as the young woman panicked in her chair while fiddling with the dials on her control panel.


    "Oy! You heard the order!" The Captain lowered his foot above her and, in a harsh tone, shouted into the microphone connected to the speakers.


    "Protect this ship at all costs. Raise the barrier."


    "YES!" The young woman could feel his fierce eyes and ran over to increase the power to the mana tank connected to the ship''s magic array.


    "Darling, you''re not going out?" A slender woman sat on Asura''sp and rested her head on his shoulder with a smile.


    "Eh? Helliana?" He nced at her in surprise.


    "My Prince, please pay attention." Helliana curled up against him and jokingly pulled on his left hand, not wanting him to admire her beautiful red body. "I''m still here. Now, like this..."


    A strange image appeared, with a palm print and firing permission written above in runes, before she looked at him with wet eyes and a wide smile.


    "Fine, fine."


    He patted her back gently before cing his hand on the disy. A warmser seemed to pass over his hand before he felt the ship rumbling.


    [Main Cannon Preparing to Fire - Permission given!]


    The screen shed brightly as a buzzing sound rumbled through the ship''s walls. The immense magic in the mana tanks gathered in the massive cannon, condensing into a powerful light.


    "I''ll burn you to ashes."


    "FIRE!" Asura shouted, his eyes shining like those of a young boy. The moment the huge queen appeared in the surface world, magic already started to manifest and gather at the mouth of the cannon.


    His face looked calm as a massive beam of light cut through the night sky, piercing the queen and the ocean surface.

 Chapter 310: The Terrifying Queen Phantom!

    The moment the beam fired, all the other ships followed, transforming the sky into a brilliant sh of silver light. Theser hit the queen, instantly swallowing the ocean''s water, creating a massive vacuum as her screams filled the air. A colossal pair of tidal waves rushed from her sides, caused by the terrifying explosive power of the fleet''s cannons.


    Asura''s eyes focused, watching the swarm of Phantom scouts scatter while they fled from his ship. He locked on and eradicated them without exception. The brutal beam cut across the horizon with a howling ray.


    "Bravo!"


    "Yessir!"


    "Victory!"


    However, cheers did not erupt; instead, the sailors and warriors turned pale while looking towards the rear, noticing a huge ming object towering into the sky, dozens of tendrils swaying, and an enormous mouth filled with thousands of teeth in a spiral-shaped mouth.


    The captain gulped; Asura''s beam had caused an explosion in the ocean. An explosion that had transformed a section of the sea into an inferno.


    "Second waveing, everybody, at the ready!" The Captainmanded as he waved his hands to raise the shields as another wave of Phantoms rose from the surface.


    These phantoms were smaller, but their armour was thicker and covered most of their body, and their ws were sharper with theser beam crystals on either shoulder. "Warrior ss Phantoms!" The captain was on high alert; this was an unusual evolution that Asura had not encountered before. "Be ready for their attacks!"


    ''It''s amusing how the navy has a codename for monsters, and it seems they also have a ssification system... It might be worth creating one for thend, too.'' Asura grasped the cold material and wore the tightly fitting outfit with a waterproof and increased pressure resistance.


    "Aye!"


    Asura smiled at this scene. His right hand moved to press against Helliana''s waist, her body nude while she changed into her scarlet red suit. His fingers then traced along her spine as he felt her squirm with a lovely face, feeling the cold sweat on her snow-white skin. "Hurry and wear your suit. That red will look amazing on you."


    "My Prince." Helliana kissed him on his cheek with a beautiful blush before smiling like a faithful lover, She dragged the rubber-like suit over her legs with an erotic sound, the alluring sight as she bent forward, pulling it over her buttocks, an exciting and sexy sight to see.


    ''A red jumpsuit and ck hair. How sexy.''


    When he turned his head, looking out the window, the Phantom Queen seemed to have recovered; with a loud screech, a mass of mana began forming inside the spiral-shaped mouth, opening eerily while sucking the magic into her body.


    "It''s regenerating fast... Looks like the Queen ss can also adapt and evolve." He could feel his two hearts pounding in unison, causing his body to tremble with excitement while his blood surged in his veins like an uncontroble storm. An impulse that began growing from when he lost the chains that bound him.


    "Helliana, let''s go." Asura, wearing a pure ck suit with an armoured breastte and red highlights, stepped towards the emergencyunch door.


    Helliana quickly tied her hair into a ponytail with a wide smile before standing proudly by Asura''s side. "Let''s go!"


    Asura opened his palm and pped her buttocks, the tight material wobbling slightly as the interior hatch on the door opened, releasing a howl which masked Helliana''s moan.


    "FIRE!!"


    The ship shot another burst of missiles, and two columns of silver lights flew across the night sky. At the same time, the cannons on the surrounding ships unleashed their mortars on the Phantoms, causing the darkness to explode into an illuminating ze.


    The water seemed to turn into a seething cauldron from the bombardment and the inferno created by the ships''sers. The explosions caused the ocean to churn into a bubbling sea of chaos with pockets of crimson and orange where the Phantoms burned alive.


    "Sir, take this!" a young Valkyrie, not even an adult, ran and handed Asura a pistol-shaped tool with a nervous expression. "I hope you don''t mind."


    However, he shook his head, twisting his wrist before a ck spear with a beautiful ice-blue de appeared. "I don''t like those weapons, Helliana; let''s go."


    "Alright." Helliana leapt into the night sky, a pir of wind twirling beneath her feet as she soared into the midnight sky with a single raven wing, Asura at her side, his back with four beautiful wings of raven ck and pure white, both of their suits created for their bodies.


    ''It seems she gave up a lot more than I thought to save me...''


    Asura''s arm wrapped around her waist, even though she could fly normally. He just wanted to support her as they shot forward with a low boom towards the queen.


    The queen seemed to have noticed them. Its cries echoed through the darkness as her spiral mouth charged to its peak, an incredible light of purple heat forming as her body twisted, preparing to fire another energy st.


    ''So quick, it has almost reached its peak.''


    His fingers tapped her waist before releasing her from his side, and Asura''s wings sent him into a downfall; his spear pulled back, building force as his magic swirled at the tip; he focused upon the queen''s mouth, her tentacles and swirling beam prepared to use his void magic to avoid the devastating ray.


    "Asura!?"


    "I''ll draw its attention. You prepare to bombard it with magic from above!" Asura''s voice transformed into a distorted and more monstrous form as his body was covered in anotheryer of ck armour. His horns grew thicker, with mes of magma and swirls of frost bubbling from their cracks. His eyes were jet ck, one with a golden iris and the other an azure blue.


    With a burst of power upon liberating his demon and dragon bloodlines in unison, he burst forward several metres, his spear slicing through a tentacle while spinning around to evade a st of purple energy.


    "Shit! That''s hot!" His suit instantly melted where the beam grazed him; however, he sped up further with a single p of his wings.


    "Queen!" A howl exploded through the night, waking up every Valkyrie. "Come, are you afraid?"


    Asura''s hand, while her hundreds of eyes focused on him, waved towards one of the warrior-type Phantoms before its body tore apart, several ck spears of ice flying back to the side of Asura as they twirled around with the blood of her spawn.


    "Nah, your little kids are..." His wicked words halted as the queen suddenly roared in fury, her massive tendrils rushing forward in a craze. "Is she pissed or what?"


    The sea''s surface exploded, a giant tidal wave as hundreds of arms swung around. The queen had be enraged. She no longer cared for her life.


    "Captain, Asura has angered the Phantom Queen!"


    "FIRE!!" the captain screamed with a sense of urgency.


    "WE CAN''T THE PRINCE IS IN THE LINE OF FIRE!"


    "ALL HANDS, READY MAGIC BARRIERS!" The captain roared through the inte, the blood pumping in his veins as sweat ran down his face.


    "YES, SIR!"


    "YES!"


    Asura''s pupils constricted as a powerful tug pulled him by his left wing, the suckers of the queen wrapping around him, swirling his body around like a toy, the g-force snapping the bones in his arm instantly.


    "FIRE NOW!" Asura roared through the shattered microphone as he formed a massive shield of blood mana with his free arm, his wing in agony as the queen tightened her grip around his limb.


    "DAMNIT!" He cursed while reaching out and slicing off his wing, the pressure and force sending him flying into the distance, but the queen refused to let him go.


    However, from above, the beautiful Helliana continued amassing her magic, creating a ball of crimson mes and swirling storm clouds with ice and thunder shing throughout. Her eyes focused, and her lips moved in a silent chant with all of her mana and spirit.


    No matter how Asura suffered, her golden eyes shone as if able to see the future. She didn''t interrupt her casting. The ball grewrger as she condensed her magic once again.


    The captain could feel his hands tremble as theser sts and mortar shells had little effect on the queen. There was still no sign of Asura. ''Is this the end?'' Experience tales at mvl


    ****


    "Shit..."


    Blood sprayed from his wounds. The queen followed him with a bloodthirsty gaze, yet Asura didn''t seem to be fearful or have given up hope like the captain. He kicked out, stopping his rapid movement, forcing himself to stop.


    "AHHH!!" Asura released a powerful roar of irritation. His wings burned from her scorching energy ray. ''There''s no choice. This damn woman is too clingy.''


    He grasped Lumeris Nova tight, the spear flickering with magic light while his hand pointed to the queen''s eye and the tentacles that swarmed around him.


    "Let''s dance, woman!"


    Asura shouted, his body turning into a sh of light using his wings and void magic to the limit. His body teleported, slicing and cutting, tearing and prating the queen''s body, and his left arm turned into a windmill of destruction.


    As he ripped apart her flesh and skin, his eyes captured Helliana''s casting, and his focus shifted towards the queen''s mouth, noticing an extremely light building as her flesh started healing from the cannon and his assault.


    ''Oh no, you don''t!''


    Asura''s leg kicked forward, sending himself towards her mouth. The queen''s enormous eyes narrowed upon his location. An instantter, her tentacles and mucous-covered appendages raced to him.


    His figure zed through the air like a redet; his strength was at its peak while his spear thrust into her mouth and injected a core of freezing wind into her mouth.


    In a single moment, Asura exploded into a ball of ck mes.


    The heat melted his suit, the feathers of his wings, and the surrounding air, which became toxic to breathe in.


    The ck mes of destruction swarmed around him. His hand transformed into an enormous ck w, grasping the lower jaw of the monster. His muscles and body almost exploded from her bite of strength, yet he forced it open.


    The interior of her mouth is slimy and disgusting, filled with thousands of yellow and sharp, serrated teeth.


    He wrapped his fingers around her lower beak, his feet with sharp nails sprouting from his feet like talons,tched onto her flesh, using his melting wings to fling the ck mes towards her approaching tentacles.


    "Let''s y a game..." His distorted voice, close to a bird''s cry, echoed through the battle¡ªonly the queen, phantoms and those with a phoenix bloodline could hear his words rather than the deep cry of a monster. "Shall we?"

 Chapter 311: Black Flames of Destruction - Wolves in the room!

    His hands became ws, grasping and ripping off the queen''s lower mandible, her teeth and insides, while his feet swiped at the soft flesh below her mouth,pletely dissecting her ability to bite her prey or project its destructive energy.


    "Good, very good!" Read new chapters at mvl


    The queen became panicked, the beam in her mouth dissipating, while she suffered from the ck mes melting her body; she mmed herself into the water and tried to smother the mes.


    "Looks like you want to y, then... Helliana." He turned his eyes towards the massive ball of fire.


    "ASURA!" Helliana''s focused eyes filled with worry as she unleashed a beam of crimson and white mes into the queen''s mouth.


    The crimson ray flowed from her palm like a heavenly serpent, slipping through the air and melting all within its path until it suddenly descended like a meteor through the queen''s mouth.


    "Enjoy your meal, M''Lady."


    Asura leapt from the queen''s mouth and teleported next to Helliana. The mes extinguished with the final flutter of his wings.


    His arm wrapped around her waist as he leaned against her, unable to move well due to using the pure phoenix mes without taking the correct form. Her body protected him as she hugged him tightly. "You foolish show-off."


    "Hahaha." Asuraughed bitterly. "Help me find a new suit, will you?"


    Helliana pressed her head against his neck, her hot breath on his skin as her ears perked up to listen to both his hearts beating, watching the queen burn away.


    The sight of her massive body expanding while the mes continued to flood her body, causing her to float into the air like a log of wood while fire flickered through her body.


    "But maybe the naked look might look good on you?"


    "Hmm." Asura snorted gently and rubbed her ass. "Don''t be perverted; it''s cold, and there are over two thousand women down there. What if they fall for my handsome face and perfect body?"


    Helliana just pped his back, turning away with a pout, "Heh, narcissistic man, god y with your two thousand women!"


    "Ouch, you''ve turned violent." Asura lifted his hand and grabbed her from behind, pulling her close. "Your husband might die if he falls from this height."


    "Heh." Helliana giggled mischievously. "Maybe I should tell the Ladies about such a wonderful toy."


    "Stop joking."


    "Who said I was joking?"


    "Alright, alright, I will be good." Asura didn''t expect his former wife to be so yful in front of so many people. However, he didn''t mind that much. Instead, he took a deep breath, watching the shing light from the cannons shooting at the surviving phantoms.


    "It seems we should have enough food for the next few days with all this crab meat."


    "True, their meat is supposed to be great for beauty and a man''s strength at night."


    "What strength is that?"


    Asura and Helliana, like from a different world, slowly floated back to the main ship, her hand grasping his crotch with a smirk. The new Helliana was not as submissive and gentle but more honest and forward, which made Asura crazy about her.


    "The amount of shots this cannon can fire in a single engagement, fufu."


    Asura''s lips curled into a crooked smirk. He then gave her a doubtful look with narrow eyes and lifted brows. "You want to use that?"


    "Won''t I be more satisfied if you perform well?"


    Asura raised his hand, tapping her arrogant nose that lifted slightly when she spoke. "Then I''ll have to see if you can endure a night without them, too."


    With those words, he wrapped his hand around her plump buttocks and gave it a pinch before the pair teleported from vision back into the main room, where he found many hungry wolves waiting.


    Lorem, Lucia, Xavida, Mu Xue, Verena and Valerie were in the room frying crab meat on therge oven stove with a wok.


    "Oh? Asura is back."


    "Why is he naked?"


    "He probably did something stupid." Mu Xue added, looking at him. with sharp eyes.


    Then, like a horror y, all the women looked at him with the same sharp eyes and wicked smile.


    "Stay back, you hungry wolves!"


    *****


    After returning to the main room, the group sat in silence for a moment. "That was a good fight; I had so much fun!" Xavida, who ate a crab meat kebab, beamed, her eyes looking at Asura, who sat at the chief seat, still in his birthday suit, after being captured by Lorem and Lucia''s many shadow clones.


    "Is this not the time to discuss how to leave?" Asura asked while he ate from the skewer that Helliana offered him. Her eyes seemed to shine with delight when he ate from her hand, a strange change in her after being reborn.


    "Right, so let''s decide on the best path," Lorem spoke with a satisfied smile, her cheeks full of meat. She then tapped the buttons on the ship''s table, which created a magical diagram of the ocean and distance from their target. "We cannd here, exactly where the orcs are currently holding out, or aim for the Utgard port to the northeast of the fort."


    "Won''t the captain decide?" Mu Xue asked, but V, who seemed to enjoy the spiced wine that Valerie prepared, hit her table with her fist.


    "No, the captain said I must decide."


    "Val, wine! I will drink as well!" Lorem''s voice joined the table, her slender finger tapping on the ss cup that Mu Xue held for her. "The question is, where should we go if we make a wrong choice? There''s close to three thousand people''s lives on the line, and that''s if another phantom doesn''t appear from all the disturbance from tonight."


    "Hmmm, you think another one will show up?" Xavida asked, leaning back in her chair while her eyes narrowed as she stared at the projection on the table.


    "I have a gut feeling that if we don''t hurry, then another might attack because of the amount of magic used¡ªjust like surface monsters, phantoms love to devour other beings with high amounts of mana in their bodies," Verana spoke while sliding through some digital logs.


    "Won''t the fluctuation have lessened by now that most people on the ships are asleep?" Lorem asked with a pondering look.


    "Probably not." Xavida smiled while raising her cup to take a sip. "Darlings, mes are still burning on the surface of the water to our north."


    "So his mes are like a beacon guiding them to him. Should we just toss him into the water on a rope?" Helliana added while her hand slipped along his thigh, squeezing them with her delicate fingertips, inching closer to his crotch. "I bet we could fish more delicious meat this way."


    Asura looked at Helliana with a stiff smile and then lifted his leg to kick her hand. "Keep dreaming, woman." Only for his movements to let them slip between his thighs, as if she nned this reaction, now grasping his vulnerable spot with her entire hand.


    "Ahem." Lorem coughed, looking at the two with narrow eyes, able to see what she was doing, but didn''tment. Helliana was her best friend, after all, so she would rather wait and get the benefits with her. "Just pick a direction, Val. We will vote on it."


    "This... This is the g." Valerie nodded quickly while lifting the two gs.


    "We will have a vote. Mu, pass these two gs."


    Mu Xue smiled bitterly. "Are you trying to get me killed?"


    "Nothing will happen," Lucia assured, putting her hands on Mu Xue''s shoulders and pushing her forward.


    "Okay! Everyone who wants to head to Utgard, please raise your hands!"


    With that, almost everyone raised their hands, except Helliana, who instead enjoyed the warm feeling of Asura''s exposed body, her eyes narrowing into slits as she let out a hot sigh and whispered, "Thousands of years, and finally, I can touch you and feel it..."


    "Then the votes are enough; we''ll tell the captain to head to Utgard first, then we will help Maria Svesta or whatever her name is to resist the orc side. Then head to the east and crush them." Verana added, while Mu Xue seemed to be drunk from the wine and flopped back onto the sofa sitting beside Asura.


    "It feels good, hehe, soft, good!" Mu Xue''s giggles spread to the other''s ears as she closed, and her cheeks turned red.


    "Mu-Mu, how much did you drink?" Xavida tilted her head while sipping more of the spiced wine.


    "Lots, lots! Hic."


    "One cup..." Lorem muttered with a snicker.


    Asura stood up, scooping Mu Xue up into his arms and then walked towards her room. "I''ll bring her back; you guys can talk amongst yourselves."


    "Ah.... he''s erect!"


    "Oh!"


    "Wooo!"


    "Is he going to take advantage of her?" Lucia''s many shadows asked different questions rted to erotic things.


    It seemed he forgot that as a punishment for his stupid idea¡ªhe turned himself into a bomb. So thedies made him sit naked on the sofa while eating. However, the girls''ughter followed him and Mu Xue until they entered her room.


    "Hmmm, Asura''s dick is bigger than before!" Mu Xue giggled like an excited little girl.


    "What!?" Her words sounded more vulgar than usual, causing Asura to be shocked, but then he saw the room. Women thousands of years old, some a few decades of course, the women would influence each other.


    "Hmm, are you not going to sleep with me?" Mu Xue leaned forward, rubbing her face against his neck.


    "Not tonight." Asura snorted and tossed her onto the bed.


    "Ehehehe." Mu Xue giggled before rolling to her side and then to her other side; a smile curled on her lips, and her eyes closed. "Hmmm, I smell Asura everywhere."


    "What did you do!?" Asura looked at the bed. It was filled with his clothing and items, from used boxers to his shirts and training towels, and his smell permeated the sheets.


    "You witch." He sighed.


    ''Come to think of it, she stopped me from entering her room after we started dating... is this the other side of Mu Xue?''


    "Ehehe, I love you. Hmmm,e to bed!" Mu Xue stretched out her hand.


    Asura let out a tired sigh before he saw a pillow with him on the case... So he tossed it at her, watching her hug and grind against it with a delighted voice before walking out the door. "Let''s forget those scenes. For her honour."


    After locking the door, he headed to his room but found Helliana standing outside with Lorem. "What do you want?"


    "Hmmm, a ce to stay for the night and a little chat?" Helliana replied, her eyes peering at him innocently.

 Chapter 312: The start of Harmony and balance

    There was a moment of silence as Asura looked at Helliana, memories of what she did for him and the feelings he felt towards her. Yet because they didn''t have the chance he still needed to express them to her.


    ''I want to make her the happiest woman in the world, but everything seems to get in our way...'' Asura''s thoughts becameplicated and lead him to be unable to do anything.


    He could only shrug his shoulders before nodding. He missed Helliana from the moment she sacrificed herself for him.


    Asura could only shrug his shoulders before nodding. He missed Helliana from the moment she sacrificed herself for him.


    Now that she had returned and wanted to talk, he would never refuse her. But what caught him off guard was her arrival with Lorem, both of them wearing matching outfits.


    "Shall we step inside?"


    Asura nced at the pair. Helliana donned a ck nightdress with stockings and white Alice shoes, while Lorem opted for a red dress and white bow-adorned slippers.


    ''Why are they both together?''


    Asura led the two into his room, his mind empty. His hand shifted open the door while he pondered about their rtionship. Inside the room, he finally got the chance to admire his private quarters.


    His room had all the amenities he needed. A sofa sat in the middle of the room, while a king-size bed upied one side. Two bookshelves filled with books and scrolls, while a cupboard next to them contained his clothes.


    The room was luxurious, without surprises.


    Helliana sat on the sofa while Lorem closed the door behind them. Asura would have questioned the oddities in their actions but opted not to.


    "So, what''s the matter?"Asura asked Helliana as he sat opposite them.


    He observed her slight differences from before. No longer did she have perfect confidence, sometimes looking away from his gaze, her eyes twitching or her fingers shaking.


    Asura noticed these subtle changes in her demeanour, his mind nking out for a second before returning to reality.


    Lorem approached the sofa and sat next to Helliana, the two women ncing at each other. Asura raised his eyebrow, observing their peculiar movements.


    "So I heard you and Lorem became true lovers?"


    Helliana spoke with a slight dy, her words drawn out towards the end like she didn''t want to admit the final words.


    Asura nced at Lorem, who nodded and then smiled.


    ''Why is she asking this?''


    Asura scratched his head before he looked at Helliana."Yes."


    "Okay, fine. Since it''s like that, I''ming straight to the point."


    He felt a sudden pressure from Helliana. Her eyes narrowed and fixated on him while she leaned forward. The silk dress slipped, revealing her alluring breasts, which caused Asura''s mind to sway.


    However, he snapped back to his senses and locked eyes with Helliana.


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "With what?"


    "Me."


    The directness of her question and emotions caused Asura to cough, words trapped inside his throat for a moment. He leaned back in his seat and sighed.


    ''This is why I hate being popr. These problems keep piling up.''


    "I''m not nning anything."


    "What are your ns for me?"


    Helliana''s voice seemed to shake while Lorem looked concerned before ring at Asura. The entire scenario felt somewhat of a joke to Asura.


    "There could only be one n for you."


    She trembled while holding her arms. Asura''s deep voice carried a sort of power, making even Lorem pull back and look at him with wet eyes as if ready to cry.


    "T-That is?"


    Helliana''s face turned pale while her lips quivered. She asionally looked at Lorem, who, too, suffered the same fate. Asura observed the pair, his heart feeling like someone was squeezing it. Perhaps his small joke went too far.


    "To marry you and make you happy for the rest of our lives. Of course, what else could there be?"


    His response left the room in silence. Both women stared at him. Lorem''s heroic face looked like a maiden, while Helliana''s golden eyes and peach lips trembled as they mped shut.


    Helliana lifted her head, revealing her shining eyes.She stood up and rushed over to Asura, her first steps a little slow, before leaping into his arms. Then she hugged him tight and sobbed. Asura caressed her waist and back while consoling her.


    Asura became used to dealing with multiple women; thus, when he saw Lorem''s face be sullen, he gestured her over to join the hug. Her eyes lit up, and she made her way next to Helliana and joined in on the hug.


    "Why look sad? I feel the same way about you, Lorem."


    "Ah!?"


    Lorem''s hands clutched him tighter upon hearing his words. It seems the feeling of inferiority to Helliana still existed despite being first. Asura realised he must monitor this in the future.


    ''Two of the sexiest phoenix wives acquired!'' Asura thought in his mind.


    They held the hug for a moment before Helliana pulled herself up. Her wet eyes nced at him with a faint smile."I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be."


    Asura swept her cheeks while Lorem also offered an apology."I''m sorry, too."


    "No need to."


    The trio couldn''t hold back theirughter, finding the current situation funny.They felt the ship rocking, perhaps because they turned some systems off to save power at night.


    "Shall we go to sleep?"Asura said after a moment of awkward silence.


    The two women ncedat each other before nodding, their hands interlocked. Lorem''s face was menacing, with her fangs showing as if warning Helliana not to snatch Asura from her.


    However, Helliana seemed oblivious, her face resting on Asura''s shoulder while peering into his face.


    Asura smiled on the inside while leading the two women to his bed. They mbered onto his bed, and he shut the lights off with a press of a button, leaving them in utter darkness.


    Within seconds, his hands explored the sheets, and he felt a soft body under his hands on both sides. Their arms and legs tangled with his, enduring the feeling of their smooth skin grazing his body while their breath tickled his neck.


    Both women felt nice, but their faces pressed against his, both refusing to give any ground, and he couldn''t escape their clutches.


    He wondered how to reach a peaceful ending while counting sheep.


    ...


    Dawn arrived, and sunlight entered through the windows of the bedroom, causing the sleeping trio to groan in annoyance.Helliana and Lorem woke up and snuggled with Asura for a moment before drifting back to sleep.


    Asura nced at them with a tender gaze before removing himself from their grip and getting ready to start his day. After taking a shower, he put on his ck suit and prepared breakfast for everyone. He ced a pot of porridge, bowls of fruit, and three cups of tea on a tray and carried it to the mainmon room.


    ''Let''s send a message to everyone.''


    Asura sat down and drank some tea while checking the systems. With a click of a few buttons, he sent a message to the team to gather. The screen blinked with the notification: ''Message sent. Received.''


    Find adventures at mvl


    Now, he only needed to wait for them to arrive. It turned out to be boring!


    The front door clicked open, and he nced at it to see Helliana and Lorem with swollen faces entering the room.


    Asura stared at them while clearing his throat.


    "Did you two fight?"


    Helliana looked away, pouting, while Lorem copied her¡ªthe pair seemed to have shed. However, they seemed closer now that they shared a bed with him.


    "Hmph!"


    "Tsk!"


    "Well, whatever, let''s eat."


    The group soon poured into the room, with Mu Xue holding her head and Xavida eager to see her favourite foods for breakfast.


    Valerie and Verana stepped towards Asura before they leaned closer.


    "May we have our breakfast?"


    "My dear husband, let me taste your divine nectar~ okay?" Valerie said in a sultry voice.


    Asura nodded before pecking both of them on the cheek. The pair then leaned towards his neck, their long white fangs sinking into his flesh.


    He couldn''t help but grimace for a moment before the pleasant feeling washed over him.


    ''This is extremely addictive.''


    Asura turned his attention to the others while the pair sat beside him, Helliana and Lorem shifting over the table and eating.


    "Morning!"


    Asura waved to everyone as they greeted him with morning wishes before he brought the team up to speed.


    "How was your first night at sea?"


    "We had a tough time sleeping because we kept worrying about the ship sinking."


    "Boring."


    "Awkward."


    "Splishy Sshy."


    Asura blinked after hearing their responses, his lips curled up in a smile. The memories ofst night appeared in his mind and caused his lips to twitch, but he buried them and turned serious.


    "Well, sorry about that; tonight, if you feel bad,e to my room. I think my bed can take you all."


    Heughed, ignoring the awkward atmosphere while gesturing for everyone to start breakfast. The team ate in silence before Asura revealed their current position.


    "We are about four days from our destination. Make sure you all keep the ship stable, and we can take a breather for today."


    "Okay!"


    Despite his desire to train with them, some girls appeared tired from yesterday''s battle.


    Asura felt good with everyone sitting at the table, V teaching Xavida how to eat with more elegance. Mu Xue and Verana shed while cleaning up, but they ended up cleaning even more instead of fighting.


    ''There is a harmony building here.''


    He watched Valerie and Lorem chatting together, with Lorem''s face turning bright red several times. It seemed the topic caused the rookie phoenix to blush.


    Helliana remained close to him, her hand sping him tight. Asura knew she wished to speak more, but because Lorem joined her, it became tough.


    ''I need to find time for her.''


    Asura could only offer her a silent apology, wondering what she desired to tell him, his hand slipping down her waist, stroking her hips.


    Helliana couldn''t quite endure the pleasant feeling of his hands and let a quiet moan from her soft lips. She responded by pinching his wrist before pushing herself against his arm.

 Chapter 313: Cultists - Orcs - Vampires

    However, their green potion became more widespread, breaking his heart. One use of the potion caused severe harm to the orc''s life.


    ''These damn bastards!'' Grom thought. His hands smashing another desk into debris.


    Despite destroying the previous supply lines disguised as a bandit attack. Currently, there were four people in the new troops carrying the drug in high amounts. All brought by the cultists who acted like gods.


    ''This will be hard.'' Grom mumbled as he travelled from the camp with a fake excuse to follow the cultists.


    They would separate themselves from the main army and then head towards a concealed cave with ocean ess. There, another set of ships awaited them, carrying the product in and out of their bay.


    ''I need to put a stop to this before it gets out of control.'' Grom tracked the cultists'' cargo by following the water currents and winds of the vessels.


    However, when he left the vige, he felt a pressure tapping his shoulder.


    "Where are you going, Grom''Gaius?" He felt a distinct voice from behind, a mixture of menace and surprise.


    Your journey continues on §Þ??


    "Bishop Gren?" Grom''s spine tingled with danger. This man with messy ck hair like seaweed and pale ck eyes made him feel like a mouse before a cat.


    "You seem to have better senses than I expected. I''m impressed," Grenmented. "Tell me, are you going to cause an issue? Shall I contact the Archbishop and have our deal broken?"


    "No! You don''t need to do that."


    Grom waved his hands. He wanted to avoid that personpletely. "I just wanted to enjoy some fresh air around here. The port stinks."


    "Ah, the maind always does." The bishop chuckled at his dimwitted behaviour. "Well then, please do not enter the eastern forests, or you will get yourself and those cute children killed."


    With a flicker of mist, the bishop vanished. Grom''s brows dripped with sweat. ''Dammit! Why is everyone in the cult so strong?''


    After confirming that the bishop had disappeared, Grom continued to trace the ship and its products. With the boat submerged, he could not track it, but he could still trace the boat''s exit by following the magic lingering on the waves.


    If he couldn''t destroy them, nothing else mattered. However, he remembered n''s strange maid, who had offered help, even in the face of potential harm in the uing attack.


    ''I''ve managed to dy the attack so far, but if this continues. How many of my men will remain sane?''


    Grom''Gaius hoped to escape with his men''s remaining sanity and not be addicted to their toxic concoctions.


    ''How can I avoid their attacks? What do they want from us? Surely not just to fight?''


    ''If only those damn idiots didn''t get addicted. It would save me a lot of trouble, but now it''s toote.''


    ***


    Back in the misty green forest. The wives of Grom''Gaius sat on the edge of their home, caring for their two children.


    "When is our husband returning? Do you think he will die?"


    "I pray not. That disgusting man always looks at your body with lustful eyes."


    "Our Grom-Grom won''t fail. He is a powerful warrior and honourable man."


    The two womenughed; both trusted their husbands more than anything. It didn''t matter how long he took. They would never betray him. Instead, they formed a small militia of female warriors to resist the cultists who tried to take advantage of them.


    Thanks to the archbishop for bing addicted to two women. They gained vital information regarding their future actions. Although they couldn''t tell Grom, they prepared their traps and attacked the smaller groups to lessen the pressure on him.


    "I heard that drug is being carried through the goblin forest to avoid our detection."


    "The green venom that makes our men lose all sense of reason before dying?"


    "Indeed, but there is also a purer, more potent version capable of healing wounds. They use that to trick the others into thinking it''s a healing potion. Those monsters are using it on orcs to pit them against Grom! Why did the real ones have to fall apart while we have to deal with this mess?!"


    "Is that so? Now those savages are acting as tools in their scheme?"


    With a sharp glint in the women''s eyes, as their children enjoyed their mother''s milk, the pair swore to get revenge in the most gruesome way.


    Three days passed since the Phantom Queen attacked, and since then, only minor Phantom scouts and warriors have attacked the fleet.


    However, this still took arge toll on the crew and warriors.


    Asura stood on the tip of the deck, his eyes watching the expansive greennd of Romantica on the horizon. After nearly a week, they finally arrived close to their goal. The huge fort city of Utgard entered his view even here. However, he felt a strange sense of anxiety in his chest.


    ''We have suffered a number of injuries before we even arrived atnd... Yet once we are there, a battle that could take hundreds of their lives would happen.''


    "I need them to rest."


    Asura looked down, and his heart felt heavy. On hismand, many of the Valkyrie had survived, and many also died.On the battlefield, they sacrificed both their human and mystical blood to traverse the Dark Waters.


    ''We should arrive in another day. I hope no other attacks happen.''


    Verana strolled across the deck towards him. "Is there something wrong?" She noticed his grim expression.


    "Nothing. There is nothing wrong," Asura insisted, seeing no point in brooding over the Phantom''s behaviour and loss. He would soon be the prince and, after that, a king. If he stopped his feet for every loss, the kingdom would stall and fall under the boots of other nations.


    "Am I mistaken?" Verana remained cautious and rubbed her arm nervously. Her mind fixated on his recent drastic change in appearance and mannerisms.


    She stepped closer, hugging his arm with a gentle smile, "You are not wrong¡ªdon''t be so negative."


    "Am I that easy to read?"


    "With me? You are a book in the open," Sheughed and continued, "Look. We have endured many things this time and havee out on top. For the first time, you have done something amazing. This is beyond anything I might have thought you would do."


    "Thanks." He choked and licked his lips.


    "This isn''t apliment or sarcasm. It is a genuine hope for the future."


    Asura felt her wrapping both arms around him from the side, the fabric of her cloth armour and clothing teasing his bare torso as she reached inside. He didn''t reject her actions, wrapping an arm around her shoulder and letting her chin rest on his shoulder.


    "Do you worry what the people of this nation might call you in the future?" Verana probed.


    "Indeed."


    "Regardless, a path paved with corpses leads to a throne with its blood. Not many could avoid a master''s ire. If you cannot walk this path, how do you hope to surpass your previous self?"


    "Heh, you''re so tough on me these days. Is it because you already got my body?" Asura said with a slight smirk.


    "It''s because I love you and know you can do better than this. You were born to lead."


    Verana hugged his torso more intimately. They appeared like the perfect couple, and a unique bond formed between them. "So, don''t lose your fire, or others will extinguish it."


    "I think a kiss from a vampire might just rekindle my fires."


    "Ah!" Verana released him. "We are in public, Asura. P-people can see and hear." She pretended to be shy, her red lips puckering with a cheeky smile.


    ''This woman... why is she so adorable?''


    Her words were confident, encouraging, and straightforward. The light in her eyes burned, matching the untameable emotions in his soul, creating a wild and vicious fire in his chest.


    "Then can I kiss you inside the ship?"


    Verana ran across the deck, her flowing ck dress dancing along with her swaying hips as she looked back at him with a yful smile. Asura didn''t hold back, his body vanishing before appearing beside her, using his newly found void spell to cheat.


    However, Verana slipped away, her body slipping inside the steel doors, running along the corridors. "Come on. I''m not afraid."


    "Those are fighting words. You''d better hold onto something."


    Asura followed thevender scent down the spiralling stairwell. He found her cheeky words to be amusing, unable to pull himself away. "By the time I''m done, you might even forget your name."


    "Come catch me, silly man. Then you can brag!"


    The Valkyrie on the deck tried to avoid looking at their prince and his antics with the future Duchess. Many of them couldn''t help but smile at the pleasant mood.


    A few couldn''t resist an ill-advised catcall as the prince''s depravedments bounced in their ears. "A ruler blessed by the Sky in battle will fall in the bedroom!"


    ****


    Asura eventually cornered Verana. Now, inside her private room, he noticed how neatly she kept it. With books, teddy bears, and the minx herself standing in the corner wearing only her underwear.


    "Finally got me?"


    She wiped the sweat from her face, leaning back. Then sensually moved her body, catching his attention with her mature curves and revealing clothing and a voluptuous figure.


    "But what are you going to do to this foolishdy?"


    "Is it not obvious?"


    "Perhaps... won''t the Queen notice the intrusion?"


    "Shut up and ept it."


    Asura''s hands forced heronto the wall and held her still before she could resist. He kissedher fervently as his lips pressed into her soft mouth, his tongueexploring her mouth eagerly.


    He picked her up, tossing her on the bed, ignoring the mess he made in his haste and urgency to vite his lovely fiance. She epted, pushing aside his kisses with her own before wrapping her legs around his lower waist to prevent escape.


    "C''mon, have mercy on this inexperienceddy."


    Asura couldn''t pull himself back and didn''t want to.

 Chapter 314: Untimely Landing - Into Utgard!

    As the raspy voice echoed, he continued givingnding guidance. Verana and Asura exchanged awkward nces. They pressed their bodies together, tossing clothes around the room and feeling hot breath blowing down each other''s necks.


    "That''s a little awkward."


    "Are we going to stop?"


    "I repeat, the prince and princess are requested at the bridge."


    "Look''s like we have no choice¡­" Asura said while looking aggrieved.


    "What should I do~ I don''t want to let you go."


    Verana''s legs wrapped around his waist, her feet pressed against his back, which stopped him from pulling out.Though he wanted to keep going, the captain''s call repeated once again, prompting Verena''s legs to loosen.


    "I guess we''ll have to finish thister," Verana said in an alluring voice.


    She kissed his lips in a warm, slow smooch, then pushed Asura away with her palms and rolled onto the covers. As shey there, her legs slowly stretched out while her hands worked their way through her hair to sweep it back.


    It gave the impression of a goddess emerging from a tide of the sea. Asura gazed at her,pletely captivated, before holding his breath and leaving the room with a clenched fist.


    ''Damn witch, too seductive.''


    A momentter, in her usual outfit and messy hair, Verana followed him, with her steps tapping away to catch up to him.


    While walking down the ship''s corridors, lights and shing colours dazzled his eyes as the ship finally reached the captain''s deck. While the ship docked, the two came across a few crew members who bowed and said nothing,pletely avoiding looking at them.


    This caused the two to give an awkward expression. They didn''t mind not receiving special treatment, but to be avoided was a little ufortable.


    Asura and Verana stood in front of a giant metal door, which slowly opened with a high-pitched grinding noise.


    Inside, V, Lorem, and Lucia were already waiting. The three wore official tabards over their pristine armour.


    Upon Asura''s entrance, they both looked at Asura and Verana, exchangingplicated gazes. Verana''s dishevelled appearance was only after she put her hair back to her normal style, but even then, it looked slightly off.


    So, the women knew what these two had been doing a few moments prior.


    "Good, Prince Asura, you''re finally here. We managed to dock at the port. However, it seems we have arrived at quite the difficult timing."


    "What do you mean, captain?"


    "Just take a look at that."


    Asura watched the Captain point out the ss window. The scene was an aurora of lights, with an entire port that extended into the city. However, something was strange. He realised there were no people on the dock, be it workers or merchants; instead, in the distance, smoke billowed from the city fortress.


    "This is unusual," Lorem muttered. "It seems the orcs have begun another attack."


    "Because of this, our first goal on the to-do list is the capture of Utgard''s Pce."


    Asura looked towards Verana, who showed a somewhat eager expression. She wanted to rush out to fight. He knew she loved battle but also beautiful castles and ces like Utgard. The thought of taking a castle out of a fairy tale book made her heart rate speed up.


    "I understand, captain. What is thending n?"


    "We willnd at the docks. Once we''ve secured the port, you will lead us into the city and assist Utgard''s Pce in resisting the orcs."


    Asura listened and looked out the window. The sun was high in the sky, and a long amount of daylight remained. He could feel the sh of magic in the distance, the cries of men and orcs in a desperate battle.


    ''There is another force, in the distance, watching.''


    Asura suddenly felt a tingling in the back of his mind as he sensed multiple unknown forces hidden in the surroundingndscape. A faint haze of negative energy. They hid themselves in the hills and woods, their bodies coiled in a crouched position as if they were waiting for their prey to pass by.


    They were cultists!


    "Captain, there is a trap set in the surrounding area. It seems the orcs are just here to tire the human troops. When the time is right, the cultists will flood down the valley and crush both sides."


    The Captain frowned. "Are you sure? We can''t take that chance."


    "I''m certain. There is a lot of dark energy in the distance."


    "Dark energy...but how can we avoid it? The orcs are not going to retreat."


    "No need to avoid it. Instead, we''ll use this opportunity to wipe out the orcs and cultists. That way, we won''t have to deal with them in the future."


    The Captain narrowed his eyes, showing a doubtful expression.


    "Aren''t you scared of casualties?"


    "Our soldiers are not afraid of death, captain. This is war, after all. Plus, me and my women will take the brunt of the assault."


    Upon hearing his words, the Captain''s eyes widened in shock.


    "It will take two hours to disembark our entire forces. You should take a small group first, Prince Asura."


    He rarely met nobles who had no fear of death, but seeing the Prince''s calm and assured manner, he believed in his words. The captain then pressed hismunication button that would transmit to the rest of the fleet.


    "Attention all units, we will begin preparations for an immediate disembarkment."


    At this moment, the other ships also started their engines, the noise echoing throughout the ports as smoke and ash appeared from the back exhaust pipes. Their doors and mechanisms released their maic locks and began hovering in the air.


    "Let''s go, V, Lorem, Verana, Lucia."


    "Yes, Asura!"


    The four answered simultaneously, following Asura with determined gazes.


    The ship soon stopped near the docks.


    Asura, Verana, V, Lorem, and Lucia stepped onto a floating tform, which quickly descended towards the city under assault.


    The moment they did, two hundred Valkyrie, led by Ignis and Amalia, flew down andnded behind them, all fully armoured and prepared forbat. Their eyes focused on Asura and V awaiting orders.


    "Follow me! Ignis, can you contact the other Valkyries?"


    Asura ordered and led the advance forward.


    In a sh, he rushed across the wooden decking, while behind him, a steady flow of Valkyrie moved through the dust and dirt. They would arrive in the city within a few moments.


    ''Hmm, why does this seem so familiar?'' Asura wondered.


    Verana and the others also seemed to have the same thought. However, at this moment, Asura''s eyes locked onto a powerful crimson aura shining from the main citadel in Utgard''s capital.


    "That must be Maria Svesta." He said in a low voice. "Ignis, get all of the Valkyrie to hurry to the walls."


    "Yes, my Lord!" Ignis responded with a thrilled expression.


    Valkyrie, in their silver armour, instantly gave off a scalding heat as they spread their wings and took flight with incredible speed.


    Asura saw this and frowned.


    There was a reason he did not want them to follow him to the pce. He sensed the powerful dark energies approaching the city.


    ''I have to act fast.''


    "Ladies, let''s go. We need to stop the rats from their little plot."


    "Eh!? Are you being perverted... Can''t you ride me now?"


    Xavida''s nerves seemed to act up, but she slowly transformed into her dragon form. Her giant body covered half the port, and she had beautiful white wings and a lovely pink tint.


    "I did it." (Draconic)


    Asura nodded before grabbing the hands of V and Lucia and tossing them onto her back.


    "Darling!?" (Draconic)


    "Don''t worry, Xavi, these two people can''t fly."


    "You two can fly on your own, right?" Asura asked innocently.


    Verana''s eyebrow twitched upon hearing him ask this.


    "Hmph, what a jerk."


    "Asura, I can transform into a phoenix... you can mount me too." Lorem teased with red cheeks.


    "I''ll mount you tonight; stop beingcent and go; we''re heading straight to the main hall of the pce."


    Asura hopped onto Xavida, her eyes shining the moment he did. She let out a low growl as her wings pped, lifting her into the air.


    Behind them, V and Lucia wrapped their arms around his waist, holding him tightly and firmly in ce. The two let out soft sighs with closed eyes, with Lucia''s soft breasts pressing against his back as they flew towards the pce.


    "It''s time to crush some cultists." Find your adventure at §Þ??

 Chapter 315: The Battle for Utgard Keep

    Atop the gloomy walls of Utgard keep, the knights stood with grim faces and feelings of fear and uncertainty.


    However they began to feel a sense of hope from the changes in their Lady, many knew of her actions to help those wounded in the previous battle.


    Meanwhile, Maria''s heart raced, and after taking the vile potion, her body felt disgusting. However, it restored her magic after healing the wounded knights. It left her insides damaged. She struggled to breathe, her heart beating with an arrhythmia.


    ''I cannot feel my toes...''


    She stood on the walls, once again facing an army that far outmatched hers.


    However, this time, the troops didn''t look gloomy. Instead, they looked at her with shining eyes, the woman that betrayed them. Killed their former lord and allowed her son to be taken, showing no concern.


    ''I want to vomit, this potion. Why didn''t they state the side-effects.''


    "My Lady, we are ready to fight!"


    "Please, allow us to protect you."


    "Let''s fight for Utgard and for Lord n to avenge ourrades!"


    Maria could hear them, yet she could barely process it. Her body felt as if it was on fire one moment before freezing the next. It felt like something was squirming inside her stomach, but she smiled at the troops who looked up at her.


    The Knights moved into position, some climbing up the stairs to join Maria and the other elites. The support units handed out heavy crossbows,tching them along the wall, and prepared to fire. Continue your adventure at §Þ??


    "Do not fear, my people. I will fight alongside you until the end. We are not alone."


    Maria lifted her staff and aimed it at the iing enemy. She watched as the orc horde moved closer, the battle still engaged. She watched with narrow eyes and controlled the magic inside her body. Maria endured a sharp pain. The magic was unstable and violent, each movement causing damage to her mana vein. She only hoped to hold out for a little longer.


    The woman had no intention of dying yet.


    "For Utgard and the future!"


    The knights yelled, their weapons raised as the monsters approached.


    A roar shook the ground and echoed through the battlefield. The enemies had massive monsters, lizards with sharp teeth and powerful scales to shield them.


    "Earth dragons!?"


    Earth dragons¡ªa type of false dragon, despite holding the same name. Theycked the actual genes and bloodline rted to legitimate dragons. However, their power and devastating bite surpassed any othernd monster in the Monster Kingdom.


    They stood on two legs, with a huge muscr body close to half the height of Utgard''s walls. They had short arms and an enormous head, with a mouth filled with hundreds of sharp teeth.


    Not to mention, their powerful binocr vision allowed them to see further than a normal human; with their speed, no one could outrun them.


    "Poison the bolts, fire the ballista!" Maria said with an anxious voice.


    Those earth dragons could bring down the gate and walls with ease if the orcs controlled them well. With eight earth dragons, it would take more than Maria could handle.


    Maria prepared to aim her spell at the head of thergest one. She could barely stand up straight, but she mustered up all her strength to focus the spell.


    The knights loaded the bolts with poison, some throwing them by hand at the monsters. The support units pulled the strings of the ballista, firing a volley of arrows and bolts. Despite the force of the projectiles that mmed into the earth dragons, many of them bounced off the thick scales. However, some hit the skin but only left light scratches that caused minimal bleeding.


    "How can they move so fast!?"


    "You bastards, get down here!"


    ''What do I do?''


    Maria''s fingertips continuously spasmed. She pointed her staff towards the leading dragon while taking a deep breath. She would not aim for the dragons but their riders. The earth dragons were tough, but she could kill an orc with ease.


    As Maria readied herself, another roar echoed across the battlefield. A silhouette appeared from behind Utgard''s walls, towering over the others as it bounded towards the iing monsters.


    "No way..."


    "Why is he here!?"


    "W-What is that!"


    The knights yelled out with wide eyes, their faces filled with fear and joy as the earth dragons moved back. They began growling and roaring at the appearance of the huge existence in the sky.


    A huge white dragon with four wings hovered over the pce. Its beautiful scales and pristine shape shook the humans'' hearts. The dragon spread its wings to reveal its correct size, standing tall at 13 meters with a wingspan of nearly 18 meters.


    It had four wings instead of two, each wing lined with a pink frill to show dominance. The beast''s tail swung side to side with four small fins that helped the creature maintain its bnce in the air.


    "What are these fools doing?" (Draconic)


    The feminine yet strange dragon''s voice caused Maria''s eyes to widen. She noticed a silver hue on the horizon, understood this might be what Alice meant, and stopped focusing on the earth dragons.


    The knights took advantage of the situation and fired another volley of poisoned bolts. The bolts pierced through the monsters'' scales, and the poison affectedthem immediately. The dragons roared in pain as the knights cheered and continued firing their projectiles.


    Maria looked back towards the dragon hovering over Utgard. She watched as it opened its mouth and formed a ball of light within its jaws.


    "FOCUS ON THE ORCS! PULL BACK FROM THE WALL!"


    Up in the sky, the majestic white dragon reared back her head and released a stream of white mes apanied by flickering bolts of ck lightning. The attack sted through the first earth-dragon and quickly engulfed two more.


    The lightning bolts rumbled the ground, shaking Utgard''s walls and causing some parts to crumble. Orcs on the ground started fleeing while their mounts roared out in pain before falling silent. The ck lightning eroded the corpses, leaving only the bones and armour intact.


    Maria quickly ordered the troops to retreat, some barely getting away as the remaining five earth dragons fell.


    ''We can win?''


    Her spirits rose¡ªhowever, when she stepped forward, like a hand grasping her internal organs, she felt intense pain, causing her agony. Maria stumbled but barely remained standing, able to keep her footing. The woman didn''t want to lose this opportunity, so she looked up into the sky and ignored her body.


    The Knights on the wall cheered and raised their weapons while the ones on the ground climbed the walls with more bows. The orcs struggled to hold the ground, some turning to flee while the earth dragons desperately tried to escape back to the forest.


    The dragon grabbed thest earth-dragon with its sharp ws. Her maw released an elegant growl as she lifted it into the sky and smashed it against a rocky hill, causing blood to stter everywhere.


    ''I''m sorry, n.''


    Maria could only pray for her son''s safety and turned towards the orcs, a vicious smile on her face as she prepared her next spell.


    Maria finally noticed that a human woman in a long, ck, and beautiful robe was sitting on the dragon''s back. Her aura seemed noble, and her red eyes shimmered in the sky.


    ''But I must turn to others to save our people.''


    Maria focused her magic, a fire spell to burn down the orcs and sweep them away with a single attack. However, she had a problem. Her magic was unstable¡ªthat potion earlier caused more harm than she realised.


    ''I cannot stop now.''


    She no longer cared about herself; she just wanted to protect her people and learn the truth about what happened to her son and n. "Oh no... It''s him, that orc. Grom''Gaius!" she whispered, her body wreathed in me. The orc in question stood in front of his army. Their eyes focused on some with a strange green glint and bloodshot.


    It felt the true battle would soon begin.


    ''Can I win?''


    Crash!


    The enormous dragonnded beside Maria, the majestic sight causing her to gasp. A beautiful woman hopped off the dragon''s back. "Greetings Maria Svesta. I am Verana Phoenix, the future wife of Asura Phoenix, the man who will grant you salvation."


    Immediately after, huge ck wings sprouted from her back, followed by the cry of a phoenix.


    "Who is this man... to have such talented wives!?"


    "The most wonderful man in the world!" A bright and lively voice echoed before a lovely woman appeared wearing a ck and silverbat suit.She appeared from the dragon''s body, rather. She WAS the dragon with her lovely pink and silver hair and lovely pink scales along her cheek; shended with her tiptoes on the castle wall.


    "I am Xavida! Wife and mother of his first children! Nice to meet you, hmmm?" Xavida''s head tilted before she leaned from the wall, poking her stomach at Maria before a sudden burst of warmth filled her body.


    ''What!?''


    "Ugh... it''s hot.... ah....!? The pain... It''s gone!"


    ''n... I do not know who this Asura Phoenix is... but he is married to a dragon and phoenix. Can I dream? That we will win this battle?''


    "Does it feel better? Darling showed me a way to help when my magic went crazy during heat... Yours seemed simr, so I fixed it." Xavida asked with a cheerful and bubbly voice.


    Maria vigorously nodded. She had never felt so sessful in her entire life. "I still do not understand how this is possible... But... I am grateful."


    Xavida gave her a sweet smile before turning back to look at the burningnd flickering with lightning.


    "We will leave the orcs to you and deal with the annoying... Ah!? Darling!"


    ''Where? I cannot... what is that, a god?''


    Maria looked into the sky at a figure with long, glossy ck hair with a divine aura as it danced along with his descent. Four beautiful wings of various colours fluttered and swayed to let the man''s body descend towards the orcs. His piercing crimson eyes gazed upon them, causing all who looked to feel fear and awe.


    His body was covered in ck scales that seemed to glow as if they were alive. The armour was like Mu Xue''s first suit, given to Asura.


    Yet he created this new one with his scales and body. It looked more extravagant, with a fur cor around his neck and metallic shoulder pads. On each side of his chest, a symbol of a dragon and phoenix was ced, and his four wings disyed a crest of a ck dragon and silver phoenix.


    "Darling looks so cool!"


    "He really does. I want to drink his blood in that form..."


    "Your husband, is he powerful enough to take them all on alone? He is just one man..."


    Xavida and Verana turned around in unison. "He can take on the strongest women in the world in bed all at once. These orcs are nothing."

 Chapter 316: The Battle begins - Crushing the orc army

    In the midst of the brutal battle, Asura''s wings fluttered high above the orcs, his gaze like a god looking down upon them, while he observed the tallest orc holding a huge axe.


    ''This must be their leader, and his gaze is full of conviction and power.''


    Behind him, the assault on the walls intensified with Xavida''s huge body crushing and smashing the enemy. However, she couldn''t stop everyone from climbing the wall with magic.


    ''I cannot waste time on this... If I do not convince the orcs, then the knights and my lovely fianc¨¦e''s might be hurt.''


    Asuranded on the damaged ground covered in cracks and filled with pools of blood and fallen bodies. With the flutter of his wings, all the bodies and filth evaporated into ashes. With the flicker of his ck me, everything vanished, followed by a white me.


    The white me.


    A beacon of life that spread across the barrennd. His mes transformed it into a vibrant ne of lush grass, blooming flowers, and countless colourful flora that danced in the gentle breeze.


    "What witchcraft!?"


    The tall orc spoke with a heavy ent. However, Grom''s pronunciation and words in themon human dialect from the Silvara maind were clear.


    "I removed the fallen and dirty, recing it with new life."


    Asura didn''t rush intobat despite the orcs frothing at the mouth, some with bulging bloodshot eyes. Yet he felt calm, just watching Grom''Gaius, trying to analyse and observe him.


    "I am Asura Phoenix, Prince of Silvara. Who might you be?"


    The orc straightened his back, almost taller than Asura in his phoenix form. However, falling short, his back cracked while holding a massive axe, his yellow teeth biting together.


    "I am Grom. Grom''Gaius! The strongest orc!"


    ''This orc is a little funny.''


    "Well, are we going to duel, or shall I fight all of you at once?"


    He tried to sound neutral, but Asura''s words came across as quite arrogant and offensive. Grom''s forehead bulged with veins, seeming angered by Asura.


    "Do you underestimate the orc race? I shall not stand for that insult!"


    Grom''s voice boomed out as he raised his axe high above his head, swinging it down with explosive force. Asura remained calm, watching the axe swing towards him with ease, only fluttering his wings.


    ''I have already seen your technique. Just a simple swing.'' Stay connected via §Þ??


    Asura didn''t dodge or move. Instead, he just lifted his arm, spreading his long fingers. The sound of Grom''s axe howled as it mmed down towards Asura''s head. However, he remained calm, instead just grasping the de of the axe as they swung down.


    "What!?"


    Grom yelled out in shock as he tried to pull his axe back. Asura didn''t move or exert any strength. He just stood there with his hand over the de of the axe. Yet Grom couldn''t lift his axe at all.


    ''Is this thing really that heavy?''


    With a yank, Asura pulled the weapon from Grom''s hand. This caused the orcs behind him to gasp, some of them visibly shaking in rage. The ones likely exposed to the drugs were now unable to control their burning rage. While the chemicals burned away their brains, turning them into disposable attack dogs.


    "Hmph!"


    With a snort, Asura threw the axe away with ease, causing it to crash into the ground far away. Itnded in a pool of water, making a ssh and sinking into the depths. Grom clenched his fists, almost shaking in rage.


    "You!"


    However, before Grom couldin, Asura swung his right fist with a hook. His fist smashed into Grom''s jaw with explosive power. A cracking sound resounded as Grom''s body flew through the air. With a loud crash, he collided with the ground, creating a small crater in the ground.


    Asura was quite surprised.


    ''I didn''t put too much power into that punch, and it still sent him flying.''


    That became the trigger for the orcs to charge. Grom was no longer the strongest because he lost to a single punch. They charged forward with axes and des while Asura flicked his wrist, summoning the huge ck de identical to his father''s.


    Asura swung it down, shing across the first orc to reach him. The ck de cleaved through the orc''s body with ease, leaving behind a massive gaping wound. The orc''s body fell apart in two halves, with his organs and blood spraying out.


    "Die!"


    "Die!"


    The orcs roared out like beasts as they attacked him, almostpletely unafraid of death. The drugs had poisoned their minds, and their brains turned into mush.


    "You''re all too weak."


    Asura swung the ck de again, beheading another orc. The shockwave caused five orcs to fling back, smashing against sharp rocks and dying in a pitiful state. Another orc charged forward, swinging his axe with explosive force. Asura caught it with his bare hands, crushing the weapon into dust.


    "W-what are you!?"


    The orc was terrified of Asura''s strength. Yet before he could run away, Asura grabbed his head with his free hand and crushed it with ease. He couldn''t afford to be gentle. His goal was to draw out the cultists waiting who set the trap. Although they cleared the pce, thanks to Lorem and Lucia, the primary force of cultists remained masked by strange magic.


    Asura stepped forward, swinging his de once more, killing another orc. Their corpses littered the ground as he killed dozens of them with ease. The orcs who didn''t take the drugs became visibly shaken, some of them trying to flee. However, they were surrounded by the cliff face and the raging sea below.


    "I thought you orcs were supposed to be strong?"


    He continued to bait the ones who seemed unable to stop. Asura didn''t care about bing hated. Grom''s eyes watching him seemed to gain intelligence. Those that were berserk died, while the ones unaffected, Asura would hit and send them flying towards Grom.


    Grom, the strongest orc, now became confused. This man, supposed to be his enemy, only killed those who would soon be bumbling fools orplete invalids.


    "Is this on purpose? To give them a warrior''s death?"


    Of course, Grom couldn''t know that Asura gained information about him before. The strange maid told him about how he treated n and about the strange drug that only affected monsters¡ªor orcs, in this case. Asura would use anything to crush Romantica andplete his task.


    Grom watched as Asura killed hundreds of orcs with ease, even when they attacked him with all their might. Asura seemed to dodge as he swung his sword, never using magic. He just used his body and sword to kill them.


    "This...isn''t he a monster?"


    Grom muttered as he watched the bodies of the orcs pile up. The cultists hid in the shadows, watching as Asura killed hundreds of orcs who rushed at him without fear. Some of them became visibly shaken, while others panicked.


    "We should retreat. We can''t afford to fight him!" The orcs with brains looked back to Grom, who looked at them and nodded.


    Not only this strange monster but the dragon and the strange woman riding her. It caused Grom to realise that there was always someone above you in the world. He didn''t loathe Asura. Instead, feeling a sense of desire. He wanted to speak to Asura to learn why he did not kill the ones not infected with the green gue.


    However, when he tried to stand up, his legs trembled. Grom fell back to the ground, gritting his teeth in frustration.


    "Damn it! I must learn his strength!"


    He remained silent and watched after the punch earlier injured his body. The other orcs realised he didn''t want to leave, so they remained in ce. All the normal orcs now out of the direction Asura pointed. Instead, just the ones infected continued to fight him in a brutal massacre.


    Asura didn''t show mercy, even if he felt they were innocent victims. The orcs attacked him with reckless abandon, and he needed to kill them all to prevent more suffering.


    The mes of war burned brightly as he slew hundreds of orcs, one by one. Until only Grom and his three hundred troops remained.


    "Haa... I am covered in their blood."


    Asura felt nothing. He just looked around, waiting for the next stage of battle, the proper battle. There was a rippling wave of magic from all directions aimed towards him. Unlike Grom, Asura could sense it but didn''t know why they waited so long to attack him.


    At first, he thought they might attack him during his fight with the orcs... Now, their magic bloomed like gigantic roses in his eyes.


    ''Yet nothing... I wonder how many are there?''


    He looked around, seeing only a few orcs remaining. The others had fled, but he sensed they didn''t go far. Asura knew the cultists would soon reveal themselves.


    "What is happening?" Grom''s voice sounded before Asura noticed the surrounding corpses from all the drugged orcs glowed a bright green.


    Before he could react, the corpses of over seven hundred orcs exploded. A massive st of green gas erupted in a vast radius around him.


    ''W-what is this?''


    Asura remained calm, yet he felt a slight tingle in his skin. The orcs screamed out in pain as they turned into charred ck corpses, but he didn''t feel pain at all.


    Until the sh of light from all directions appeared.


    The cultists revealed themselves, emerging from the shadows and revealing their magic. Asura felt a sharp pain in his chest as he coughed out a mouthful of blood. He felt a sharp pain in his body as if something pierced him.


    He looked down, seeing a massive ck spike stabbing into his chest.


    However, the spike was more ethereal than real because his hands couldn''t touch it. He tried to grasp the spike twice before their magic fired toward him.


    Asura swung his ck de, shing apart the iing spells, only to see the spike in his chest vanish. However, his body felt weak, and he almost copsed to the ground.


    ''What kind of magic is this?''


    Asura realised he faced a foe far more dangerous than he imagined. The sight of Lorem and the others attacking the cultists at his side relieved him.


    Until a white beam suddenly enveloped him as if absorbing all the gas and poison as its fuel. Asura felt the magic absorb the poison into his body, and he felt his strength returning.


    "You bastards..."


    Asura raised his hand, causing a ck me to erupt in a violent ze that burned everything around him. The fire swept across the battlefield, burning everything in its path.


    However, that seemed to be the trigger... An explosion enveloped Asura, sending him flying backwards with immense force. Asura crashed into the ground, rolling over several times before crashing into the cliff face.


    The explosion left him covered in dust and rubble. He tried to stand up, only to cough up blood as he fell back to his knees.


    "What the hell was that?"


    His body felt strange, like a strange poison had invaded his body.


    "Hihihihi, now you cannot use any magic, filthy false son!" The shrill voice of a cultist echoed while Asura rose to his feet.

 Chapter 317: GromGaius - A brave warrior! A future brother?

    ng!


    With a loud echo, the ck axe deflected the cultist''s attack.


    The blow forced the cultist to jump back, revealing his face. He had pale skin, sunken eyes, dark iris, and blue lips, a shocking look with dark circles around his eyes.


    "Grrrr, who are you!" Grom''Gaius lifted his axe, angry at the sudden attack and poison used. He knew the look of that smoke that assaulted Asura. It was the drug that imed the lives of his brothers.


    ''This man might have killed them all, but he gave them a warrior''s death. He spared those not infected! I will ept my loss.''


    Grom showed his honest and loyal nature by protecting Asura. Like he did with n, Grom now believed himself to be Asura''s subordinate.


    "If it isn''t the filthy orc who won''t let me sleep with his wives~ hoho."


    The cultist performed a bow, holding the top hat on his head while using the cane sword as his walking stick. "I am the archbishop of the eastern church. I despise the prophecy and stupid false son; thus, I created a poison that could kill anyone who has dirty bloodlines! Only humans should reign supreme!"


    "You killed my brothers!"


    Grom rushed forward, his blows brutal and filled with a furious rage. However, the archbishop just danced around him. He used his cane to deflect the force of Grom''s attacks. While twirling around Grom''s body, stabbing his unprotected back several times.


    "Useless fool, do you think mindless rage is power? Ah... all that size and thickness, yet you just jam it inside. Your poor wives!"


    "Heh, my wives love it. You could never reach those depths, human!"


    Grom didn''t mind the cultist''s taunting words. He continued to fight with all his strength, causing the archbishop to frown.


    "Ah, I know how to make you suffer!"


    He used his cane sword to stab Grom in the leg, causing him to kneel before him. The very feeling of kneeling to this monster, the man who tried to seduce and touch his women, infuriated Grom, causing his chest to tighten. His eyes filled with rage, turning bloodshot.


    "You dare!"


    Grom lifted his axe to cleave the archbishop in two, only for the cultist to use his cane sword to block the axe with the tip. A small magic flicker the moment he did, causing Grom''s arms to drop the axe after being electrocuted.


    "Hehe, you like to y with your food, don''t you? Well, I have some fun too."


    The archbishop raised his free hand, aiming it towards Grom''s head.


    "You know what this vial is, right? The green death that you and your human friend tried to stop being produced."


    Grom''s eyes widened as he felt his body go limp. He didn''t want to die here. He wanted to return to his n to see his children again. Grom closed his eyes and refused just to ept this fate.


    "Hmph!"


    A powerful voice resounded as Asura grabbed the archbishop''s hand before he could use the vial. The force in Asura''s hand caused the archbishop''s face to transform. He looked astounded. "H-How!? Y-Your magic is sealed!!!"


    "Oh? You think I need magic to kill you?"


    Asura sneered as he grabbed the cultist''s throat with his free hand and squeezed tightly. His nails dug into the cultist''s throat, causing blood to drip out. The archbishop tried to resist but couldn''t escape Asura''s grasp.


    However, he wasn''t just some run-of-the-mill cultist¡ªhis right foot kicked his cane, which caused the fallen vial to explode beside Grom.


    "Shit!"


    ''He saved me!?'' Grom''s dazed eyes opened, noticing the green cloud and Asura''s powerful arms pushing him away.


    The cultist fell to the ground while Asura rushed to Grom and pushed him out of the range of the green smoke. Though already infected, Asura felt this vial was different. He wasn''t lying when saying it was special.


    Blood poured from Asura''s nose and lips, his eyes bloodshot and pitch ck, and only his dark red pupils remained as if his iris had vanished into the darkness.


    "You''re lucky I am immune to this damn poison!"


    Asura dragged Grom out of the smoke, leaving the archbishop behind, whoughed hysterically.


    "You fool! This isn''t a poison! This is the catalyst that turns the world into my yground!"


    ng!


    The cultist attacked Asura from behind, his wings blocking the cane with their sharp ws.


    "You''re still able to fight!?"


    The archbishop attacked with his cane repeatedly, his attacks swift and precise. He kept Asura on the defensive as he tried to deal with Grom''s injuries. The green smoke was toxic, but it wasn''t lethal.


    However, that wasn''t the case with Grom.If only a little entered his body, it would finish him. Thus, Asura''s wings and tail became like swords, deflecting, blocking and dodging the cane empowered by lightning.


    "Haha, I am immortal! I am invincible! I am a god!"


    The cultist cackled madly as he continued to attack Asura. However, Asura''s attacks were getting faster and stronger, as if he was adapting to the archbishop''s fighting style.


    Thankfully, due to the cultist''s madness. He didn''t realise, only seeing the flicks of blood and flesh from the wounds he inflicted. However, those wounds healed rapidly each time Asura used a different wing to absorb the de.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!


    Die! Die! Die!"


    The cultist continued to shout as he attacked Asura with reckless abandon. He no longer cared about his life or safety; all he wanted was to kill Asura.


    Asura epted all the archbishop''s attacks with ease, enduring the pain as he watched the green gas vanish.


    ''Ugh... so much, to protect me?'' Grom''s eyes watched from behind. He could only see the blood and attacks from the crazed cultist. Not the speed of Asura''s regeneration, which made him more impressed than ever.


    In the distance, the sound of stone being broken apart echoed through the ins. Their attack on the fortress city seemed to be ongoing, while Asura could hear the deep calls of Xavida in her dragon form, so he didn''t worry.


    Asura continued to dodge and deflect the archbishop''s attacks, waiting for the perfect moment to strike back.


    He could see the gas no longer posed a threat to Grom and pushed him away before spinning with his ck sword aimed at the archbishop''s neck.


    However, before his de couldnd, the cultist vanished with a flicker of light.


    "Bastard!"


    Asura looked around but couldn''t sense him anywhere. The archbishop disappeared with a mysterious power, and Asura couldn''t find him anywhere.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s just an image. The real cultist won''t leave my vige, mighty warrior." Grom answered him, standing across from Asura. He and the several hundred orcs approached, all looking at Asura.


    "You saved my life, Asura, mighty warrior."


    Grom kneeled before Asura, along with the other orcs. They all bowed to him, showing their respect and loyalty.


    "I am not worthy of your respect. I did that only to win your alliance to make life easier." Asura replied honestly, feeling a little awkward with them bowing before him.


    "We do not care. You defeated me and showed our brothers a worthwhile end. Please ept our friendship."


    Asura sighed deeply. He looked at the orcs and then at Grom, who grinned widely.


    "Fine. I ept."


    "Good!" Grom stood up with a wide grin. "We will join you in your war against the cultists."


    Asura nodded in satisfaction. He knew Grom was smarter than he seemed; there would be something in return for this help, but Asura didn''t dislike this orc. His cheeky smile reminded him of de so that he couldn''t say no.


    "Then may I ask if n is still alive?" Asura''s voice was deep, a solemn echo.


    "Haha, n is my brother. He fought hard and epted us once he knew the truth!"


    ****


    Asura stood in Maria Svesta''s private room while the maid who hadasked him toe waited, holding a book with countless documents and information.


    "This book will give you the edge in dealing with the orcs and countering their ns. I cannot help anymore; otherwise, I might not live..."


    "May I ask your name and who you work for?" Asura didn''t trust her fully, but while flicking through the booklet. He learned about a strange vial of poison that would only affect those with non-human bloodlines.


    Then he thought about entering the battle not as his normal self but in his liberated form from the start.


    "My name is Alice, and I serve n but seek to help Maria escape the clutches of the filthy bastard Alistair!"


    "Why?"


    Asura''s question caused Alice to look up at him. She saw his dark eyes gazing at her. "Because n loves Maria, and I love n."


    He nodded, feeling her intense affection, and could understand why she would go to such lengths. Asira knew the feeling of loving someone that deeply. So he knew why she would risk it all for him.


    "Understood, I will help you achieve that goal. But I also want to save this orc. Grom''Gaius, do you have any tips?"


    "Save his people, the ones not infected. Let the infected die as warriors instead of weakening and bing a shame to their n."


    "How should I do something like that?"


    "Provoke them, crush his leadership, read document three, pages twenty and twenty-two."


    Asura nodded, flipping through the book and reading it thoroughly before nodding. "I got it. I''ll take care of it."


    He left the room, with Alice instead heading to where Maria would be. Due to her low mana storage, the damage from taking the potion was even more intense on Alice. He used his void magic to vanish into the shadows while leaving her behind.


    Now back at present, Asura felt a tinge of guilt for using the notes that the maid Alice prepared he motioned them to stand.


    As he stood in front of Grom with his ck wings folded behind him.


    "Do not kneel. I do not seek dogs or ves. But brothers who will fight beside me until the end."


    Gromughed loudly as he stood up and mmed his chest. "As you wish!"


    The orcs cheered as they raised their weapons high in the air, echoing through the ins. Asura nodded with satisfaction before turning to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Grom asked curiously.


    "To crush the people who are attacking my women. Surely you can understand how furious that makes me feel, right?"


    Asura gave Grom a cheeky smirk that seemed to ignite the orc''s desire to fight.


    "Hahahaha! A man who gets me! Let us fight, Asu''ra!" Grom said Asura''s name like he would his own, which sounded a little strange, but he didn''t mind.


    While leading apact unit of orcs, Asura headed back to the fort under siege.

 Chapter 318: The Liberation of Utgard I

    The damage caused by the cultists exceeded Asura''s expectations. Huge gaping holes and burning craters lingered at the outer walls, with knights and crusaders fighting each other in a brutal melee. Neither side seemed to have the advantage, while Asura couldn''t see any of his women on the walls.


    ''Where are they?''


    He would have noticed if they suffered a serious injury or died, so Asura didn''t worry too much. Instead, he led Grom and the orcs towards a broken part of the wall with low-rank monsters and cultists swarming inside. "Let''s go, Grom, show me the strength of your people!" Asura''s voice boomed while he pushed forward.


    "Hah! Let us go, brothers, to win back our freedom!" Grom''s body shot forward, followed by his brothers all roaring "For Grom!" at the top of their lungs while Asura kept his eyes open, making sure the archbishop didn''t attack them.


    "Aid me, knights of Utgard!" Maria''s voice, filled with determination, echoed through the chaos. "They cannot get further! The city must be protected!" Her eyes filled with exhaustion while she tried her best to fight.


    The city of Utgard was under siege, and they were thest line of defence. Maria, her body covered in dirt and blood, flicked small crackling bolts of fire at the cultists. The dark embers burned the flesh of her targets; however, the Crusaders, with their huge shields, blocked them, deflecting them against the Utgard knights and their allies.


    ''The battle is too intense.'' Asura''s mind raced, watching as knights grasped sharp des from the ground and stabbed cultists from behind. All the nature of honour and courage seemed to rinse down the drain; all that mattered was victory and survival.


    ''Forget it, let''s help.''


    With his ck sword, Asura leapt onto the wall, his wings pping to boost his body. The broken and damaged walls were filled with cultists, and few knights managed to survive. "Well, sorry, but your path ends with me."


    "Who are you!?"


    "Don''t think you can beat us, fool!"


    The cultists began to mock him, their hands forming gestures while chanting dark magic. However, Asura just dashed forward, his de creating a swirl of darkness enveloping over ten cultists as his body teleported across the wall, ten metres away.


    "Gah!?"


    "Agghh!"


    Asura didn''t look; the blood seeping from the sword''s edges and the sound of bodies copsing told him the story he needed. His eyes narrowed, filled with a terrifying glint, while looking at the many surviving cultists.


    Though he could only use his void magic and physical body, Asura''s strength still matched that of a Stage Ten warrior.


    **


    Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the castle, a group of crusaders fought against a young woman. Her left arm transformed into a de of ice, a beautiful blue mist enveloping the de as she stepped forward with her left foot, her gaze focused on the enemy.


    "You are not wee here, cultist scum!" Mu Xue''s voice, serene and beautiful, echoed across the empty wall. A moment before, their disgusting magic vapourised the entire unit of knights guarding the eastern entrance.


    "Disgusting monster, you dare take the form of a woman. We will crush your filthy form and destroy your soul!" The leading crusader with a powerful divine aura stepped forward¡ªbehind him, six shield knights with ils slowly swayed to build momentum.


    Her face didn''t change, and Mu Xue didn''t respond; instead, her body tapped off the ground. Like a dancer, she moved with grace and speed beyond that ofa normal knight. She didn''t have any special magic or skills other than her sharp de and agile body.


    A blue stream of ice followed her movements, a flutter of her ice wings boosting her speed as she appeared in the range of the crusader, his shield mmed forward. The steel was a bastion as if to stop her de in its tracks.


    However, Mu Xue''s changes after bing a devil couldn''t be underestimated.


    "Forgive me for my foul y." Mu Xue''s soft voice sounded like a bell from beside the crusader before a gentle whistle of wind followed.


    The next moment, a sh of blue lit up his shield, her left arm now longer, with a much thinner de sliced through his shield and arm, both dropping to the ground as she twirled around. In a mesmerising sight, her beautiful blue kimono followed her movements before her second de reaped the crusader''s life, cutting through his neck.


    "Gaa!?"


    Blood sprayed from his headless corpse while the shield knights behind him, too slow to react, lost their leader.


    "Leader!?"


    "Ah.... he''s dead!!"


    "Run... we must run!!"


    "Kill her!"


    They panicked, fear filling their hearts after his death. Now, bing nothing but headless chickens trying to escape and attack her due to their fight-or-flight responses. However, Mu Xue''s speed and deadly des cut through them like a sword through tofu.


    "Haa..." Mu Xue released a soft sigh, her eyes closing while she returned her right arm to normal. It was the first time she had used both arms as weapons, and it made her feel a sense of loss. She felt like she hadlost more of her humanity and honour as a knight.


    "However, this is what I must do for victory: discard those stupid notions and focus on helping him reach the top." Her voice was still like a gentle winter song on the frigid wind.


    She nced towards where he was fighting. Her eyes flickered with bright blue magic, and she could feel him and his fight.


    "Asura keeps fighting, then so must we." Her eyes closed before looking around for another group of enemies or allies to assist. "There, found you." She whispered before jumping off the wall, rushing along the side using her wings of ice to elevate herself and leap to the upper tform, where more crusaders and cultists lingered.


    ***


    The defence of Utgard seemed to be even with the Crusaders, who created a great difference due to their overwhelming strength against the Utgard knights. However, that was only until the Valkyrie began tond and take part in the battle.


    Ignis stood in her silver battle garments. Her silver spear and beautiful hair danced in the centre of the city. A few hundred metres from the breached walls, yet behind her, hundreds of Valkyrie stood with their swords, spears, and shields ready to protect the inner walls.


    Her eyes narrowedas she faced off against a huge army of Crusaders and their cultists. "You are not wee in this city, for my master will soon take control and banish you all to the abyss!" Ignis began to believe in her master''s strength after watching his battles and training against the queen and Duchess Valerie before departure.


    With a shout of confidence, she began to release her magic aura. "My Prince cannot fall to the likes of you!" Ignis pointed her spear towards the leading Crusader with a massive greatsword and pale blue eyes.


    The cultists didn''t seem to care for her words, or maybe they were restricting such thoughts and could only focus on battle.


    However, themander was different.


    He looked at Ignis, ready to attack him and shook his head. "Oh, what lovely words from a defile existence like yourself."


    "How dare you¡ª"


    "DO NOT INTERRUPT A REAL HUMAN YOU INFERIOR GARBAGE!" His voice bellowed. It seemed themander hated Ignis interrupting him.


    "You are nothing more than inferior beings born out of jealousy! Because of your shorings, you decide to throw your anger at those who can do what you cannot!" Themander continued.


    "You¡ªyou bastards!"


    "Calm down."


    A gentle voice resonated within the Valkyrie ranks.


    They all turned to the source. Their eyes opened wide as they saw a beautiful, red-haired woman in an exquisite white dress and chain mail suit underneath.


    She looked charming, with her golden eyes like the sun and a small beauty mark beneath her eye. Valerie dressed simrly to the Valkyrie, holding her ck and red spear and small round shield, looking at the crusader with a charming smile.


    "There is no need to get angry because of such an inferior man. Instead, attack and crush them, as your master andmander would desire." Valerie didn''t raise her voice, shout or scream, instead speaking with a soft and lovely voice.


    It wasn''t hard to guess she would be supporting them in battle¡ªthose who knew of her identity felt a sense of relief. The Valkyrie let out a breath, losing their anger and rage and instead returning to their pristine mindset.


    The Valkyrie took heart in her words and smiled. They ced their spears forward in a threatening manner, pointing them towards the army of cultists and the leader, the Crusader.


    "Howughable, the slut of Drakkures here and acts like a warrior! Fine, let my de carve you apart and rid this world of another abomination! Men, attack them!" The Commander seemed ted that Valerie appeared, likely due to her being a creature of darkness and a vampire.


    The cultists attacked in a frenzy. Their bodies moved swiftly, covered in their blood-red cloaks and with swords, axes, and other weapons.


    However, just as they were about to reach the Valkyrie, Valerie ran forth and impaled the first person she saw; with her left hand, the blood spurting from his wound suddenly twirled, forming a vortex. "Ah~ blood of the fallen, y my enemies! Blood Barrage!"


    The blood exploded from the vortex, creating hundreds of small blood bullets which struck the iing cultists. Their bodies were ripped apart and shredded, being nothing more than training dummies for Valerie and the Valkyrie.


    They found this girl, who was known for her sexual appetite, was actually a powerful mage, causing their belief in their master to skyrocket.


    As Valerie arrived, the Valkyrie unit quickly charged alongside her.


    "Ignis, we''ll take the left and centre. You deal with the right!"


    Their magic coursed through their bodies, forming a thin magical armour of fire and wind. Their speed rose rapidly, and their spears, shields, and swords appeared sharp, like hawk talons, ripping through the enemies'' flesh and bone.


    "Destroy the Valkyrie with everything you have! Leave none alive! We will pave the way for our masters and, if necessary, throw away our lives for the cause!" The greatsword of the Crusader mmed into Valkyrie''s abdomen, cleaving her in half, before Valerie and Ignis blocked his second strike with their ck spears, creating a huge burst of sparks and sending the pair back several steps.

 Chapter 319: The Liberation of Utgard II

    After a sudden sh of steel, Valkyrie stepped back, her face showing a grimace. Her eyes narrowed and filled with hostility while blood oozed down her cheek. Beside her, Ignis looked even worse, with broken armour and her left eye closed, panting for air.


    "What''s the matter? Are you already growing tired, women?" The enemy male mocked them while rxing his guard.The Crusader''s de mmed against the stone ground while he mocked the women. His troops were still battling the Valkyrie in a brutal melee, with blood and bodies falling constantly. "Let''s wrap this up.


    That false abomination on the walls is causing too much trouble." His gaze watched Asura massacring the Crusaders along the wall like they were children.


    ''Asura?'' Valerie''s eyes caught the crusader''s target. A feeling of regret filled her chest; although she began to regain her strength, she wasn''t quite at her best due to the long years that led to her physical prowess degrading far too much.


    "You can barely handle us. Do you think you can even reach his shoes? My beloved would never fall to pathetic scum like you!" Valerie spat venom in between her deep breaths to recover the numb feeling in her arms and throbbing pain in her chest and shoulder, making things harder.


    ''Damn! My body is too tired.'' Valerie''s gaze followed Ignis'' figure, her body lunging forward the moment Ignis blocked the de of the annoying male. Ignis had used her body to stop the blow, the blood flowing profusely as she groaned in pain, with the enemy''s sword stuck deep in her abdomen. The sheer strength behind his blow pierced through her armour and left arge wound that continuously bled.


    Her legs grew weak, and her vision started to blur. "No... I can''t fail..." She muttered, with silver blood oozing from her lips.


    The enemy sneered at Ignis before twisting his de, making her scream in pain and fall to her knees. "Just another disposable puppet. There is no shortage of pawns in the world, and all of them are receable." He tugged his de back, and her body fell, face down, onto the ground.


    In a sh of red, Valerie''s spear caught the Crusader off guard, prating his solid guard as the red tip punctured under his arm, piercing through his armpit thatcked heavy armour to protect him.


    "Die." Valerie spat as her spear waspletely immersed in his flesh. Yet, not a single muscle moved in his face. His brows didn''t even twitch in response to the lethal injury. To follow up, Valerie ced her palm on the shaft of her spear. "Goddess of blood, rend my enemy." The familiar red light flickered on her spearhead, and she sent an energy sh directly to his neck.


    With a smile on his face, he turned to face Valerie, muttering, "A nice move, vile wench." His eyes faded, the bloody des prating his heart, lungs, and organs, which caused his face to change. "H-how..." His eyes were filled with confusion. "Now, it is time for you to meet the goddess of death, fool." Valerie spat out as she stared at him in the eye and smiled before moving away.


    Her spear slid out of his body, and he fell lifeless on the ground.


    However, she didn''t linger on the kill, rushing to Ignis and shaking her body. "Ignis, wake up!" A hint of concern shed in her eyes, but the injuries wouldn''t allow her to feel at ease. Her eyes could see the aura of death, and Ignis looked at her with empty silver eyes, struggling to breathe and choking on blood. "I won''t let you die."


    Ignis'' trembling hand caressed Valerie''s pale cheek, wiping the blood from her face. "Don''tleave him alone, please." Her voice was soft, but it was the loudest sound Valerie had heard in her life. It showed her feelings towards Asura, able to see something that most might have missed¡ªseeing only his bravado and strong exterior¡ªan exterior that hid his lonely soul.


    "Don''t worry. I shall not leave him alone, and neither will you." Valerie stroked her hair before taking a small knife andholding the gleaming de across her wrist. "Please forgive me..." Her heart was conflicted, and tears welled in her eyes.


    However, she pressed the de deep into her veins, drawing a small line to open a wound, which she then pressed against Ignis'' lips. "You may be a monster... However, you will be able to remain living at least." Valerie''s words trembled as she felt a harsh sense of pain as Ignis began to drink the offered blood like a cat.


    "When you wake up, everything might be different... I only hope he doesn''t get mad. This was needed to save you." Valerie stroked the hair of Ignis before looking back at the remaining Valkyrie that helped fend off the Crusaders. "Get the wounded to safety, carry them, leave the dead for now and keep this entrance blocked. Use debris, your bodies, anything!"


    "Yes, Ma''am!" The Valkyries followed her orders, carrying the injured, even some that were not severely wounded. ''They will live a few more days. I wish I had time to get more people...'' Valerie sighed weakly before looking down at Ignis, who had long stopped drinking the blood and had fallen into a deep sleep, her skin bing even paler than before.


    However, she would take at least two days to transform fully.


    "I should take her to safety and create an area in the pce." With a tired voice, Valerie lifted Ignis, her eyes catching Asura ying amander as she did without struggling. A feeling of shock pulsated through her body as their eyes matched. She tried to convey her feelings with a single nce: that everything would be okay, that Ignis would be fine.


    In response, Asura just nodded before he vanished once again.


    **


    ''We pushed them back with too many casualties.'' Asura''s gaze swept through the bodies that littered the ground. The hundreds, almost thousands of corpses piled around the entrances and along the walls were numerous. But he couldn''t help but sigh. His hands wiped the blood from his forehead before wiping his bloodied de.


    ''It''s no good...'' Asura thought before noticing a priestesse closer. "What is it, Miss Alice?"


    She paused for a moment before responding, "You helped more than I thought. Thank you." Her eyes looked towards the wall, Maria leaning against the stone to keep standing, while the number of cultists attacking Utgard was now a fraction of the amount from before.


    "Can we save the gratitude forter?" Asura looked at her, his eyes clearly exhausted. "This battle isn''t over yet, and I have no ns to perish."


    Alice chuckled slightly. "Fine, be that way." Her words were soft, and her eyes gazed at him with a gentle look, her dark hair flowing down her shoulders as the sun began to set over the horizon. "Then, let''s finish this."


    Asura nodded and rose from his seat before walking off.


    **


    Asura sighed tiredly as he sat on arge piece of rubble. Verana walked over to him with a bowl of stew before handing it over. "Eat." Her words were simple but tinged with emotion. Asura didn''t reject her and ate silently, the familiar taste of the stew warming his body. "Mu Xue and I had some of the servants fill the baths as well."


    "That is a great idea," Asura mumbled in agreement before leaning against her soft body and stretching. "Thanks for keeping everything stable."


    "That''s the least I could do. I''m just worried about you, not knowing when you''d do something stupid." Verana looked down at his face, her arms stroking his cheek, able to feel his exhaustion from his words and weak state.


    "Heh, there is no need to worry. I won''t throw my life away at such a simple task. Besides, my lovelydies would be angry." He spoke before finishing the stew and rubbing his belly. "It tastes good for something made with simple ingredients."


    Verana picked up the empty bowl before the two slowly walked towards the pce, hand in hand. "Mu Xue, Verana,e bathe with me." He called out softly, pulling the two women along with him. He wanted to recover his mind and body, to rest and rx. He noticed Xavida''s enormous eyes looking upset, "Xavi,e too."


    His words made her ears twitch, and her eyes began to light up, following Asura''s group to arge stone bathhouse in the centre of the pce. The bath was circr, with the bath sunk into the floor in a shallow pool that reached up to one''s thighs.


    However, waiting inside as nned were Lorem, Lucia, Valerie, and several other females.


    "How many are joining in?" Asura couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of several women sitting around the bath in towels, patiently waiting with their faces flushed red.


    "Too many, probably," Valerie responded with a bitter smile.


    Asura only felt relieved that the liberation of Utgard came far easier than he thought, though he knew this was a small step. The next would be harsh¡ªtrying to keep his word to Grom and save n after his presence was known might make things more difficult.


    But looking at his women frolicking together in the bath...


    Suddenly, theplicated things didn''t matter so much anymore.

 Chapter 320: The Path forward - Confronting Maria

    Asura spent a long time soaking in the bath. He enjoyed the subtle mixture of fragrances and the beautiful walls surrounding him with portraits of his goddess and god. Because of such a different atmosphere, it felt like a holiday for the group.


    "It''s a rare treat to have us all in the bathroom with you, darling. Are you feeling weary?" Xavida''s gentle hands caressed Asura''s chest, now covered in soapy suds and fruity bubbles, as she lovingly cleaned the dirt and blood from his wounds, her voice filled with affection.


    "I am a little tired, plus being here with you all makes me feel so happy." Asura''s deep voice sounded tired with a slow, drawn-out tone. He stroked the cheek of Xavida while running his fingers through her silky hair with the strange honey and almond shampoo that Verana handed to him. "What about you? Are you alright, Xavida?"


    "Nn~ it was fun to fly around, and Veranaplimented my scales, hehe." Xavida''s eyes looked at the raven beauties beside Asura, both Helliana and Verana scrubbing his back with a strange sponge that felt rough to the touch, creating a scratching sound as they cleaned his back. "Does the strange scrunchy feel good?"


    "Ah... it feels great, that''s the spot, Helliana."


    "I''m d your back is so tough. I''ll give you a massage tonight, okay?" Helliana''s soft voice, like a silk cloth wrapped around his shoulders and brushing along his cheeks, soothed Asura.


    Asura experienced the most wonderful pleasure a man could endure, with two raven beauties scratching his back, a lovely dragoness on hisp cleaning his chest, and his hands being massaged by his lovely maid and teacher.


    On the opposite side of the bath sat another of his women, her crimson hair flowing atop the water''s surface as shey spread out with closed eyes.


    "This is paradise~ my exhaustion is fading," Lorem whispered while gazing at Asura from the corner of her eyes. Unable to hide her affectionate feelings, her alluring body was on full disy, causing her to blush the moment their eyes interlocked.


    Lorem didn''t fight the others to serve Asura; instead, she enjoyed the silky water filled with various herbs and minerals that made her skin feel divine. "Asura, what is the n from now on?" she asked only because the feeling of him watching her exposed breasts made her feel a heat growing in her abdomen that she wanted to avoid¡ªat least for now.


    "Hmmm..." He touched his chin, the bubbles from Xavida and Mu Xue''s head covering it like a beard of foam. "I think we should speak with Maria, though I want her to retain her status. She needs to be mine..." He then realised that it sounded wrong before continuing as he felt the eyes of the lovely women burning him. "I mean professionally, I will make her my liege vassal."


    "Oh? Did my lovely Asura grow up?" Lorem''s body slipped closer, her words slightly teasing, but Asura didn''t mind, and the others showed varied responses to his choice. "If she doesn''t agree, what will you do, my love?"


    "I will make sure to crush her will and make her ept. No matter what, I must have her and the noble n be my Vassal andplete an oath." His eyes narrowed, a sharp glint in them as he grasped the soft chest of Xavida, twisting on her soft cherries, causing her body to quiver and her little lips to release cute gasps. "Otherwise, I cannot trust them."


    Mu Xue leaned forward, letting his arm slip through her cleavage, a soft, soapy sensation from her glossy skin covered in the special cream provided by the maids to help soften and improve blood cirction of the skin and muscles.


    "It''s so sexy when you speak with such a rough andmanding tone, but poor Xavida is going to make a mess in the bath if you keep making her feel so good." Her hands grasped his wrists before slipping them off the small swollen buds and recing them on her own, swaying blossom. "See?


    Aren''t these also great to touch and squeeze, husband?" The moment he released her, Xavida''s body fell forward, her small mouth panting as she hugged his chest tightly.


    ''Since the time on the ship, Mu Xue has be more open and direct... But she isn''t wrong.''


    "You''re right, though I love all of you for your little differences and the way you are." Asura closed his eyes while taking the time to enjoy his moment of peace with his beloved woman. He felt they might be distance due to V bing his first wife, due to the politics of the kingdom and many nobles demanding it.


    ''Still, V seems to be maturing rapidly...''


    V left the bath earlier, with only a simple kiss and letting Asura wash her hair before she moved to the room beside them withoutint.


    "What are you thinking about, Asura?" Verana''s warm body pressed against his back, pushing Mu Xue away slightly, while her arms wrapped around Xavida, causing a huge sandwich to be formed with Asura in the middle. "Do you want to go and y with your wife in the other room?"


    He could only enjoy the sensation and turned lightly, noticing the teasing gaze of Lorem and Helliana, who moved to the side, watching him in this state with warm eyes. "I do, but I''ll check on her after we all finish. There are many women in my heart, after all."


    "Ooh~ good answer." Helliana joked, flicking water at him.


    This action seemed to trigger a war after the bubbles sprayed the face of Xavida and Mu Xue, who retaliated...


    Thus, the long, rxing bath session ended.


    ****


    An hour after finishing his bath, Asura sent the other girls to their room. While he stood before V''s door, preparing to knock, he heard a voice: "Come inside, Asura. I''ve been waiting."


    V''s room appearedrger than the one in the castle. Several decorations on the wall reflected the light with a golden shimmer. The bed in the centre appeared enormous, and the curtains surrounding it were the colour of fresh grass and decorated with flowers.


    In the middle of this bed sat V wearing a lovely dress with a light pink hue. The buttons at the front of her blouse were undone and revealed her long legs in the slit of her dress.


    "Has everything been sorted?" She patted the bed, weing him with a sultry smile that couldn''t hide the slightly flushed cheeks. A small bottle of wine was empty on the side table; Asura couldn''t help but shake his head and walk towards his wife. His arms scooped her up into his embrace while sitting on the edge of their bed.


    "You mean the bath or Maria?" he asked while pressing her soft body against his, letting her inhale his pleasant scent from the bath, hoping she would sleep well tonight.


    "Both, of course." She nuzzled into his shoulder. Her voice muffled as she pressed her lips against his neck, a single hand tracing her fingertips along his jawline, admiring his face. "I wondered if you would take me with you or not. Am I being too clingy, wishing to be there?"


    Before she could speak any more unconfident lines, his finger closed her lips, and he looked at her with his deep crimson eyes; Asura shook his head. "I would love for you to be with me. Keep watching me from beside me as you desire. To see what kind of man you have made your future king."


    His words soothed V, who let out a satisfied sigh, her luscious, rosy lips pulling apart like blooming roses. "Then will you take me?" Her question seemed to be a double entendre, causing Asura''s lips to curl into a satisfied face.


    "Shall we go meet Maria and see what the future might bring our kingdom? My princess?" His voice became grandiose and pretentious, causing V to giggle, her eyes closing as she leaned against his chest. Her breathing was shallow while he lifted her off the bed and walked towards the door, grabbing a small woollen robe and cing it around V''s shoulders. Then he whispered.


    "To keep my lovely wife warm and in good health."


    "Idiot..." V muttered, her face light pink as she clutched the woollen robe around herself as if feeling his tight embrace.


    "Your idiot," Asura answered while taking the silent path towards the chambers in which Maria would be resting.


    The halls of the academy were strangely quiet, but the asional footsteps echoed through the silence. They passed several servants along the way; most gazes were filled with curiosity towards V and the tall man carrying her, but no one dared to speak.


    When Asura arrived at Maria''s room, he didn''t even knock, kicking the door open without warning the beautiful woman behind the door. Maria''s room was on a lower level, and it seemed she gave V the best room out of respect, which Asura found appealing.


    Maria''s room had only one bed, but it appeared quitefortable. The lovely sheets appeared as though she just climbed out of bed, and the red light from themp reflected on the walls as a strange flutter sound drew Asura''s eyes to the corner of the room.


    "That''s so uncouth! Barging in like you own this ce!" Maria yelled. However, she stopped in surprise at V''s current state. Asura enjoyed the nightdress that appeared loose on her petite frame, revealing her thick thighs that caused his eyes to linger as he ced V on the bed and gently stroked her cheeks, which felt soft and spongy, but V herself looked at him with a dreamy look.


    "As the future king of this country, I believe it is only natural that I would act like that." Asura didn''t want to act weak, though he helped the maid. His goaling here was one. Thus, he would make that clear and see if she would ept or reject him.


    "The future king!? Preposterous! This is Romantica, not Silvara!" Maria''s chest swayed with her violent movement. She stepped forward towards Asura, who looked at her with a quiet and cold gaze, his hand grabbing the one that reached out to p him. "Ah... it hurts...


    please...!" Unable to use magic in this state of exhaustion, Maria''s face became pale as her stance weakened, and she looked more frail.


    Asura looked at herbefore he shoved her back, watching the pretty woman fall to the ground, yet despite her nudity being exposed as her dress slid up her both and over her shoulder, he remained calm. "I don''t believe you are a fool. The cultists have taken your capital; not only is your king dead, but the West is already being conquered by Silvara. Do you really think you have much of a choice?


    Shall I kill you now and just take what I want instead?"

 Chapter 321: I will be king! - Marias Lament

    "Maria Svesta, you are left with no choice in this matter. Your king is no more, your son has perished, and the majority of your nobility are being twisted into abominations!" Asura grinned, his voice stern and powerful, causing her lips to tremble.


    The threat to her kingdom was more than just a mere danger, and one catastrophe loomed. She became stunned, feeling Asura''s strong desire, yet Maria could only tremble on the ground beyond the orc threat.


    Maria realised that this man was far worse a threat to her kingdom than the cultists! "My.... son? He is dead... you lie! You must be lying!" Like a wench losing herst coin, Maria called out, her eyes filling with watery tears.


    Pah!


    Asura''s left hand swung out, pping Maria''s face, sending her body floating across the room, her unsightly body on full disy as she forgot to grasp her clothes. The news of her son''s death was too raw and dug deep into her despair. "How could he be dead... My son, is he really gone?" Her soft voice and weak eyes looked at V as if seeking salvation from the princess.


    "However, let me tell you I don''t n to make you a ve or sully your nobility. Instead, you will be my liege vassal, along with your beloved n. I swear to save him and return him to you unharmed." Asura used a cruel and unfair bargaining chip, but he didn''t care for this woman; the ones he cared for were sleeping above him and watching him right now.


    His words were like the devil charming a poor, innocent soul onto the path of damnation.


    "..."


    Silence filled the room like the unwanted stench from atrine.


    Several minutes passed.


    Maria finally made her choice.


    "What do you mean by liege vassal?" Her hoarse voice reached Asura''s ears as her body knelt before him and lowered her head, her mouse blonde bangs falling to her cheeks as her nude body shivered from the cold air blowing from the window.


    "It means that I will swear a magical oath to keep you and n safe in exchange for bing my liege vassal, in a sense, owning andmanding all that you are. Should you betray me, n will die, and you will endure a fate worse than death. Since you are a mage, you should create wonderful children.


    I heard n''s cousin seeks to bed you quite desperately." Asura pretended to be a vile and evil man, yet V didn''t show any signs of refuting him as she watched the beautiful woman''s face crumble and the tears leaking down her cheeks.


    "You''re truly evil..." Maria choked.


    "How can I be evil when I am going to bring your beloved back to you?" Asura whispered, this time in a gentle voice. "I swear to treat n like a brother and hold him with high regard."


    ''Though I nned to make friends with him anyway after speaking with Grom, but this woman doesn''t need to know that.''


    ***


    "..."


    Asura knew this would make her hate him, always holding a grudge, but he would tell n the truth and one day, maybe on the day of their marriage, she might learn the truth andin to him in person. "I will take no action towards n; as long as he supports me and you show no signs of betrayal, he will have nothing stopping his rise."


    With a cough that made Maria tremble, Asura changed his position, realising V began to y along with him, leaning against him and acting submissive like she was the same as Maria. "Do not worry about your people; I n to make them live better lives than now because I love my people." He continued with a bitter smile, feeling V''s hands trace along his chest.


    Maria didn''t know how to react to these words, which seemed out of ce with his earlier actions and words, but she felt Asura''s eyes felt honest, seeming as if he were sincere towards her. It made no sense that someone threatening her beloved and asking her to be his ve would speak such idealistic words that she almost wanted to believe them.


    ''If this man bes king, will we live in prosperity?'' Maria couldn''t help but ponder, her eyes shing with doubt before she saw Asura''s smile as he pulled the gentle V towards his chest, causing Maria to feel a slight hint of envy before she replied, "I understand. I shall be your liege vassal be your support, and be worthy of the kingdom you envision."


    However, the next moment, her nude body became wrapped in mes and ice, her eyes glowing with one amber and the other blue as she pointed at Asura. "If you should dare betray me and hurt n, even if I was to be destroyed, I will do everything to crush your kingdom and take your life!"


    ''Did I act too strong? I just want to guarantee n''s life...''


    To her surprise, Asura nodded, his lips curling into a smile, confusing her. "That''s the kind of vassal I desire. Passionate and loyal to the ones they love. You have my word. I will make sure n and your people are unharmed and will do my best to create an empire that doesn''t shame their honour and dignity." His voice was no longer fierce and powerful but still filled with a regal and elegant tone.


    "Then shall we sign the pledge with our blood? Maria Svesta, my first vassal."


    ''What!? Why... He suddenly seems so gentle... Am I wrong?''


    Maria knelt still, feeling doubt and uncertainty about his attitude change. Asura knew her conflicted feelings and extended his hand before taking a de from the void.


    The de, given to him by the queen, symbolised his current position as a prince. The ck handle resembled a dragon, and its talons were sharpened steel that appeared pale golden in the light. "Let''splete this pledge."


    "Asura..." Maria looked at the sword with disbelief, yet the sweet smile on V''s face surprised her even more. She felt that this might be a trick or some kind of mind maniption. Yet when she observed him with her magical aura, nothing seemed wrong with him.


    "I will be king soon, but I would rather use a sword than my sceptre." His words were deep and held an unmistakable charm and seduction, causing her cheeks to burn as he sliced along his wrist and chanted a strangenguage.


    "Sanguine Oblitus - by blood, my words are forged. If my vassal should betray me, your line shall forever perish and find no eternal rest."


    Maria could only watch as blood dripped onto the ground. The next moment, she seemed to understand what to do. Slowly, her lips trembled as she extended her arm.


    Though she desired the future with n, a fear of the unknown and possible betrayal of her kingdom and people caused her heart to feel pain. She wrapped her hand around Asura''s as she whispered. "Sanguine Oblitus - I would do anything for n''s sake and my people''s, so by blood, my words are forged. If I should betray you, my line shall perish and find no eternal rest."


    The de sliced an intricate shape along her wrist, a thin cut. Even when healed, it would be closer to a tattoo than an ugly scar. "V, as our witness, can you confirm?" Asura whispered while pulling V close to his chest.


    "I confirm you, Asura, have epted Maria Svesta as your liege vassal. Anyone who breaks their vows will face a cruel fate worse than death." V''s words were melodic and calming. Maria could only feel a warmness fill her body as her wrist pressed against Asura''s, and a faint connection formed.


    "So it shall be." They both spoke together before the blood returned to their wounds. Maria''s blood filled Asura''s, and Asura''s flooded Maria''s. The wounds rapidly healed before the strange atmosphere faded.


    ***


    A few moments of silence passed before Maria and Asura seemed to return to normal.


    The thoughts and feelings from each other''s minds during the oath enter each other. This ceremony was something Asura learned from absorbing the memories of the fifth shard, the phoenix elder, whom he devoured and destroyed.


    Though Maria now understood Asura better, she knew nothing detailed, just his guiding force and desires, while Asura knew everything about Maria. This was the truth about how unfair the oath became for the one with less power.


    "Your liege, I am at your service." Maria''s voice became soft as she interrupted Asura. Her tone with no resistance, she knelt and bowed to him. "Please, the princess needs to rest, and so must you¡ªI shall prepare everything."


    Maria couldn''t help but sigh and mumble under her breath, "He will be king, a man with such power and knowledge, n. I hope you can forgive me." Her body trembled at the thought, unable to handle this change of events as she climbed into her bed, clenching the quilt tightly.


    ****


    Meanwhile, V''s eyes seemed to sparkle while Asura carried her towards their room. She didn''t speak but let her fingers trace his lips, chin, and jaw. She had a constant look of affection and pride on her face before she slipped into a light sleep.


    "Sleep well, my lovely wife. I will not leave your side tonight. I will be the strongest king for you and the others."

 Chapter 322: The Queens Plans - A sweet Romance

    A sudden beeping echoed through the room, a silver screen appearing in thin air above her gaze. The next moment, a silver-haired Valkyrie sitting at a wooden desk appeared. "Your Highness, Epsilon reporting for duty!"


    The queen''s response was dyed, her lips parting with a pleasured moan as Delta''s skilled hands worked their magic on her tense shoulders. "Nnn..." Her gaze shifted towards Epsilon, whose face flushed with a mix of admiration and envy. "Epsilon, how did they fare? I trust you''ve reached Romantica by now?"


    Epsilon''s cheeks grew darker, her eyes trying to avoid the queen''s exposed body. Their long years together caused a strange rtionship to blood between the lonely queen and her most trusted Valkyrie. "Your Highness, we have taken control of Utgard Keep and the pass. The prince managed to secure a force of three hundred orcs and their chieftain, Grom''Gaius, who seems to be smitten with the prince."


    "Oh?" The queen interrupted Epsilon while leaning forward, a teasing smirk on her lips as she showed she enjoyed teasing Epsilon and the other Valkyrie. "Continue speaking, my lovely Epsilon."


    Delta''s hands continued their rhythmic movements, and her face and breathing remained unaffected by the scene unfolding before her. Her face remained stoic, yet she asionally cast a wistful nce towards Epsilon, who squirmed ufortably in her seat.


    "The battle cost the lives of twelve Valkyrie and fifty Drakkur soldiers, while most of the knights of Utgard perished." Epsilon held a small piece of ck te and seemed to read from it to give her notes and report. "The prince rested for two days to let his forces recover and used that time to reorganise the orc army under Grom''Gaius and train with the Valkyrie.


    Then, he ns to depart towards the east with five hundred soldiers. Though I am not sure of his final goal, it seems he will take back the port city and save the presumed dead n Nelphim, the cousin of Bill Nelphim. It seems that the information on the two is incorrect.


    Although the official documents state Bill is the lord of Westrin, it seems they made a strange deal allowing n to be the acting lord while Bill would survey the western territory. After speaking with the countess, this deal seems to be official and written more than a decade ago."


    Before Epsilon could speak anymore, the Queen interrupted her. "Epsie, you don''t need to rush. Take time and make sure to breathe. Your little face is turning blue!" It seemed she wanted her little Valkyrie to learn how to break up her reports.


    Epsilon took a deep breath, her face turning red from embarrassment. "My apologies, my queen. I was just eager to give my report."


    The queen smiled warmly as she looked at Epsilon. "I know, do not worry." Then she looked towards Delta, who continued massaging her back. "Delta, you can stop now."


    Delta nodded, pulling her hands away.


    The Queen sat up on the bed, looking at Epsilon. "Continue your report."


    Epsilon took a deep breath, then continued reading her notes. "The prince also spoke with the countess about something strange, though my ability seemed to get blocked by interference, which I have confirmed to be the woman who appeared on the ship. Her name is Helliana, and she seems to be someone close to Royal Knight Lorem and the Prince."


    ''Oh? It seems that my son has talented people lingering around him. Soon, I might be unable to snoop on their progress¡ªhow sad... Though another phoenix, it seems my son has many women who seek him.''


    "What else?" The Queen asked.


    Epsilon nodded. "I believe he ns to retake the port City, then head towards the capital. I am unsure of his ns, but I will continue watching him."


    The queen nodded. "Good job, Epsilon. I am proud of you. What of his rtionship with V, is he treating her right?"


    There was an awkward silence. It caused both Delta and the queen to be suspicious. ''Is there something going on? Is he mistreating her now that he''s gained official power!?'' The queen''s mind raced, but the truth seemed different as a small smirk formed on Delta''s face from the look of Epsilon, who became as red as a beetroot.


    "Epsilon?" The Queen asked in amanding voice. "What is it?"


    Epsilon cleared her throat. "It seems that the prince and V are...intimate."


    "Oh?" The queen smiled widely as if she''d discovered the world''s best-kept secret. "How intimate?"


    Epsilon shifted ufortably. "I believe that you should expect a grandchild before the end of this campaign... The average amount of times they have engaged in coitus over the past two weeks is close to four times a day..."


    Delta burst intoughter. "Four times a day!? What stamina does that man have!?"


    The queen smirked. "You two, don''t get jealous." Then she looked towards Epsilon. "Are you sure it is only four times? It seems like my son is holding back."


    Epsilon nodded. "I can only say he seems to prioritise V, maybe because of how insecure the princess seemed with all the women around her. Though he hasn''t avoided his other women... sleeping with most of them in order, each woman apart from a few have the same number of times as the princess... but rather than night, he takes them anywhere they tend to be."


    Delta looked towards the queen. "Does this mean that we need to prepare for the prince to return home with a harem of women?"


    The queen shook her head. "No, I am sure my son will settle down soon. V is his first wife, and that is all that matters. From my research, he has roughly eleven or twelve women. Though I am curious to know if he will take them all as concubines..." She looked towards Epsilon. "Have you heard any of the women discuss marriage?"


    Epsilon nodded her head. "All of them have mentioned it. However, I believe he intends to take them all as his wives. But I am unsure how he ns to manage a harem of women without causing issues between them... He seems to care deeply for each of them."


    The queen nodded. "Yes, he seems to be very kind. He will make a great king one day. But a husband... ah, my lovely V will struggle for his affection." Then she looked towards Delta. "Delta, it is time for you to gather my forces.


    We are going to clean up the mess created by that witch; I order you to clean all monsters across the capital and southern areas thatck defence and leave Drakkur and the de to defend their territories."


    Delta nodded, bowing deeply before leaving the room.


    The queen looked towards Epsilon. "Epsilon, it is time for you to return and wait for the prince to reach the capital city. I will send a few of your sisters to support you and offer reinforcements. You will lead the forces I send to you. This is my trust in you. You understand, right?"


    Epsilon nodded. "Of course, my queen. I will do as you ask."


    The queen smiled, looking at Epsilon with a warm gaze. "Do not worry, Epsilon. I know you will do well. I have always trusted you."


    The queen nodded. "I know you won''t. Now go. I will contact you when I reach the capital city."


    Epsilon bowed her head deeply. "Yes, my queen." Then she disappeared from the screen, leaving the queen alone with her thoughts.


    "It seems that Asura is more of a Casanova than I gave him credit for. Though I thought Garret did well with two or three, this boy seems to have even taken the heart of the sword saintess and most of my female Royal Knights..." She looked towards her bed with a warm smile. "I wonder how many children he will give me?


    I hope he gives me at least five or six!" Then she fell onto her bed with a wide grin on her face. "I can''t wait to see my lovely V again."


    The queen, unable to give birth, normally looked forward to the day V told her she was expecting. The first true pregnancy in their royal bloodline in thousands of years. Tightly wrapped in her quilt, she seemed to sleep easier than usual.


    ***


    In the morning, Asura woke up with V wrapped around his body like a ko bear, tightly clinging to his body as if she feared he would disappear if she let go. He gently stroked her hair, enjoying the warmth of her body pressed against his. He loved her soft skin and gentle breathing as she slept peacefully.


    "This girl is bing a little too aggressive in bed." He chuckled. "But I don''t mind it at all." Then he leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "I love you, my little V."


    V opened her eyes, looking up at him with a sleepy gaze. Her hands rubbed them while she tried to greet him with her normal morning weakness. "Mmm, morning, hehe."


    Asura smiled warmly, kissing her lips. "Morning, you little monster."


    Asura nodded, getting out of bed and stretching his body. Then he walked to the bathroom and quickly washed himself before heading back into the room, where V waited for him, still wrapped in her quilt, looking at him like a lost puppy.


    He walked over to her and began helping her get dressed.


    "Like a real princess, aren''t you, V?" He whispered, helping brush her hair and apply her moisturiser.


    She giggled and nodded. "I am your princess, Asura." Then she looked towards him with a teasing smirk. "Don''t forget it!"


    He gave a serious look, cing a hand on his chin before nodding, leaning forward and kissing her lips. "I wouldn''t dare forget it."


    Before the two could continue their morning flirting, the door suddenly knocked with two loud bangs¡ªhowever, without waiting for them to respond, the door mmed open, and Xavida charged inside, rushing to the bed and leaping into the pair. She hugged Asura while her feet kicked V away. Xavida''s nose pressed against his chest while sniffing his body.


    "Xavida, what are you doing!?" V asked with a frown on her face as she watched Xavida cling to Asura.


    Xavida looked towards V with a grin. "Hugging my husband and baby daddy!! Haha!"

 Chapter 323: Maria Insists! Asura Relents!

    Breakfast at the Utgard pce became extremely rowdy since Asura arrived. Maria sat in the second seat while Asura was in the lord''s seat. Some of the servants and knights thought this was strange at first, but when they heard the truth. They seemed to be more epting.


    However, it would take a long time for the city to ept the change in rulership and their kingdom.


    Lorem and Helliana consumed their meals quickly. Then left the table filled with countless delicacies and headed towards the barracks.As they stood up, Asura called out to them. "Are you sure you both want to take that role?"


    The women turned back and nodded. "We are the most advanced in martial and magicalbat of our current members. Also, having such a long life allows us to know training skills and techniques that will help them improve slighting in a short time." Lorem said as she nced at Maria. "I hope that this is okay with you, Countess."


    "It''s fine. I understand that you both are very skilled inbat. If it were possible, I would have liked to fight with you both myself. But I guess that will have to wait until I recover from using that potion." Maria''s response was gentle, her smile genuine. Asura realised this woman wasn''t horrible or evil, she just felt backed into a corner before.


    Now, with the support of Asura and his wives, she opened up and started helping the city recover and showed that her knowledge as a lord was significant. Giving Asura lessons each evening after dinner.


    "Well, then, we''ll be going now." Helliana blew a kiss to Asura before leaving in her new armour: an elegant ck cloth robe with achain mail skirt and vest.


    Asura watched as the two women left. Then turned to Maria. "I''m surprised you let them go so easily."


    "Well, they are right. They are the most skilled fighters who can train others in your army. So it makes sense for them to train the others. Besides, they wille back to you, so you don''t need to worry about that." Maria smiled back at Asura while they enjoyed breakfast. Since they made the oath, he didn''t limit her actions; instead noticed how free she became and learned about the true Maria.


    ****


    Not long after breakfast finished, Asura and Xavida began their rounds, with the lovely dragoness rushing along the stone walls, which many people started repairing below them. "I''m going to transform! I need a kiss to do so!" Xavida asked as she rushed over to Asura.


    He held her chin up and kissed her deeply. After pulling away, Xavida''s body glowed brightly as she grew in size, towering over the castle walls. Her wings spread out wide, giving everyone a view of her white scales that glistened in the sunlight. She then pped her wings and waited with her back at the height of Asura. "Come~ mount me and let''s have fun, husband!"


    Asura jumped up and grabbed onto her horns, pulling himself up onto her back. Then he sat down on her neck and held onto her horns. "Okay, let''s fly around the city and see how things are going." His voice was gentle while it echoed and seemed to tickle Xavida''s enhanced hearing in her dragon form, causing her tail to sway.


    Xavida roared, signalling for the people below to move out of the way. The next moment, her massive ws crushed the stones too big for humans to lift easily and lifted them from the ground to help the people; a dragon could clear the debris much faster. Her enormous body carried the rocks to the cksmiths, where they could reuse the stones for something else.


    Asura watched as Xavida moved around the city, clearing debris and helping the people. He felt proud to be married to such a beautiful dragoness. The task that might have taken the people below several days without her help only took two hours, and themoners shouted their thanks to her as she sat atop the western tower posing.


    "Thank you for your help, Xavida." Asura patted her head while he spoke to her.


    "It was nothing. I love helping you, my husband." Xavida nuzzled against Asura''s hand like a cat. "Now, let''s go back to our room and y~"


    Asura chuckled before pping her scales with a bit of power, "You know we have more things to do. Let''s check on the borders and see if anyone is approaching Utgard or Westrin."


    "Ehhh~ I don''t feel like it..." Her voice echoed, the words to others just a loud growl or roar, but to Asura, who spoke Dragon''s speech, he could understand all her gestures and words.


    "Don''t be like that." Asura pulled on her horn, causing her to tilt her head back. "We need to make sure that no one attacks us while we are still recovering from the attack."


    "Fiiiiiine~" Xavida rolled her eyes before she stood up and jumped off the tower, her wings catching the air as she flew high into the sky. Asura clung to her horns, making sure not to fall off.


    "I will kiss your favourite ce if you do it well, okay?" Asura''s whisper vibrated along her pink scales towards her ears, causing the white dragon''s entire body to turn pink, her emotions able to influence their colours. A loud but strangely feminine roar came from her lips as she shot towards the east, heading to Westrin over three times faster than before.


    Asura held onto Xavida as she flew through the sky. He felt the wind rush past him as they approached the border between Westrin and Utgard. He saw the smoke rising from the forest near the border. Xavida hovered just below the clouds, her eyes sharply watching the forest and small city, though it just seemed to be a normal bonfire to her.


    "I can''t see anything wrong with this ce," Xavida said as she stared at the small town.


    "Yeah, it looks fine. But I want to make sure that no one is nning on attacking us. We need to be cautious until we''ve built up our strength. Let''s head one more circle around; then we will check the west, okay?" Asura''s hand slipped along her smooth scales, and the hand gripping her horn stroked along the thick length.


    Xavida groaned as she felt Asura''s hand touch her favourite spot. "Okay~" She purred as she flew towards the west, checking for any signs of danger.


    As they flew around the city, they spotted nothing unusual. Asura felt relieved that no one was trying to attack them while they were weak. He thought it might be a mistake for him to take only five hundred troops to Westrin, but he would add the orcs to that number.


    ''Though Maria insisted oning with me...''


    While gliding through the air, Asura remembered when Maria learned of his ns and insisted oning with him.


    *****


    Asura sat in the lord''s seat with Maria on his right side. Lorem and Helliana stood behind Asura and Maria as they discussed their ns for Utgard.


    "I want to go to Westrin with you," Maria spoke up, surprising Asura.


    The moment she spoke, it shocked Asura and Lorem because he wasn''t speaking to her but to Ignis, Lorem, and Helliana, nning the best way to strike the capital before they could fully prepare themselves.


    "Why do you want toe with me? You should stay here and help the city recover." Asura ced his hand on Maria''s shoulder, smiling gently at her.


    Maria shook her head. "No, I want to go with you. I am the leader of this city, so I should go with you." Her eyes seemed to glow with mes as she grasped Asura''s hand and tightly gripped onto him, her nails pushing into his flesh but unable to harm his powerful body. "Please, let me meet n. If you let me go with you to raid Westrin, I will do anything you ask!"


    Asura sighed as he heard Maria''s request. He knew she wanted to meet n again, but he didn''t want her to go with him because he thought she would be in danger.


    "Maria, I can''t let you go with me. It''s too dangerous for you."


    Bang!


    Two tremendous sts of fire and ice smashed the distant wall, blocked by the barrier around the pce walls. "I am not some damsel. You allow your women to fight, even against enemies that surpass them! I am not your woman, so stop holding me back! I will fight to meet my beloved again, and you cannot stop me!"


    ''Technically, I can...'' Asura could order her, and she would never be able to do so again. However, he felt that if he didn''t agree, she might vanish in the middle of the night and rush to Westrin, unaware that there was still a garrison of troops there, all under themand of the cult, not Grom.


    "Fine, you cane with me, but you have to do everything I say, okay?"


    Maria nodded quickly. "Yes, I will do whatever you say."


    Asura smiled at her and patted her head. "Good girl."


    Maria blushed slightly at his praise before she looked down at herp, hiding her face from him. It wasn''t the affection of a man and woman but a brother and sister. Asura didn''t realise he did so after seeing her past, but he felt a sense of bond towards Maria¡ªdifferent from his women. He saw her like Ophelia or his father, someone to protect. "Then it''s decided.


    We will leave for Westrin in five days."


    Asura turned to Lorem and Helliana. "Can you both help train the troops? I want them ready for battle in the future. You don''t have to train them with high level skills, they need basics and the will to not fear anything they might face. The cultists have a vast array of horrors that we might face in the capital...


    I believe they are waiting for us, be it from the north or east." His voice carried his concerns and thoughts, showing how serious he was about this matter.


    Lorem and Helliana nodded in understanding before leaving the room to prepare for the training.


    Asura turned to Maria. "I need you to prepare supplies for our troops. I want them to be able to survive for a month or longer when we raid the capital. Though this will take money, I can prepare that but you need to gather the food without being caught. Do you have people who can manage this?"


    It was then that Alice appeared, like a grim reaper or shadow, she appeared beside Maria. "I can help her gather the food and supplies needed for our army. I also know people who can help us."


    Asura looked at Alice with a slightly distrustful gaze, but Maria gripped his arm and nodded twice. It seemed he must give this woman approval before he turned to her with a stern look. "I want you to keep an eye on Maria at all times and protect her wellbeing. If you see anything suspicious, tell me immediately."


    "Understood, Prince Asura." Her monotone voice was a little irritating, but he epted her words as Alice bowed low to Asura before leaving the room with Maria, who followed behind her.


    Asura sighed as he watched them leave. He didn''t like that woman, but if Maria trusted her, he would let her do what she wanted for now.


    "Are you sure it was a good idea to let her go with you?" Mu Xue''s soft voice sounded from beside Asura, holding a tray of tea and biscuits.


    Asura pulled her onto hisp¡ªthis time was Mu Xue''s time to be pampered as he whispered in an unsure voice. "I don''t know."

 Chapter 324: Meeting the Blacksmith!

    "Amalia, how''s the training going?" Asura inquired, his steps light as he hopped along the rampart. He turned to face the pair of Valkyrie, their full gear gleaming in the sunlight. "You look stunning in that outfit¡ªtruly a beauty."


    Amalia, the slender, silver-haired Valkyrie with enormous eyes, wore an armoured white dress with a white and silver leather chest te. She tied her hair into a pair of twin tails that arced down to the top of her rear. "Ah... Thank you!" she said, blushing.


    "You are wee, my dear," Asura replied with a grin, his gaze focused on her while his tail and ears twitched. "I take it the training is going well?"


    He didn''t check her progress daily because it felt a little strange. Amalia wished for him to look at her as a woman, while for him, changing feelings couldn''t happen so quickly. While Ignis always followed him to protect him, Amalia joining seemed alright for this once while he felt a little lonely.


    Asura stepped towards the eastern tower, close to where Lorem, Lucia, and Helliana trained the troops.


    A Valkyrie was in the middle of a spar with a human soldier, and Asura couldn''t help but groan at the sight. "The guy is simply not up to par, is he?" He watched the silver maiden of battle easily taking down the human with a twist of hernce and a light knee. The male fell to the ground and surrendered.


    "It seems she went easy on him, My prince," Ignis added, her eyes narrow, shimmering with a blue light as she cast an observation spell. The spar ended, and Asura looked down to see Lorem running up on the stage. It seemed she would be fighting Helliana.


    ''This should be an interesting fight.'' Asura''s eyes narrowed, and his ears perked to their peak while he tapped his foot in excitement. ''This is one I haven''t seen before!''


    While the fights were helpful in training the human soldiers, they were more useful for the Valkyries when people like Lorem and Helliana fought.


    ''I have seen them fighting in the past, but here on this world... Never.''


    Asura became interested in who would win, as Lorem held a spear and Helliana a simple sword. Though Lorem held the advantage due to her range, she always lost to Helliana when it came to physical activities in the past. ''I am sure the score was abysmal for her.''


    Their weapons shed¡ªHelliana moved gracefully, sweeping, cutting and stabbing the spear Lorem lunged at him with. While Lorem appeared to move in the standard royal academy style, Asura''s sharp eyes noticed the slight errors in her movement. ''She''s tense and nervous,'' he thought.


    Lorem''s strengthsy in her magic and explosive power, while Helliana was agile, swift and very skilled with weapons. The fight ended in the span of three minutes, with Lorem''s weapon flying into the air and Helliana pinning her against the ground.


    "That was... as expected," Asura said, shaking his head. He said nothing and looked back at Amalia and Ignis, who watched the fight with shining eyes. "Do you both want to go train? I can wander around alone, you know."


    "No need," Amalia answered, stepping forward. "I think it''s fine as long as we follow you," she added.


    "That''s true, My Prince," Ignis agreed.


    ''These girls aren''t telling the truth... Oh well, I will train with themter and see if it makes them happy.''


    Asura slipped down the stairs, his boots pressing against the cold stone. It was midday, and the sun gleamed over the ins and the fortress, which cast shadows of buildings upon the ground. Like a child, his strides seemed to avoid cracks and shadows when walking. He wanted to visit the cksmith.


    Asura began running with a bounce in his step, causing Amalia and Ignis to be dumbfounded. He glided like the wind, and even to the Valkyries, he looked like a white blur. "My Prince!" Amalia called out in worry, not used to the antics of her brother. His body vanished, then reappeared a few metres away, causing themoners to gasp.


    "Brother is showing off..." Amalia whispered, her mouth agape.


    Ignis nodded her head. "His Highness, do not forget, Vice-Captain Amalia."


    "Ah! Right..."


    "Catch me if you can!" Asura taunted, his words loud and clear. "And if you reach the forge before I do, I will grant you a wish!"


    His voice seemed to trigger something in both of the women¡ªIgnis and her goals seemed mysterious, but Amalia''s glint filled with desire was obvious.


    "Please wait for us, My Prince!" Ignis shouted.


    "I will win, My Prince!" Amalia promised.


    Ignis was always one to fulfil her duty to the highest degree, while Amalia did things out of pure curiosity and devotion to her brother. "I won''t lose to you, Ignis!" Amalia eximed, her wings ring forth behind her.


    "Then may the best Valkyrie win," Ignis said, her wings stretched forth.


    Amalia and Ignis charged forward at their maximum speed, a gust of wind fluttering through Asura''s hair and clothes. ''Ah, this feeling of wind and speed. I haven''t experienced something like this since running in the forest of the southern wilds. Should I let them win?'' He considered for a few seconds before four ck wings sprouted from his back. "Oh no, you don''t."


    Asura set off the floor, his wings pping once to shoot him into the air. Ignis and Amalia''s eyes widened, their wings burning with energy, but they had yet to reach their peak efficiency. Thus, their speed was simply average amongst the Valkyries.


    Amalia clenched her fists, her mind shouting in disappointment. "Ah, my wings are too new!"


    Ignis only nced at Amalia without a word, her eyes fixed on the distant figure of her prince. He became like a blur. Streamers flickered off his wings, sparkling with various elements. With his body twirling in the air, and his hair flowing behind him. His lips curved into a smile as he pped his wings, moving faster than any horse could.


    ''Hmm... My max speed is so ridiculous now.'' He flew upwards until he reached the clouds and continued flying towards the cksmith''s forge, where he could see smoke rising from the hill where the fortress sat. ''I need to take a break one of these days and fly across the world¡ªI would love to see the four continents of the world.''


    "Nice to see you, cksmith," Asura greeted. "I hope you had a pleasant morning?"


    The smith was a man in his early thirties with long ck hair tied into a tail. Despite hearing Asura''s greeting, he continued to hit the metal with a constant dang, the beautiful iron sword around 100cm long. The de was in the process of being shaped into a narrow, deadly weapon with a sharp edge.


    Asura stood by and watched for a moment before finally taking a seat on the stone bench beside the furnace, the fire flickering orange within.


    A few momentster, Ignisnded with Amalia a few steps behind her. Both Valkyries looked out of breath. Amalia was panting more than Ignis, with her ck wings deting when they touched the ground. She whined to herself in disappointment while Ignis'' wings evaporated into dust, which blew away in the wind.


    "Well, it seems you lost. But since Ignis did so well... I will reward her."

 Chapter 325: Upgrading The Black Sword

    Asura stood in admiration, observing the cksmiths Ignis and Amalia at work. The rhythmic echo of their hammers,bined with the melodic hum of the burning furnace, filled the air. The smithy was a hive of activity, with the cksmiths tirelessly crafting the armour and weapons that soldiers would soon wield.


    Chapter Discover:


    The constant stream of adventurers seeking to upgrade their equipment was a testament to the cksmiths'' skill and reputation. Asura, not wanting to disrupt their work, stood respectfully at the entrance, taking in the scene.


    ''So the head cksmith creates the special items, while the interns and others make the general equipment of the soldiers.''


    Asura came to the cksmith to have his ck sword sharpened and maintained due to the constant battle. He noticed that his father''s sword was slightly blunt after so many rough fights. This gave him an opportunity to observe how the cksmiths worked.


    ''Would you like some water?'' A voice interrupted his thoughts.


    A woman with short brown hair approached Asura with a tray containing sses of water. She seemed a little short. At first, Asura thought she might be a child. Then he saw her wrinkled eyes and full figure and realised this woman must be one of the rare female dwarves. Lots of people struggled to believe that they actually existed.


    Asura didn''t want to reject her kindness, so he epted the drink. The cool water refreshed him, washing away his tiredness from the intense heat. He was d he hade because he had learned new information about the cksmiths with whom he would work closely in the future.


    As he was drinking, Amalia appeared next to him, holding a cup of water with a grin on her face. "Hehe, brother, that dwarfdy is so pretty."


    Amalia admired the brown-haired dwarf. Her eyes sparkled as she drank in the sight. Asura choked on his water, nearly spitting it out, but held it back in at thest moment.


    "Amalia, don''t be rude," he warned her sternly, hoping to defuse the situation before it got awkward. He was embarrassed that his sister made such a blunt statement while also realising the truth of her words. The dwarf was definitely an attractive woman, but the wedding band on her finger meant she was likely the cksmith''s wife.


    Amaliaughed yfully and stuck her tongue out at Asura. "Haha, I''m just saying."


    "Never mind that now. How are youing along with your training?" Asura asked, curious to know how his sister was progressing in her training. He wondered if she didn''t regret her choice or that she might not be cut out for the life of a Valkyrie.


    Amalia replied, "I''m fine, thanks to Ignis and my sister''s lessons,"


    "I see... I hope you manage to seed." Asura turned away, noticing the dwarf woman giving the cksmith some water, the pair looking over to them as his wife whispered in his ear with a cheerful smile.


    "Are you here to request something of my darling?" she asked from beside him, tapping his shoulder. Asura noticed the old man seemed defeated by her, his miserable face bing a little more positive.


    "Oi, brat, what is it?" The old cksmith called out to him, "Tell me what you want, and I''ll see what I can do for you."


    Asura was taken aback by his gruff voice but recovered quickly and walked forward, holding out the ck sword. With a loud thud, he ced it on the cksmith''s identification table.


    "Can you sharpen and maintain this weapon? Also, I wonder if you have any opinions on how to improve the knight''s basic armour, that is, without caring about the costs." Asura said with a stern voice before stepping back and letting the cksmith look at his sword.


    "Hmm, so the new shadow lord wants to improve the soldiers'' armour." the cksmith took the ck sword in his hand and gently tapped it on the ground. After a long moment of silence, he spoke, "I like the ck sword. Though its creator is not someone I know well, I can tell this weapon was made with interesting skills."


    "As for the armour, we can upgrade the standard armour to have a few additional defensive measures that will allow the soldiers to survive the enemy''s attacks better and avoid being hurt. But... it will cost a lot. There is also an anti-magical coating, though because I would have to import materials, the price would increase... Overall, the current price for their armour is only ten gold...


    with these additions, it would cost fifty gold per knight." The cksmith''s eyes gleamed as he spoke, staring at Asura, who had be stiff due to his words.


    Fifty gold was a lot of money for most people. However, Asura wasn''t like most people, and the money he made from all the monsters he and the women killed could fund an army of ten thousand or more with these upgraded armours, not to mention his other funds from his title and other ie.


    "I see; then, I hope you can work with Maria and have all the troops in this city fitted with the armour you designed. The price is well here. I''ll pay it upfront." Asura pulled out an enormous bag of coins from his storage, the sack causing a thud the moment it touched the metal table before he looked back at the cksmith. "My name is Asura, by the way... Now, about the ck sword in your hands."


    The cksmith''s eyes were filled with a golden shine. Asura''s gold coins were dazzling. The gold coins seemed to shine even brighter whenpared to the dark metal of the ck sword. The cksmith shook his head.


    "What a wealthyd¡ªI am Argus, the cksmith of Utgard Pass. In regards to your sword, this is an excellent weapon, but it''s a little heavy, so using it will require a lot of strength. It''s also easy to lose bnce, meaning an untrained soldier might miss a target..." Asura then grasped the de in one hand; without difficulty, he swung the sword with pinpoint uracy and tremendous speed.


    "How is this?"


    Argus nodded in satisfaction, stroking his beard. "Wonderful, I can make it lighter, no! Since you are able to wield it so well, more weight and sharper edges might work. It should have better handling and sharp edges."


    "I agree. But I wonder if you can also add something that makes it more resistant to magic?" Asura''s request was straightforward. If the cksmith could add some extra defence to the ck sword, it would help him better inbat.


    Argus asked, "Do you want it to have a magic conductor or a magic-absorbing ability? If it is the former, it will conduct magic-based attacks, which could cause unexpected damage. Though you could use it to your advantage, while thetter will help absorb magic-based attacks, perhaps also enhancing your power, allowing you to use the mana of other mages against them.


    That will cost a little more money, though, about seventy gold coins. So which do you want?"


    "Good choice. You can leave it here and pick it up tomorrow. It will be ready by then." Argus smiled at Asura as he ced the ck sword on the table and turned around to go back to his date with the two lovely Valkyrie.


    Asura left the smithy, apanied by Amalia and Ignis, who were still admiring the dwarf woman. Asura chuckled at the sight of his sister trying to get closer to the dwarf woman. He didn''t expect that Amalia would be so interested in her. He also wondered if she liked women or was just curious about the dwarf woman.


    "Brother, I want to be like that dwarfdy when I grow up!" Amalia eximed. Asura then realised she must have admired the firm muscles and how the cksmith''s wife could make him listen so easily.


    "Yes, I want to be strong enough to protect you, brother," Amalia said as she grabbed Asura''s hand. Asura smiled at her words and patted her head once more before walking away. Though he wanted to treat her as a woman, their life as siblings couldn''t be thrown away so easily.


    "Don''t worry. I will always protect you, sister," Asura said while walking away. Amalia watched her brother back as she followed him. She sighed before turning back to the cksmith''s wife, who was still nagging the cksmith.

 Chapter 326: The Orcs and Human Culture

    Grom''Gaius and his brothers were given a small area in the city close to the western wall. The buildings were abandoned by the first to flee, with a small area to cook outside and warm homes with everything they might need.


    What truly astonished the people about the orcs was their unexpected simrity. Despite their imposing stature and choice of attire, which some might consider revealing, their manners were far from the brutishness the kingdom had painted them with.


    ''It makes me feel calm seeing my brothers able to rx like this. That man kept his word¡ªat least for now, I shall follow his lead and continue to observe him.''


    "My brother''s! Soon, we will do battle against those who turned our brothers into monsters and held our women captive!" Grom sat before the mes holding arge wooden bowl, normally used for an entire family''s sd¡ªinstead, for the orcs, these bowls were used for their savoury oats.


    "Oooh! Bless Grom and praise Asura, the fierce warrior!" One of the orcs started a chant with many of the others joining in to support their leader and the promise Asura gave them. Chapter Find:


    Many of the orcs found the small human women interesting, treating them like delicate children when they brought the hot porridge and meat to season it ''orc style'', as they called it. The same felt true for the women, who found the exotic men with bulging muscles quite refreshingpared to thezy males with beer bellies who hadn''t exercised in decades.


    The most interesting fact was that none of the orcs acted with the brutality and force that most humans were taught. They didn''t try to snatch women or drag them into their homes¡ªinstead spoke about their homnd, different culture, and their beloved wives.


    ''Can we trulye to a peaceful end?''


    Grom''Gaius oversaw his men while gazing at the wall. He could see Asura standing alone in silence, gazing east, where they would be attacking in two days.


    ''He still hones himself even now? I must take Asura''s dedication to perfection and follow his ways.''


    Asura stood on the tallest part of the western wall, holding the ck sword he used to defeat the orcs and archbishop. He didn''t perform fancy movements or techniques but swung his sword repeatedly without moving or taking a step. That huge sword continued to swing.


    "My brothers, I will be back."


    Grom grasped his axe, his huge body cracking as he stood from the fire. Many of his brothers noticed him heading towards the walls and saw Asura practising in the darkness.


    "Our chieftain never stops practising." An orc whispered with a great smile while epting a drink from a local barmaid.


    "It''s admirable that you all practise so hard. This drink is on the house." Her curly brown hair and face filled with freckles carried a natural beauty as she hopped around and made the orcs feel at home. To her, they helped protect her home and the ce where she was born. "Be careful. This one is a little strong."


    "Oh, my? Are you hitting on me, handsome orc brother?" The lovely girl''s Eastern dialect brought a charm that the orcs didn''t know. Thus, the orcs who didn''t have wives enjoyed the small interaction. The girl winked at the orc before moving on to the next, her eyes clearly trying to learn the faces of each one. "Al''Da, I''ll make sure to carry your drinks with extra effort."


    Grom looked back, seeing his brother interacting with humans so peacefully. A feeling in his chest grew. This was his father''s long-cherished dream: to make peace and learn more about humans. His gaze turned back to Asura, the second human he met who looked him in the eyes and never once showed disgust or judgment.


    ''If I could meet more men like n and Asura, would the world be ready to ept the orcs? Rather... Following that man gives me the feeling it will happen with certainty.'' He thought, looking towards the approaching figure of Asura.


    "I shall return soon, my brothers!" Grom walked up the stairs to the western wall, approaching Asura from behind. "Asura, I wish to train with you."


    "Grom''Gaius..." Asura stopped swinging his sword, turning to look at Grom with a small smile. "I am honoured to train with you. However shall we focus on form and improve our basics?"


    Grom nodded, gripping his axe as he took a stance. "Do I just swing with all my power?"


    Asura let out a rare chuckle. He rarelyughed unless with his women, but Grom found theugh not to be mockery as he knew. "First, focus on posture." Asure then showed Grom an example.


    His movements were extremely slow, but from the moment the de touched the sky to shing down, it did not deviate from his arcing path. "Then repeat, each time adding more strength and speed, gradually until you can do it like this." He lifted his arm, then winked at Grom before releasing a sh.


    Woosh!


    The ck de vanished from the moment Asura shed, a thick line appearing on the wall of the fortress, followed by a shockwave almost forcing Grom''s body to slide back, covering his face with both arms.


    ''When did he move!?'' Grom''s mind felt a sense of awe because his arm seemed to remain above his head, yet the damage to the wall appeared, and this burning gale of wind couldn''t be fake!


    "Now you try." Asura smiled at Grom, who nodded while taking a stance.


    Grom focused his mind, trying to replicate Asura''s movements. He felt his body shaking, but he tried to hold it steady as he lifted his axe. He then shed down, but the moment he did, his body leaned back, and his de altered its course.


    "Slower Grom, feel the axe''s weight, then use your body to control it. Your axe is heavy, so you must use your body to guide it." Asura watched Grom closely, seeing his form was excellent butcked the control needed to use such a heavy weapon.


    "I understand." Grom took a deep breath, focusing on his posture as he lifted his axe again.


    This time, he shed down, this time slower and without using all his strength. He felt his body shake but managed to keep his posture. He then repeated the action several times before Asura nodded.


    "Good, now add more strength and speed." Asura watched Grom closely, seeing his form improving with each swing.


    Grom nodded, adding more strength to his swing while maintaining his posture. This training seemed tost for hours. When Grom came back to his senses, he was breathless. A burning sensation filled his body, from his legs holding his stance to his arms swinging his axe relentlessly.


    "Good work, Grom''Gaius. You have improved greatly." Asura smiled at Grom, who finally realised he was covered in sweat. "You must rest now; tomorrow, we will try again."


    "Asura, I wish to continue training with you." Grom looked at Asura with a serious expression.


    "Well, Grom, let''s meet again and train for an hour like today. Sorry, big guy, but I have a lot of women to please, and there''s one up there who seems a little angry." Asura''s voice carried a slightly different tone to what Grom knew, but he recognised that tone.


    ''When my wives tell me to stop fighting with my brothers ande home for quality time... It''s the same tone.'' While Grom remembered why he recognised the tone, he saw a beautiful woman with long red hair sitting on the edge of the western tower, her lips pouting, holding her spear with a fiery aura.


    "I see... brother, stay strong," Grom uttered the words his brother said to him in the same situation, causing Asura to smirk with a bitter look in his eyes.


    "Thanks, brother." Asura patted Grom''s shoulder before walking towards the tower where his wife waited.


    Grom looked at Asura''s back as he walked away. He felt a strange feeling in his chest, one he never felt before. ''Is this... respect?'' He looked at the moon in the sky, then turned to look at his brothers resting around the fire.


    He felt a sense of peace before continuing to swing his axe alone, trying to match even a small level of Asura''s abilities.


    The evening in the western part of Utgard was filled with a peaceful and joyful atmosphere. The barmaid from before now sat beside Al''Da their atmosphere more affectionate. However, Grom wouldn''t mind or judge Al''Da; instead, he would be happy if they managed to create the bridge needed for humans and orcs toe together.


    The next day, Grom continued to train with Asura, who showed him how to improve his form and posture and taught Him how to use his body to control his axe''s weight and power.


    After training with Asura for an hour, Grom returned to his brothers and continued to train. However, he forced them to join them. It became quite the scene where hundreds of orcs held their weapons and swung them in what seemed to be slow motion.


    Asura watched them from the western tower with a smile, proud that Grom took his training seriously. He then turned to look at the eastern horizon. A feeling of change flowed in this small city, and Asura realised his feelings and the kingdom he desired.


    ''I want to create a world where people like Grom and his brothers can live in peace and be epted.''


    Asura held his sword while looking east. His eyes narrowed as he gazed into the distance. The sun rose over the horizon, bringing light to thend while Asura remained silent. ''n, that man is definitely needed for this task.''


    "My lord, breakfast is ready." Mu Xue came to the wall in a slightly skimpy maid outfit, her eyes filled with love and desire as she looked at Asura.


    "Mu Xue... I told you to wear something more appropriate." Asura looked at Mu Xue''s outfit with a sigh. He knew she wore it to please him, but he didn''t want her to dress like that in public.


    "Mu Xue... I shall punish youter." Asura kissed Mu Xue''s forehead before carrying her in his arms and jumping from the wall.


    "I look forward to it, my love." Mu Xue giggled as she kissed Asura''s cheek while being carried in his arms.


    Asuranded on the ground with ease, walking towards the main pce where everyone awaited him.

 Chapter 327: A Mother Knows Best *

    Asura sat on a small ck sofa with his eyes closed. He felt a sense of peace while a beautiful womanbed through his hair. Valerie spent more time supporting Verana this time they met, but that''s not how Asura wanted it.


    ''This is thest night before we leave. What a luxury to be pampered by this morous woman.''


    "My love, are you feeling rxed?" Valerie whispered, her soft fingertips stroking his cheek before wrapping around his neck and putting pressure on his neck. Her massage techniques were the most advanced of all his women.


    Asura smiled as he felt Valerie''s soft hands caressing his body. He opened his eyes to see Valerie''s beautiful face smiling at him. Her long crimson hair was tied into a ponytail, and her red lips werelike two ripe cherries pressed lightly together. She wore a ck dress that showed off her curvy body. "Do you like that, dear?"


    Asura nodded as he felt Valerie''s fingers pressing against his skin. Her hands moved down to his chest, massaging his muscles before moving to his abdomen. Asura felt rxed as Valerie continued to massage him.


    "Dear, I have a gift for you," Valerie said as she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small bottle filled with a red liquid.


    "Oh, what''s this?" Asura asked as he took the bottle from Valerie''s hand. He looked at the red liquid inside the bottle, wondering what it was.


    "It''s a special potion that I made just for you. It will help you be stronger," Valerie said as she smiled at Asura. "I want you to drink it before you leave tomorrow."


    Asura looked at the potion in his hand. He could feel the power radiating from it. He knew Valerie was trying to help him be stronger. He smiled as he popped the bottle and drank the sticky yet sweet red ichor.


    "Thank you, Valerie. This will be very helpful," Asura said as he put the empty bottle on the table next to him.


    Valerie smiled as she continued to massage Asura''s body. She could feel his muscles rxing under her touch. She leaned forward and kissed Asura''s lips. A light touch, the soft, squishy feeling of her lips, transmitted through his body. "You shouldn''t have drank it now. What will I do with you?"


    Asura smiled as he felt Valerie''s lips against his. He could taste the sweetness of her lips as she kissed him. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him.


    Asura felt his body getting hotter as Valerie continued to kiss him. He could feel her tongue entering his mouth, a soft, squishy snake exploring his mouth. He felt his body tingling as Valerie''s hands moved down his body, caressing his skin.


    Valerie broke the kiss and looked at Asura with a smile on her face. "I want you to rx tonight, my love. Let me take care of you."


    Asura nodded as he felt Valerie''s hands move down his body. He could feel her fingers tracing along his skin, sending shivers through his body. He closed his eyes as he felt her hands move lower, touching his most sensitive areas and stroking along his waistline before slipping under the rubber band.


    Valerie smiled as she saw Asura''s reaction. She knew he was enjoying her touch. She continued to massage his body, her fingers moving up and down his length, stroking his hardness.


    "That feels good, Valerie," Asura said as he felt Valerie''s hands caressing his member. "Are you trying to seduce me again?"


    "Maybe~," Valerie said as she smiled at Asura. "I know you like it when I touch you like this."


    Asura smiled as he felt Valerie''s hands twist around his shaft, her fingers silky, soft and pleasant. He could feel her fingers tracing along his pulsing veins, sending shivers through his body. He felt himself getting harder as Valerie continued to stroke him.


    Valerie smiled as she saw Asura enjoying her touch. She knew her touch aroused him. She continued to stroke his member, her fingers moving up and down his length, stroking his hardness.


    "Now then... shall we get serious?" Valerie whispered with her lips pressing together, licking across her bottom lip with eyes like a predator.


    "Mmm? What are you nning, Valerie?" Asura said as he felt Valerie''s lips touching his neck, her breath hot against his skin.


    Valerie smiled as she pulled her dress up, revealing her creamy thighs and luscious, peach-coloured ass. Her erotic rump was alluring as she shook her waist to entice him. She licked along Asura''s neck, sending shivers down his spine. "I am going to blow your mind."


    Asura nodded as he felt Valerie''s hand reaching out for his erect member, gripping it in her hand as she moved closer to him.


    He could feel her warm lips pressed against his neck, her tongue leaving a wet trail across his skin before her sharp fangs sank into his neck. The moment he felt her sucking his blood, her hand began to rapidly slide along his length, pushing her hips against his thighs, rubbing along him.


    "Ngh... your bite is always so arousing, Valerie."


    Valerie smiled as she smelled the male scent of Asura''s neck. She could feel his member getting harder as she continued to suck his blood. Her hand slid up and down his shaft, smearing his precum across her palm, stroking him faster as she felt his blood flowing into her body. She could feel his warmth spreading through her body as she sucked on his neck.


    "Mmm..." Valerie moaned as she felt the power of Asura''s blood flowing into her. She could feel her body getting hotter as she sucked on his neck. She felt her body bing more sensitive as she felt his blood coursing through her veins, her heart pumping faster as she pulled away from his neck, releasing a pleasant sigh and light burp.


    "Haa... so delicious~ your blood makes me so hot."


    Asura groaned as he felt Valerie''s hand squeezing around his member, stroking him faster as she felt the power of his blood flowing through her body. He could feel her body bing warmer as she continued to lick the bite wound, her warm breath blowing through her nostrils.


    She pulled off her dress, revealing her erotically shaped breasts, swaying with their weight before pping against his exposed chest.


    Valerie smiled as she removed her dress, her naked body pressed against Asura''s as she continued to stroke him with one hand, her other hand squeezing around his neck, pushing him down on the sofa.


    She looked into Asura''s eyes as she licked across his lips, her tongue snaking past his lips into his mouth. "I''m going to devour you, my love." Her eyes shone with a golden light as she slipped down his body, kissing his chest and abdomen, biting his waistline before flicking her tongue across the tip of his member.


    "Ahh!" Asura moaned as he felt Valerie''s tongue running up his shaft, licking across the tip before she took him in her mouth. He could feel her lips pressing down on his shaft, wrapping her thick lips around his ns as she sucked him hard with a sloppy sensation inside her mouth full of spit. Before her head started slowly bobbing up and down with a slurping sound.


    "Ngh... Valerie..."


    "Mmm~ Nnnph~ so thick and delicious." Valerie hummed as she continued to suck Asura''s member, her warm, sticky saliva sliding down his length as she slid him inside her mouth, her tongue massaging his ns as she stroked his balls with her hand. She felt his body tensing up as she took his length deep into her throat, tightening harder, her lips wrapping around his base.


    "Nnngh....Mmmph...Ahh... so naughty~ Darling, I can taste your lewd vours oozing from the tip."


    "Haah..." Asura breathed out as he felt Valerie''s warm mouth wrapped around his member, her lips sliding along his length as she sucked out his soul with her slimy tongue dancing around his entire member, teasing his ns and massaging the underside of his shaft as she stroked his balls with her hand.


    Valerie''s cheeks puffed as she felt Asura''s member twitching inside her mouth, his precum oozing from the tip, giving off an intoxicating smell.


    "I want to make you feel better~ baby. Do you like my tits?"

 Chapter 328: A Mother Knows Best **

    "Nngh..." Asura groaned as he felt Valerie''s warm mouth sucking only the tip of his cock, her tongue dancing along the smooth head. Her golden eyes narrowed as she pushed her soft, heavy tits against his shaft, letting her drool ooze between her deep cavern, a slimy sensation on his cock.


    "Mmm... your cock is so big~ Baby, do you like my tits? They''re so soft and warm."


    "It''s the best, Valerie. Your breasts are amazing," Asura said as he felt Valerie''s boobs caressing his erection.


    "That''s good to hear. I''m going to milk your cock with these huge breasts of mine~ so give me lots of your hot cum."


    Valerie said as she pushed her soft breasts together, letting her saliva flow down her cleavage. She smiled as she felt Asura''s cock sliding between her soft breasts. She licked across the tip of his member before taking his ns into her mouth.


    Her lips wrapped around them with a wet, slimy slurp before she pushed her breasts together with both arms and slowly tossed him off with her tits, giving him a boobjob.


    "Haaaah~ It feels amazing, Valerie..." Asura said as he felt Valerie''s warm tits surrounding his member, her soft skin caressing his shaft as she stroked him with her breasts. He could feel her saliva trickling down his length. Her warm flesh squished around his cock while her spit coated his member in a sticky drool as she pressed her breasts tighter around his cock.


    Which increased the pressure on his member as she devoured his tip.


    "Nnnph~ your cock smells so manly. Are you going to spurt into my cleavage or my mouth?" Valerie asked, releasing her lips with a pop. A hot sigh left her lips as she moved her chest faster, the loud, sloppy sound of her tits sliding on his erect member filling the room. "Haa... Haa... you like my big, soft breasts?"


    "Yes... Nngh... Valerie... your tits feel amazing."


    "I''m d to hear that, baby~ I love your cock too," Valerie said as she took his cock deep into her mouth. Her tongue flicked along the tip as she squeezed her breasts tighter around his shaft, increasing the pressure on his cock.


    Asura moaned as he felt Valerie''s soft breasts pressing down on his cock, the flesh squishing around his shaft as she pistoned him with her huge tits, flooding her cleavage with a lewd, wet squelch with each thrust, lubricating his erection.


    Valerie smiled as she felt Asura''s cock twitching between her soft tits. The tip oozed precum into her mouth as she swirled it around her mouth, enjoying the taste before swallowing.


    "Haa... Haa... you like being teased with my breasts? I can feel your cock throbbing inside my mouth."


    Valerie said as she leaned forward and pushed her breasts together with her arms. Before smashing her lips against the tip of Asura''s cock, sucking the tip of his cock like a vacuum, slurping away at the clear juices spilling from his tip as she kissed his cock like a lover. Then, sliding her wide tongue across the opening.


    The slimy sensation caused Asura''s hips to lift, pushing against her warm tongue.


    "Nngh... Valerie..."


    Valerie smiled as she felt Asura''s cock throbbing in her mouth. The tip oozed with precum as she continued to rub her soft tits on his member, teasing his sensitive ns with the gentle movement of her tongue. She felt his member pulsing in her mouth as she swirled her tongue around the tip, sucking up the sticky liquid.


    "Nnnph... Mmmph... you cumming, right? Go... release it... all that salty sperm into my mouth and stain my tits.


    Flood my cleavage with your slimy mess~ such heavy balls. You have a lot saved up, right? My blood made you horny, right?" Valerie moaned as she squeezed her breasts together with her hands, her nipples poking out from between her breasts. "Pump all that heavy sperm into my mouth.... pour your seed into my cleavage. I can''t wait any longer for you to fill me up."


    Asura groaned as he felt Valerie''s lips pressing down on his member. Her warm saliva coated his shaft as she pushed his cock down her throat, almost kissing her tits. He felt a burning sensation in his balls. The potion she offered was surely a trap. ''Ngh... I won''t be able to hold on for long!''


    "Nngh... Valerie.. your breasts and mouth... It feels amazing!" Asura groaned as he felt Valerie''s tits crushing his throbbing member. The soft flesh squished around his cock and changed shape to match his cock. Her slippery sensation drove him over the limit.


    He could feel his balls tensing up, ready to explode as Valerie''s soft, warm lips moved back and forth along his cock, taking him down to the base.


    "Haa.. Haa... Baby, you''re about to cum, right? Let it out! Spurt out all that warm cum inside my mouth and stain my tits!" Valerie said as she felt Asura''s cock twitching in her mouth, her saliva dribbling from her lips. She slid her tongue across the tip of his cock, moaning as she tasted the thick fluids oozing from his tip.


    Valerie bit down on Asura''s member the moment she felt it expand. Her fangs pierced through the underside of his shaft before a warm flood of sperm shot from the tip. While she increased the strength of her breasts, squishing him.


    "Haa! Valerie!"


    Asura screamed as he felt Valerie''s fangs piercings his cock, the sharp pain shooting through his body while he was unable to control himself; the potent aphrodisiac making him pump her mouth with his heavy seed. The pulsing in his balls and the ache in his cock.


    Valerie hummed as she felt the warmth of Asura''s sperm gushing into her mouth, coating the inside of her cheeks and filling up her throat.


    She could feel the heat of his thick semen flowing down her throat as she gulped down the gooey white mess. Her saliva dripped onto her tits as she felt the flow of cum showing no signs of stopping while she felt Asura''s hands grab her head, pulling her away.


    "Haa! Haahh..." Asura moaned as he felt Valerie pulling back. His cock popped free from her mouth and left behind a trail of sticky white slime on her lips before he spurt another shot of hot semen over her face. With her lips pursed.


    "Haa... Nngh... baby... you came so much," Valerie said as she licked her lips, the warm sperm dripping down her face. While she continued to stroke Asura''s throbbing shaft. Herrge breasts moved up and down as his thick white jelly flooded her cleavage with a loud squelch.


    His hips thrusting so hard his tip pressed against her nose, with small spurts shooting across her face and nose.


    "Haa... haa... I''ll let you recover for a bit. I won''t need a breath for a while," Valerie said as she ran her tongue across the tip of Asura''s ns. Before letting her drool ooze down, his cock mixed with the huge amount of seed flooding her cleavage as she stroked him, milking him until thest drop of sperm was oozing from the tip of his cock.


    "That was amazing, yet I''m still so hard," Asura whispered, sitting back in his seat.

 Chapter 329: Accepting Valerie ***

    Asura watched Valeria slip across his body and lift her leg across his waist before turning around. Her round buttocks pushed against his abdomen as she lifted her hips.


    His eyes focused on her soft pink lips, almost puckering to invite him in. The slimy crevice filled with honey and white nectar dribbled from her entrance, causing his heart to race.


    "I love your ass, Valerie. It''s so erotic and plump," Asura said as he held Valeria''s buttocks in his hands, the soft flesh moulding in his palms as he groped and massaged the erotic, heavy rump.


    "Haa... Darling, please eat me up.... I can''t stand this wait any longer."


    Valerie gasped as she pushed her hot, slippery slit against the tip of his cock, the bubbling semen still dribbling from the opening while staining her tits as she faced away from Asura, her ass in full view, as she twisted her hips, letting his cock slip inside her weing snatch.


    "Haa!! Darling! You''re inside me! Ahh! Ahhh!" Valerie screamed as she felt Asura''s throbbing cock sinking deeper inside her body, pushing through her tight walls until he buried his cock into the base inside her pussy. His hard rod throbbed inside her body, touching her deepest parts, while he grabbed her waist and thrust his hips upward.


    Asura couldn''t resist. The slimy insides were so hot and weing that his cock wanted to return to thefortable ces, her walls filled with slight bumps and folds that wrapped around his cock.


    "Nngh! Your cunt is so tight and slimy for a mother of two."


    "Ahh! Ahh! Darling... You''re spreading my vagina! Nngh! Mnnn!


    You''re reaching so deep inside me! It''s only yours~ are you going to make me a mother again, so violent~ Nnn!" Valerie said as she felt Asura''s solid member push through her silky walls, his girth stretching her tight snatch, causing her insides to spasm around his cock, tightening as if he was a violent intruder, bubbling with her honey as she resisted the intense bliss from their movements.


    Valeria''s ass pped against Asura''s chest as she galloped her hips, holding his thighs to allow her to move faster, the slimy, wet sounds echoing from her snatch as it squashed against his pelvis,pletely devouring Asura''s cock.


    "Nngh...Haa... you feel amazing~" Valerie moaned as she felt Asura''s scorching body push against hers. She could feel the warmth radiating off his body as she looked at the mirror in front of her, her lewd tits bouncing wildly as she moved her body faster, mming her hips downward to feel his cock crushing her womb, making her want to scream.


    Asura moved his hand up Valerie''s slender body, squeezing around her huge ass, his fingers sinking into the soft flesh, groping it tightly. He watched as the flesh swayed around his palm, ripples forming on the skin.


    "Ahh! Darling... if you keep ying with my ass... I''m going to make you cum..."


    Asura pped Valerie''s ass, causing a loud snapping sound to echo through the room. "Cum? Try me, you dirty slut. Aren''t you fucking your daughter''s future husband like aplete bitch?" Asura teased.


    "Ahh! I don''t care! So keep going! Darling! Right there, baby, m that cock deep inside me."


    Valerie cried out as she felt Asura''s hand gripping her hips tighter and m himself inside her snatch, his cock stabbing her depths and forcing its way inside her.


    She could feel the member pounding on her womb with each thrust, sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body, his balls smacking aroundas she tightened her insides around his cock with each thrust, trying to make him cum as she threatened.


    Asura let out a groan as he felt Valerie''s walls tightening around his cock, contracting around his shaft as she threw her ass back, pushing her butt against him. Her movements were wild and irrational. His cock teased and squeezed like slimy fingers were toying with him.


    "Nngh...It''s so hot. I can feel your womb pulsing against my cock. You really want to have more kids, such a slut."


    "Nnngh! Mmnn! Darling... Don''t slow down... I can feel your cock pulsing; you''re going to cum soon, right? Cum with me~ I want you to fill my womb up~" Valerie said as she rubbed her fat butt against Asura''sp, her insides quivering around his member with each movement of her hips, sloshing her honey around his cock with lewd squelches and pops each time she lifted her hips.


    Valerie''s thick and fat buttocks rippled each time she pped down against Asura''s crotch as she bounced her ass up and down, smashing her butt against his hips with each movement, taking him to the hilt while crushing his cock in her well-trained pussy.


    "Nngh... already?"


    "Ahhh! I''m cumming! Cumming!! Cum inside me!!"


    Asura moaned as he felt Valerie tighten around his cock. A gush of juices spurted from her trembling pussy as it clenched around him with each thrust, squelching and sloshing, the noisy sounds driving him insane as he mmed inside her.


    His cock pulsed as he felt himself on the edge, Valerie''s tight pussy mping down on him as she squirted on the sofa. Her mouth opened wide as she struggled to speak, only panting and heaving, her ass jiggling against his abdomen.


    "Haaa... ahh... ahh..." Valerie gasped as she copsed on top of Asura, her head resting against his chest as she huffed in quick breaths. Her pussy was still trembling around his member.


    "You came a lot, Honey~ but I am still waiting to finish." Asura teased Valerie, knowing the red potion of her blood must have done something to him or maybe to Valerie herself.


    "Nngh... shh-Shut up... I can''t stand..." Valerie replied as she sat up, pulling her hips away from Asura''s crotch and sitting up in her seat, her ass still facing him with thick threads of her slimy honey oozing from her cunt as his cock popped from her gaping hole.


    Asura''s eyes wandered across her sexy curves, tracing the outline of her buttocks until he met her dripping wet snatch. "Sorry... I''m going to ravish you, Valerie."


    Valerie didn''t know what he meant before Asura jumped forward and pulled her hips back into his, forcing her on all fours as she leaned against the sofa, his cock sliding with ease to her depths, with a loud pping noise from the meeting of their crotches.


    "Ahh! YES~ RAVISH ME!"


    Valerie cried out as Asura''s hard rod burst inside her, crushing her cervix, his cock pulsing, throbbing inside her as he smashed his hips against her buttocks, her sexy ass wobbling with each thrust from Asura. The insides of her pussy, hot, slimy and tight, gripping Asura''s member and draining him of his strength.


    The room was filled with the loud, wet, pping sounds of their flesh crashing together, their bodies convulsing, twitching with each thrust. Asura reached forward, grabbing Valerie''s ass tightly, squeezing her silky flesh. His fingers sank into the plump buttocks, leaving red marks in the shape of his hands.


    Pah!


    "Ahh~ Darling~ You''re so rough."


    Asura spanked Valerie''s ass again, sending ripples across the flesh as it shook from the impact. The lewd sight of her big booty quaking with each movement of their bodies caused Asura''s hips to move even faster.


    "Nnnn~ wa.... Mmmm!?"


    Valerie could feel her pussy tightening with each thrust. He never treated her so roughly, his cock gouging her with each flick of his hips. Her insides were coated in ayer of her honey and his thick slime.


    Asura couldn''t hold out much longer. His balls were throbbing for release. Her insides were begging for his cum, mping down on him to draw his sperm from his cock. He felt a heat growing in his abdomen while his legs trembled from the overpowering ecstasy of Valerie''s amazing pussy.


    "Haa.. Nngh... Valerie."


    "Inside! Inside! Please let it out inside me!"


    Asura grabbed Valerie''s hips as he felt her insides tighten around his cock, as if a tight hot throat was swallowing him whole. He thrust deep inside her until her buttocks touched his pelvis, his balls twitching and throbbing in response as he mmed the tip of his cock against her womb, her insides squeezing him until his cock exploded inside her body.


    "Valerie!"


    "Ahhh!!"


    Valerie screamed as she felt Asura''s heavy cock pumping out another torrent of thick sperm, the white slime flooding her womb until it spilt from the tight opening around his cock. The sticky mess oozed from her crotch as a wet mess formed on the cushion where they had been sitting.


    Asura felt a wave of fatigue wash over him. He tried to stay upright, but his vision was fading, turning ck until he copsed on top of Valerie, his chest on her back.


    "Ah... it''s still pouring inside me..."


    Valerie let out a small moan as she felt the hot torrent of semen still flooding her insides, her womb bloated to contain all the warm liquid, a feeling she loved the most. She was confident her ovtion already started before seducing him tonight. Now, with so much of Asura''s sperm being pumped into her, she might end up with another child or twins again.


    She had a small smile on her lips as she mped down, refusing to let his cock slip out, letting out a pleasant moan as she enjoyed the warmth inside her.


    "Valerie..." Asura''s hoarse voice sounded, causing her to shudder, thinking he might be sleeping.


    "I-I''m sorry for lying--"


    "I want you to be my wife. It hurts my conscience to just treat you like a woman I fuck.. Though the nobles will cause issues, even my other wives and the queen might find trouble with me marrying you and Verana. But I can''t deny I''ve fallen in love with you too."


    Silence filled the room before a soft sniffle sounded, Valerie''s eyes dripping with tears as she hid her face, "I don''t need a service or the world to know... Just a ring, your love and a ce in your heart is enough. Isn''t that fine if it''s something just for us?"


    "I only need you and for you to be happy, Valerie."


    "Then, fuck me until I cannot walk and make sure you make me feel your love deep inside me. My dear husband."

 Chapter 330: To Westerin! The Cults Vile Trap!

    Asura thought back tost night''s romp with Valerie, who would be staying behind to protect Utgard. His legs felt light and weak after they lost control. However, his face looked delighted, and his skin shone like the sun.


    ''I managed to fix one of the many knots in my heart... Valerie, the sly woman, felt the same and wanted to get pregnant to show how she felt. Such a fool, I would have done that anyway if she asked.''


    Asura stood tall on the ramparts, the day of departure finally upon them. The morning was a hurried blur with a rushed breakfast, and training was abandoned. Today, he would embark on a journey with half the orcs and several hundred Valkyrie, a day that would shape his future.


    "Westrin..." Asura''s voice was masked by the aggressive winds blowing atop the walls.


    Knights were performing the morning training with Lorem and Helliana, their gazes moving to Asura every so often. The two women understood why he asked them to remain in Utgard while he left with the minimal troops and took only Xavida and Lucia with him.


    ''I originally intended to take Verana and V, but I felt a bad premonition and decided to change who woulde with me.''


    With his thoughts feeling clear, Asura took a deep breath and left the wall. He watched the orcs and Grom standing in a neat formation, all gazing at him with fiery eyes. They would be taking back Westrin and wiping out that dreaded drug.


    The city gates soon opened, revealing several hundred Valkyrie on their steeds. The women had bright silver eyes as they awaited the signal to leave.


    "Are you not riding with them, Asura?" Lucia appeared from Asura''s shadow, her lovely raven locks swaying as she wrapped herself around his shoulders. Her eyes of pure darkness gazed into Asura''s heart.


    "I have many personal mounts¡ªwhy should I use a horse." Asura kissed Lucia on the cheek and smiled. "I will not ride any steeds until they are all mounted."


    "Did you not have fun with Valerie yesterday? It is not good for you to still have pent-up urges; let me help you out, lover boy." Lucia enjoyed teasing Asura, her soft lips touching his neck with a slight cold sensation before she vanished into his shadow once more. The sight caused many orcs to feel both envy and pity because she could hide in his shadow, always watching his deeds.


    "Grom, how are your brothers feeling?" Asura turned to the orcs who mounted mutated wolves withrge fangs and thick fur."


    "We''re itching for freedom, our feelings only suppressed due to our battle lust," Grom replied, his brother''s moods visible through their faces.


    "Good. You guys should rx on this journey. I will allow you to run wild once we reach Westrin." Asuraughed in his heart when he saw their eyes burn with fierce killing intent.


    Asura gazed towards the pce. He could see V standing in a beautiful white dress with a frilled bottom and high neck while Mu Xue and Valerie stood beside her in a blue Eastern robe and red ballroom dress. ''They look amazing. Valerie looks so calm now. Isst night really that big a change for her?''


    Sadly he couldn''t stop Verana and Helliana from following, as he noticed they snuck into the unit.


    "Asura!!!" A lovely voice sounded before a colossal figure crashed into the ground; Xavida, carrying Amalia, appeared from the dust; in her dragon form, Xavida offered to carry him to Westrin. At first, Asura felt bad, but somehow Xavida said she loved being mounted by him, which sounded equally erotic as it did lovely.


    ''A dragon offering to let you mount them is a tremendous honour, after all.''


    "Get on, Asura. Then we can go." Xavida was no longer a simple white dragon. Her body had expanded and grownrger, her wings longer, and she had a slim physique with shimmering horns. She seemed to have grown more mature over the past few weeks, slowly at first. Then, suddenly, her form became so refined that it shocked everyone.


    Asura shook his head before jumping onto Xavida''s back. He watched Amalia rush to join with the two hundred Valkyrie led by Ignis and his sister before kicking Xavida''s neck, her wings pping at top speed.


    Xavida soared into the skies with a force that sent gusts of wind crashing against the ramparts. With her brothers back in view, a loving expression appeared on Amalia''s face, one that she would not hide anymore. She would follow Asura and support him through and through.


    "March!"


    With the call from Ignis. The orcs and Valkyrie all followed Asura, who flew at a low altitude just ahead of the group. The beautiful mountains that wrapped around Utgard in a horseshoe shape came into view as they departed.


    They could see the clear streams of water flowing in the rivers below, thends covered in lush greenery, and the various strange birds and beasts that lived in thend of Utgard.


    Such a beautifulnd, the orcs felt regretful trying to destroy it, reminded of their beautiful forest homnd. Maria soon caught up with her summoned eagle, over two metres in size, and she flew just beneath Asura. Her gaze fixated on the direction of Westrin. She held an innate hatred towards the cultists that caused this situation.


    They were the ones responsible for the attack on her beloved and herself.


    The air whistled as the party made their way past the towering trees, their leaves shifting due to the winds. A clearing soon opened in the forests, thepany taking their first step onto the expansive ins that wrapped around Utgard and the centre of thend.


    "Romantica is so beautiful, Xavi." Asura''s hands stroked between her scales, massaging her skin, causing Xavida to let out delighted noises as she flew across the air, twirling around, almost making him fall. "Oi... I am lucky that I can use magic to remain attached."


    "Hehe, sorry~ it just feels so good."


    "What does?"


    "When you stroke my neck so gently, hehe. It feels like a date flying together."


    Asura''s ears felt hot as Xavida''s adorable voice sounded in his mind. She would make it so that only he could hear her dragon voice while riding her, something she seemed to have learned only recently, which made Asura curious.


    "So, who taught you how to do that?" Asura questioned, his hand stroking her neck as he kicked her neck and nodded.


    "Ehehe, I just wanted to say something only to you and practised a lot!" Xavida''s reply caused Asura to have a smile on his face.


    "My dragon wife is too cute."


    "Really? Ehehe~ then I''ll reward youter."


    Asura''s smile deepened as he looked down, seeing the speeding horses and orcs racing along the ground, forming clouds of dust and dirt, their determination and focused faces calming him down, while Maria, on her eagle, looked quite heroic.


    There was a strange sound, but Asura couldn''t quite make it out due to Xavida''s chirping voice and the noise from below.


    ''What was that sound? I can''t see anything because of the mist from the many rivers and water sources.''


    "We will arrive at Westrin in half a day, Asura." Maria''s voice sounded beside Asura as the eagle flew close to the dragon, bringing his attention back to her. "I have never been here, so I''ll rely on you."


    "It has been a long time since I havee to Romantica..." Asura added.


    "Don''t worry, I know the area well. Once we cross the river below us, we will enter the vicinity of Westrin, thergest city in Romantica''s eastern territory, once home to the most loyal of our kingdom." Maria seemed proud of her kingdom, even knowing Asura''s n; maybe she wanted him to honour their traditions and former ways if he became the king.


    The next moment, as Asura turned to reply, he felt a strange fluctuation from the surrounding mountains... However, it was toote.


    Over a dozen hidden ballistic shot toward them, their bolts hidden by strange magic hurling through the air towards Xavida and Maria, while arge troop of footmen ambushed the orcs and Valkyrie from both nks.


    Asura''s eyes opened wide when he saw the people donned in ck armour with a ck rose design on their chests. There were several hundred of them.


    "Maria!!! We are under attack, a hidden force!" Asura shouted to Maria. He didn''t think that a hidden force would appear here before the bolts had almost reached Xavida.


    "WHAT!?"


    "Damn it..."


    The two responded with a frown. The eagle screeched as it dashed upwards, one bolt piercing through its chest, knocking it downwards as Maria''s hands glowed in red light. The next moment, three fireballs rushed through the air, sweeping through the figures in ck.


    Maria''s mes instantly crushed dozens of the troops on the ground as the eagle and Xavida circled towards the others. Xavida''s jaws released a ball of white light that consumed many of the other attackers.


    "Come back. Grom and the rest of the army will handle them!"


    Xavida and Maria instantly reacted to Asura''s order. However, a strange crackle sounded before a beam shot from the ground. Its ck and green light was eerie and filled with death as it prated Xavida''s right wing.


    The beam tore through the air, but the following sound was not the sound of flesh tearing but rather the sound of earth-shattering as the beam sted the surroundings.


    Xavida''s body trembled, bing paralysed from the beam, falling from the skies as Asura hopped off her back and transformed.

 Chapter 331: The Fearsome Devouring Dragon

    Asura''s form transformed into a gigantic ck dragon, double the size of Xavida, his huge front ws grasped the body of Xavida, who returned to her human figure.


    His thick dragon''s wings thrashed, all four of them filled with a beautiful pattern. The force of his p generated a massive shockwave, distorting space and air and sending the pursuing troops flying back while protecting Maria, who pulled back, watching the enemies and constantly casting fireballs to hurl at the cultists.


    "Husband, they hurt me~ avenge me!" Xavida called out, her tiny figure climbing to his neck and hiding between a set of scales that allowed a few people to hide under and avoid falling.


    "Of course, I will~ silly girl." Asura saw the enemy, his wings clearing the mist and fog, revealing the archbishop and a dozen high priests beside him with a huge catapult-shaped device which shot the eerie beam of darkness.


    "All troops disperse! Fall back!" His deep voice reverberated through the entire Utgard pass, causing the ground and trees to tremble from his mighty roar.


    "You trash, dare touch my wife!" Asura spat out, pulling back his neck, gathering magic in his throat before snapping back with his mouth open wide.


    A giant pir of ck mes burst forth from Asura''s mouth as he mmed into the ground with his wings spread out to protect everyone below. His breaths caused the ground to shake as hundreds of ck-armoured men became ashes in his attacks. His snout red, sending ck mes and magical energy everywhere.


    Therge ck dragon opened his mouth and roared once more, causing the battlefield to be silent as all eyes turned to him. He flew there in all his glory, his enormous figure towering over the high priests who dared ambush them.


    Asura pped his wings before diving towards the archbishop and his cannon below, the mist and clouds rushing forward as though in the worship of the massive figure that caused the wind to shatter from a mere p.


    "Kneel!!! DIE!"


    Asura roared, his ws smashing through the cannon with ease, his jaws biting into a priest with a white skull mask before crunching and shredding them to bits. He opened his mouth once more,unching another breath of ck mes towards the shocked archbishop, who watched with a trembling body as a dozen high priests cast strange barriers around him.


    "You filthy lizard! How can you be our divine son!!!" The archbishop yelled out of terror.


    "I was never your fucking god! I am the Prince of Silvara!!!"


    The archbishop''s face became pale as he felt the ck mes swallow his barriers. His body went numb as his left hand grasped a tiny box and flipped the switch, forcing it open and revealing a green liquid, which he instantly gulped down.


    "Khehehe... I won''t die~ goodbye, you disgusting monster!" The archbishop''s body swelled while turning green before suddenly his body contracted and vanished from vision. The sudden action caused Asura to be confused; how did he teleport away with the strange green slim?


    ''Don''t tell me; is that how they have been hiding and travelling in Utgard all this time?''


    Asura growled as he felt someone on his back. It was Maria, who had lost her eagle, the bird dead on the ground.


    "Don''t let any escape. Kill them all!" Asura roared, his body spreading out his wings and letting Maria jump off his back andnd safely on an idle horse below, charging into the enemy army that started fleeing.


    "DIE!!!!!"


    ck mes pierced through the fog and cloud before consuming dozens more of the ck-armoured men as his physical force smashed several to death.


    The orcs and Valkyrie seemed affected by the bloodlust emitted from Asura''s body. Their hearts and minds focused on nothing but battle as theirnces and des crushed the cultists who lost their leader and chain ofmand, their pitiful attempt to escape leading to them being stampeded by the silver unicorns used by the Valkyrie.


    Many of the cultists'' magic became useless in the dense fog and cloud generated by Asura, while his physical power broke their defensive spells and sent them to their deaths.


    "They have a powerful mage with them; I can''t help if he hides." A cultist cried out, his magic vanishing before it even formed a magic circle. The strong devouring force of Asura effectively became a mana eater, devouring all hostile magic while lending his animus to allied mages, causing a massacre.


    "Crush them!" Asura didn''t realise, but his emotions yed such a huge part because he became the host for his monoliths¡ªthe moment he lost control, his monoliths would lose control along with him, acting upon his desires.


    However, this state rapidly drained his Animus and stamina. Even Asura couldn''t keep it up for long as he felt pain in his muscles and organs after fifteen minutes of the empowered mist spread out from his body.


    Rather, a normal person would have copsed within a minute!


    "me Prison!!" A familiar voice echoed as Asura''s form suddenly changed. His eyes closed as the thick mana mist covering the surroundings started fading.


    A wall of mes appeared from within the mist, the magic of Maria both powerful and filled with a unique beauty. Hundreds of ming chains rose from the ground beneath the escaping cultists, forming dozens of snake-like bars that wrapped around each other and sealed them in a cage of mes.


    ''I feel strange...'' Asura thought as hended with Xavida in his arms, the remaining cultists trying to escape while in panic.


    "Mmmm~ you smelled so good, and it felt so warm I felt a little sleepy." Xavida''s innocent reply made Asura sigh in relief. After all, she wasn''t hurt. He ced her down gently on the ground and looked at the surrounding chaos: orcs ying the priests, Valkyrie skewering monsters summoned or brought with the cultists.


    "Ignis, report on the battle."


    "Understood, Sir Asura. We have killed two hundred cultists and their summoned creatures. Maria is handling thest of them." Ignis gave him a salute, his hands shaking as his eyes scanned his wounded sister beside him, her left eye bleeding while her white armour was covered in blood. "We have no casualties but a few injured Valkyrie."


    "Good, start giving medical treatment to the injured. Xavida should also help heal them." Asura''s gentle voice left Xavida excited as she hugged him from behind with a small chirp, almost like a cat.


    "Ehehe, of course, I will only let Ignis touch my husband, though." Xavida''s words confused him. But when he checked, several bloody wounds appeared from nowhere, creating thin cracks along his body, shocking him.


    "Brother?" Amalia feared Asura''s intense eyes, his gaze cold as he stared at the iing Maria.


    "What happened to you? Why do you look so weird?" Maria was a little dazed by Asura''s appearance, the wounds on his body visible as his blood dripped down like waterfalls. His forehead was bleeding, his skin was almost pure white, and his veins attempted to break his skin.


    "What do you mean? I just overworked myself a little." Asura chuckled in response before coughing up some blood, the wet fluids dripping down his mouth a sweet taste of copper filling his mouth before his aura returned to normal.


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    The silver battle maiden stepped forward, her hands glowing with a yellow light before touching his body and entering his bloodstream.


    She felt strange energies inside Asura, different from a human. However, the strange power calmed down her nerves, so she pushed away her concerns and the strange feelings it made her feel, biting her lower lip to distract herself.


    "Maria, thank you for handling them."


    "Thank you for trusting me." She bowed, her gaze more focused and filled with convictionpared to the one even one night ago.

 Chapter 332: Sigurds Training Academy - Under the moonlight

    "Well, you all turned up on time. That''s a pleasant start." Sigurd spoke with a smug tone, wearing both an under-tunic and pants, with her robes hiding all of her skin. She was an ancient and old-fashioned woman, and once bing Asura''s lover, she would hide her flesh unless they were together and in private.


    The first member, Danos Odon, stood out with his fiery red hair and tall stature. A mage by profession, he now wielded a long staff like a monk. He admired his father, Felix Odon, and lord Garret Fenix. This became evident in his desire to serve Asura. The long months of studying and observing their future lord only fueled his enthusiasm.


    "Danos, a mage primarily. However, when beside Asura even mages need to hone their bodies andbat abilities. Even his women aren''t allowed to ck in this area." Sigurd nodded before holding her eastern bamboo sword and taking a stance. "Survive three strikes, and you pass the first test."


    Danos nodded his head, swirling with mes as he prepared to fight.


    "Do you think he''ll get smashed in a single blow again, big guy?" A blue-haired male, a little shorter than Danos with a shield and spear, whispered to a bald male with a stocky build.


    "Danos will do his best." Belial Montir, the son of Mander, responded. His bald head and huge physique, like a bear, stood out, wielding a giant axe. He was a warrior who specialised in earth magic and vitality. "Do not mock a fellow brother, Vergil."


    The next moment, Sigurd moved like a bolt of lightning attacking Danos from all angles. She weaved through the gaps in his defence, striking him and sending him flying into a nearby tree.


    "Guh!" Danos mmed against it before falling on his ass. He looked at her in confusion before shaking his head.


    Sigurd walked towards him, putting her sword away and lifting him off the floor with a single hand, her gaze ferocious. "You dare say you will protect my husband with such a pitiful defence? Why bother using magic in such a shy way when it only serves to distract you from battle!?"


    She red at him. "Get your shit together, or I will find a recement. Is that clear?" Once he nodded, she tossed him to the side and turned back to face the group with a sullen aura.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am!" Danos''s voice sounded strained, the blood leaking from his mouth, the damage inflicted by Sigurd''s thin wooden de.


    Vergil, Belial, and the others could only sigh in sympathy for their brother''s fate.


    "Though Garret and de might rate your skills high for your ages, please understand the level at which Asura improves. He has surpassed you all in four months. I do not ask you to be gods or mighty beings, but while fighting beside my husband, you will focus on your duty and avoid showing off or unting your egos."


    Sigurd nced at all of them, her eyes scanning the group. "Besides Asura, you will no longer be children. If you are weak and powerless, he will discard you, or quite honestly, you will just die without any achievements. Only those with the will to ovee their weaknesses may follow him."


    "Hah... I thought she was supposed to be the motherly one." Vergil whispered, thinking she couldn''t hear him.


    "Vergil Calman!" Sigurd bellowed, a sharp glint in her eye as she drew her sword. "Come, it is your turn."


    "H-Hey, how did you know!?"


    "I have been watching from the moment you all arrived here. A single nce at you lot revealed a lot. Only you had that foolhardy arrogance, and you haven''t yet be an adult, so I assumed you would not learn until hit or humiliated." She smirked.


    "Asura doesn''t need brats who can''t even defeat a woman."


    "Y-Yes, ma''am!" Vergil''s confidence deted and was reced with fear.


    ***


    Sadly, Vergil suffered a worse fate than Danos, while Belial and Alexander Ravenshaw, a former noble who was saved from debt and very by Garret, performed the best but only survived two hits. After teaching each student, she divided them into smaller groups based on their strengths and sent them home with new homework toplete.


    The homework, of course, was agonising solo practice.


    "Phew... those boys, though a little rough around the edges, do have some promise," Sigurd whispered as she felt a presence entering the hall behind her.


    "Sorry for making you deal with them. The knights and de are too soft and won''t train them like you do." Garret pulled a spare seat and sat across from Sigurd, his face a little more rxed than in the past. Now, he left most of the duties of the territory to Asura, Verana, and Sigurd before he spent more time with Ophelia.


    "Hmph, you''re getting old, Garret. Once upon a time, you''d train them 24/7 without any breaks." She smirked.


    "Hoh, sounds like the Sigurd I knew would have done that, too."


    "Well, I don''t want Asura to beat me that easily. He seems strict, but to his friends, this sweetness almost rivals the treatment of his wives. Though I will train them at least to the level of the Valkyrie." Sigurd paused and tapped her de after thinking back on the first session.


    "Hey, Garret. How is he doing on the social side of things? He has few friends in the territory, and the rest are from the academy and church." She asked, tapping her fingers on the desk. "He needs more connections, so we should use this school for that.


    Nobles who missed the cut, merchants seeking to gain a pipeline." Her eyes shone, but all that Garret could see was her love for his son and it made him feel a sense of joy. The sword saintess became his daughter-inw!


    "Asura doesn''t push himself too far with those matters. He handles nobles well but puts little effort into gaining those connections. In truth, he probably carries a shadow from the past, being disdained and treated badly due to his no-mag status, and at the moment, his focus is on the war with the cult and making his women happy."


    Garret looked outside, his mind wandering as he stared at the peacefulndscape. "In truth, that boy is very mature, but he often has trouble expressing himself and putting others above him. Theck of pride is his greatest weakness."


    Sigurd stood up, stretching her arms while following his gaze and staring at the sky. "I''ll make him proud of himself and help cover his weaknesses until I can teach him and help guide him to be the strongest king."


    Garret smiled while thinking of what Asura might say, hearing Sigurd''s deration. He would probably get mad. "We''re doing all of this for your future. Hopefully, the war ends quickly so he can finally focus on the territory."


    "Nonsense," Sigurd grumbled. "Asura will keep doing what he wants. He likes fighting and training more than politics."


    "True." Garret chuckled before standing up and picking up his coat. "Anyways, I''ll be off. Ophelia must be worried about me."


    "Then go and spend time with her. You''ve both worked hardtely." Sigurd smiled with a yful smirk. "As Asura''s wife, I''ll work hard to cover his weaknesses until he can stand on his own."


    Garret nodded, taking a moment to recall their first meeting. "Ophelia did ask if you would join us tonight. She''s making your favourite meatloaf and peaches and cream for dessert."


    Sigurd stopped in her tracks before facing him again, her face bright red and her eyes misty. "I''ll join you two in a bit. Make sure not to start dinner without me."


    "Alright, see you in a few."


    Sigurd nodded and returned to the desk where her training resultsy scattered. However, in the centre were dozens of letters... all beginning with simr words, ''Dear Asura,'' ''Darling,'' ''My beloved,'' not just on the desk but the bin beside her desk was full of scrunched-up love letters all written by this sword master.


    "I better burn these again before someone sees them!"


    ***


    "I''m sorry for dragging you out here today, darling."


    Asura shook his head. "It''s fine, I wanted to talk with you away from the others, too."


    "Really?" Lucia was surprised, her ck eyes widening as she stared at him. "Then, can you hold my hand tighter?" She asked, a weak smile appearing on her face as he gripped her hand tighter.


    "Like this?"


    "Y-Yeah." She stuttered. Her voice sounded like she was about to cry. "Thank you for bringing me with you."


    "Of course, Lucia. You''re going to be my wife." He realised that from the moment they slept together, she changed; the old flirtatious Lucretia seemed to be more shameful for her. Or rather, she turned into a rather lovely woman.


    "Asura." She suddenly called his name with a gentle smile. "If you ever feel like I''m not useful or if I''m a burden... Please tell me and let me know what I can do to change that."


    "Just smile and stay beside me!" Asura stopped and turned towards her, cing his hands on her shoulders and looking into her eyes. "Be yourself and not who others want you to be. Be my Lucia and no one else''s!"


    She blushed before wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning in close. "That''s good. I wanted to hear those words from you."


    The two stayed silent after that and gazed into each other''s eyes with a warm smile. Lucia liked to hear his words of support and affection, while Asura was always d to give them.


    Lucia stepped back, letting go of him after noticing the time; though she loved him, Lucia, much like Helliana and Verana, made sure not to abuse their time together and really put Asura first at all times. Though this worried him, he didn''t want them to hold back on his ount.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer. I want to be with you longer, Lucia." Asura said with a powerful voice while holding onto her tightly, pulling her into his chest, wrapping his arms around her back.


    Lucia''s eyes widened once more before rxing, a tear falling down her cheek as she buried her face in his chest. "I want that too! I want to be with you forever!"


    The two stood in silence after that. Asura closed his eyes and stroked Lucia''s hair as she did the same while smiling. A moment of silence under the moonlight before they would do battle once again.


    After a while, the two were forced to part, but when Lucia left him, she no longer looked so down. Her mood had changed, and on her finger was a ring he gifted her before departing on this trip. A beautiful red jewel decorated it, and she held it up to show it off to the moon with a wide smile on her lips.

 Chapter 333: The Two Hellianas

    Asura remained alone after Lucia vanished into the shadows. His gaze was still watching the area where shest appeared, and he looked solemnly at her. The moment he turned away, a beautiful face appeared. "Still trying hard to make everyone happy, I see. That''s my Asura, fufu." Helliana''s golden eyes glistened as she stepped closer, wrapping her arm around his.


    "Helia? Your body is so warm and smells amazing. Did you just bathe?"


    "Wouldn''t you like to know, damn pervert~ how about youe and find out?" Her alluring voice teased him, and she disappeared again into the darkness. A softugh echoed from the shadows, and Asura turned to face the opposite direction, where she reappeared, swaying her single ck wing with a delicate flutter.


    "Don''t mind if I do." Asura''s figure vanished, appearing behind Helliana as he grasped her by the waist and pulled her close. His face brushed along her wing, and the faint scent of shampoo and berries flowed into his nose while she quivered. "Ah... don''t. It''s embarrassing." Her voice was sweet as she responded, her cheeks glowing red.


    "But you smell so nice. Let me brush your wing, just for a bit..." Asura became entranced. Her scent was a mixture of fresh berries and wildflowers, the aroma tickling his nostrils. The smell was enough to drive him mad while releasing a soft groan.


    "O...okay... but only for a bit, alright?" Her voice trembled a little as she agreed, her face a bright cherry red.


    "Only a bit. I promise." Asura could feel the smoothness of her wing as his fingers caressed the dark feathers, a pleased sigh escaping Helliana''s lips. The normally strict and intelligent Helliana vanished, now reced with the cute and lovely Helia that Asura remembered, while his fingers delicately plucked and tended to her lovely raven feathers.


    Asura continued to groom the soft feathers and stroked the base of her wing while enjoying the beautiful scent flowing into his nostrils. His body rxed while indulging in the pleasant moment before he started nting kisses at the base of her wing, listening to Helia''s sighs while his hands rubbed along her sides.


    "I would love to stay like this with you forever," she whispered, her voice nostalgic and painful to hear. It reminded him of their separation and the moment she sacrificed herself to save him.


    Asura felt a heaviness in his heart, and he could not speak when tears streamed from his eyes. He knew he would meet her again, but that day, he felt a pain like nothing before, and he was still not ready to ept the sight of her vanishing.


    Helia''s face appeared, her golden eyes filled with tears. " It''s okay, Asura. I am here, and it''s okay..."


    "I''m sorry... I''m not strong enough... not yet.."


    "It''s okay to be weak. I will always love you, no matter what."


    "I love you too, Helia. No matter what happens, I will love you and never let you go again. Even if I must lose or suffer to protect you, I refuse to see you vanish again." Asura felt her hand wrap around his, her soft cheeks pressing against his neck while she embraced him with her arms.


    "You are already strong. Your ability to love, ept, and continue to smile is a strength far greater than you may know, my beloved." Helliana smiled while her lips touched his and kissed him with a slow but passionate atmosphere, her nose taking a deep breath while sucking on his lower lip. Her body pressed against his, her long raven hair flowing through the air as she held him tight.


    "Helia... I love you." Asura''s eyes closed. He enveloped himself in the feeling of her warmth, scent and how she made him feel confident andplete. Though he loved all his women, no one could deny how much Helliana endured for him, through so much suffering and pain, just to help him stand where he was now.


    "Who are you?" A soft but well-spoken and nostalgic voice sounded in Asura''s ear. He felt nothing different because he was sure it was Helliana. So he hugged her tighter, stroking her back and hips while enjoying her scent, which became stronger and more intoxicating. "Ah...?? What!?" The soft voice let out a cute sigh when his hand reached her rump, squeezing it slightly as he always did.


    ''See, the same reaction... it''s her.''


    However, Asura felt her struggle and pull back, noticing that her hips wererger than the Helliana he knew and her chest a little smaller. That''s when he opened his eyes and observed where they were.


    A strange bedroom with beautiful white and golden walls, arge canopy bed with ck and silver sheets and ck curtains, and a beautiful white wing fluttered from the back of the woman opposite him. Her eyes were silver, with beautiful white hair and a paleplexion, yet a beauty that made Asura''s chest throb.


    ''A white-winged Helliana?'' Asura thought while looking at her. She wore a cute white nightgown, which showed a cute pair of small feet peeking from underneath the fabric covering her red face and soft expression only.


    "Um, excuse me... but who are you?" Her voice was melodic and familiar, while Asura recognised the voice and felt a sense of confusion.


    "I am Asura."


    The moment he spoke his name, her body trembled and released an aura greater than anyone Asura had ever felt. Its gentle white aura coating him with a sense of security and power.


    "No... it''s impossible... you''re... no.. you can''t be him."


    "What''s wrong? I''m Asura. Have you heard of me?" Asura watched her pale expression, her eyes shifting from confusion to embarrassment before she appeared before him in a sh. "Show me your wings!" Her lovely face differed from the usual Helliana''s mature beauty; she looked to be around his age instead of a little older.


    Her slim figure was in excellent condition and shape, causing Asura''s body to tremble with desire and his eyes to stare at her until he noticed her blushing red face.


    "Uh, excuse me," Asura said before he manifested his ck and white wings, which had a beautiful lustre.


    Her eyes widened, darting from each wing before she looked up at him with wet eyes. Her height was slightly shorter than his.


    However, her aggression vanished, reced with only an aura of affection and delight. "You are him, right? The same Asura I have loved for so long." Her face brightened when she smiled, and Asura felt the aura radiating from her body. It was not like the Helliana he knew, and he became interested in her white wing. "I see you in my dreams, fighting a snake, a stupid prince, and some old man."


    ''S-She knows everything. Does she watch me while dreaming?''


    "Is that so? And why do you know me?" Asura did not know what was going on, so he wanted to know if she was an enemy.


    "My name is... They didn''t give me one, but I know you call me Helia in the dreams¡ªI stayed with you on your shoulder and watched you fight, struggle and grow stronger, wanting to protect you, but I can''t help you in my dreams!"


    Her words shocked him. He couldn''t quite understand why this white-winged Helia could see the lives of him and Helliana when she slept; it felt strange, but then he wondered if the ck-winged Helliana could see this girl''s life when she also went to sleep.


    "You mentioned someone giving you a name. Is that so? Do you know where you are and how you came to be?" Asura needed to know more about her and if she knew anything that would help him in the future.


    "I don''t know, but this is my room; there is nothing outside, only a void, and the moment I wake up, I''m here, alone, with practice being my daily task."


    ''How lonely must this girl be!''


    However, before he could continue speaking, his surroundings distorted between the dark night of the hintends and the white walls of this girl''s room. The two alternated as he felt both Helliana''s hugging his body tightly.


    Asura noticed the one in the hintends slept against his chest while the lovely Helia''s eyes filled with tears.


    "Don''t go... please, I don''t want you to leave me." Helia''s words were enough to cause Asura to feel a heaviness in his chest. "It''s okay. I''ll always be with you... remember our promise, okay?" He gently ced his forehead against hers with a smile while reaching to ce a single pair of ck and white feathers in her hand.


    "These feathers will not break or fade. It''s a sign I was here with you."


    The white-winged Helia looked at the shimmering wings, closing her hand as she looked at Asura with a conflicted look. However, she still nodded and hugged him onest time, the small racing heart in her chest echoing in Asura''s ears. "I will wait for you... always."


    "I swear to keep our promise." Asura''s body felt light, vanishing into the shadows before the young Helia''s room faded into nothingness, leaving her alone with only the pair of wings that glowed gently in her hands.


    She stood alone for several minutes before her lips curled into a distorted smile."I met him... he gave me part of himself~ he wille see me again." Helia''s lips opened before she ate the two feathers, watching the feathers slowly vanish within her mouth. She looked euphoric as her gaze swept over the bedroom."I wonder if he will like how I look in this. Fufu~"


    **


    Asura''s body felt stiff and sore as he re-entered the dark forest. His eyes were dry and heavy, as if he hadn''t slept for days, and his mind felt foggy. The surrounding noise of the Hintends was enough to jolt him awake before he felt a soft and warm body pressing against his chest, with Helliana''s lovely scent drifting into his nostrils.


    "Mmm, your scent is different again, Asura," Helliana said with a lovely sigh, hugging him tightly as she woke up from her light nap. Asura watched her fluttering eyshes, unable to understand what had really just happened.


    ''Was it because she fell asleep in my arms?''


    He didn''t know if he had met the other Helia for real or if it was just a dream until his right-hand clenched shut, feeling a soft, silky sensation. "Hmm?" Only to find a beautiful white feather inside his hand, with a sleek and velvet texture.


    "What''s this?" Helliana''s eyes narrowed, her vision blurry before she leaned into Asura''s chest, watching the small object in his palm. "Ah, whose feather is that!?" Helliana''s soft body began squirming against his, and Asura''s body felt the impact of Helliana''s smooth body as her voice contained a trace of jealousy.


    ''Wait, why is she jealous?''


    "Do you think it belongs to another woman?"


    "Nn! I might have to beat up whoever it is. Their scent is copying mine!"


    The fact that Helliana didn''t recognise the feather as hers caused Asura to remain confused and unsure about that strange world and the white-winged Helia.

 Chapter 334: Let The Battle Commence!

    Asura held Helliana tightly in his arms before taking her to his tent. He wondered if they slept together, would he enter that strange ce once again?


    ''I wonder what might happen...''


    "Asura, I am a little tired. Are we going to sleep together tonight?" Helliana looked at him from the bed, her hands holding the soft quilt covering her face. She seemed to be timid whenever their acts became more intimate.


    He struggled with her fair skin visible from the nket, increasing Asura''s desire that he tried to force down while climbing onto the opposite side. "Yeah, just sleep if you don''t want to go further." Asura knew there were issues between them still to bepletely fixed, and right now wasn''t the best time to force those issues to the surface.


    He turned his back towards her, both of them covered by a quilt.


    ''She was so worried that she broke my order toe with us borrowing a knight''s armour... I should try to soothe her mind at least.''


    "Hey, Asura." Helliana suddenly held his hand, and then he heard a gasp of surprise as if she didn''t know what she was doing. She withdrew her hand for a moment but eventually grabbed him again. "Can we...hug?" Her voice was soft and hesitant, making Asura wonder what was wrong with her.


    "If you want." Asura didn''t move at all, waiting for Helliana toe closer. His heart skipped a beat when she ced her chest on his back, her legs locking around his knees tightly.


    Helliana''s body was warm and soft, giving Asura an incredible pleasure in that tranquil night. He was about to fall asleep, but something made him restless. Helliana was trembling and crying.


    Asura slowly turned around and saw Helliana''s eyes stained with tears. She didn''t seem aware that she was crying, perhaps because she had been repressing her emotions for too long. "Silly girl..." Asura pulled her into a hug. Helliana widened her eyes as if surprised by his action and then buried her face in his chest.


    She cried and cried until she fell asleep on him. Asura stroked her hair gently, unaware that they had entered the realm of dreams together.


    But to Asura''s disappointment, he didn''t see that white-winged Helia again. What he saw was an enormous hall where two rows of statues stood on either side. They were not mere stone sculptures but moving and breathing people who looked alive.


    A single throne, made of bones and filled with countless skulls, stood there. On it sat a man with a crown and a long robe.


    When Asura looked at him, he felt conflicted because the man on the throne was Asura himself. Around his throne, nothing but blood and destruction remained; there was no gentle Mu Xue, lovely Xavida. All that remained was the isted Asura, his eyes hollow and filled with darkness.


    Helliana hugged him tightly, crying over his shoulder. He wondered why she had be so weak, which was strange. Asura had never seen her being weak, so that moment had given him a great sense of foreboding.


    "You cannot keep her safe; even if you sacrifice everything, your power could never protect her." The Asura on the throne spoke with a raspy voice, void of all hope and passion... It felt eerie that the skeletal Asura spoke while Asura himself could feel the body of Helliana hugging him tightly, her soft lips brushing against his neck as she snored softly.


    "What do you mean?" Asura asked as everything around him blurred into nothingness. The dream distorted into a void, with the voice echoing onest time.


    "Nothing you can do will save her," the voice faded as if from a different ne and left Asura alone in the vast darkness. He felt Helliana''s hands letting him go, and suddenly, the warmth around his body disappeared.


    ***


    The next morning, Asura woke up panting, his body covered in sweat and his heart racing wildly. Helliana slept peacefully with her hands tightly holding his chest as if afraid he might leave her. Her tear-stained cheeks showed how much she needed him, and Asura patted her head gently while thinking about the strange dream.


    ''Is that a prophecy or just my worst fear? Also, who is she...? there are many women important to me.'' Asura thought as he didn''t recognise that ce. He had never been in a hall made of bones before.


    "Are you okay, Asura? You don''t seem well." Helliana woke up, her beautiful eyes staring at him worriedly. Her face was red because she had slept against him, but a huge smile filled her face as she buried her nose into his chest, sniffing him with a strange sound of delight.


    "It''s fine; I just had a dream." Asura sat up, pushing the quilt aside.


    "Ah... it''s standing tall!" Helliana''s eyes focused on his crotch, her face bright red as she coughed awkwardly.


    "Asura, today..." Helliana was about to say something when Asura put his finger on her lips.


    "I know; you should return to the others. I need to handle things by myself, too." He hugged her, his hands cupping her rear and massaging it slowly.


    "Do you want to..." Helliana breathed heavily as Asura rubbed her soft flesh, squeezing and pulling on her addictive buttocks before shaking his head. Though it made her face seem disappointed, he would be fighting in a few hours and didn''t want to waste time with those things until after.


    Asura leaned close to her ear. "Let''s think about those things after we finish this battle, okay?" He whispered, and Helliana nodded as she fidgeted shyly, not knowing what to do with her hands.


    "I-If you want, we can... Then I won''t be a virgin anymore, and you don''t need to worry about things like that." She mumbled as Asura got off the bed and began dressing.


    He watched her with pleased eyes but felt that Helliana and his women deserved his best; right now, he was too preupied with the battle. Though their forces should win, they could lose.


    ''Will Abaddone back? If she is here, I cannot help everyone.''


    ''Abaddon, if you dare to show yourself, I''ll fucking break all your teeth, and when I''m done with you, I''ll cut you into pieces.'' Asura felt that his recent encounter with the crazy white snake with the name Ouroboros, an enemy, had forced him to experience the most intense emotions since he came to this world.


    His eyes burned with rage and hatred, making Helliana look at him with aplicated gaze. "Asura, are you..." She gripped his arm but couldn''t continue as a few knocks on the tent distracted them.


    "Asura, are you ready? We should leave soon." Verana''s voice came from outside the tent, and Helliana hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly and releasing his arm because she was the fairest of his women.


    "Asura, Helliana, today''s attack will take ce in three hours. You should grab a small breakfast and start preparing. I have made sure the knights and Valkyrie are ready, so you don''t need to worry. Asura. Ignis and Amalia are taking care of the weapons and any issues we have with supplies. Maria is also helping the orcs with a few of her troops."


    "Okay. I will be back after eating something light." Asura smiled at Verana. " Will you join me, beautiful princess?" His teasing words made her blush and smile shyly.


    The three ate breakfast, which was a simple meat skewer with warm tea and various poached fruits with yoghurt prepared by Ignis. After that, the group began preparing to attack the northern part of Westrin City, where the walls had already been destroyed, and only a makeshift wooden wall existed now.


    When they arrived at the central za of their temporary camp, Asura noticed an unusual feeling around the ce, as if someone was watching them. It wasn''t an aggressive gaze, nor did it appear malicious, but it still bothered Asura. He ignored those feelings and began talking to Ignis and Maria.


    "Remember, our goal isn''t to destroy the city but to conquer it for future use," Asura warned themanders gathered around. Their forces were spread across the northern walls, near arge wooded area that made it easier to hide their forces and was essential for the surprise attack.


    "We have to stay coordinated; Ignis, Amalia, and Helliana will act as one unit. Verana and I will lead the assault on the front, and we will aim to capture the defensive structures quickly--"


    "W-What about me?" Xavida asked with her hand in the air. Her eyes fixed on Asura. As a dragon, he wanted to be at the centre of the action, but Asura''s eyes on her lovely face revealed his real thoughts.


    ''If something happens to her...'' He shook his head, stopping his thoughts and sighing. "You will be with Verana and me. You are our secret weapon if things go south. If we get hurt... Well, I''ll let you imagine the rest." His soft words made her tremble, and a delightful blush covered Xavida''s face, but she hid it with a nod, and all her silver scales became pink, revealing her emotions to everyone.


    ''Truly a lovely woman.''


    He still felt a little cheated that Verana and Helliana snuck into his units when he asked them to remain back at the castle but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''Not like I could stop Lucia from hopping along in my shadow, though...''


    "Okay, let''s go." Asura mounted a horse while his women did the same.


    They led the group to the north while their forces began sneaking in through the woods nearby. Ignis and her Valkyrie attacked the remnants of the walls, while Asura and Verana jumped over the walls to attack the orcs and their defensive structures inside the city.


    Westrin finally came into sight as they left the forest. It was a broken city with damaged walls and a gloomy atmosphere.


    "Grom! Helliana, Verana! Let the battlemence!" Asura shouted as his mount shot forward, followed by Ignis and the main force striking the opposite gate.

 Chapter 335: The White Snake Returns! Chaos in Westrin!

    Asura''s mount shot across the field, the galloping hooves overturning the earth as a thunderoussound of the orcs on their wolves followed him. The distinct shing of weapons echoed through the area; Ignis was already engaged inbat with the enemy forces while Asura, Verana, and Xavida rushed towards the walls.


    Though his forces could''ve attacked sooner, Asura had been waiting for Abaddon to appear, but after several days without a sign of her, he finally made his move.


    "Don''t just look at them! Attack them!" A roar of rage and madness came from the walls as Asura narrowed his eyes at the towering figure of the mutated orcs on the walls, their bodies damaged and twisted by the green potion. Though they survived, unlike the ones in Grom''s army, it was more of a when, not if, they would die.


    "Ignis! Take care of them!" Asura shouted before approaching the walls. The sound of des cutting the flesh of the mutated orcs reached his ears, and the crimson blood flew through the air, painting the stone wall red.


    "Verana and Xavida, go ahead with me! Grom, take care of them!" Asura leapt high into the air. His arms and legs brimming with strength before hended inside the city, the buildings damaged and full of debris, while the army of orcs turned to face him. There were over five hundred along the walls and fighting Ignis and Grom, while inside, he would have to fight over a hundred.


    "Kill them all!" The battle cries filled the battlefield.


    Asura stood in the middle of the orcs with a massive ck sword in his hands, his eyes ncing around with a hint of determination, before Xavida and Verananded, one using a beautiful ck spear with a red tip, almost seeming to ooze with blood, while Xavida''s short swords felt nostalgic for Asura as her body crackled with purple lightning.


    "Xavi, take the right, Verana, take the left, and I''ll take the big guy and centre forces," Asura told them while pointing at a giant orc holding a tower shield, but his eyes looked at the small cages on the sides. He noticed dozens of humans inside them. When Grom left, they gathered the human survivors and locked them in these cages.


    Asura dashed forward, his greatsword howling through the air as it cut three orcs in half, his sharp de cutting through their swords like paper. Normally, an orc would learn to avoid Asura, but because of the green potion, their judgement became weak, and instead, they fought only with instinct and the hatred it promoted through hormones.


    "Attack him!" A mighty roar resounded in the area.


    "Move! Don''t just stand there!" Dozens of orcs screamed and lunged towards Asura, who swiftly sidestepped them, leaving only three living orcs behind. A quick swipe of his sword turned them into dust as it crackled with a deadly ck me with bolts of lightning flickering from the de.


    "These fuckers." The huge orc yelled, leaping off the wall. The beast stood at over two metres tall. Its muscr body was full of wounds and scars, showing the intense battles it had been through, and though it could kill other orcs in a single blow when it faced Asura, its eyes glittered with uncertainty.


    "Bastard, I''ll kill you!" The orc roared and swung its massive tower shield at Asura, the impact causing Asura to slide back several steps while using his sword to block the spikes and ramming his shoulder against the tower shield edge.


    "Urghh!" The giant orc grunted in pain as its left arm flung back before it stomped down and seemed to endure the power of Asura''s blow. "How dare you!" Its bulging muscles throbbed as its left arm swung a vicious backhand that was akin to a sharp de.


    Asura narrowly dodged the strike, and his right hand made a fist as he punched the orc in the face. The strength contained within his fist surged towards the creature before it exploded like a bomb.


    His blow caused the orc''s eyes to widen when the fist struck his cheek. The force deformed his face before causing the orc''s body to sway and fall to one knee.


    It remained down as Asura began counting to ten out loud. "One... two... three... four... five..."


    "Are you finished?" Asura asked with a small grin on his lips. "No? Alright." Asura mmed his right leg down on the orc''s back, which caused it to roar in pain before he began beating it into the ground. The brutalisation caused the orcs nearby to tremble and take several steps back.


    However, before they could escape, Xavida''s body transformed into lightning and darted between them, her des slicing only the most deadly parts, leaving the orcs to bleed out while paralysed from her lightning.


    "Take this!" Asura smashed his leg against the orc''s neck, crushing its spine before kicking it away from him. His body crackled with an eerie dark power as his eyes searched for more orcs to kill.


    "Husband, we are done on our side." Verana approached him, her face sttered with blood and her cheeks slightly flushed, and her crimson eyes shining with desire, her lips kissing Asura''s neck, licking him teasingly as she bit into his neck, sucking his blood with delight.


    "You look cute like this." Asura patted her head as he watched her sucking his blood with a cheerful smile on her lips. His eyes surveyed the ce; most of the orcs were dead or dying as Verana enjoyed drinking his blood while Xavida continued to execute and y with the orcs that attacked her.


    ''Why is it so easy? This cannot be everything... Where are the cultists?'' Asura''s eyes swept the ce; he could smell their disgusting stench, and Verana confirmed their presence in the city. So where were they?


    "Husband, let''s go to the fortresses. It''s not far from here. I can sense something there." Verana tugged his hand while tonguepped up thest of his blood.


    "Abaddon." He snarled.


    "Ah~ it''s the voice of my future husband! Asura~ I missed you so much my body ached to see you again!" The fallen sun saintess appeared from the cracks, her beautiful face and monstrous smile the same as he remembered. Golden hair flowed to her neck, a messy bob with curved bangs on her forehead as her face showed the inhumane madness swirling within her eyes.


    "You are here too?" Abaddon''s face lit up with glee when she noticed Verana and Xavida at his side. You two will suffer first. Since you both stink of my beloved''s scent... I''ll crush you first!" Her tongue flickered in the air, like a serpent tasting the air¡ªthe moment she locked onto Xavida and Verana, her gaze became even more crazed.


    "Stop! Your opponent is me!" Asura yelled before rushing forward¡ªfour dozen cultists and the archbishop appeared from the cracks surrounding him.


    Abaddon didn''t care and threw herself at Xavida and Verana.


    ''Is she underestimating me? Idiot!'' Asura snorted, his muscles bulging as ck and white armour covered his body. His height increased as he became less human and more of a devil than before, his de cleaving ten cultists with a single arc. Asura''s explosive power caused their bodies to pop like berries between someone''s fingers.


    "Kill him!" A dozen cultists descended from the sky and broken buildings, their bodies dripping with bloodlust as their des struck at Asura, who raised his ck armoured arm.


    "Gahh!" Several cultists exploded while two injured his right arm, which had ck lightning dancing across it. Asura moved faster than his previous form, able to deftly avoid another attack. Then he pierced a man''s throat before raising his sword and shing down, splitting another in half.


    He constantly monitored the archbishop, who seemed to be watching the battle while Xavida and Abaddon shed wildly.


    ''Why does he not attack!?''


    "Wha-" His scream fell on deaf ears. Asura felt a horrible burning sensation on his skin as if he had been dipped into molten metal while a soul-shattering agony tore at his muscles.


    ''What is this!? It... it hurts.'' He gasped in pain.


    "Hahaha! You really are a beast! This is a spell specifically created to damage only devils and non-humans! HAHAHAHAHA!" The archbishop''s crazedugh reached his ears as Asura copsed, gasping for breath. Pain clouded his mind, and his thoughts were uncertain.


    ''Fuck! Fuck!'' His fists tightened as the strange poison made it hard to breathe or speak, the disgusting taste of rotting flesh and strange weeds filling his nose and mouth.


    ***


    Xavida''s body danced along the ground, her light steps barely making a mark in the sand and dirt as she sliced at Abaddon seven times in the sh of one purple bolt of lightning.


    Her flexible body weaved around the mes as the dust clouded her vision for a moment before Abaddon''s demonic left hand stopped half her attacks while Xavida''s de sliced across the white scales on her body, revealing her seductive curves and oversized breasts that hung low with an erotic shape.


    "Damn slut, don''t seduce my husband!" Xavida spat, her breathing erratic from the high-intensity fight.


    Abaddon''s bloodshot eyes nced at Xavida, an eerie purple glow glinting in her orbs. "Ha, are you jealous, little lizard? Do you know he wants my body so bad you attack me?"


    The ground exploded beneath Xavida when Abaddon moved. Her speed increased rapidly as she grabbed Xavida''s wrist and swung her in an arc, smashing her body into a stone wall, before releasing Xavida, who hurled several hundred metres, crashing through rocks and stone buildings.


    However, the moment Abaddon struck Xavida, Verana''s spear prated her shoulder, the weapon cutting deep into the muscles before she pulled it out, striking Abaddon''s face with the butt. Her body shot backwards as Verana pursued her. Verana''shands glowed with a crimson light, and her face showed the ferocious face of a huntress.


    ¡ªBlood Lance


    Verana''s hand flung forward, sending a crimson needle through the air towards Abaddon before her left hand flicked in the same direction, sending three more crimson needles.


    Abaddon sneered and shot purple fireballs at the needles.


    However, they instantly grew longer than two metres and pierced the fireballs, sttering the me on the ground while leaving the needles covered in a thickyer of corrosive crimson energy.


    "Hehe~" Verana''s eyes glittered with mischief, and when Abaddon realised what was happening, it was toote.


    The crimsonnces exploded like bombs as the explosion surged towards Abaddon.

 Chapter 336: Snake vs Dragon!

    Verana''s treacherous magic caused the entire area to tremble after the explosive wave spread through the air.


    The st hit Abaddon from all directions, and she did not have the time to shield herself. The explosion shattered her body, blowing her mouth wide open and causing a spit of blood to fly out, spraying all over the ground.


    However, immediately afterwards, her body trembled, and the power of her bloodlines seemed to activate. Her body burst open like a water balloon and showered thend in crimson blood as her corpse dispersed.


    "You bitch!" A low growl sounded before a gigantic white-winged serpent burst from the ground below Verana. It then mmed her with its massive tail like a whip, the blow cracking several of Verana''s bones.


    The winged serpent sped through the sky before darting towards Xavida.


    Its massive jaw opened, and purple mes formed at the back of its throat. Then it spat the terrifying mes towards Xavida.


    After unleashing such a dangerous attack, the white serpent''s speed slowed down, and its eyes turned an eerie blood red. She watched the battlefield and saw Verana''s body encased in the rock wall. With her lips bleeding, Xavida vanished in the purple mes. It seemed Abaddon felt a sense of victory, her serpentine eyes gazing towards Asura, who had fought the archbishop.


    "Abaddon!" a dragon''s voice echoed as Xavida burst through the mes in her dragon form¡ªwith beautiful silver and pink scales. She rammed into the snake, grasping her body in her rear ws and beginning to smash her into the ground like a bird catching a fish.


    She dashed forward, causing the impact to send shockwaves across the ground and break rocks into pieces. Abaddon''s face dragged across the sharp and craggy floor before Xavida tossed her into the air outside of the city to avoid damage. The two creatures roared amid battle. "Damn, lizard, you shouldn''t have hit me with such a dirty trick."


    Abaddon''s serpentine body shot through the air, and purple mes swirled around her body before her wings beat against the air. Before, the serpentine body lunged towards Xavida in a thunderous manner. "Ha, are you fuming, Abaddon?"


    Xavidaughed maniacally as she weaved and darted through the sky, dodging the serpentine body, while the two danced and fought amongst the heavens.


    Xavida''s head drew close to Abaddon''s body and bit at her serpentine flesh, tearing at her white scales before spitting out the meat. Abaddon biting and wrapped around Xavida, trying to inject her venom as the two rolled and crashed through the air.


    It was a wild battle of nature.


    Abaddon spat her corrosive venom at Xavida, forcing her to move her wings quickly to escape. Then, immediately after, Abaddon wrapped her muscr body around Xavida''s lower half. Xavida did not hesitate. Her tail whipped at Abaddon, and Abaddon''s fangs sunk into her dragon''s scales.


    The two wrestled, causing thunderous sounds to echo through the sky as they sent shockwaves across thend that ttened everything. They destroyed half the forest and left huge chunks of the mountains missing as Xavida smashed her underbelly into one with full force to daze Abaddon, which made her release her bite¡ªas their battle was on another level.


    Xavida was forced to move away from the town; otherwise, the people would die under their massive bodies.


    "Damn you, lizard." Abaddon''s viciousness showed no sign of ending. Even though Xavida put up a brave fight, the dragon''s body had been pierced so many times that it was surprising she was still moving.


    Xavida knew if the battle continued, she would definitely die.


    Abaddon was far more powerful than she expected. She had nned to flee from the start of the fight as she would not defeat her. However, she knew that if she tried to leave, Abaddon would pursue her or attack Asura. Thus, she pushed herself to her limit.


    ''Damn... my mind feels hazy from the venom.'' Xavida felt the blood in her veins slowly leaving her body as Abaddon''s corrosive venom made its way to her brain and bloodstream. Her vision blurred as she could feel her strength vanishing.


    ''I need to get him out of here before I can escape!'' Xavida thought. ''He will be vulnerable if I let this snake flee.''


    "You will pay for that!" Abaddon hissed as her jaws stretched open and snapped shut around Xavida''s neck, her powerful body squeezing the dragon.


    "Fuck you!" Xavida cursed as she kicked her legs, causing her to roll over Abaddon''s head while causing Abaddon to bite into Xavida''s wing membranes. Her teeth tore the soft flesh and sent Xavida''s body hurling into the city, out of control.


    A thunderous explosion echoed when Xavida''s body mmed into the ground. The impact caused an enormous crater to form in the centre of the town as the buildings around the crater copsed from the shockwaves.


    "Xavida!" Verana screamed, her body covered in wounds as she limped towards her. Xavida returned to her human form, with a pale face and blood covering her entire body, while breathing slowly.


    "Stay away," Xavida whispered when Verana ran to her side. "She will kill you."


    Abaddon''s assault followed as her serpentine body dashed towards them. Her mouth opened, and mes gathered, forming a ball of purple hellfire. However, a loud screech echoed in the distance, and a wave of panic spread through the battlefield.


    A beautiful de flickered with a golden light as the serpent''s charge stopped, shing with the golden light.


    Xavida looked on as a lovely girl with dark hair and silver armour stood before them, holding her sword with both hands. A huge amount of flickering particles of magic swirled around her body.


    "Foul snake! You will not kill my future sisters!"


    Amalia''s body exploded with a burst of divine magic, the strength causing the scales of Abaddon to crack.


    The secret art that Amalia began using recklessly was the second form of the skill that Asura once saw. If misused, this attack would leave Amalia weakened and maybe even hospitalised for a week.


    ¡ªSword Saintess Hidden Arts - End Break II


    The Goddess of Light blessed Amalia''s Sword, and she unleashed the full power of the weapon, unleashing an aura of power that forced Abaddon to shrink back in fear. The light from Amalia''s sword burnt Abaddon''s eyes. This caused her to writhe and hiss in pain as her serpentine body swung down on Amalia''s sword. However, the golden light blocked itpletely.


    "Go..." Amalia gasped, sweat pouring from her forehead, "get out of here! I cannot hold her off for long!"


    Xavida only now understood the sacrifices one must make when she watched Amalia''s beautiful silver armour spurt blood from the small gaps. Her lips oozed with blood from the second she held back the serpent.


    "If I leave, she will kill you..." Xavida whispered, coughing up a mouthful of blood as Verana looked at Amalia, unsure if they should run or stay behind.


    "Asura will save me!" Amalia''s gaze was steely as she spoke. "He promised he would rescue me when I was in danger, so you should go and help Ignis win!"


    Xavida flinched and looked towards the battlefield, watching the knights desperately fighting the cultist army and a cloud of shadows and ck smoke surrounding Ignis. The entire battlefield seemed to revolve around these three battles, and Ignis was the one closest to victory.


    "A-ha... Damn it, he is reckless," Xavida muttered as she grabbed Verana and rushed towards the battlefield to assist Ignis.


    "Good..." Amalia muttered as Xavida shouted back. "If you don''te home, I''ll steal your brother!"


    The next moment, Amalia unleashed her sword art on the white serpent, engulfing the entire city in divine light.


    "W-what about her?!" Verana asked as she helped Xavida move forward.


    "Amalia''s light won''t kill Abaddon, but it will give us enough time to leave this ce!" Xavida spoke with no hesitation.


    A tremendous explosion erupted from the city as a gigantic tower of light rose towards the heavens, blinding the battlefield in holy light.


    Verana didn''t have time to reply as she helped Xavida continue their escape. With their hardest efforts, they finally escaped the most challenging part of the battle, but in doing so, they left Amalia behind.


    Asura''s sword cut apart another cultist, his flesh and blood spraying over Asura''s now crimson garments. His eyes focused on the Archbishop, who continued to evade and flee from his attack.


    His speed increased as he sprinted across the battlefield, each step causing him to crush the bones of the cultists under his feet, causing their blood to ssh onto Asura''s sword.


    "Why do you keep running, Archbishop? Are you a coward?" Asura''s sword cut across a shadow that broke from the mass of darkness, beheading a man in one sweep. He could hear the battle cries of orcs and the Valkyrie. Ignis would soon be victorious.


    However, his eyes looked towards the pir of light and the screaming of Abaddon in her serpent form.


    ''Amalia is in trouble... I have to go all out!'' Asura''s heart clenched, his eyes locked on the Archbishop before him. ''But first, I need to end this!''


    Asura''s attention turned back to his opponent, whose eyes were full of mockery as he nced at Asura''s current state. The Archbishop''s gaze shifted towards the skies, a frown on his face as his lips muttered words of prayer, but he seemed to flinch, and a sweat drop fell from his cheek.


    "Come here and fight me!" Asura roared as he moved to pierce the Archbishop, but a dagger flew towards Asura, which he cut down.


    "It seems you will not listen, young child," the Archbishop''s calm voice replied.


    He inhaled a deep breath, and his eyes locked onto Asura.


    "May our divine lord save us all in our darkest hour..." The Archbishop''s voice chanted a long incantation as the earth trembled.


    "I shall erase this impure world." The Archbishop''s voice no longer had a mocking tone; instead, it was filled with reverence and adoration.


    Asura''s senses sharpened as his instincts kicked in and forced him to leap high into the sky, narrowly avoiding a pir of unholy light that shot from the ground and struck the orc''s forces.


    The orcs that were swept away by the beam vanished within seconds, not even leaving bones behind, and a panic spread across the battlefield.


    ''This bastard has more tricks up his sleeve!'' Asura cursed in his mind and spun through the air, shing his de as his body twirled like a spinning top that turned into a crimson storm that descended towards the Archbishop.


    "Ahaha..." The Archbishop chuckled and continued to pray. The magical power around his body erupted in a storm of ck and silver mes as several pirs of light shot from the ground, striking several Valkyries in the sky before they could react.


    However... Asura''s de cleaved the light, tearing it up like a saw.

 Chapter 337: Devouring Monarch Vs Archbishop Vs Winged Serpent!

    "Forces, pull back. Run!" Ignis shouted to the retreating orcs. "Regroup outside the walls!"


    "Quickly!


    Asura''s body tore through the beams of light, his de a ck blur as he spun rapidly. The more Asura''s speed increased, the more devastating his force. His figure was a spinning top as his de shed through the beams of light and broke through the defence the archbishop created with his magic.


    The Archbishop''s face paled, and he conjured more beams of unholy light, creating an area of divine destruction that shed below Asura.


    "Your light cannot stop me!" Asura smiled and teleported beside the Archbishop. His entire body was a blur as he swung again and aimed his de at the Archbishop, his movementpletely unexpected by the archbishop, who raised his arms with a shout.


    "We shall exterminate those who do not believe in our Lord!" The Archbishop''s voice thundered as his figure disappeared in a sh of unholy light, vanishing as if he had teleported away.


    "What?!" Asura''s eyes widened, but he did not stop, and the sound of his sword ripping through the air resounded before it made contact with something.


    Yes... the light a mere trick.


    Blood and organs spurted from the Archbishop as he tried to teleport away from Asura to survive.


    However, his actions proved futile.


    The crimson de tore straight through the chest of the archbishop. It did not stop as Asura''s de ripped through the Archbishop''s body like butter, spraying a massive amount of blood across the ground. The archbishop''s eyes widened in surprise, hisst words a whisper: "Believe in our Lord."


    The Archbishop''s body fell like a tonne of rocks. His eyes were void of life as Asura''s de stabbed through his forehead with a sharp sh of steel. He didn''t wish to take any chances. The body of the bishop became like a dried prune as Asura devoured his existence and soul, not leaving anything to fate.


    The archbishop''s death was inevitable, as even if he had left, he would have died of his injuries, and without him, the battle was as good as winning.


    Asura sighed, but his brow furrowed, and his expression became tense.


    "Amalia!" Asura shouted.


    His voice caused an echo around the battlefield.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Amalia''s sword stabbed into the ground, and puddles of blood and torn flesh leaked more blood as Amalia stood riddled with wounds from the serpent Abaddon.


    "Damn, I feel so weak, and my body feels hot..." Amalia muttered, her arms trembling as she stared at Abaddon. "I can''t even control my body properly."


    Abaddon did not seem any better¡ªher scales tore in various ces, and blood poured from the deepest cut in her underbelly caused by Amalia''s divine de. Yet, it couldn''t close their gap. A Stage Six with the ability to force her power to Stage Seven for a moment could never defeat a Stage Ten abomination.


    Amalia had clearly spent more divine energy than she should have. However, this did not mean that she was incapable of fighting. The divine power that allowed her to injure Abaddon so heavily had just caused Abaddon''s body to be weak and broken.


    "You are going to pay for this!" Abaddon''s hoarse voice reverberated through the area, causing Amalia to cough up more blood, the violent vibrations affecting her wounds.


    "Hahaha..." Amaliaughed at Abaddon, causing her rage to soar, and her body slithered in the air. "Stopughing!" Abaddon shouted. Her serpentine body lifted and darted towards Amalia''s sword as she wished to tear it from her grasp and annihte Amalia for daring to defy her.


    "That''s enough... silly girl." A soft voice sounded while the world seemed to freeze.


    Amalia''s eyes widened as she was in someone''s arms, and a ck-haired woman stood facing Abaddon, stopping her strike with a single fist. "B-Brother... I did my best." In Asura''s arms, she felt a sense of security, like the world had be simple and only he mattered.


    "Lucia, buy me a few minutes," Asura asked the woman with ck hair, who blocked the serpent''s strike.


    "Understood, Asura."


    Immediately after, dozens of ck shadows with the same figure as Lucia appeared, all of them surrounding Amalia and Asura protectively.


    "Y-you...! How dare you interrupt me! You bitch!" Abaddon hissed towards Lucia, but Asura only raised his gaze towards Abaddon. "Return to the abyss where you belong, snake."


    With his words, Lucia attacked Abaddon, her blows filled with devastating power, as her void clones teleported and wreaked havoc on the body of the huge white snake.


    Abaddon wasn''t weak. Despite being injured, her bloodlust erupted. She had been fighting two powerful creatures for long enough. Then she felt her bloodlust reaching its peak.


    "Haha, you fools! I will kill you all, then snap your precious brother''s limbs and force him to give me a child!" Abaddon shouted in their faces as if they had already lost. "I will tear your bodies apart and turn you into my mindless pets!"


    Her power exploded, and a magenta-coloured aura burst around her, causing Lucia to leap back, sliding across the ground, her fists sizzling with corrosive magic while the snake''s tail rushed forward. Her speed was too fast for Lucia to dodge or block with her body. So she blocked it with two of her clones before counterattacking.


    "I am Abaddon... and my will is absolute!" Abaddon roared like an angry dragon as her body disappeared in a blink of an eye. "How dare you?! Your body will suffer forever!"


    Lucia''s fist smashed into Abaddon''s jaw, rocking her like a hurricane, as she appeared dazed from the blow.


    However, after that, the other ten clones all smashed her in the same spot like a bad dream. Abaddon screamed in agony. Lucia''s fists brutalised her entire serpentine body. It seemed Lucia ignored the corroding power spread on her scales, causing her to shiver in agony and anger.


    Lucia didn''t let up and began her barrage of attacks. The serpentine body of Abaddon writhed in pain, and Lucia mmed her tail over the ground. Her deep impacts caused the snake''s flesh and scales to bend inwards from the force.


    Abaddon''s blood dripped onto the ground in great volumes as her serpentine body squealed in agony before returning to her humanoid form, stepping back from Lucia while holding her trembling right arm.


    Lucia wasn''t any better. Her clones were now destroyed, and her arms were sizzling and bloody from the corrosive aura.


    "Damn... why is she so powerful?!" Abaddon muttered, spitting out blood. "Your fists hurt... that is not how I imagined this fight would end."


    "It''s not over yet, snake," Lucia''s voice was icy cold as she swiped her right palm to the side. "Eh?" But before she could attack, Asura''s hands wrapped around her waist and arm, hugging her tightly against his chest.


    "Don''t fight anymore. You are going to hurt yourself," Asura whispered as he wiped away the blood and corrosive poison from Lucia''s cheek.


    "Baby..." Lucia''s red eyes were soft and docile like a wolf pup when Asura''s hand stroked her cheek.


    "Abaddon, this isn''t even your true body. Why fight so seriously?" Asura''s gaze swept over Abaddon as she transformed into her beautiful form.


    "If I use my actual body, that woman will find me, and then I cannot fight you without disturbance!" Abaddon hissed as if she was irritated at Asura''s mocking gaze.


    "Show me your true self," Asura muttered.


    "Not without your promise!"


    "What do you want?"


    "Be mine! It doesn''t matter if I cannot kill you. Our children will be legendary warriors, and we''ll rule all of thisnd!" Abaddon eximed.


    "I refuse," Asura replied immediately.


    "Do you not want children?" Abaddon asked in a calm voice. "We are the only ones of our species to exist! If we do not mate, then our race will vanish forever! And a child born from our union would surpass all existences!"


    Asura looked at her curiously, his gaze deep and filled with respect. "You really only fight for this reason. It''s a little insane, but I can''t help but respect your dedication. Why don''t you just sleep with any other guy and continue your race?"


    "Do you think I can force myself on another? I am Abaddon. My name carries a meaning. I am the progenitor of the corruption, the Great Destroyer! My species is the Ouroboros, the eternal-winged serpent! Only YOU are worthy.


    I will not ept any other! Even their so-called divine god!"


    "That doesn''t sound like something the saintess of a cult should say. Do you mean it has to be me? The me right now and not some puppet?" Asura chuckled as he leaned forward and stared into her eyes. He found speaking to her amusing, and she wasn''t as hateful this time; thanks to her, both Xavida, Verana, and Amalia improved.


    Out of curiosity, he moved close, his face close to hers, observing her changes and actions with a faint smile on his lips.


    "I have standards, ayuuu..." Abaddon bit her tongue by ident as Asura''s closeness made her nervous. "I... do not lie!" Abaddon did not shy away, instead pressing herself close to him as her face flushed bright red.


    Asura noticed the slight changes in her actions and expressions, but his focus was on Abaddon''s actual body. He had to admit that even she was an unparalleled beauty; she was like the mature-looking Freyja yet different, a beauty with exotic features.


    He inhaled sharply; the faint scent of her skin and blood was just right for him. Then he ced his hand on her abdomen and devoured her, the weakened state of Abaddon''s form unable to resist as her magic and power flowed into Asura like a vacuum, sucking her dry.


    "Next time we meet, if you are better behaved, I might consider it." Asura never revealed what it was, but the sheer thought of itpletely shocked Abaddon, her eyes widening, not even resisting as he devoured her clone''s existence.


    A cruel man who gave her hope of sess while killing her, it seemed Asura also started bing a twisted existence.


    Yet Abaddon''s body shrivelled up with a smile on her face and a look of bliss.


    ''Somehow, I think that might have been a terrible choice of words... Why does someone who I killed look so happy...''

 Chapter 338: After The Battle - Ruins of Westrin

    Two hours after Abaddon''s defeat, the enemy troops became like a house of cards. They fell to the organised attack of the orcs under Grom and Valkyrie under Ignis.


    Meanwhile, Maria''s figure vanished into the city. She heard from Grom during their travel, where they kept n captive and thus rushed to find him. Nobody wouldin, especially when Asura let her go.


    Asura left the battlefield and headed to the emergency tents. He found arge tent that seemed more private than the others and sensed Verana, Amalia and Xavida from the open door.


    "Verana, Xavida, are you both alright?" Asura stood beside the pair aftering inside. He noticed their damage seemed more extensive than he thought.


    Both girls looked at him with wet eyes, their skin burned and flesh wounds covering their bodies. Maybe they thought Asura would be disgusted or something.


    "Husband... don''t look, okay? I will get pretty again. I promise!" Verana''s voice sounded fragile, and he noticed Xavida couldn''t even speak. She looked at him with wet eyes.


    However, he grasped the ointment and a cloth before sitting at the end of their beds¡ªstarting with their feet and legs. He tended to their wounds.


    "Don''t speak with that sad voice or look like you might cry. It hurts me here." Asura pointed to his chest, disposing of one cloth, switching to another as he gently wiped their burns and cuts. His eyes focused on them, causing both women''s hearts to race.


    ''These girls are so stupid, how could they think or feel I would find them disgusting because of battle wounds.''


    Asura felt conflicted at the moment. His gentle smile and delicate touch helped the girls until he finished their legs after a long hour, massaging their muscles and unhurt ces to avoid cramps or any other issues.


    Thankfully, his Animus flowed into their bodies and sped up the healing process. He couldn''t help but look away when the girls let out sexy sighs and pant from his touch despite being in a poor state.


    "Does it feel better now, girls?"


    "Nn~ I feel better, thank you, darling." Xavida''s eyes still contained some shame after having Asura clean and treat her entire body like that.


    "Husband, I need more. My lips need your kiss to heal them." While Verana returned to her confident self, though a vampire healed rapidly alone, the corrosive venom of Abaddon seemed to affect the magic of others.


    "Now, make sure you both get some rest. The battle is over, and we don''t need to fight anymore." Asura moved afortable chair between them so he could remain with both women after cleaning himself up a bit and switching his clothing.


    However, before he could rx, a half-naked Lucia appeared from his shoulders and held a jar of ointment and antivenom. Her beautiful ck eyes gazed at him like a lost puppy. "Asura, help me, please?"


    Asura couldn''t help but reach to hold the thin and sexy figure of this lovely shade, and thus, he would treat her until the sky turned dark; the trio constantly became needy topete against each other, while Asura just smiled andpleted whatever they desired of him.


    ***


    Three hourster, Asura stood outside the tent and saw Maria and a rather handsome male walking towards him while holding hands. ''This must be the illustrious n.'' He thought while stepping forward to meet them in the light area.


    "Maria, is this the man you desired to save?" Asura smiled at them, and the pair looked at him in shock. They did not expect the leader of the armies to ask about such a trivial thing. Especially Maria, she thought Asura would be more demanding now he helped achieve her wishes.


    "Yes, this is n Nelphim, the man I love," Maria said without hesitation. Though the two had only a short amount of time to talk, they agreed during their interaction.


    "It''s fine. I have no intentions of separating from Maria." n bravely spoke, his expression firm as he stepped forward to bow with both knees. He knew someone like Asura would not choose an ordinary woman and looked at this powerful figure before him. "Thank you for saving Maria. I am forever indebted to you. Since she has chosen to follow you, I will believe in her judgement and offer my services."


    "Mmm, it''s fine. I told her to live freely, and as long as she doesn''t betray me, I don''t mind if you live with her. Since Maria cares for you, you can take the ce of one of her trusted retainers. Until you be man and wife, of course," Asura looked at n, then back at Maria.


    "Maria, this ce is in ruins and needs to be restored. The people need food, a ce to live and hope for the future. I will give you all the money and manpower here. Can you and n restore Westrin to a functioning city within a month?"


    Maria''s eyes sparkled in surprise as she stared at Asura, her jaw dropping upon hearing this question. However, n just kneeled on the floor, showing a determined expression.


    "The people have no supplies or support, but if you are to offer it. I will give my life and soul to restore my beloved Westrin to its previous state--No! I will make it greater, able to fight off the same threats in the future!" n''s eyes contained a powerful force, a force that interested and impressed Asura.


    "I see."


    Asura turned around and put his hand inside his item space. The junk he had collected over the past few months was worth a small fortune. He then turned back with a handful of different sacks.


    "I want you to use this sack full of evergreen seeds¡ªfor every tree you chop, I want you to nt three in another location. Do this every day until the poption of trees creates a new forest unlike any seen before in thisnd. Here are some different flora seeds¡ªif you manage this, I will trust you with much more important tasks in the future."


    Asura then handed the seeds and other items needed for creating a massive forest to them, before taking another sack with a golden colour and a sweet scent.


    n and Maria could only nod, mesmerised by how prepared Asura seemed for everything.


    "This sack filled with peaches and assorted fruits should be used as a reward for anyone working on the rebuilding effort. There are ny kilograms there, enough for everyone to taste them while the bag will keep them fresh." Before he finally took arge box, the ck and gold features were both elegant and secure.


    "The money is three million gold, use it to restore Westrin and upgrade Utgard to a livable city and unbreakable citadel and make it an advanced one."


    The two people looked stunned, their eyes open wide and mouths agape. Asura shocked them far beyond what they imagined. The money alone could help them reform Westrin in a few weeks, thanks to most of the die-hard people and skilled workers remaining faithful until the end.


    "Understood, my lord."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The pair answered enthusiastically, while in the distance, Helliana and Amalia stood watching Asura with curious gazes.


    Asura then turned and left them alone. They couldn''t understand what had happened. At first, Maria thought she might be scolded for leaving her unit to search for n, her hand clutching his squeezed hand as they looked at each other.


    "n, we might have underestimated our lord. My chest feels so warm, and I don''t know how to exin it, but everything seems to have been thought of and makes me feel strange¡ªwhat do you think?"


    Maria asked, but the pair gazed at each other in silence, wondering if the day had been a dream or if they had woken up in paradise.


    She thought Asura might be a cruel and controlling man, but seeing his concern for his wives and the troops, even when he headed towards the two beautiful women waiting for him, he still spoke to various injured orcs and handed them small potions of pure red. "Pure red potions are the most expensive type... How generous."


    "What a great lord, although I kept my honour and pride. It feels dwarfed by Lord Asura; we have to work hard, Marie; though Ick confidence, I want to reach his eyes at least and earn his respect."


    "Me too, but it seems true that no woman can beat our lord¡ªI only feel his kindness." Maria gripped the three sacks, the weight and items within already giving her many ideas of how to proceed.


    "Our kingdom''s regeneration is only just beginning, Maria! Let us do our best to create a ce our children can happily live!"


    "Nn! Of course, n... if you would have this defiled body of mine."


    "I have wanted nothing more since the moment I met you. Let us go. I want to take you to meet my parents." With that n and Maria took the items and headed towards the graveyard, untouched by the orcs and cultists.


    The ce where n''s family rested.


    ****


    "I''m fine. I''ve just been busy today, you know?" Asuraughed weakly while taking control of his body and making sure he did not fall asleep in her arms.


    "Verana and Xavida were worried about you. Why didn''t you rest more and leave so quickly?"


    Asura lifted his head and found a smiling Amalia by his side. This girl fought harder than most of his troops, yet she still helped clean the camp and perform guard duties. He felt a sense of pride and reached out, stroking her cheek. "You performed exceedingly well, Valkyrie Amalia."


    "Thanks to you, my lord."


    Amalia blushed as she kissed his hand. The trio then went towards the mansion that was being repaired by a mix of dwarves from Utgard and Orcs, who carried the heavy debris and stones to the yard outside. The lord''s rooms were the only ones open for Asura to rest. But he made sure there were small inns in the city still able to take in the people for the night.


    Amalia stood outside the doors as his guard, while Ignis would rest until six in the morning.


    "Now, it''s time to check the damage on you, my love," Helliana whispered as she pushed him down onto the stool and removed his upper clothing.


    "Please, be gentle, Helliana."

 Chapter 339: The Capital Prepares!

    Of the council of twelve lords, only two remained present. The rest either fell or defected to Alistair''s side.


    The council, once a beacon of power and unity, now stands fractured and weakened, a sad testament to Alistair''s growing influence.


    "Tell me, Bill Nelphim, why did you abandon yournd and return to the capital?" Alistair''s deep voice echoed¡ªbeside his throne, a mysterious woman in a ck robe and veil covering her face stood without moving.


    Bill''s body knelt on the royal blue carpet leading to the throne, his balding head full of sweat. There was news that his cousin n rejected the rule of Alistair and began forming a resistance to start a rebellion.


    Because of this, he fled from his port city in the west and returned to the capital, his heart heavy with fear and uncertainty. He sought to exin his cause and prove his loyalty to Alistair, not out of choice but out of sheer terror.


    "Sire! My cousin n is a foolish man who refuses to believe your rule will bring the world peace. I beg you, allow me to return to mynds and convince him to stop this rebellious behaviour!"


    A smirk tugged at Alistair''s lips while his aura enveloped the entire room with an oppressive power. This was exactly what Alistair desired, for the two cousins to be in the same ce at once. All so that his soldiers could cull them both; neither could be trusted, one a bumbling coward who bowed to the strongest existence present, the other righteous and unbreakable...


    ''Well, especially what I did to Maria, haha. That boy could never forgive me no matter what Bill says.''


    "Rise, Bill. Your loyalty is without question. I shall have my knights prepare you an escort. But tell me, Bill, your cousin n... he does not have a wife, yes?"


    "Pardon? Ah, y-yes, he always seemed to have someone in his heart but would never speak to the family. That is why uncle gave the territories to me."


    Alistair stroked his short beard, his eyes zing with interest. "Is that so? A woman so mysterious that not even you, his family, knew who she was or what she looked like."


    "Indeed, your grace. n was never one for women or children, always engrossed in training and reading."


    ''Clueless dolt!''


    Alistair realised just how foolish he might have been if he had known that n controlled Westrin and helped it grow and work like a well-oiled machine. He would have sought an alliance with him and never approached Maria, instead choosing another of the twelve lords to make them suffer.


    Bill, the na?ve little fool, made things far easier for him, as the lord of thends across the western ocean had always been his target. His personality, along with knowing that his father taught him about the elves and Alistair wanted to meet them, and the cult needing morend to toy with, made things far easier for him.


    ''Still, those two could be my greatest foes, those that will fight against me until their final breath.''


    The image of a young Silvaran noble turned prince with raven hair and red eyes, alongside him n Nelphim, who Alistair confirmed that Asura Phoenix saved him the night prior.


    "I see very well, Bill¡ªyou shall head east and convince your cousin. Otherwise, he will lose everything, understood?" Alistair coldly warned, and Bill quickly nodded, his face pale and eyes teary.


    "I won''t fail you, my king." Bill dered, and with a wave of Alistair''s hand, he dismissed Bill from his sight, wanting nothing more than to enact his n as soon as possible.


    A thick aura filled the room, silence the only melody ying in these halls.


    Alistair''s gaze at the retreating Bill turned into one of mockery, with his lips curling into a sneer, his hands tightening on the armrest. ''n Nelphim, no doubt the woman he loved was Maria. Things are gettingplicated¡ªthis useless cult imed their orcs would storm the entire Romantica, and now they have joined with the irritating Prince from another kingdom.


    "Marvin Verdant, you will not make the same mistakes as your older brother Seldon, I believe?"


    Seldon Verdant, the former third lord, tried to resist the rule of Alistair, though it had yet to be officially revealed, because of Alistair''s poprity with the people and many nobles thanks to the maniption over the years and with the cult''s added help there wouldn''t be much resistance from the popce, Randolf was an ageing king who lost touch with his people in hisst days.


    "I-I never, sire! I am your loyal dog!" Marvin trembled and dropped to his knees. He was Seldon''s younger brother, though he was also far weaker, fearful of conflict and war.


    "Then I will give you a task. Should you seed, you shall be rewarded with morend and titles."


    "Command me, your majesty!"


    Alistair pondered for a moment, his gaze flickering over to hispanion, who stood there before back to the cowardly lord. "Take an army of two thousand knights and y the traitorous Bill and n Nelphim!"


    Marvin''s body stiffened, his voice trembling. "Y-Your majesty, that''s the king''s order?!"


    "Foolish dog! What does it matter? The king has been weak in his final days! The council abandoned him. Why should I care what some feeble old man thinks?"


    Yes, many of the untrustworthy were still in the belief the king was sick. However, his body and all family members that had links to the crown were dead. The cult''s assassins extinguished them overnight.


    "Now, I ask once more, will you serve me, or shall I have the dogs that would fail me scurry around and return home?" Alistair threatened, his oppressive aura filling the air and pushing Marvin down.


    "Y-Yes! I will kill the traitors! Unlike my brother and his allies!"


    The image of his brother and over fifty knights and minor nobles impaled on stakes ced outside their family home still caused Marvin to tremble in terror.


    "Good, see to it that you do."


    Marvin soon left, leaving Alistair in a room with only the hooded woman who didn''t speak or move and two knights guarding the throne room''s entrance.


    Alistair''s eyes glimmered with darkness, and he dropped his mask for a moment, allowing a haunting smile to creep up onto his lips.


    "Tell me, Abaddon, did you manage to kill the man you spoke so much about?" His voice taunting her, filled with mockery as his lips deformed into a twisted smile.


    "Not yet," she answered him. "He''s proven to be more difficult than expected."


    "I wonder just what kind of person could be so important to the cruel and heartless Abaddon?" Alistair couldn''t help but tease her even more, watching as she moved, her powerful presence making him shiver, though he wasn''t her enemy and refused to bring her attention upon him.


    "Someone who makes you look like an inferior insect." Her voice seemed proud, and her tone carried a subtle smile before she vanished from the room, leaving Alistair alone, his face one of frustration.


    ''For now, I must y along. But as soon as they outlive their usefulness, I will drain their life and absorb their power.''


    Alistair seemed to have forgotten that the ones who gave him this power were the cult themselves if he knew it was a defective and inferior version of Asura''s natural power. Would he still have the same confidence or change his ns to avoid destruction?


    A lone woman dressed in a ck robe and hood concealed her features.


    Her beautiful face and sparkling silver eyes remained unseen by any living being, while her blonde hair was concealed in a veil.


    Abaddon walked down the empty pce corridors, the eerie quietness enough to unnerve her. But the woman continued down the path, turning a corner and reaching a dead end, her right hand extended forward as it pressed against the wall.


    Suddenly, the sound of shifting stones echoed out, followed by a gushing sound of liquid dripping to the ground.


    Abaddon gazed down to see a pool of blood form in front of her feet. "Oh, it seems a little rat tried to enter my room."


    Her cold voice caused the heart of a corpse to skip a beat in its final moments as her foot stomped down, crushing it to pieces.


    As the wall parted way, Abaddon entered. The passage returned to normal after she was inside. She smiled and walked forward, descending the hidden stairs beneath the pce and reaching the dark room after a few minutes.


    With the snap of her fingers, mes began lighting across the room, revealing a beautiful and feminine space.


    The room wasrge and spacious, with white walls and furniture well decorated and adorned in fine fabric and jewels. A firece was ced on one wall, and a set of two chairs faced each other, with a table in between.


    Abaddon lowered herself onto a chair, her figure bing more alluring as she leaned back with a creak to observe the enormous picture above the fire...


    A painting of Asura Phoenix during his marriage, but the woman beside him wasn''t V but Abaddon, her blonde hair tied in a fishtail. Her bright smile and the way Asura held her spoke volumes of their love.


    "Heh... what an idiotic fool, you believed your enemy''s words just because you are crazy about him!"


    She took a drink from the winess on the table, scanning the image with her eyes, noting how radiant the Asura in the image seemed. Her mind seemed clear, but her heart clouded as she wondered if he would really keep his promise in the future.


    ''Can I truly trust in him? Or will he betray me and kill me?'' Abaddon''s ever-changing eyes became conflicted, her grip tightening on the ss until it shattered into pieces.


    The scent of fresh blood filled her nose, and she smiled, a twisted sense of glee appearing in her chest.


    "I will make him mine~ make him addicted to my body. We were born to be each other''s mates. I will kill anyone whoes between us, even if that existence is that damn divine being!"


    Nobody could tell when, but at some point, the saintess fell for the person Asura Phoenix rather than his title as the divine son.


    She no longer wanted the divine son¡ªinstead wanted Asura himself... What effects this change might have, nobody in the current world could know.

 Chapter 340: Groms Request

    In the lord''s mansion, Asura and Verana took time to rx.The battle to free Westrin took seven days to clear the wreckage and begin to show signs of recovery.


    Thanks to advancements in magic technology and the dwarves from Utgard, the repairs of the outwall finished after three days. Without the fear of monster attacks from the nearby forests and ins, the people could start returning to help with recovery.


    "It seems that the city is recovering faster than we nned," Asura muttered while resting his head on Verana''sp, staring out the huge archway from the second floor of n''s mansion. "The port began to ept ships from Utgard already, and now we can quickly transfer troops back and forth."


    "My dear, do you need to worry about these things while I am giving you my thighs to rest?" Verana''s lovely cheeks swelled as she mimicked Xavida, cing both her hands over his eyes and stroking his cheeks with her thumbs.


    "Take some rest, okay? I worry about you."


    "I..."


    "No, take a rest!"


    Asura tried to climb off her thigh, only to be pushed down against the soft, meaty thighs, unable to leave their enchanting grasp on him. "Okay... Okay! I will stop."


    "Good, fufu. You always keep working and never rest." Her hands slipped along his cheeks while Verana gazed down at him with her gentle scarlet eyes, a mix of concern and affection. "Do you think we want you to keep overworking yourself for our sake? We care about you, Asura and your well-being is our priority."


    "I know..."


    The pair seemed at peace before a knock sounded on the door.


    "Excuse me for disturbing you! It is n. May I speak with Lord Asura?" n''s voice always felt refreshing to hear, and Verana couldn''t stop Asura who lifted himself from herp, kissing her cheek on the way.


    "Come in, of course; you can, n."


    Since they met, n began to grow on Asura like Grom; normally, they would gather in the early evening after dinner and talk about various stupid things, from their training to the problems with keeping women happy.


    Of course, this meant that many of Asura''s women would have to wait for him longer, which caused them to be a little angry.


    However, the moment they saw Asura''s smiling face, not one of them held it against him.


    "I''m entering!" n always made sure to be polite, even when it wasn''t needed. He slowly opened the door and gave a nervous look towards the bright smile of Asura and the frosty atmosphere of Verana. "Hahaha, well, I hope I didn''t disturb anything."


    "Then don''te, Idiot," Verana whispered before leaning back and turning her head in a huff.


    Of course, both men heard her words, but thanks to Asura''s wink and bitter smile, n felt morefortable, and the pair justughed it off together.


    "So, what''s the issue, n?"


    n seemed hesitant for a moment before he cleared his throat. "I, um, actually, it''s for Grom! I wish to ask permission to borrow one of your ships... To take some men and gather Grom''s wives and children... Since they betrayed the cult, the forest they upy now is an easy target. We....


    We discussed that the eastern forest seemed quite simr, and if he wanted, then we would ept the orcs here."


    "Hmmm..." Asura didn''t say anything at first, mulling over the idea to see how n reacted.


    "Ah... forgive me for not asking your thoughts first. It''s just you know how Grom spared my people to his best ability and even my life..." n was a more honest and faithful guy than one might believe if you knew his cousin.


    The simple act of sparing him caused Grom to be someone that n respected dearly, even more so after his actions up to this point.


    "I see; tell Grom that it''s fine. If he needs troops, take some of the knights from Utgard. I am sure Maria would love to join you. Why not try sealing the deal during your journey together?"


    "Ah!? I can go too, but what about Utgard and the capital''s retaliation?" The worry in n''s voice and eyes made Asura chuckle while he wrapped an arm around the pouting Verana and started teasing her soft ear.


    "I am here."


    Asura spoke confidently before looking back at n. "As long as I draw breath, I promise to keep Westrin and Utgard safe so that you can return and marry your dear childhood friend, okay?"


    The appearance of Mu Xue shed in Asura''s mind, followed by Lorem and Helliana.


    ''That''s right, let''s give these two a chance. Like my rebirth gave me a chance to take Mu Xue as my wife and meet those two again.''#


    "If you can find a cute orc or two for your men, I won''t mind. I will not say no to more intermingling."


    "Yes! I will try my best! In Utgard''s name, I will bring worthy orc brides!" n proudly eximed while saluting Asura, his entire body radiating a refreshing light.


    ''Idiot... he will probably take it seriously. But that''s his charm.''


    "Go, go tell Grom and prepare to leave. It will not be easy, though you cannot take any Valkyrie; the other soldiers, you can take them all." Asura thought back to the dark forest and the dangerous beasts inside it, making him wonder if Grom could handle them and the cultists wanting revenge.


    "I will not fail you! Thank you, lord Asura and Lady Verana!"


    "Just call me Asura in private, n. Now, get your gear. Take the ship this evening and begin the voyage. Good luck with capturing your future wife!"


    "YES!!"


    Bang!


    n''s red face was amusing for Asura. Upon making that joke, the poor lord rushed out, and his steps echoed, "He''s running at full speed... haha." Veranamented on how funny it was to hear him running full sprint through a noble''s home.


    "Well, if I were to marry you again, if I hurried. I would do the same..." Asuramented, reaching for his ss of madder-red wine.


    Verana didn''t show it, but her eyes narrowed as she bit her lip and stared at Asura''s blushing ears, seeing the veins under his skin pulsing in excitement.


    "Hmph!" She pushed the wine cup from his hands and stuck her face down next to his while forcing his jaw open.


    The pair gazed at each other, with their lips almost touching, before a loud bellowing shout echoed from the distance. "He said yes!? Woooooooooah!!! Boys, we''re going home!!!"


    ''Home, huh...'' Asura thought and couldn''t stop the grin on his face as he gazed into Verana''s scarlet eyes. "Would you like to try again? This time, we have a happy ending waiting for us."


    "Try? Asura... did you forget one thing?" Verana''s kiss felt a little strange because of their smiles, yet their happiness and joy were hard to contain.


    "Asura, we never really had a sad ending! Even if you forgot about me, I never once stopped loving you. So now, don''t you dare turn it into a sad ending, or I will kill you myself!" Verana threatened between her kisses while keeping her face pressed against Asura, hugging him tight with her eyes closed.


    "I won''t¡ªthis time, I will never let you go."


    "Good, because I will never let you." Verana''s head rested on Asura''s chest while she rxed, and a gentle hum escaped her lips. "So... what about that happy ending? Where would you like to have your happy ending? Here.... Here or maybe here?" Her fingers pointed to three different spots, all causing Asura''s blood to pump faster.


    "..." He gazed down at her hand while his breathing grew heavier. ''How can I answer that?''


    "Verana, I just remembered something important."


    "Hmmm?" Verana looked up with a happy, innocent expression and tilted her head a little, seeming so beautiful with her scarlet hair falling behind her.


    "I want to have multiple happy endings!" His face looked as if he just made the most intelligent answer ever.


    "True... Good thing they are both helping around the city."


    "Then stop talking and hurry! Fufu, I know you want to hurry, too."


    "Who taught you to be this lewd?" Asura asked, his eyes glued to Verana, who slowly removed her dress, shaking her hips from side to side, letting her dress slip over her hips as she swayed.


    "Why not ask? Because that person taught me something else as well."


    "Hmmm? And what could that be?"


    "Loving you feels great~." Her body pressed against his chest while her thighs rubbed against his. Asura couldn''t hold back anymore and met her soft lips with a deep kiss.


    "It''s good to love you, too, my dear Verana. My blessed wife."


    "Mmmh, say it again..."


    "My blessed wife."


    "I love it so much, please keep saying it..."


    "I love you, Asura."


    "I love you, Verana."


    The pair fell into a different mood, with Asura flicking his hands towards the windows and doors, locking and drawing the curtains, while his spare hand slipped along the smooth curves of Verana, enjoying the soft, squishy feeling of her hips as she unfastened the silk striking hiding her garden of seduction from his sight.


    "Are you really going to let me do anything?" Asura''s eyes narrowed, glowing with the thirst of a predator, no longer a loving husband but a wolf seeking his prey.


    "Ah~ the humour of you vampires, I won''t kick you, but maybe I''ll bite."


    Verana''s hands slipped into Asura''s shirt, pulling the buttons apart while slipping it off his body, kissing him as their arousal began to grow¡ªshe sucked on his tongue while covering his face with the cloth shirt, holding him in ce.


    "Maybe I''ll drink your dry before you can bully me~ fufu."

 Chapter 341: Staking a Vampire ***

    Asura''s hands slipped from his shirt, grasping the shoulders of Verana as her soft lips sucked on his neck. Her tongue numbed the sensation as she prepared to give him a loving bite.


    "Hey, it''s not fair you''re only drinking from me. What about you?" Asura grabbed the hair on the back of her head, pulling her away from his neck. "Say ''aah''," he said, holding a finger against her lips.


    Verana slowly opened her mouth, and Asura''s finger slid over her canines, watching her saliva drip down as he shifted and grabbed her tongue, pulling it out. Her soft, slimy tongue was in his grasp before he quickly pulled his finger away, meeting her with a passionate kiss.


    Verana''s fangs pressed against his lips while she enjoyed the vour of his saliva, sucking the juices from his lips and tongue.


    Verana pressed her bare chest against his, rubbing her perky nipples against his as they glided along his body¡ªher feet barely touching the ground as she lost herself in the sensation of this magical kiss, her fangs lightly pricking his tongue, tasting blood.


    Asura reached down, sliding his hands up her thighs and ass, under her butt, pulling on the heavy flesh, and letting his fingers sink into it. She then clung to him as her fangs lightly stabbed the sides of his mouth, licking up the blood dripping down his cheek before she sucked on his ear, gently nibbling.


    "Such a messy eater, huh, Verana?" His low voice vibrated beside her ear as he pped her ass. Her soft meat wobbling violently, with his handprint left on her right cheek.


    Verana''s face revealed her euphoric expression as she bit his neck in retaliation, a violent and lustful vampire bite, using her tongue to numb the area while she gulped down his blood and rubbed herself against his body.


    "I was teasing you... You didn''t have to bite me..." Asura smiled bitterly. His powerful hands lifted her body and pushed her onto the floor before lifting her ass into the air, her soft cheeks and puckering hole clearly visible.


    Then, before she could react, his hand slipped along her soaking crevice. His fingers danced around her entrance before sliding up to her ass, teasing the tight hole with two fingers.


    Verana''s face looked a mess, licking the remnants of blood and drool from her mouth. "You''re such a lewd woman, my precious wife." Asura''s smirk grew, along with a mischievous glint in his eye, as he pulled her hair back and yfully bit her long ears. His other hand slowly teased her while his cock slid between her plump cheeks.


    "Your ass is so amazing, Verana."


    His rough y soon turned her into a horny beast¡ªVerana''s moans of pleasure filled the room as she wiggled her hips and put her ass on disy. She eased her hips along his cock; slick sounds echoed while she rubbed against his swollen member. Asura watched her pink, slippery lips mp onto his cock, her fluids spreading along his length.


    "You want my ass? Such a perverted man~ Ahh... don''t put your fingers in my ass."


    Asura firmly grabbed her hips, sinking his fingers into her plump rear, the soft scent of her body flowing into his nose. He pressed into her flesh, feeling her cries of pleasure and pain blended. The erotic sight of her juices dribbling from her ass caused his cock to throb.


    "Nnn~ your fingers are too thick... don''t tease me so much. I don''t want to be lewd!" Asura''s fingers slipped into the warm, viscous entrance of her pussy, coating himself in her slick honey. Asura enjoyed the sound of her entrance squelching as she squeezed around them to stop him from pulling out.


    "You''re acting so innocent after showing me that lewd face. I will show you how perverted you can be." Desire filled his voice as he slipped his fingers into her ass.


    Her slimy asshole gripped around his fingertips. The warm and tight sensation far exceeded his expectations. It was unlike anything he''d felt before. Verana''s ass shook around as Asura''s fingers slipped deeper, the bumpy insides of her ass arousing to explore. Her juices were sticking to his hand like glue and dribbling down to his wrist.


    "Ahh, no, no, you''re fingers are too big. It feels strange! No, don''t rub me there. If you do that..." Asura''s free hand slid forward, rubbing her engorged clit; his fingers teased the soft hood before rapidly vibrating along the soft flesh, his hands soaked with her honey as he teased her clit and spread his fingers inside her ass, leaving a small hole between them, causing erotic sounds to escape.


    "You''re trying to spread me open... such a perverted man... How would you feel if I yed with your ass!" Verana''s voice oozed arousal. Her panting breaths filled with moans and groans as she started moving her hips, pushing his fingers deeper. Despite herints.


    "You naughty vampire, let me pierce you with a mighty stake and have you behave!"


    Asura slipped out his fingers with a loud, lewd pop.


    He pressed his thick tip against her loosened entrance, then pushed against it, watching it pucker and loosen before slowly sliding into the tight hole, enveloping him in the tight warmth of her ass.


    "No! Ahh... I can feel something sliding into me." Her strong, slimy hole held onto his shaft as she clenched her hands against the wooden floor and let out the most adorable squeal as his cock used her lubricated ass to slip to his base instantly. Her cute reaction and sudden moan revealed her masochistic side.


    "Damn, your ass is squeezing so tightly." His throbbing rod felt like an iron grip was mping it as he wiggled his hips, enjoying the lewd sight of her stretched and pulsating entrance.


    "Your ass ispletely swallowing me."


    "Don''t say it like that~ my ass isn''t lewd!" Verana moaned while squeezing Asura''s length. Her cute behaviour caused him to go crazy with arousal as he pulled her hair and easily bent her flexible body, resting her back against his chest. He yfully nipped at her cute, pointed ears and squeezed fleshy, perky nipples pulling them as her insides crushed his cock whenever he teased her.


    Her delightful voice of pleasure caused the room to vibrate.


    Verana''s rosy face was filled with indescribably lustful expressions while her entrance wrung around his member. Asura pulled her soft, pale-white breasts upward and then back down.


    His roughness excited her, and she remembered being frozen inside a doll as he fucked her senseless.


    The moment she saw reflections of her body covered in his handprints, she felt a sudden excitement that caused her to tighten as she drowned in ecstasy. Verana''s ass pped against his thighs as she began to push back against his cock.


    "Ahh, more, Asura. Don''t pull out! Deeper, please!" Her adorable pleading and shaking butt caused him to lose control of himself as he yfully spanked her thick cheeks. Her soft, jiggling meat almost overflowed in his hands as she moved her hips wildly.


    "Dirty vampire, look at you. Addicted to a man''s meat stake like a bitch." Asura''s fingers grabbed her tongue. His fingers soon covered her slimy drool as he pulled and rolled his fingers inside her mouth while mming his hips against hers. His teeth punctured her neck, teasing her sensitive spots and leaving marks on her neck as they both became increasingly rowdy.


    "Don''t say that¡ªahh... no, ah... stop." Verana''s small gasps and pants filled the room while her entire body ignited as Asura''s rough actions heightened her arousal. She moaned in a sensual and attractive voice as his fat cock spread her deepest parts and pressed against the thin walls. Her weak insides had reached their limit.


    Her rapid heartbeat reverberated in her ears as his left hand teased her clit as she convulsed in pleasure.


    "Your ass is twitching like it wants to taste my meat, feel its thickness, its warmth, and its spurting of sticky white fluids. Feel the intense lust of a man." Asura''s sharp thrusts aimed to do nothing but satisfy his need to ejacte. His rough movements quickly brought Verana to climax, her expression and moans driving him towards the edge until, finally, his cock spewed his pent-up seed.


    "Ah, ah... no... no, it''s overflowing!" Verana''s breath quickened as the sensation of Asura''s semen spread within her bowels. A strange shiver spread through her as her insides melted, losing themselves to the pleasure.


    Asura grunted as more and more of his creamy semen flowed into her, his warm, sticky ropes flowing deeper as she squeezed his shaft.


    The squelching sounds as Asura''s member moved within her filled the room, while Verana couldn''t focus or even speak. She clung to the table as she lost herself in the feeling of his cock swelling and rubbing along her tightness¡ªthe strong thrusting causing his cum to spill out and drip along her legs.


    "What are you doing, Verana? So much is flowing out."


    "No... sto...ahhh..!"


    Verana''sint soon turned into a cute moan as he bent her flexible body down and pushed his cock deep into her ass again and again while she panted for breath.


    "Do you want more?" Asura asked with a charming smile on his lips.


    Verana looked back with a shy face, at first shaking her head without force. Then she nodded energetically, and the two repeated the carnal acts of lust countless times throughout the night, leaving her exhausted body covered in his body fluids.


    ***


    Verana opened her eyes, waking from an unfamiliar bed and a bizarre dream. She stared at the ceiling nkly for a moment, barely remembering the content. She recalled feeling like she was drowning in an ocean of pleasure. Asura was there¡ªhe was all around her and on every inch of her body. Her hands pressed against the cold floor.


    Her fingers could almost recall his body heat as her aroused expression appeared before her mind.


    She shook her head as she denied it¡ªa dream, that''s right, it was just a dream. She felt relief wash over her, followed by a deep sadness. She looked around the room and found Asura sleeping soundly beside her and they were still connected...


    When she looked at her body, his handprints and bite marks covered her from thighs to neck. Verana''s face burned as the memories rushed through her mind, vividly remembering the entire night. She rubbed her swollen petals, abused yet satisfied, as the sticky mess within dribbled from the gap.


    Her face was full of amazement and happiness... "Now I can''t let you go, wicked man... you didn''t fuck me this wildly even when I was your fuck doll..."


    Verana slipped her hips off his member, the thick threads of semen and her honey oozing and drooping down as she rolled onto his chest with her fangs extended.


    "Hmph~ now I will get my revenge."

 Chapter 342: A memory from another lifetime **

    The moment Verana''s fangs prated his shaft and sucked his blood. Asura''s mind went nk. An unbearable feeling of pleasure and pain mixed with her vampire kiss.


    He could feel her soft lips sliding along his member while her tongue slithered along his veins as they throbbed, pumping blood into her hot mouth. "Ugh...!"


    "Nnph... Mmmn.... delicious... give me more blood."


    Verana''s eyes shone with madness and lust as if the blood from his cock drove her insane.


    She wrapped her hands around his balls, massaging them with her fingers, dancing her fingers around his silky sack.


    "So heavy, and full of your thick milk, I want more Mmn~ Asura."


    Asura''s hands grabbed Verana''s head, the burning sensation in his cock driving him crazy. He felt the warm saliva from her tongue slipping inside the bloody wounds, causing a numbing pleasure to spread through his member.


    The soft sensation of her fingers squeezing and teasing his balls made him bite down. A tingle of pleasure shot down his spine as he pulled her from his cock. Thick threads of blood and saliva formed sticky bridges as her lips parted with a slimy, wet pop and hot sigh.


    "You''re such a bad little vampire~ stealing my blood without asking." Asura''s hands tightened their grip on her head.


    His erection throbbed with a pleasant ache, nowrger than usual because of her bite. Verana''s eyes widened as she savoured his blood. Only for Asura to force his engorged cock into her lips without the usual gentleness.


    "Uugh!? Nnngh! Mmmmph!! Gubbuh!!"


    The erotic sounds of her slimy, wet mouth and hot cheeks desperately sticking to his shaft as she ced both hands against his thigh, unable to stop the enormous member from filling her mouth.


    "Ah... your cute little mouth is so tight. Take it all and make me feel good."


    Asura groaned in delight, feeling her slimy tongue struggling underneath his cock, the flick of her tip pleasuring his ns and the bulging veins throbbing with fresh blood from his heart.


    "Nnnnph!? Gubbbuh... Uuehh.... Mmmn!?"


    His hips thrust, his hips grinding against her face as he felt her tight, sloppy throat squeezing his cock, the tip of his cock almost lodging itself deep into her throat as Verana began to gag and drool from her nose.


    "Good girl, keep your teeth away. Use your tongue to wrap around my shaft. Good, you remembered well."


    Her cheeks bulged like a cute hamster while she snorted and struggled to breathe. Yet a sense of euphoria and passion filled her eyes. Verana''s hands wrapped around his thighs, pulling on him when his body pulled back.


    "Hmmmn.... Mmmm... Nnnph..... so hot.... and thick.... Ueeeh....


    I can barely breathe...Haa....haa..."


    Wet, slimy gargles and desperate gags followed by splutters of drool filled the room as her mouth started wrapping around him. Her soft lips were sticky with drool, and precum dragged along Asura''s cock with a warm, slick feeling that enveloped his cock.


    Asura''s pelvis pped against her face, his member squeezed by her soft throat while her mouth churned and pleasured him like a faithful fuck doll.


    The sensation was far more soggy than in the past.


    Her warm viscous drool bubbled from her swollen lips and nose as it pressed against his pubis, crushed as she took his cock to the base. Verana''s nose red while she struggled to breathe, with her eyes turning ck.


    A slimy echo followed each p of flesh in the room, Asura''s breathing bing heavier as he pulled her lips apart with both hands.


    His cock''s swollen tip pressed against Verana''s soft, squishy cheeks, viting her pink tongue and weing mouth, changing the shape of her face and painting her tongue white with his leaking precum.


    "Nnnph...Mmmmn~ It''s so salty... and thick... Shlurp."


    Verana''s tongue danced around his cock, while she sucked her cheeks together, wrapping around his swollen rod, trying to guzzle down his precum.


    "Verana, open your mouth wide and stick out your tongue." Asura dragged his member slowly while squishing her cheeks in his hand.


    He could feel the soft bumps and sensation of her cheeks and her warm, gooey drool smeared along his shaft and covering his tip. Verana sucked on his member as it left her lips, creating a squishy pop and her releasing a long sigh.


    "Huuueh.... like thish?" Her voice distorted as the tip of her tongue reached out for his cock, dancing in the air.


    "Good, don''t move, just let me fuck your mouth."


    Asura''s words made Verana''s eyes glow bright red for a moment. They both must remember the frustrated times when Asura would use her mouth like a disposable sex toy, the heat, sensation and, for Verana, the taste and ache in her jaw.


    "I''m going to masturbate using your beautiful face, Verana."


    The moment he spoke, he grasped both sides of her face. Asura didn''t wait, and instead, like a bull mating. He rammed his hips into her mouth, the feeling of her soft lips pushed apart, his cock dragging over her bumpy, wet tongue that slithered beneath.


    "Unnngh!? Mmmph..... Nnngh! Ubuh...." Verana gagged from the sudden intrusion, her nostrils ring as he entered her throat, almost choking her.


    He pulled her head towards his pelvis, ramming his cock as deep as possible, enjoying the tight spasms of her throat and the gentle massage of her slimy mouth and soft cheeks mping to his shaft.


    Asura almost lost control as the lewd, wet sounds of her gargles and pleasured gasps vibrated from her throat.


    "Uungh! Mmmph! Guuguh!!" Asura grunted.


    A blissful ache formed in his balls while the sensation of Verana''s throat contracting and the touch of her tongue across the back of his member caused him to grit his teeth.


    "Haah~ you''ve gotten a lot better. It feels like you''re sucking my soul from my body. Haaa...." Asura groaned with a deep tone.


    Verana''s tongue wrestled with his shaft, licking him intensely, like a snake''s desperate dance, as he dragged his cock from her throat, causing strings of precum to pour onto her tongue, the slightly salty and sweet vour intoxicating her.


    Her nostrils red as she took in a deep breath. Only for Asura to fill her throat immediately with his cock, blocking her airways again and again.


    "I can feel it, Verana. I can feel the way your tongue desperately strokes my cock, your throat gripping and squeezing me with its wet heat."


    "Mmmnn! Unph! Gugh!" Verana moaned while snorting, drooling from her nose and drenching his balls with her saliva.


    Asura''s grip on her head tightened, forcing himself deeper into her throat, causing Verana to groan in difort. Yet he knew she loved it... the slimy wet stain on the ground from her exposed pussy and her eyes filled with life.


    His hips went wild, thrusting in and out with heavy ps that echoed in the room, smearing his precum into Verana''s cheeks as they bulged and sucked on his shaft.


    "Come on, Verana. I want you to taste all of me."


    His hands grew hotter, his body trembling while his hips grew closer. He could feel his member getting bigger, swelling in her throat as it felt as though it had turned into a block of stone.


    His sensitive ns rubbed against her throat''s walls, sending bursts of pleasure up his spine while the sound of her gagging and desperate cries became more apparent.


    "Ugh!" Asura groaned as he stopped.


    "Hmmmph!!?? Ubuh.... Nnngh!! Mmmmn."


    Verana''s eyes widened, and she shook her head in confusion. Her hands pping his thighs while her toes curled in the air as if pleading to him for release.


    Asura looked down at her, resisting his orgasm, his cock throbbing inside her. Before she looked at him with wet eyes and sucked him in a rhythmic motion, clenching her lips around his member while her tongue stroked and pleasured him.


    "So needy. Fine, you can have it all." Asura couldn''t resist her sloppy blowjob.


    With one final thrust, he began fucking her face desperately, Verana''s eyes rolling back the moment she felt the pressure inside his balls releasing in her throat. Her nostrils red as a bubbly hot mixture of drool and cum poured down her throat in thick, sticky threads.


    Asura could feel her tongue stroking under his shaft, the swollen tip of her tongue on the underside of his member''s pulsing veins as if to encourage more sperm to be shot out.


    "Take it all, Verana, every drop."


    "Ugh! Crap....."


    Asura felt his knees almost buckle. His body filled with a sense of pleasure and a warmth that spread from his legs to his chest and from his forehead to his fingertips.


    "Ubuh!? Uuunngh?!" Verana groaned in surprise, feeling the warm, salty and sweet taste of his cum pour down her throat in waves.


    Verana''s eyes returned to normal as she gazed at Asura, dragging his cock from her lips, burping as arge amount of slimy drool and semen flowed from her nose and lips, a lustful gaze burned inside her eyes as she kissed the tip of his cock.


    "Nnn!"


    Asura''s member shot another gooey string of sperm over her face, the thick white liquid spilling onto her forehead and in between her eyes before dangling down her nose and into her mouth.


    "Haah... haa...."


    Verana sighed while rubbing the cum that had poured into her nose with her fingers, snorting at the scent while slurping the remnants from Asura''s member before opening her mouth, chewing the white pool, and using her tongue to knee it for him to see.


    "Should I swallow~ Nnnmmm.... hmm?" She smiled as Asura gave her a frown.


    "Bad girl, don''t y with it."


    His fingers stretched out towards her cheeks, pinching them.


    "Let it drool all over your unsightly tits."


    He enjoyed the sight of her obeying his order. She pushed up her breasts with both arms, then let the white pool leak from her lips, the sticky semen staining her nipples and coating her tits as she let out a hot sigh.


    "Ueeeh.... Are you satisfied, ah..." Verana''s hands pulled him towards her and rubbed the remaining strands of his seed on his shaft, slowly polishing and cleaning him with her tongue until there was not a single spot.


    "Verana, I didn''t think you would be so submissive..." Asura felt his mind returning to normal, his arms wrapping around her and kissing her cheeks.


    "It''s not like a habit, or two won''t be formed after ten years of sex... I somehow like that feeling of you holding me still and your cum flowing inside me while being unable to stop it or move... I guess I am more perverted than I thought."


    "I don''t mind; you are my pervert."


    "Ufufu, you get a gold star for that response."


    The two then swayed to the bathroom, with Verana''s hand never once leaving Asura''s. Her eyes watched him with deep affection while resting on his chest. "Please don''t tell the others about my inclination¡ªI am known as the big sister... If they knew I liked to be fucked in the ass and mouth without any resistance..."


    "Yeah, yeah. I get it. Your female harem politics areplicated.

 Chapter 343: The Beautiful Princess and her prince.

    Asura woke up to an empty bed, a thick scent of Verana lingering on his body.


    The room carried the sweet scent of jasmine and vani, a lingering reminder of Verana''s presence.


    ''Hmm... Are they still at that thing?''


    Verana had gone to prepare breakfast with the otherdies, their actions of jealousy andpetition a constant source of difort for Asura.


    It seemed they had ceased their openpetition, a change he had requested, but they now resorted to using meals, training, and battles to vie for his attention. A fact that only heightened his unease. "Well, let''s get ready and go see how things are going."


    Asura slipped out of bed and looked out the window, admiring how hard-working Westrin and their men were. Outside, they were working on the inner wall and repairing the vital structures of the city, like the sewage, water works and distribution roads for food and vital supplies.


    "Oh? It seems that n is leaving today. They are all at the port. I can feel the excitement on their faces." Asura said while putting on his tunic¡ªtoday, it seemed V chose.


    The ck and silver tunic looked regal with his fitted ck trousers.


    However, as he gazed at his reflection in the mirror, a feeling of unfamiliarity washed over Asura.


    The man he saw was a far cry from the person he once was, and the stark contrast left him feeling a subtle sense of longing for his past self. Not the person he was, but to be ignorant of the things he now knew.


    "Is this really the path I desire? Am I not just being guided by another string of fate?"


    Asura didn''t know. He just wanted to protect his women and family. This simple task, though, always seemed to head in strange directions and tangents.


    "Whatever."


    ***


    As he walked through the mansion, it felt strange and foreign. The subtle differences between Romantica became clear to Asura, though their art and taste were beautiful.


    Romantica rarely disyed the colour of silver because of their wars with Silvara, which made him miss home.


    "Oh, Lord Asura! Good morning, My Lord!" A mature maid with curled brown hair bowed to him.


    She seemed to be in the middle of the morning cleaning since the mansion suffered minor damage, which only took a day to repair.


    "Don''t mind me¡ªcontinue with your work."


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    Because of his actions and treatment of n, the people of Westrin showed nothing but thanks and respect for Asura.


    Imagine your kingdom abandoning you, almost leaving you to ruin, and then a foreign prince and princesse to save your city. It might not be easy to convince all of Romantica, but Utgard and Westrin were neutral at best.


    ''I wonder how difficult the rest of the kingdom will be.''


    In the three weeks Asura remained in Westrin, many changes happened. V came to Westrin, while Lucia returned to keep watch, along with Helliana and even Xavida.


    ''I asked them why, but those girls said it was a secret...''


    Asura mused at the changes and how he enjoyed them. They began taking their movements and doing what they wished, but sometimes, he just wanted to cuddle with Xavida at night because the nights in Romantica were colder than Silvara, and she was like a portable heated nket.


    "Ignis, Amalia, V, Lorem and Verana." Those were the strongest women in Westrin at the moment, and only three of them were Asura''s women.


    ''I expected Mu Xue toe, but apparently, she joined in the training sessions and started helping Lorem with the knights and warriors...''


    While heined inwardly, he smelled the scent of vani and baked bread.


    Three beautiful maidens... all wearing a distinct style of maid outfit.


    A dark, mysterious maid with curled ck hair and red eyes, her outfit a little erotic with her short skirt and cleavage poking through the ck and white blouse.


    Besides her fiery beauty, her tanned skin and scarlet hair fit her temperament and personality. She wore an elegant one-piece with a red skirt and a white apron.


    Last, the most eye-catching maid stood with a short figure, her elegant posture almost out of ce in the maid''s outfit. Glistening silver hair and lovely amber eyes, with a small crown made of silver on her head.


    Thest one was unmistakably V¡ªshe wore a maid uniform, much to his surprise.


    "This is... nice."


    "Oh! Sweetie! I''ve been waiting for you~" Lorem said while swaying her hips over to him.


    Her cheerful demeanour made Asura feel happy and rxed, a feeling that only grew as the other girls joined her.


    "Master Asura, I am here to serve you!" Verana said, leaning against him and stroking his chest.


    "My beloved Prince, breakfast has been served," V said with a gentle smile, her adorable figure tugging at his heartstrings.


    The three women approached him with different styles, but they all wanted the same thing. Asura first kissed the forehead of Verana afterst night. His feelings of affection and love towards her were sky-high. "Thank you, my beloved vampire maid. Please continue to serve me well."


    Then he wrapped both arms around Lorem, her figure once taller than him, now a few inches shorter. He lifted her chin, kissing her sweet lips and murmuring his love. "You always take care of me¡ªthank you, Lorem."


    He kept her in his embrace, feeling her supple breasts squashed against his chest. A fuzzy feeling developed in his heart as he embraced her. Asura felt his confidence as their husband and lover stabilised. His eyes then turned to thest maid, his loyal wife and the princess of Silvara. "V,e here."


    V''s eyes seemed to glisten, her happiness on full disy as she quickly rushed forward to hug him, her maid dress fluttering as she jumped up.


    ''I cannot stop loving her¡ªshe came out of nowhere, and at first, she was just a pretty face...''


    Now, V had be his pir of support and the one who could help him be more confident and secure in his decisions.


    Asura hugged her small waist and kissed her gently, feeling her hot breath on his lips as he felt her shiver in his embrace. "My beloved wife, you dress like this, and your husband might just eat you, leaving nothing on the bone."


    "Ehehe... then eat me~ I am yours to devour!"


    Badump!


    His heart throbbed for the first time in a while.


    V didn''t say cute things like this. She was filled with nerves and focused on her role as a princess. Now, she caused him to be stunned.


    "Whew... lovebirds, get a room." Lorem jeered, but her lips curled into a smile.


    "Silence, peasant!" Verana retorted, pouting with displeasure.


    "Girls, settle down. Come on, V, my lovely maid. Let''s eat," Asura said while patting V behind and then signalling them to join him for breakfast.


    "Let''s eat together, Verana, Lorem. I love you both too." Asura said while gesturing for them to join him.


    "Yes, Master~" Verana ced her rump on the wooden seat opposite Asura. Her legs spread and caused Asura to catch a glimpse of her pale skin and soft inner thigh.


    ''Damn... I spent the night with her, and she''s shing herself to me already, and no panties at that!''


    Since they stopped fighting, this became Asura''s biggest issue, as he felt arge hand slip inside his pocket.


    Her fingers slipped along his thigh and stroked his sleeping dragon.


    ''Stop teasing me, you damn women!''


    After his inner thoughts, he tried to focus on the meal instead of the women who were trying to seduce him.


    "Asura, today I will be taking the Valkyrie to kill some monsters that moved closer to the city¡ªIgnis and Amalia will protect me. Is that alright?" V''s eyes shone with determination and the fact she didn''t ask for his help made Asura happier than usual. He loved seeing her grow as a woman and a warrior.


    ''My Princess wife is the cutest.''


    "Take Verana. She needs to get some exercise afterzing around. I hope you''ll bring some tasty food home for dinner, then."


    The reason he didn''t mind them leaving was because he would be training with Lorem today, notbat but spiritual and magicalbat. Because Asura realised his limits of relying on just his body and the void magic, he learned. His Animus couldn''t keep up with long or high-intensity battles.


    "Eh...?" V looked at Asura, shocked. Maybe she thought he would insist oning, or maybe the cute princess wanted him toe. However, he didn''t insist oning, made her smile after a moment, and she felt his trust.


    "Hmm? I need to exercise, but I got some great exercisest night. My neck and body still ache!" Verana looked at Asura with a bitter look¡ªshe seemed to want to say something with her leg stretching under the table and brushing her bare foot along his crotch, a sly smile on her face.


    "Wh-what do you mean?" V asked nervously.


    "You don''t know? Last night, this guy, well... Uggh!?"


    Asura''s leg snapped out, his foot crushing Verana''s soft petals and her garden under his foot, twisting as her body seemed to shudder.


    Not in pain, but another sensation as her lips quivered, releasing a hot sigh as she covered her mouth, hiding a high-pitched moan. "Nnn!?" Then she looked at Asura with a sharp gaze before turning to V. "Ah... nothing, we were just training."


    Lorem noticed their strange behaviour, a broad smirk on her face. "Is that so? You were training? Just how intense was the trainingst night? Couldn''t sleep at all~"


    Her eyes revealed a jealous glint, which caused Asura to be alert while he continued to neutralise Verana with his foot. She clutched the base of her seat with both legs spread wide, biting her lips with tightly closed eyes.


    However, at the same time. Lorem''s hand now slipped inside his waistband, touching him directly with her warm, silky fingers.


    Asura couldn''t trust the masochist and switch, so he turned to the lovely princess, who smiled at him like the sun. He only hoped that she didn''t smell or notice Lorem''s hand moving under the table...

 Chapter 344: Magic Training - A Secret World of Death and Decay

    Asura and Lorem walked from the dining room together and approached his room. Her hand slipped into his as they walked in tandem, leaning on each other.


    "You wanted to learn how to use your powers better, right?"


    "I want to be stronger. My body has reached its peak, but my magic iscking."


    "Hmmm~ then you won''t minding with me to a deadly ce, right?"


    "Of course, Lorem. I hope you can give me a real challenge."


    Little did Asura know, Lorem was about to send him to a treacherous realm, a ce where he would face monstrous creatures that would test the very limits of his mortal power.


    However, nothing could change his mind as he flopped down on his bed and closed his eyes, waiting for her to start their transfer.


    "Don''t regret it, darling."


    The room filled with the low hum of magic while the bed squeaked the moment Loremy beside him, her hand grasping his, interlocking their fingers. She took a deep breath before cing a cold metal object on Asura''s forehead.


    ''It feels cooling...''


    Asura felt the prickling sensation of electricity across his skin. He tried to open his eyes, only for them to be too heavy.


    He didn''t understand, and the moment he tried, the world became weightless.


    "Prepare yourself, Asura."


    A feeling of shock enveloped the pair before a tremendous impact forced them to gasp. The next moment, it seemed their bodies had reached the strange world.


    *Bang*


    Asura''s skin felt nothing but the burning heat from above. He felt if not for being a dragon or phoenix, he might have melted!


    He felt strange while opening his eyes to find a hellishndscape.


    The ground was red and orange, created of sand, rocks, and molten pools bubbling with extreme heat. In the skies, two dark red suns hung in the air, their massive cracks running through their bodies as if they were crumbling pieces of rock, and mes flickered around them.


    "Lorem, where are we?"


    "The ce most upper and lower realms call hell." Her voice echoed before the entire seemed to notice them.


    At first, there was a vibration, followed by strange skittering sounds. It was at this moment that Asura realised there weren''t any creatures on the surface.


    "Prepare yourself." Lorem stood with her body wrapped in crimson mes while a pair of beautiful wings flickered on her back, lifting her feet off the floor and slightly hovering above.


    The ground cracked apart the next moment.


    Asura''s body trembled as he felt something powerful pulling on his legs, holding him in ce. It was an aura of magic, but the magic felt distorted.


    Under the focused gaze of Asura, a monster emerged from the crack...


    At first an enormous w the size of Asura himself, then a long, thin arm that moved like stic. Then the figure revealed itself, the main body not as huge, only two metres tall at most, but with ws controlled by its stic limbs.


    The monster opened its mouth, filled with long, sharp fangs, and released a deafening noise.


    *Howl!*


    A huge ck aura spread from its body the moment it howled, the aura like a massive weight crushing down on Asura, whose eyes widened.


    ''A Stage Ten!?''


    In desperation, Asura bit down, releasing his aura. The ck aura shed with the oval of crimson flowing from Asura to resist the wave of darkness.


    This state continued for several moments before the monster''s aura enveloped Asura, giving it the upper hand.


    The monster''s aura pushed Asura''s back, cracking its formation. Asura''s eyes widen at the significant difference.


    Instantly after, as if they shared the same idea. Both auras vanished, and both Asura and the monster lunged at each other.


    *Bang!*


    In the middle of a red crag, Fist met w in an explosive sh, sending broken rocks and moltenva flying around them in a storm.


    The difference in strength became clear¡ªthe w of the monster was now filled with cracks, and it was obvious Asura''s physical power surpassed the monster.


    Lorem watched from above, nodding. "That''s right¡ªhis power is too highpared to his magic."


    A smile grew on the lips of Asura, while the monster released a pained cry.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Their bodies became like shes of light, the movement of the monster''s arms like shooting stars, while Asura''s body vanished and attacked with the force of a meteor.


    With the sound of bubbling flesh, the monster''s broken ws, now filled with cracks, rapidly filled with a jelly-like substance and instantly healed.


    "Tsk..." The moment he realised the monster could regenerate, Asura realised his chances of victory quickly vanished with each teleportation.


    "Ksksks!" The monster''s bizarre noises seemed to mock him.


    Filled with frustration, Asura spun around and threw his leg at the monster with a powerful roundhouse.


    *Boom!*


    The monster''s w lifted, showing no signs of panic and immediately blocked the blow. However, the force caused the entire w to shatter into pieces of flesh and a strange material.


    Before the flesh touched the ground, Asura teleported between the arms of the monster, his eyes on the same level as the monster''s ck orbs, with his fists covered in ck mes.


    Without a moment''s dy, he thrust his fists forward, aiming to smash the monster''s face.


    "Kree!"


    The monster''s body suddenly liquidised as Asura''s brutal fists smashed the open air, barely missing the forehead of the monster as it dropped into a scalding fluid.


    "What!?"


    Behind Asura, the monster reformed, this time with two des for hands, both of them lunging for his unprotected back.


    ¡ªShadow Serpents Embrace!


    *Du-Du-Du-Du*


    The moment the shimmering des approached, Asura''s body became flexible like a snake, his body swaying and twisting as the monster''s sharp arms prated like a machine gun, the sound deafening as Asura''s face covered in sweat using his physicalbat technique to its limits.


    ''This!?''


    "Don''t lose focus, Asura!" Lorem''s stern voice sounded the moment one of the monster''s des sliced through his cheek, causing a burning pain to sear his face.


    "Ngh...!"


    "Ksksks!"


    Once again, the monsterughed, its arms sizzling as the des seemed to have distorted from the heat of its aura and the number of attacks.


    Asura''s entire body trembled, his crimson aura changing to a mixture of ck and white fire that caused the air to ripple with its force.


    The monster, in retaliation, swiped its sword arms at Asura while opening its mouth and amassing a ck aura inside, forming a swirl that formed a small orb ced at the time of its tongue, growing in power as the monster condensed its magic.


    ''It''s going to attack!''


    He could feel the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. The danger of this attack might severely wound or even kill him!


    *Woosh!*


    The very air trembled as the vortex of ck aura grewrger, almost distorting the world. Rocks cracked, their debris floating up around the monster as the ground below it cracked while Asura''s eyes narrowed.


    His mouth copied the monster, sucking in the magic from his surroundings, creating a me half white and ck in the depths of his throat.


    ''Hurry, hurry!''


    The extreme heat in his throat feltforting, the rate at which he devoured the surrounding magic several times faster than the monster, which convulsed, its attack almost ready to fire!


    ''Shit... I am too close!''


    As if by instinct, four huge wings burst from the back of Asura''s flesh. The ck and white phoenix wings instantly pped towards the monster, creating a gust of wind that sent Asura floating back while mes amassed in his mouth.


    The same wind caused the monster''s focus to stutter for a moment, allowing Asura to gain a three-metre distance.


    Instantly, the pair both flicked back their heads and released their attacks.


    *BOOOM!!*


    When the beam of darkness shed with the torrent of ck-and-white mes, a massive explosion obliterated the surroundings¡ªthe ground cracked, vanished, and dust flew everywhere.


    Lorem''s eyes seemed to light up for a moment as she watched the pair, a smile on her lips. "Yes, I cannot teach you how to improve your magic. You must fight, devour, and grow stronger. I know that is your true power, my dear Asura."


    There was a sound of white noise as the mes and beam continued for several minutes before the smoke cleared.


    "Did I get him...?" Asura asked, his body covered in dust, dirt and melting rocks.


    However, the monster couldn''t do the same, its arms limp half liquid along with its body now burning with the ground around a bright red colour as the ground turned into a molten pool of deadly heat that melted its body slowly.


    ''Good...''


    With the p of his wings, Asura floated closer to the monster, his hand pressing against the monster''s head before creating a violent suction, the devouring totem in Asura''s body glowing with a dull light as he devoured the monster whole.


    The monster tried to struggle, but the searing ground fused his legs with the ground, and its arms were even worse, causing fear and terror to appear in the monster''s eyes as it felt itself devoured from the inside.


    "You were a good opponent, now be my food."


    Asura felt a sense of relief. The burn marks on his flesh and pain from using his Animus so violently made his body suffer intense pain.


    However, somehow, he felt this was the correct way he should have been using it...


    *Woosh*


    Lorem''s bodynded close to Asura while the monster''s screams vanished as he devoured thest drops of its vitality.


    She then flicked her right hand, creating a wave of scarlet mes that caused the pool ofva to dry out instantly and form cracked charred rocks. "There we go. So tell me, Asura, how do you feel?"


    He turned to face her, his eyes glowing and his skin and lips looking pristine from the devouring.


    "Amazing."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Shouldn''t you deal with them?"


    Her hand then pointed to a group of the same monster. What stunned him was that the monster wasn''t a single enemy but seemed to be formed from a strange tree...


    The main body in the distance spawns more of the deformed monsters with enormous ws.


    "Are you serious? That was just like a seedling!?"


    His voice filled with a slight hysteria while Lorem just ced her hand on his ass and tapped him twice. "Don''t be so hard on yourself. I did say this was hell. Now go¡ªotherwise, we might die for real."


    Asura turned to face the monsters.


    However, he gained experience from fighting the first sapling.


    His fists shone with a bright aura, one ck and the other white, the aura like two mes flickering as he prepared for battle.


    "Then you better have a suitable reward once I clear them all up!"

 Chapter 345: Magic Training - Lorems Plan

    "Haa... haa... these damn tree fuckers...." Asura felt frustration upon fighting the monsters born from the enormous tree now in mes from hisst attack. A feeling of tightness grew in his chest as he tried to recover from a feeling of weakness.


    He fought constantly for the past ten hours, overusing his devouring ability to keep himself from copsing.


    Lorem offered no help, even when he almost died.


    ''Though I understand what she wanted to teach me... It''s frustrating that she just watched.''


    Their gaze matched for a moment as Lorem''s wings fluttered, bringing her back to the ground as she flew towards Asura, a look of pride and worry painted on her face.


    Asura, however, ignored her at the moment and leaned against a charred rock, the sizzling heatforting to a phoenix. "Ten hours... no wonder I''m exhausted."


    "You should take a rest. I''ll be able to handle things for a bit." Lorem''s soft voice flowed around the chaotic battlefield as her delicate fingers brushed against Asura''s bloody cheek when he turned to meet her gaze. He saw her eyes filled with concern and tears. "I-I''m sorry for not helping you. But what you''re doing is truly remarkable... and dangerous.


    You''re pushing yourself past your limits."


    "It''s fine... you wanted me to see my limits from the previous battles, right? I get it..." Asura''s mouth struggled to move as he responded, but his head started spinning the moment he pushed himself up. Lorem''s arms wrapped around him as he fell.


    "Good... But it was so hard to watch you suffer. Forgive me." Lorem''s thick, red lips were soft and squishy like sponge cake as they pressed against his. "This kiss is to heal your wounds."


    Lorem''s plump lips injected a warming me, and her heated tongue sliding into his mouth increased the flow of her magic into his body, rapidly healing and soothing all the pain he had endured during the battle.


    Though Asura wanted to be angry, truthfully, he gained more in that one battle than the past month of training alone, even with him cultivating with almost all of his women. The blood and flesh of monsters strengthening his own, along with the vast mana filling the air, nourished him just as much as the intense sex had.


    Lorem''s tender touch and caring kiss instantly eased his mind and body as she pulled him into her chest, allowing his head to rest against her soft, plump bosom. Asura sighed and focused on his recovery while Lorem took on the burden of defence.


    Asura, the man who slew hundreds of the monsters within a few hours, now sat limp and powerless as if a young child in his lover''s embrace.


    "You''re not fair, Lorem..."


    "I know, but you still love me, right?"


    A smile formed on both their faces as their lips once again met, their tonguesshing against each other before their passionate kiss ended.


    "Of course... So just keep doing what you''re doing, alright? You''re very good at it."


    "Thanks, it means a lot to hear you say that."


    The two watched the sky for a few minutes before more creatures flocked towards them, their shrill screeches and savage roars nearly deafening Asura.


    "No more rest for us..." Asura began speaking before Lorem interrupted.


    "No... I want more time, so don''t worry..."


    Snap!


    The moment her fingers snapped, the air seemed to stagnate for a moment. In the silence, Asura looked around, feeling the strange changes, before a me devoured the flying beasts like a tide of mes; they were swallowed.


    "I did it!" Lorem eximed as Asura looked at her in disbelief, not believing the change that urred.


    "W-what did you do? How is that even possible?"


    "Fool... This is the power of your wife; show more passion and make her happy, haha." Lorem''s nose pressed against Asura''s, her warm breath blowing down his cheeks with each happy snort she made, holding him tighter than before.


    "Thanks, Lorem. You really are a fantastic woman."


    "Mhmm.. Just make sure I''m not a widow, and you pound me senseless when I''m hot and bothered, and we''re even. Okay?"


    Asura couldn''t help butugh at her words, knowing she was serious, before slowly untangling himself from her grip and pushing himself off the ground.


    "Well... I think you''ve proven what you wanted to teach me, so let''s do this!" Asura''s vigour returned after being healed by Lorem, and the monster''s bodies on the ground suddenly convulsed and rapidly shrivelled before disappearing into a puff of smoke.


    The trees started to creak and groan in an unpleasant tone as the ground rumbled, and an earth-shaking roar exploded forth from the enormous charcoal tree at the centre of the valley.


    "Are you sure you want to continue? I won''t help unless you''re about to die." Lorem said with a cheeky smile.


    "Ah, I need to grow stronger and also learn to trust my women more."


    Lorem''s smile grew upon hearing his reply, and she nodded, a joyful expression on her face.


    The burnt tree shook as a charred and grotesque figure emerged. The smell of burnt wood filled the air as therge, two-armed beast slowly raised its head.


    Unlike the previous one with a strange stic pair of arms, this one stood at two metres in height, with a powerful body filled with muscles and ck tes of what seemed to be armour or stone. The head was a helm-like dome with two holes on the front, each releasing steam through the cracks.


    "That''s the mother, right? Though she seems more powerful than the others, I feel weaker fighting her alone." Asura muttered to himself as he kept his eyes trained on the creature as it stood staring at him.


    "ROOOOOAR!" The sudden deafening roar of the monster made Asura''s heart race, but he did not take his eyes off his foe, trusting Lorem to take care if things went south.


    The ground cracked, forming spiderwebs. The moment the queen dashed forward, her speed and power beyond the previous monsters and approached Asura in the blink of an eye.


    Asura, still recovering, did not have time to react.


    The hammer-like fist mmed into his chest, creating a dull thud before cracking the stone ground behind him.


    "Ah, fuck.!"


    His body shot backwards, the ground and molten rocks torn apart, flying around his body, forming an enormous chasm to open up along his path before he smashed into a huge rock, leaving a light imprint and dust forming around his body.


    "D-Damn... That hurt."


    He struggled to stand as his body twitched and throbbed, but his wounds healed instantly as Lorem''s healing magic surrounded him like a faint mist.


    This monster''s blows and magic were both at the peak of mortality.


    ''Don''t underestimate me... I''m not weak enough to fall here!''


    Asura''s spirit rose, and he rushed forward like a dragon released from its cage. His speed surpassed that of the monster, pulling back both fists, a swirl of mes burning around each hand with a powerful vibration, filled with power. His body approached the monster with a sh.


    "Roar!" The monster bellowed, releasing a shockwave of air.


    The sheer force of its roar caused the air to tremble, with the ground exploding rocks and debris hovering around the monster that watched Asura''s fist approaching its face.


    It clenched its hands into a fist, and with a thrusting motion, it unleashed its blow.


    The ground trembled.


    "Idiot..."


    The monster''s attack was too slow, and although its punch carried a devastating amount of power, Asura''s body dodged the blow by a hair''s breadth as his fist struck the jaw of the monster.


    KRRACCK!


    "ROAR!!!"


    The monster cried in pain as its body shot back and tumbled along the ground before raising its head and ring at Asura, steam seeping through the cracks in the armour-like mask as it released another roar.


    However, Asura''s foot shot towards its face, not allowing the monster to recover; a howling echoed as the ground and surroundings exploded from their sh of aura.


    ''It''s just a little harder... I can beat this thing easily!''


    Bang!


    His left foot crushed the jaw of the monster, destroying several of the deformed fangs into dust; taking advantage, he struck down with his right fist overhead and mmed into its chest.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, forming a shallow crater, the entire area shuddering as the monster''s right arm clenched its fist, pulsing with a sharp energy.


    "ROOOOAR!!"


    Its roar exploded forth, creating a windstorm, and its arm swung out at Asura, aiming for his head.


    "Too light...!" Asura growled through his gritted teeth, blood oozing from their gaps.


    Its blow lifted his body off the ground, even with hisst-minute guard, before using his voice magic to teleport, enduring the damage to his body, appearing to his side in the blink of an eye before his fist struck its side and the impact of his blow travelled through its body.


    "BOOM!"


    The sound of the st blew out all other sounds.


    mes exploded from his fist and sent the monster''s body rolling and tumbling along the ground before mming into a wall with a crash.


    Asura watched the body remain motionless as a wave of air rippled outwards.


    "Haa....ha...."


    He stumbled towards the monster, his feet unsteady, before cing his hand on the face of the queen.


    The next moment, his palm devoured her essence, the magic, vitality and memories of the monster devoured by Asura''s monolith and bloodline. His eyes turned ck while flooded with the information.

 Chapter 346: Lorems Reward **

    With Asura in her embrace, her hands quickly searched him for any wounds but found nothing, only his steady breathing and the fast beating of his heart.


    "You''re alright... I thought you were hurt!"


    "Sorry, haha. I just wanted to test how you would react. I am just a little tired and spent. That monster''s power was nothing to scoff at." Asura said as Lorem''s lips pouted.


    "Is that so... well, at least you''re safe. That''s all that matters. I''ll take you back to the castle."


    "Thanks, my beautiful and sexy wife," Asura said with a grin before Lorem smiled in response.


    "Of course, my husband is tired; it''s my duty to care for you. Oh... and that was thest nest, so I guess you can rx for now."


    It was at that moment Lorem''s hands slipped across the abdomen of Asura and felt the tip of his dragon, which throbbed and hardened under her touch. "Eh... Husband... you''re still energetic?"


    "Of course, a man doesn''t be soft after a fight," Asura said with a grin.


    It was at that moment Lorem''s hands slipped across the abdomen of Asura and felt the tip of his dragon, which throbbed and hardened under her touch. "Eh... Husband... you''re still energetic?"


    "Of course, a man doesn''t be soft after a fight," Asura said with a grin.


    Though he was obviously bluffing, his muscles and body couldn''t move well, and hecked the power to fight. He realised Lorem also understood as she looked around and found a small cave with warm rocks. The heat made it cosy. "Let''s take a rest there."


    "Haha..." Asura couldn''t help but chuckle at the change in her attitude and nodded as Lorem carried him into the cave. Then she gently ced him on a soft bed made of fur she seemed to have collected before spreading her wings out, blocking the entrance with a strange assortment of molten rocks and stones with runes on them.


    "Nobody can sense us inside here now. There is no need to be distracted."


    Snap!


    With the snap of her fingers, a smallntern appeared from nowhere in her hand, which she ced beside Asura. "Now, let''s rest."


    "Hahaha..."


    The cave was a perfect ce for the two lovers, as Lorem''s voluptuous body quickly removed her dress. Asura''s head couldn''t move, his eyes fixated on her soft, silky red mound of hair glistening from her dripping slit, the thick honey already leaking from her a surprise. He never realised Lorem was such a lewd woman.


    "What''s that look for? Since the night you took my innocence, you never came to me again. Do you know how much I ached for you to fill me?" Lorem''s hand yanked down his pants. Her fingertips wrapped around his swollen member. The battle of life and death added to the seductive curves of Lorem''s tanned body, and her mature and beautiful face had Asura at his limit.


    Her plump lips, so soft and full, kissed the tip of his erection. Her tongue flicked out as herrge scarlet eyes looked up at him with an alluring gaze that set his body on fire. "Do you like your cock being sucked? What a pervert."


    Lorem''s face slid along his shaft, her nose gently sniffing the scent of his cock. Asura''s body trembled from the enchanting warmth of her fingertips, massaging his ns. A feeling like his cock melted into her palm. "Ahh... m-more...."


    "Tell me what you want and beg..." Lorem''s seductive whisper turned into a snake that slithered down his spine. He could feel his mind going numb as her plump lips curled into a smile.


    Before he knew what was happening, Lorem''s huge buttocks pressed against his face as she bent down in front of him. He could see everything. Her slightly parted, puffy lips, lewd honey oozing down the soft pubic hair, while her lovely, pale asshole twitched before he felt her soft, slimy mouth wrap around his tip. The flexible Lorem then pushed her ass against his face. "Mnnnph~ Nnnn.... lick me...


    make me feel good Hmmmn~ I love your cock... Mmmn."


    Her heated tongue wiggled and swirled around his ns.


    "HAA... It feels too good... Lorem. I''m not going tost..." Asura''s body trembled and spasmed while he struggled to breathe. Her huge, erotic meaty thighs and buttocks of Lorem crushing his nose as it slipped into her pussy. The thick scent of her arousal and honey flowed into his nose as his tongue teased her swollen clit.


    Lorem''s lips slid up and down his shaft, her heated saliva dripping onto his balls as his hips slowly began thrusting forward into her mouth. Her thick thighs trembled, and her feet dug into his sides as she sat on his face, rubbing her slit against his tongue with a deep groan. "Ahh.... that''s it... Mmmn... Gubuh...


    your salty precum is spreading in my mouth.... ah~ I love this. I waited so long for your love."


    Asura couldn''t hold back any longer. Lorem''s beautiful smile and luscious, supple lips were like heaven''s gate wrapped around his member as her fingers began teasing his balls while sucking him.


    Her fingers slid along his cock each time she swallowed him with her warm, slimy mouth, teasing him with her fingers wrapped in a circle along with her long, serpentine tongue that wrapped around his cock like a coil before reaching his balls, sucking on his member.


    Asura''s body trembled, and his cock expanded to the point of bursting. While in a daze, he stared at Lorem''s raised buttocks that gave him a beautiful view of her delicious ass cheeks and twitching butthole.


    He ced both hands on them before he buried his face in her snatch, his tongue. Wiggling and exploring every inch of her wet tunnel, he could feel the heat of her body through her womanhood. He couldn''t take it any longer. "I''m going to cum..."


    The moment his shaft felt thefortable sensation of release, Lorem suddenly moved... Lorem''s huge ass pped down on his cock, her pussy wrapped around his cock. Like a hungry mouth swallowing his sperm, she looked back at him with a grin, rapidly mming her hips down as she fucked him relentlessly in a reverse cowgirl.


    Asura never saw this side of Lorem, but his cock loved it, erupting inside her cunt. He flooded her womb with his sperm like she was milking him like a cow. "AH... you came so much....ahhh~"


    Her inner walls mped down on his cock like a vice as it spurted repeatedly. The sultry, red-haired phoenix let out a lewd cry but didn''t stop and continued riding him as if trying to drive his soul out of his body.


    "Ugh... again... I''m cumming again...!" Asura felt a second orgasm. The slimy, hot insides of her phoenix pussy felt as if someone had created her to make him orgasm with slight bumps that perfectly matched his cock. With each thrust, they pulled along his shaft, driving him crazy.


    "AHHHNNN!!!!"


    Lorem''s body trembled, and he could feel her hot, silky insides wrap around his cock. The pleasure was far more than any human girl he had ever had sex with. No wonder he was in a sexual beast state in the afterglow of their first night.


    He came harder and faster than he did in his whole life.


    "Mmmnn... husband.... I can feel your thick sperm viting my womb~ Haha... are you going to knock me up here?" Lorem''s lips were wide with a lewd smile as her voice trembled and her body shivered, her pussy squeezing his cock like a pair of hands. She milked every drop of Asura''s semen.


    "Lorem....your pussy is so good."


    "Oh? Do you like this tight, soaking pussy?" Lorem''s palm cupped her pussy and rubbed it, her fingers spreading it apart for Asura to see. Her small clit was still erect as her honey dripped from the gaping hole. His cock stretched Lorem''s opening, leaking her sticky nectar onto his balls and thighs. "Have you satisfied my hunger? You know what the night has just begun, right?"


    "Haha..." Asura could only chuckle at Lorem''s seductive words and body. This was the wife he craved... a woman who wouldn''t let him go soft and would forever desire him and his cock.


    Lorem was indeed the perfect partner...


    A few days passed in the cave. The scent of sex and a sleeping femaley beside Asura with a swollen stomach and pleased face, hugging him tight while he looked amazing. His body and eyes filled with power.


    "This wife of mine..."


    Although he didn''t reach Stage Seven, his magic felt close to the barrier between the two.


    After sleeping with Lorem in such an environment, Asura''s magic seemed to have increased, and his current strength reached a level where he feltfortable. In the past battles, he felt a need to stop battles before his magic became overpowered.


    Not to mention, thanks to the knowledge of Lorem leaking into his mind each time she reached climax. His understanding of magic had increased exponentially. Though it felt somewhat wrong to steal her knowledge, it was a privilege that only he could get from her.


    Asuray quietly, stroking her sweaty crimson hair with a smirk on his lips.


    "She''s still a bitcking in experience. I''ll teach her slowly next time."


    He stood up with ease and walked to the molten rocks, tapping them as they all parted, letting him pass before spreading his wings and flying out into the dark red sky.


    "Let''s train while she rests." The stones closed behind him while he looked filled with confidence.

 Chapter 347: Asuras Return - A message from Mother.

    The body of another deformed monster dropped to the ground with a thud. A momentter, dark green blood oozed from its mouth with a low wail.


    "Grrr..."


    Without care, Asura''s hand grasped its face, crushing its brain and devouring the vitality and magic forming the horror''s body.


    After a brief respite with Lorem, Asura plunged deeper into the nightmarish hellscape, engaging in a relentless battle against the horde of monsters. The hours and the number of creatures he had in since parting ways with her were a blur in his mind.


    "There is a feeling of pressure each time I kill them now. I must be close to breaking through to the Seventh Stage." Asura paused for a moment and looked at the dposing corpses that followed his wake... dozens of them now gone forever.


    "The ability to devour is truly something that destroys the bnce of the world. Let''s head back to Lorem and return home... The other''s must be worried."


    ***


    Asura''s training felt sessful in a way that stopped him from feeling against using his devouring power so brutally.


    ''If they are my enemy, then I should devour them until they can never stand against me again.''


    He soon arrived back at the cave where he left Lorem, only to find her sitting on the roof, her legs kicking in the air while she gazed at the huge red sun. Asura felt it might feel nostalgic to her, because it resembled the one from their home.


    "How are you doing, Lorem?" He asked, jumping onto the roof beside her.


    Asura remained silent for a few moments before he opened his mouth and spoke. "I was training. It seems that I will reach the Seventh Stage anytime now."


    "Wow! You must have been devouring everything in sight, huh?"


    "Yeah."


    Lorem pursed her lips into a pout. "Can''t you share some with me? It''s not fair."


    "Didn''t I share a lot with youst night? What do you think that pleasant energy is?"


    "Your love?"


    "Well, it''s a form of my love, I guess?" Asura looked at her with a bitter smile. "It''s the life force and magic from the monsters I have devoured."


    "Oh... well, I like that kind of love too, then. Also, Asura..."


    "Yes?"


    "Isn''t it about time we should return home? The others must be worried sick, right?"


    "Yes... the longer I remain in this ce, the more it feels like I will lose myself and be a monster who knows only how to fight and kill or seek my desires. Though, the time alone with you was amazing." Asura leaned back and wrapped his arm around Lorem''s hips, her soft flesh warm from the sun.


    "Hey, don''t think about stuff like that, or we''ll start fucking again. Remember, no matter what happens, I will always be here with you."


    "Then I shall let this side of me be something I save for you, Lorem."


    The two entered the cave and prepared to open a spatial tear to return to their home world. A realm of a bloody sun, towering spires, and ancient pces. The beautiful and brutal world they had both entered together in search of helping Asura grow in power and now... With hands held tight and fingers interlocked.


    Their rtionship seemed to have reached a new level, a connection that would never break.


    As the tear ripped a hole through the fabric of the ne and the of Neron, they both walked forward, leaving the hell ruins of the Ancients behind...


    Soon, they found themselves on thefortable bed they left on, still holding hands as their faces turned to each other.


    "We''re home! However, it seems like nobody is here. What shall we do? Wanna have some fun?"


    "I guess so... we can wait for the others, I suppose."


    Lorem was in the middle of climbing on top of him when a voice resounded out, "Asura! Lorem! You''re finally back." Helliana''s stern face looked at them from the en suite bathroom, her lovely ck hair swaying as she watched Lorem mounting Asura. "It seems you two have be quite close in the two days you left. I''m a little jealous."


    Asura coughed as he turned his face away. "H-how long have you been watching us?"


    "Hmmm, just a little while. I was taking a bath." Her golden eyes shifted across Asura''s exposed chest before she lifted the towel hanging over her breasts and hid her voluptuous figure. "See? Nice and fresh, do you want to touch me?"


    Badump!


    The seductive Helliana felt strangepared to the past, where she was more of a guide. It caused Asura''s heart to race as he stalled, unable to respond straight away, while Lorem quickly climbed off his body and looked at Helliana with an awkward gaze.


    "Ha~ So, who will be first, then?" Helliana climbed onto the bed and leaned closer, her perfect cleavage pressing against Asura''s arm as she ced a kiss on his cheek. "I can do anything for you, Asura." Her seductive voice almost destroyed all resistance and guard Asura had, but he shook his head, covered her body with the towel and hugged her tightly.


    "You''re so cold, Helliana... Don''t force yourself to act like this. I would want you even if you didn''t seduce me."


    Helliana chuckled with a smile that could enchant anyone. "I know, but I wanted to test my limits and see how much I could make you want me..." Her gaze looked to the raised tent in his crotch, and a brilliant smile showed on her face. "It seems I can make you just as crazy as the other girls."


    "Fufu, are you happy now?" Lorem joined the cuddle party and pressed herself against him and Helliana. "It''s nice to have the gang together again. I can''t help but think about the fun we''ll have..."


    Knock Knock!


    "Lord Asura, sorry to disturb you. There is ady here to meet you." A maid knocked before leaving a message.


    ''Ady... did we invite someone here?'' Asura thought. ''I don''t think I did. Maybe it''s someone from Utgard.''


    "Shall we find out who it is, you two?" Asura spoke as he changed out of his tattered ck pants and needed to dress for the outside world.


    "Wait! I need to dress myself first!" Helliana chased after Asura with a flushed face, leaving Lorem alone on the bed.


    She watched the two of them enter the side room where most of their clothes were stored. "Well, I''m d they seem to be moving forward. I have waited for Helliana a little too long, holding back myself. Not anymore."


    With that thought in mind, Lorem followed them into the changing room while removing her thin dress with rapid steps.


    ***


    In a matter of minutes, Asura entered the entrance hall with Helliana at his side.


    He felt like her changes became intense, unable to pull his eyes away from her when she gazed back; like Lorem, her atmosphere became more sensual and womanly.


    Asura couldn''t look at her as a teacher or guide anymore but as a lover. Her shimmering golden eyes were enchanting, like a true Sorceress from a tale of yore.


    "I''m here to see your face. Where are you?" A familiar voice called out with a hint of impatience. The woman sitting on the sofa turned to face him with a smile, "Asura, you''re finally here!"


    "Mother... You''re here." Asura''s eyes widened as he saw the figure of his mother, the one who caused so much chaos in Silvara. A woman who created him for procreating with. He was an existence she believed to be her equal... A strange rtionship.


    "Of course, I''m here! Why wouldn''t Ie to see my son? Are you happy to see me? Hmmm?"


    "Hmmm, that''s not exactly the word I would use."


    Freyja''s smile quivered for a moment before she pped her lips and made a popping noise. "Oh well, that doesn''t matter now. I have seen your actions since we parted." Her legs crossed over to the opposite side as if to sh between her legs at him, a faint smile flickering on her face as she noticed his gaze lowering.


    From the moment she appeared, Helliana and Lorem seemed to be on their highest alert, especially after the chaos Freyja causedst time. Neither of them wanted to see Asura suffer. However, she seemed to just flirt with him and speak normally.


    "Why are you not happy, am I not a beauty beyond anything you could imagine?" Freyja stood from her seat. With a towering height and alluring gaze, she swayed her hips, moving closer to Asura.


    "Why would you want me to be happy when you can take whatever you want?"


    "Mmm, what a suitable answer. It seems my teachings have not gone to waste. Asura... I believe you will exceed my wildest dreams." Freyja leaned close to his face, while Helliana and Lorem''s bodies exploded with a white and red me aura.


    However, it shattered like ss uponing close to Freyja, who whispered in Asura''s ear. "You cannot escape me, I will make sure to take you from them."


    The words didn''t feel like a threat, but a promise as she left a strange booklet on the table, then stepped away from him.


    "This should help you in the future, I hope you can keep improving in strength and the bedroom."

 Chapter 348: Supreme

    "I wonder what she left..." Lorem looked over Asura¡¯s shoulder, curious, while Helliana snorted with a huff. "We should throw it away! Peh... good riddance."


    Asura leaned down and lifted the book. On the cover was a picture of a male standing with both arms crossed.


    ¡¯What a peculiar book... no title, just the word ¡¯Supreme.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but wonder what it signifies.¡¯ Asura mused. He turned to the first page, only to be confronted by a series of intricate symbols, anguage he somehow recognised as that of the deities.


    How is this possible?¡¯ Asura¡¯s head throbbed, a dull ache forming as he attempted to decipher the enigmatic text.


    "Ouch..." Asura frowned, rubbing his temples. "I get the feeling reading this might kill me." He dropped the book onto the table and slumped into the chair behind him. "So, where were we?"


    "Asura... you¡¯re bleeding!" Lorem¡¯s concerned voice sounded as she pressed a cloth to his nose that flooded with fresh blood.


    "S-Strange... I felt lightheaded, but now my nose is bleeding."


    "Please, don¡¯t read that strange book if it makes you sick. I don¡¯t want you to die!" Helliana added, her hands gently massaging his shoulders.


    "Die? Why would I die from reading?" Asura picked the book up, running his fingers along the binding, tracing the stitching. He then entered a strange state of focus. The first page he observed before seemed to contain information about the second phase of the Monolith project. How did he understand this? It was thanks to devouring the soul of that elderly phoenix before he destroyed the monoliths.


    "The monoliths were born in the void, nurtured by chaos and blood..."


    Asura¡¯s monotone voice echoed. Each word seemed to cause the air to vibrate, as his skin showed various patterns and ck runes. These runes were being written into his flesh and bones by the monoliths as he continued to speak of what he read on the first page. "The gods wanted to use the power of the monoliths they found¡ªhowever, they failed...


    Their bodies and spirits couldn¡¯t fuse with the monoliths. No matter how hard they tried..."


    Drip!


    Drip!


    He experienced a heavy nosebleed, leaving Lorem astonished by the words he uttered, which were not familiar but a strange gibberish that she and Helliana, thanks to being connected to the monoliths and Asura deeply, struggled toprehend. The words caused great pain in their heads.


    Though they didn¡¯t suffer a nosebleed or other damage, they started understanding more about the monoliths that Asura mentioned.


    Helliana snapped out of her shock first, dabbing Asura¡¯s other nostril with the bloody towel.


    "A group obsessed with the monoliths formed; their leader, the deity of a sun, tried to fuse his body with the monoliths. However, he failed. His body shattered and his spirit fractured; in desperation, that group formed a religion named the Cult of the Divine Sun, and they desired to bring back their beloved deity and make the monoliths bow down to his power."


    Asura¡¯s eyes turned ck; his flesh was almost full of strange runes and patterns as if there was still some kind of defence mechanism inside the monoliths.


    "Asura... please stop...!" Lorem tried to help him, her hands stroking his cheeks while Helliana gripped his hand and ced it on her chest, hoping it would awaken him... but they failed.


    Asura continued reciting the first page. "To do this they began experimenting with countless different races, trying to create the perfect vessel... using their lower word influence creating the Cult of the fallen sun to highlight their failures."


    "This is inhumane!" Lorem was both angry and anxious. What beings were the gods? To fuse their bodies with the monoliths, creating experiments after experimenting with so many races. It was at that moment that Helliana remembered the day she and Lorem gave Asura to the strange church, which swore to help.


    "It was our fault. We made Asura suffer this fate..." Helliana spoke. Lorem didn¡¯t want to listen. Her hands continued stroking his cheeks, desperate to wake him up.


    Asura read through the entire first page, the contents continuing onto the second page, something he couldn¡¯t read yet, it seemed, but at the end of the first page, an eerie sentence followed.


    "The one fused with the monoliths would never know peace or happiness." The moment Asura spoke these words, his eyes became normal before he started choking, coughing with intense pain visible on his face before he vomited blood, dark, decrepit and disgusting blood... as if it spent years fermenting inside his body, rotting him from the inside.


    The moment the ooze left his throat, Asura lost consciousness.


    Lorem was in a panic, her tears running down her cheeks while she checked Asura¡¯s body, noticing all the strange runes and patterns, only to find them fading, turning red, but they left a slight imprint on his skin for a few moments, she could barely make out their meaning thanks to the books text and their strange connection...


    "Suitable Host confirmed?" Lorem whispered, looking at Helliana. "What does this mean?"


    "I don¡¯t know... maybe we should ask someone from the church... like that white snake? She seems to hold affection for Asura¡ªif he might die, she could help..." Helliana murmured. She looked at Asura, her heart hurting from seeing him in such a state. "Or Freyja, she knows for sure...


    This book is definitely important."


    "Eh... Helia... his magic, its aura is beyond Stage Seven... How?" Lorem seemed shocked, and though she knew his strength was thriving, he wasn¡¯t at this stage a few days ago and mentioned to her that he would take time to breakthrough over the next few days.


    Helliana shook her head with a sigh. "I¡¯m not sure, but maybe this book isn¡¯t just a manual or history book, but it prepares the so-called host... but what happens when he reaches Stage Ten? Will it somehow... summon that deity down, or do the monoliths hold a different goal?"


    "Let¡¯s get him to a bed and prepare some healthy tonics and soup. His face is pale, and he won¡¯t wake up." Lorem nodded to Helliana¡¯s advice while they carried him to the first-floor guest room, not wanting to drag him too far.


    Meanwhile, standing in the distance looking through the window, Freyja sat with a bowl of alcohol with her legs crossed. However, despite Asura seeding, she didn¡¯t show a smile or joy but a sense of loss and sorrow.


    "As I thought, you were epted. If things continue this way, then those bastards above will sense you... I have to find a way to hide your aura."


    Helliana was correct; Freyja knew everything in that booklet, but because she wasn¡¯t suitable as a host, the meaning and hidden secrets would never reveal themselves to her. ¡¯Well, killing a bishop from the upper realm of that shitty cult seemed to help Asura grow again... I swear.¡¯


    Her eyes looked towards the sun, beaming with light as it hid the small moon in the distance. ¡¯I swear on my divinity that I will save him from whatever fate those bastards have in store... the same for the monoliths. They will serve my Asura, or I will destroy them and the void that spawned them!¡¯


    Though she seemed to be heartless and cared nothing for Asura and his surroundings, it seemed she actually cared more than her actions portrayed.


    The one who helped Lorem and Helliana endure the pain so they could read parts of the book and support him was thankful to Freyja.


    "Goddamn it, this is all their fault! Now I need to hide my Asura¡¯s energy signature from those shitty bastards... Peh! Maybe if I go on a rampage and ughter their cults, they might forget about my Asura..." Freyja shook her head and gave a defeated look, her eyes closing as she tossed the alcohol away, instead standing and taking a deep breath.


    "No, if that kind of child¡¯s y could distract them, I wouldn¡¯t have it so hard. Their new goddess seems to be young and growing, but I worry... Why do the rumours say she carries a single white phoenix wing?"


    She knew of only one other that carried a single phoenix wing... The woman beside Asura, Helliana.


    "I can only pray that she and Asura do not meet..."


    With one final look at Asura¡¯s face, she disappeared into the air, leaving behind her ck pipe.


    Asura felt a strange sense of weight pressing down on his soul. He realised this was a dream, but the huge towering monoliths all surrounded him, their aura vibrating, and it felt as if they were alive...


    ¡¯Alive? These monoliths aren¡¯t alive but sentient...¡¯ Asura wanted to speak these words, but he could not move his lips or do anything. He could only observe and learn...


    [Incubating suitable host confirmed. Beginning procedure...] A monotonous voice echoed around Asura, sending waves of nausea into his mind as he experienced the changes...


    ¡¯What is this?!¡¯


    "C-Can you hear me?" Lorem¡¯s voice echoed in his dream. It felt like she might be trying to wake him up, but Asura held on to the dream. He felt something important was happening.


    [Monolith Phase 2 Fully synchronised- The Supreme Project has begun...]


    Asura observed his skin changing, ck marks and runes covering his entire body, forcing him to absorbrge quantities of energy to nourish himself, an act that drew his soul close to the monoliths in this dream.


    However, before he could touch that thin veil that stopped him from understanding everything, his body flew in the air, and he woke up with two beautiful faces looking at him with concern.


    "You¡¯re awake!"


    "Asura, you were suffocating in your sleep!"


    "Don¡¯t you ever do that again! If you try to read that book again, I will... I will stop having sex with you!" Lorem shouted in a huff, her cheeks puffed out.


    "No, no... I didn¡¯t read it. I don¡¯t want to die just yet, you know?" Asura tried to calm Lorem down. "This... this happened because I broke through to the next stage, and it caused a bacsh..." He then snapped his fingertips to create a ball of ck fire that seemed more stable than ever but with almost triple the explosive powerpared to before. "See, I am fine?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Lorem took the book and hid it inside her item storage, "I will keep this safe for now... Okay?"


    "Sure... that¡¯s fine with me."


    However, the two didn¡¯t realise, even if they took away that book... Another copy, with all the hidden information, remained inside his mind already andy on the throne beside the Devouring monolith in his spirit pce.

 Chapter 349: An Orc and His Family

    Grom¡¯s gaze fixated across the ship¡¯s edge. His lips curled into a small grin as he saw the familiar green of his homnd. He gripped his hands tight, knowing that the bastard after his women no longer existed in this world.


    Yet, a shadow of concern crept over him, for he knew that the other monster tribes, the ones who had long held a grudge against his people, might not take this victory lightly.


    ¡¯I am sure our betrayal of the cult has been discovered by now...¡¯


    "Hold on my dears!"


    With the crash of waves and five boats in total. n and Maria¡¯s fleet managed to find a good ce to anchor themselves before heading into the monster forest of Gargantua.


    n¡¯s hand pped the shoulder of Grom¡¯Gaius who looked about to jump ship, the fall more than ten metres.


    "Ack, Who!?" Grom growled at n who just smiled back, his feelings of friendship to this orc growing each day.


    "It¡¯s me, brother; it¡¯s time to depart and to gather your people, though they might not wish to leave. You have my word. We will not share your culture and beliefs." n knew it would be devastating to be told to leave your homnd. Thus he tried topensate and make Grom feel better.


    However... "Fool, we also need to change and be more epting of others. Hatred only fuels conflict. It is time for the Grom n of orcs to learn a new way, the way of cooperation and alliance with man."


    "Tsk... you sound so cool. Let¡¯s head out; Our new Lord is waiting for our return, right, haha." n slipped over the side andnded on the stairs used for docking. He then led the first orcs back to their home.


    A mixture of excitement and worry filled their hearts as they led n and Maria towards the vige with a sense of foreboding.


    "Do you think everyone is okay?" An orc whispered while cutting the overgrown thicket with his axe.


    "I don¡¯t know, but if Ma¡¯gari is still fine, I will ask her to be my mate!" Arge orc with a single swirl of hair bragged his axe cutting through the thick vines blocking their path.


    Grom could only smile at their interaction, the orcs who beforecked the courage or confidence to approach their ideal mates began to show their changes. While Grom just wanted to see his beautiful children and wives.


    Though in the distance, he could hear conflict, the sound of what seemed to be goblin horns and calls...


    ¡¯Those bastards! If they have attacked my vige, I will crush them all!¡¯


    ***


    There was a sense of hurry in the entire army, with n and Mariaing to a light jog along with the human warriors while the orcs began to sprint and tore through the remaining bark and vines to create a path.


    They didn¡¯t care if their flesh tore or their bodies bled.


    To get home and protect their loved ones.


    That was all that mattered to them as their rushing steps resounded like charging elephants through the forest.


    Grom¡¯s axes tore an entire tree down with a violent arc as his mouth released a fierce growl. The sight of distant huts and small flickers of fire entered his vision as he lost control.


    "Hurry! Charge forward and protect ournd and loved ones!"


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The orc¡¯s charge caused the ground to quake, and the sound of goblin horns echoed as their army entered the vige.


    Grom and the others found a very wonderful sight.


    Muscr and beautiful orc females with long flowing hair tied in various styles, some in dreadlocks, others in lovely twin tails, stood in leather armour and animal hides, holding heavy weapons smothered in the green blood of goblins.


    "Do not let those green cowards inside! Protect the children!" Ma¡¯gari, the lead woman with a towering height close to Grom, stood with a huge mace calling out orders.


    "For the Grom n!"


    The orcs and female warriors let out their war cries, charging forth while the goblins fell into disarray, retreating from the vicious counterattack.


    All the male orcs looked shocked.


    They watched the women who normally acted dainty and lovely for them. Yet now they were mming their maces, crushing goblins into a green paste... or chopping them apart with brutal swings of their axes.


    Maria just gave a slight nod. She felt a little embarrassed, looking at the muscr and sexy orc females and felt the same as n, the way their bodies moved with more grace than the males, and their attacks were like a brutal dance of beauty and death... However, they soon snapped out of their stupor because the amount of goblins surrounding the vige numbered in the thousands.


    "Grom, it seems you havee back," Ma¡¯gari spoke, giving him a light smile as her eyes flickered with joy.


    Grom smiled back. "We are back, and it seems you could protect our home. Your father would be proud of the warrior his daughter became." With that said Grom lifted his hand, which seemed to signal the returning orcs to charge and support the women. He saw his two wives fighting in the background while covered in goblin blood and headed in their direction.


    n saw the charge and ordered his men while drawing his sword. "Support the orcs, y the goblins!"


    Maria, with a sh of light, appeared next to Ma¡¯gari and the other female orcs, her voice gentle. "Please, allow me to support you. We shall defend your home together and after this." With a flick of her fingers, she created a dozen ice spears and shot them into the vast group of goblins, killing a dozen and injuring many others.


    Ma¡¯gari blinked her eyes and gave a firm nod. "Thank, pretty human. Let us fight together for now. Since you came with Grom, I will not question your goals!"


    The amusing sight of the orc females, nearly seven feet tall, fighting beside Maria, who was barely five feet six inches, lookedical.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her magic being so fierce, it made the orcs instantly respect her as Maria hovered off the ground, shooting ice magic at the goblins without care for their lives or damage to the forest.


    The goblins, seeing the unknown force of humans and orcs, fled. The goblins had no leaders, no one tomand their retreat. They were a simple and vicious tribe who acted on instinct and fear, not courage and bravery.


    However, Maria lifted her hands into the air, creating a tomb of ice that blocked their retreat, trapping over a thousand goblins in a frozen cage of death.


    ¡¯This woman is ferocious and terrifying!¡¯ Grom thought back to when he fought Maria, only to see her creating this frozen pit of death; if they fought the orcs, they would be smashed and crushed, and should they flee, Maria¡¯s ice spikes would prate them from below.


    n and his knights charged forth and started hacking the goblins apart, their swords tearing into their flesh, spilling the green blood across the battlefield as their spears impaled the green-skinned creatures.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the horde of goblins became nothing more than a thick stain on the forest floor, their mes extinguished, and Grom stood in the centre of battle with his two wives on either side of him.


    "This battle is over. The victory is ours!" Grom shouted, looking at n with a huge smile.


    "Oooh!"


    ***


    With the battle won, the orcs returned to their homes and celebrated.


    However, for Grom and his wives, it meant more work than peace because they sat around a huge campfire with a massive barbeque being made with various meats and different foods brought by n as a gift and sign of cooperation.


    "n, though the battle wasn¡¯t difficult, thank you for aiding my people." Grom held a huge cup half the size of n¡¯s head full of what seemed to be pure alcohol, sloshing around his face a little strange.


    "Haha, Grom, are you drunk? Brother, let us drink to victory!" n¡¯s eyes were zed over as he downed a cup the same size, the two men leaning against each other while Maria and Grom¡¯s wives worked together to keep the feast going.


    Maria just blushed and nodded her head, sipping a cup of sweet wine while cooking the meat. "Though didn¡¯t see it seems that moment started their strange friendship, and looking at them now, I am really d."


    "My loves, let me hold you for a moment!" Grom stumbled up from the log seat, grabbed his wives, who were standing nearby and squeezed their plump and voluptuous bodies close to his chest.


    "Ahn... don¡¯t do this, the little ones are watching... Grom~ save it for the bedroom."


    "Grom~ I missed you so much; let¡¯s go rest, okay? I will be good to you."


    The two women with differing styles caused n tough, cheering his friend on. "Oh, Grom, make sure your lovely wives are happy!" Only for Maria to pinch his thigh and pout.


    "Maybe you should take Maria and finally solve your little misunderstanding and thatst hurdle, brother!" Grom replied while carrying his two wives away into the darkness.


    As for the young orcs watching their parents, they were happy to be fed by Ma¡¯gari and the other females who enjoyed gossiping about the neers, some even eyeing the handsome humans and wondering if they were single.


    "Mama is going to make a new sister for me!" The young boy sounded delighted.


    "No... Mother will make a brother for me, hehe." Corrected the lovely girl with bows in her hair from Maria.


    Grom¡¯s daughter seemed fond of her and sat on herp while listening to Maria¡¯s stories from the humannds.

 Chapter 350: The March to the Capital Begins

    Asura leaned on the edge of the stone walls of Utgard. He left Westrin the day before after learning the orcs secured victory through a message orb. This spurred him to return to Utgard to prepare for their next move.


    ''I cannot linger here forever, and there are too many enemies and things I have to consider.''


    [Asura...]


    While he stood enjoying the cool air, his gaze watching the more organised knights and warriors fighting with Lucia, Ignis and Lorem. He knew he couldn''t afford to be idle or let time slip by, but there was a feeling of stagnation.


    However, while lost in the strange quagmire inside his mind. Asura heard a voice he had missed because of how busy he had be over the past few weeks; he hadn''t contacted Celine once...


    [What''s the matter, Celine? You sound different. Are you okay?]


    Her voice sounded without energy, a sense of sorrow, but Asura couldn''t quite grasp it because of them speaking through their minds.


    ''Though I don''t intend to be held down by the shards. I still owe Azoth to at least let that woman forgive herself at least...''


    [Monsters started appearing on our shores to the north; they brought axes and stones and burned the beautiful forest to create more tools of war... So many of my people have already died, and my brother seeks to make peace with them. The same monsters that almost killed Spica!]


    The mood became heavy for Asura, who felt a little overconfident after their victory in the east. He suddenly felt another unknown enemy appearing and the fact he could do nothing to help made Asura feel frustrated.


    [Is Spica alright? Those monsters, what are they?]


    He knew it might be unfair and impolite to ask so bluntly, but Asura needed information. However, he could easily teleport to her room. That thought flowed through his mind before he shook his head.


    ''No, I cannot do that.''


    What about the knights and warriors waiting for him here, his women and the ns theyid out already?


    [The monsters are just goblins... but they are different, deformed, mutated. Their strength and abilities are not what the goblins we know should have, and their blood is ck! They broke Spica''s arm when she tried to protect me from an ambush... Somehow they know where we go to train or practise... It feels strange, like there might be a traitor in the pce.]


    [I''ve never seen my mother cry before...]


    Asura listened to her long words.


    He felt if he interrupted for more information, it might break her thoughts and cause her to lose any information she might have kept.


    [Why did your mother cry?] This felt like the most caring thing to ask and just popped into his mind.


    Celine seemed to struggle for a moment as if unsure whether to answer him.


    After a long moment, her voice appeared again, and she finally exined why with her voice trembling as she seemed to relive the moment in her mind as she contacted him.


    [Spica told me to stay with her in the pce and not to go out, but I wanted to visit the library. After a while, I saw the library was destroyed, the guards dead, and my mother was covered in blood. I think that one spy was mother''s friend... a friend she knew from being a young girl.]


    His body leaned over the wall; Asura focused on Lorem and Lucia, who were duelling each other. He felt a sense of bitterness when hearing of betrayal, especially when they must have been friends for thousands of years.


    However, the frustration he couldn''t help Celine in any significant way made him feel torn.


    [I see... I can understand her pain.]


    [Asura... can you really note here and be with me? I don''t know what to do. The people who support my brother have been arguing and fighting against my mother since losing her friend. Mother has changed; her eyes no longer shine like they did before... I don''t know what to do!]


    There was a pain inside his chest. This felt like a moment. He must make a choice. To help Celine and dy his conquering of the capital or to ignore Celine''s cry for help and head to the capital and maybe lose the girl''s trust forever.


    "What the hell do I do..." He muttered in a low voice filled with frustration and anger.


    Ignis, who returned to her position as his guard, noticed his expression and looked worried as she approached him while wiping her sweat away.


    "What''s wrong, My Prince?"


    Asura looked down at her and frowned, unsure what to do or even what to say.


    "My Prince?" She asked again while noticing the hesitation.


    "It is nothing, Ignis. We can talk about itter."


    He couldn''t exin why but Asura felt a little ufortable telling her, but the girl was always so open to him. However, she didn''t let him leave; her hand grasped his tunic and pulled him back before mming him against the wall with a bang.


    "My Prince, I cannot allow you to leave with that face. What kind of effect do you think the troops and others will feel upon seeing your defeated look!?"


    "W-What... No, I don''t feel..."


    Asura felt his voice stop upon seeing her stern, worried expression. He smiled bitterly and reached up, rubbing his head with a feeling of loss. To lose to Ignis made him feel strange.


    "Ignis..." He began with a sigh.


    "So, what has made you feel this defeated and low?" Ignis whispered, her silver eyes shimmering in the night.


    He then told her in simple terms about how he could either lead the attack on the capital and lose an important friend''s trust or even her life, or help her and then dy their chance to crush the cult and Alistair because he helped her.


    "You should go..."


    She suddenly whispered while leaning closer and leaning against the wall beside him. Her fingers reached up and stroked his head, a strange feeling filling Asura''s chest to beforted by Ignis, but then he realised she was over forty years old.


    "What did you say?"


    "Go and help her. If it was me, and my sister or friend needed help, I would drop everything to be at her side. The way you look when speaking about this Celine isn''t like you''re speaking of a random friend, but someone with a significant bond."


    "But the attack--"


    "Idiot! Who said you must be present for the initial attack? The capital will not go like Westrin. The battle willst days, maybe weeks! Can you not solve or aid her in that amount of time while trusting us to at least hold off the enemy?"


    ''Ignis called me an idiot!?''


    He looked at the beautiful young girl, her silver hair blowing in the wind, a faint smile on her face, her eyes gleaming, and her skin shimmering under the moonlight.


    "Why do you not answer, Prince Asura?"


    "You are right..."


    "That is good."


    "I will need your help..."


    "Of course, Prince Asura. Just let me know what you need from me and the others. We are here to serve and support you. No other reason."


    Asura felt strange. He looked at Ignis, who nodded after seeing his eyes once. "You look better. I will return to training, don''t forget what I said and keep your spirits up, Master."


    It was the first time Ignis called him a master in such a way. It made him realise he tried to take everything alone, despite bing a prince and having countless people willing to aid him.


    He watched Ignis climb onto the wall and jump off the edge, her beautiful wings fluttering in the night as she returned to the training field, leaving Asura on the cold ramparts alone once again.


    "I''m so stupid... and arrogant. It doesn''t always have to be me. I am not the centre of the world."


    ''I''m not the hero or the saviour that can save the entire world from danger. I''m just one person. There is more than one way to reach a goal.''


    Heughed bitterly before looking up at the stars above, his mind working over the possibilities and what could be done.


    [Celine, can you give me a day to organise things here? Then I wille to you. I promise.]


    Her response took a long time, and Asura thought she might have hung up.


    Then he heard her voice, which sounded a little happier and lighter than before. Celine''s voice came softly and made Asura smile a little, knowing she was doing better now.


    [Yes, I will see you tomorrow then, Asura. Thank you... I didn''t want to bother you, but I have no one else to turn to.]


    His hand clenched tightly into a fist as a fierce expression formed.


    "I cannot solve her entire trouble, but I will at least try to help her endure. Until the dayes that I can work with my many allies to meet her officially."


    [You must take care of Spica and rest well. I will help you, no matter what.]


    With that, Asura felt a sense of confidence and preparation. He looked at the stars once more before he turned around and headed to where his beloved women were waiting.


    ***


    A day passed, and the morning sun rose over the City, but a strange sight filled the fields outside the walls of Utgard.


    Thousands of men and women gathered, their armour polished and weapons shining. Many wore ck armour, while some wore purple armour, but all stood together as a united force.


    "Asura, I will lead them well. You juste back when you can and chase after us." Lorem would be the one in charge of the army, while Helliana and Mu Xue would be her generals controlling most of the soldiers while she focused on the general tide of battle.


    "I will, Lorem. Take care of my army and yourself. We are about to fight an actual battle against unknown forces. Do not underestimate our enemies, and do not let your guard down."


    "You can trust me, My Love!"


    Ignis stood beside Lorem as they both saluted, their expressions showing they understood his words.


    "Thank you, once again, all of you." Asura turned to his beloved women, each of them epting his choice to go chasing another woman across the world and help her while they fought an arduous battle.


    "What can I do? I fell for you and can''t abandon you now." Lucia joked while Xavida sat quietly and nodded.


    "That''s right~ darling promised us rewards after hees back too!"


    Listening to Lucia and Xavida, the other women just giggled and ced their hands on Asura''s body, gently stroking him with concerned eyes.


    "Be safe, Asura..." Helliana whispered.


    "Husband, I will fight for you. Please return safely." Mu Xue squeezed his shoulder while Lorem blushed and turned away, showing her shy nature.


    "Stupid, it''s only a temporary goodbye, juste back soon, you hear?"


    Verana and Valerie remained quiet because they bid farewellst night, enjoying his blood while making him swear to take care of himself and not do something stupid.


    V rushed through the woman, her body leaping into his chest, as she cried softly, wrapping both arms around his neck. "My love... don''t get hurt... I couldn''t bear for you toe back injured. I don''t want to separate again... please don''t be gone too long.


    I love you."


    "I promise I will be back soon."


    His hand gently stroked the soft silver hair of V, who clung to him like a ko. However, thanks to Xavida peeling her off, he could take out the token he needed. With that, Asura vanished.... Finally using the item to send him to the Elven princess''s bedroom.


    While the army of Silvara began to march towards the west... Asura found himself staring at the naked body of Celine... her body and face frozen after seeing him appear.


    It seemed he picked the perfect time to teleport.

 Chapter 351: The Elven Continent - Helping a damsel in distress

    "You look so lovely, princess." His voice carried a deep tone that caused her long ears to feel its vibration in the air.


    "Asura!"


    However, Celine didn''t move or speak. Instead, she stood frozen with a bright red face as Asura moved closer to her.


    He wrapped his hand around his waist, squeezing the soft flesh on her hips while slipping down to her perky buttocks and pping them twice.


    Pah!


    "Nn... don''t someone wille," Celine grumbled, feeling his hands squeeze and caressing her ass. She didn''t hate it but couldn''t react properly because of the shock of him suddenly appearing when she started changing.


    Asura leaned close to her long ear. He blew his hot breath against it before nibbling the tip. "Isn''t it you who will cum?"


    "Ah.... no... don''t be so lewd, it''s so early, and you''re touching my ass..."


    "It''s such a wonderful ass, too," he said, squeezing her soft buttocks.


    Celine''s breath became short as his hands groped her ass and slipped between her legs. His finger touched her small slit, gently rubbing along her shy slit that was coated in a slippery honey. He enjoyed watching her agonised face while stroking her clit in a circle, causing her to squirm. "Celine, you''re still a naughty princess, huh?"


    She bit her lower lip, her body quivering as he slipped a finger inside. She tried to control her voice, but the pleasure was too much.


    The rough, pleasant squishy sensation of his finger moving back and forth inside her, pushing into the folds of her sensitive vaginal walls, caused her to feel dizzy.


    "N-Not now... I have to meet Mother." Celine''s thighs mped together while Asura hugged her from behind and slipped his finger out with a wet pop. He didn''t mind waiting and instead nodded, kissing her neck.


    "You''re right; get dressed before I make the little Elven princess pregnant."


    "Ah, wait!" she called out, her body quivering as if wanting him to continue and let her feel this blissful sensation until she came, yet he halted.


    She stared at his back, her gaze lingering on his body while thinking how much she loved to have him tease her again, but she knew she had things to do.


    "I missed you..." She whispered while grabbing a pair of leaf green panties, slipping them on her body, with a lovely dress soon following. The dress looked simr to what the maidens wore, except this was made of a much finer material and embroidered with floral patterns.


    Celine grabbed a brush and brushed her long hair.


    She was a princess, after all, and couldn''t let others see her with messy hair.


    However, Asura took the brush and a bottle of the essential oils from the world tree and tended to her hair, brushing the golden-blonde strands while pouring the scented oil on her head and spreading it through her hair.


    He knew what he was doing, and his gentle fingers, the soothing feeling of himbing her hair, and the rxing scent of the world tree oil caused her to forget everything.


    Not only did he help his wives do their makeup and hair in the morning after a wild night of sex, but sometimes he even chose their clothes. It reminded him of his mother''s teachings; Ophelia didn''t want him to be useless, so she taught him how to do these things in the distant past.


    ''I am d she did... Women love it when they are pampered to the ultimate level.'' He thought to himself while looking at the beautiful princess, who seemed to melt in his arms.


    He kissed her cheek before leaving her side and sitting on a chair to observe her.


    Celine felt his gaze upon her and smiled, a lovely smile that showed her pure beauty.


    "You really came when I asked for help. I cannot believe how lucky I am." Celine seemed different from the wild and arrogant goblin-ying princess he knew well.


    Her expression was one of love, and her eyes had a warm, gentle glow.


    She was not quite his lover, but as close to one that a person could be. She hadn''t seen him in a month, and they had spent many nights together in the past when training, so her mind and thoughts became chaotic.


    Celina was a princess who had grown up in luxury, and although she wasn''t spoiled rotten, she was still quite arrogant and proud,


    "Celine, I am now the prince of my kingdom... Doesn''t this mean we are equals?" Asura teased while she finished her nail polish.


    She looked at him and blushed, her long ears twitching slightly. "What? really!?."


    "Yes."


    "Oh... So does that mean you and I..."


    "Of course, though we are of the same status, your mother might still reject it. Though I will treat you well, and we can live in the same pce," Asura replied with a gentle expression.


    He liked her and felt a sense of responsibility to her after all the training and making her addicted to the pleasure of his massages, but the rtionship was more than just that.


    Celine had also helped him during his training and treated him like a close friend. However, those feelings quickly became those of lust, affection and adoration. Now she wishes he didn''t need to fight elsewhere.


    She felt happy, and her cheeks became flushed as she smiled brightly. She couldn''t resist rushing over and hugging him tightly, kissing his cheek before moving down to his lips. The princess didn''t know if her kiss was any good, and she felt awkward as she pressed her soft lips against his, but the feeling was great.


    Asura just hugged her back tight and listened to the sounds from outside.


    It seemed they wished to marry her off to another prince to stop the orcs and goblins from attacking them. "Normally, Mother would just crush the enemy. There are too many selfish wolves in the kingdom, and many im to be sick of a female leader.....Mother hasn''t left the pce since then."


    "Celine, let me meet with her."


    She looked up at him and nodded, knowing he was the only person capable of helping her, but she worried. If something happened or Asura and her brother met, they would surely sh, and she didn''t want to see either of them hurt. "I.."


    "If your mother suffers, then you will cry. I don''t want to see the girl I love crying."


    "Eh?"


    "What?"


    They both looked at each other, confused.


    "Love?"


    "Girl you love?"


    "I meant the girl I know well. You are the girl who has been teaching me about this wonderful Elven world." Asura coughed.


    ''Damn, I am getting used to my wives and just straight up confessed because of the mood!''


    He thought and rubbed his chin.


    "Asura, I know what I am going to say is sudden, and I hope you can ept it, but... I have fallen for you, Asura. You have helped me so much and even gave me the opportunity to be stronger, and you didn''t just look at me because of my appearance. However, I need you to help me not just as a man but also as a powerful warrior... I do not wish to see my mother fighting alone against her children."


    Celine didn''t look up and kept her head down as she spoke. Her heart was pounding in her chest, and she knew that she had been selfish and asked him for something important, but her love had clouded her judgment.


    "Yes... I don''t want you to exhaust yourself. Just stand beside her and lend her strength. In exchange, I will offer myself to you. You can have my body, and if you wish to make love to me, I will not refuse, even if we have a child!" Before Celine could finish, Asura ced a finger on her soft lips, squishing them.


    "I do not want you because of a deal. Your mother is important; thus, I will help her without you sacrificing yourself."


    Asura stood and walked out the door.


    "Let''s go see her."


    Celine nodded and rushed to his side, hugging his arm. She was not ashamed of being clingy, but she wanted him to know that she loved him and couldn''t let him slip through her fingers.


    "He passed mother''s test so easily..." She muttered as they walked out of her room and headed towards the royal chamber, where her mother would likely be sitting alone, brooding over her family, betraying each other for a small benefit.


    ***


    The letter was the report from a spy in the empire and talked about how one of her children had sent out a group of warriors to kill the Goblin king, and if they seeded, the goblins would have fled or surrendered, but somehow, it ended up in Elven goblin betrayal.


    "To think even my nephew would betray me at this moment when the empire is already in chaos..."


    "My Queen." Celine''s voice interrupted the queen.


    "Celine? Why did you bring a human here? I told you not to get close to him. He''s a beast, Celine."


    "Mother, this is not some random human but a hero. MY HERO!"


    The queen red at her daughter, her beautiful blue eyes glowing with a cold light, sending a shiver down Celine''s spine. She looked at Asura, who just stood there.


    "Celine, you''re too young and naive, but he''s not what you think."


    "Mother! I know he is not a perfect man; his actions are lewd, and his desires toward me are many. He has even taken me to bed several times and allowed me to remain pure. Although it may seem wrong, I believe he is a good man."


    "Haha, good man, my ass, I know exactly who he is, and he''s far from a good person,"


    Celine looked confused and turned to Asura.


    "Tell her your true identity, filthy dragon, the spawn of those who would destroy our empire!"


    "N-No..."


    The queen was shocked, and her eyes went wide as he grabbed her by the throat, holding her aloft with a single hand.


    "Do you understand now? I could kill you so easily and leave this realm to burn and fall apart. The reason I stand here to help you is for your daughter, the woman that I love. Understand?"


    The Queen looked into his eyes; her face turning pale as she stared at him, her body unable to move, her voice lost.


    He could end her life with a simple squeeze.


    She tried to use her mana, but it did nothing.


    "Forgive me, Mother, but Asura seeks only to help us; please stop your prejudice!"

 Chapter 352: The Elven Continent - The Unfortunate Prince Al Menitos!

    The moment he set foot on the Elven continent, Asura was met not with a grand wee or any sort of fanfare but with a barrage of insults and degradation. The very bloodlines that had brought him this far were now the cause of his humiliation, igniting a rage within him that he hadn''t felt in a long, long time.


    I haven''t felt that emotion since being a no-mag... spoken to as less than human, treated worse than an animal.


    "Please, Asura, don''t hate my mother!" Celine stood a few steps away, her hand pulling on his elbow, causing him to awaken from his moment of anger.


    "Haa...."


    With a long sigh Asura couldn''t help but feel horrible seeing Celine''s eyes filled with tears as his hand loosened and a white me flickered before entering the body of the queen. He knew she would continue weakening because of some kind of poison or venom.


    Thus he tried to use his mes of rebirth to help give her more time and identify the poison. The queen seemed to realise this instantly as her eyes widened, and she looked at Asura with the most peculiar look before her pale lips formed the faintest of smiles.


    I hate to admit it, but this elven maiden could charm an entire continent, even in her current state, with that beautiful smile.


    "Forgive us, and we were wrong to judge one of your calibre with the preconceived notions that our ancestors taught us about dragons." Her mother''s sudden change of heart was a balm to Asura''s wounded ego, her words washing away his anger and leaving only a flicker of his me to discover the source of the poison.


    So someone is making her drink poisoned tea...


    "Please join me for a cup of Heliborne Tea; it''s our royal family''s most special floral tea."


    Asura then looked at the queen as both of them seemed to reach an understanding. Thus, he shook his head. "Though I admire the great herbs of the elves as an uncouth human. That tea seems like it would make me grow sick because of nutrients inside being too powerful."


    "..."


    "Asura, you shouldn''t reject it! This is such a rare tea that even I am not allowed to have it except for special events... Mother NEVER shares it!"


    He didn''t know if the queen understood but Celine sure didn''t as she kept holding his arm and whined for him to try some as it was rare her stingy mother would offer some to others!


    However, it seemed that Celine''s addition helped the queen realise why Asura rejected her drink.


    ''The poison is in your tea.'' He mouthed out of the view of Celine, who continued to speak about how delicious the tea was during winter while eating steamed apples and dates.


    "I believe he is right, Prince Asura. Forgive me for forcing your hand." With a look of sadness, the queen spoke softly. "If the tea is the cause of your suffering, then shall we enjoy something that might suit both of our ptes?"


    "But mother..."


    "This is a choice, Celine. You can enjoy the tea at your next birthday."


    Celine paused for a moment and seemed to be in deep thought. "Well, okay. I can wait till then!" She said cheerfully. "Asura, see, my mother isn''t so bad. She''s just a bit old and boring."


    The queen''s lips twitched, and Asura felt Celine might not be the brightest elf in this forest.


    "Celine." The queen''s tone was ice cold, and the moment Celine heard the change in tone, she suddenly began running while holding her ass.


    "No, Mother, I have not been bad. Don''t hit my ass!"


    The two seemed to have left him behind as they vanished into the trees.


    Asura couldn''t help but chuckle as the queen''s eyes shed with killing intent. It seemed Celine was in for a beating, though Asura wasn''t too sure which of the two was in danger of death.


    As Asura walked the winding path, he noticed a faint sense of danger around him. His steps slowed, and soon, he found himself standing at the centre of a circle of hidden Elven archers.


    "State your business intruder! How dare you stand in our royal garden, dragon!" One elf shouted, his bowstring tightening as his words fell on Asura''s ears.


    "Oh, I came to visit Celine. What''s the issue?"


    "Do not toy with us, lizard! State your true reason, or we will fill your body with arrows."


    "I have nothing to say, except you are the ones that are trespassing in MY presence. If anything, you all need to state your reasons." Asura didn''t really want to cause an issue, but he constantly felt that someone seemed to plot against him in this kingdom.


    From the moment he met Celine and Spica to this sudden need for him to transfer to this kingdom to support her...


    Why did it feel like someone knew more than they should?


    Or rather, it smelt of the cult!


    "Do you know what happens when you threaten the elves in their forest? Only death and disgrace await!" A handsome elf started walking towards Asura, his lips forming a faint smile, and his face looked quite simr to Celine''s. If he had to guess, this might be the first prince and the man Asura believed to be poisoning his mother.


    "I have no issues with your elves. I came here for the girl and only her. Though if you threaten me again, I will destroy this forest and raze your city. That is my warning, and it will not be thest."


    The moment Asura finished his words, he noticed a de of green wind tear through the air and destroyed the wall behind him with a loud bang; the prince merely snapped his fingers to kill him.


    "You may leave." The prince, whose face was filled with rage, his beauty fading with the veins popping from his forehead. As he pointed his sword at Asura. "I shall not take your threat lightly. Nor shall I let you meet my sister in private ever again!"


    "What''s your issue? Your sister asked me toe and support her, so I will."


    "Support? You mean breed my sister, like an animal, in order to give birth to a filthy hybrid dragon that would be the greatest shame of our royal bloodline!" The prince spat.


    This racist son of a bitch!


    "You... How do you know that name?"


    "Do you think I would seduce your little sister without learning important information?"


    "..."


    "Tell me, Prince. Why not just kill her? Or rather, why not kill all your siblings? You are the one who is going to be king and lead the elves into war. Yet you are too underhanded to do it by your hand, instead using poison and pathetic means."


    "Tsk! H-How do you know of this?"


    "If you kill Celine, I will bring war to your kingdom, and I will make sure to destroy all the people of the elves," Asura spoke, his eyes narrowed.


    "I know you are a follower of the cult. I will make sure you all die before you achieve your goals."


    "What? Do you think you are the first dragon that has threatened me or my people?"


    Asura stepped forward, the extended sword of the prince stabbing through his body, a mere afterimage from using his void step technique; his hand ced on the prince''s throat before Asura growled in a low, threatening voice. "No, but I am thest."


    Now, Asura didn''t mean half the things he said.


    He just realised that to out a cultist and learn their plot, it''s best to be as crazy sounding as they were. So he exaggerated everything from wanting to be Celine''s lover to wanting to breed her and destroying Ar''Soleil from just wanting to destroy the spies.


    "Mother... This filthy dragon seeks to destroy Ar''Soleil!"


    "Hmm? Really? What proof do you have? As for his race, it matters not as he is Celine''s future husband, are you not the one that tried to poison me with tea?"


    "Menitos, if you don''t answer me, I will have to punish you." The empress''s words were a dagger in his heart, and he dropped to the ground, his voice low.


    "I was told to do so... Mother, I am not wrong, forgive me... I was forced to do it!"


    "By whom?"


    "I-I... I cannot tell you... I am sorry."


    "Menitos, I won''t ask you again."


    "T-They will kill me... They will kill all of us if I talk."


    It was the first time that Asura and maybe even his mother saw the true face of Al Menitos for a long time. But there was something unbelievably disgusting about a 3,100-year-old male crying on his knees for his mother...


    "Ar Menitos, a cult of unknown origin, has infiltrated the Elven court, and you are their puppet." As the queen said this, she released Celine and walked over, her eyes zing with rage, her sword in hand.


    "Mother, forgive me..."


    Ar Mnia looked down at her son, her sword dancing with beautiful leaves, the control of her wind magic using only the tiniest amount of her magic as she watched him in silence.


    "Menitos, the day that I die. I will watch your soul go straight to hell."


    "M-Mother?"


    "Celine, your brother is a traitor. However, I will not judge him because I can see his truth and heart. This idiot doesn''t truly want the throne, and he never did; there is someone in this capital manipting our family in order to destroy us."


    "What! No, he''s a liar!"


    "Ar Celinas! Listen to your mother''s words."


    Asura also believed her because the moment her green sword touched his chest, there was a strange dark cloud that dissipated from the centre of his eyes and chest.


    Ar Mnia then turned to Asura with a regretful look. "It seems that whoever this cult might be, they seek the World Tree Ms Turim which this kingdom is created from. Forgive me for the horrible reception you have endured here. Can you give me time to interrogate Menitos and find out who ced this in his body?"


    Then she held up a ck seed that oozed with a disgusting scent and the aura of the void.


    Nothing can be simple, can it...

 Chapter 353: The Cults Deep Grasp

    To reach the capital of Romantica from the Fortress City of Utgard. You must first pass through the narrow passage of Veltheim. This massive mountain range almost entirely blocked off the eastern parts of Romantica from the west.


    The distance between the two mountains was enough for ten people to walk side by side, with many small passageways leading to monster dens or dead ends¡ªthe only safe passage remaining the central route.


    However, the problem the army led by Lorem and Ignis faced was countless blockades with small militia using the advantage of a narrow area to drag onbat.


    I''m sick of these damn brainwashed fools.


    Lorem''s eyes scanned the long distance they still needed to travel. The pass continued for over fifty metres and they had travelled only fifteen in two days.


    "Ignis, how long did Maria''s letter say they would be behind us?" Lorem tapped the makeshift desk they created after taking a break. Also, creating several camps to decide on what to do with the current state of things.


    "Sub-Commander Lorem! There are many issues regarding their tactics and how we are currently dealing with them. However, if we deal with them without care then the warriors from Utgard and Westrin might suffer mental damage." Ignis and the Valkyrie rarely showed their emotions, making things hard for Lorem to sift through her thoughts.


    "Do we need to treat our enemies so nicely, Ignis?"


    "That isn''t what I mean! These men and women have been brainwashed by the demons. We can''t just ughter them, or our warriors will feel regret."


    "I see... Then, do we just wait here forever? If they can''t kill us, we can''t kill them. Soon Maria and the others will catch up with us! What would they think if our army couldn''t even make it past this mountain pass?"


    "You..."


    Lorem understood where Ignis wasing from. As amander, she should take her thoughts into ount. However, the current situation was dire, and they were already on the brink of a stalemate.


    Not to mention she didn''t want Asura to return and see that she couldn''t even achieve a single thing. She wanted to be acknowledged by him and loved more for her excellence. However, she knew that her strongest quality was the battle itself, not tactics and leading.


    "If it were Asura... he would have found a way."


    Ignis had nothing to say about Lorem''s statement, but the way she looked at the redhead made her ufortable.


    "What''s wrong, Ignis? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "N-Nothing, I just realised that you are right... He would probably charge in himself, or ride Xavida and use theirbined powers to crush the enemy and clear a path for everyone even if it left him exhausted, or covered in wounds. I can''t help but wonder how the man has lived as long as he has with such reckless behaviour."


    "You can say that, but it''s precisely that behaviour that makes people flock to him and trust him with their lives." Lorem was smiling and pped her hands together. "Okay, I''ll act like I wish and take a leaf from his book. Ignis can you call Helliana and Xavida for me?"


    "Yes, Sub-Commander Lorem."


    The redhead nodded and watched the Valkyrie walk back to the camp.


    "Wait, Ignis."


    "Yes?"


    "I want you to get ready as well."


    "What exactly do you have in mind?"


    "We''re going to do a bit of hunting."


    "H-Hunting?"


    Ignis''s voice trembled for a moment as she saw the bloodthirsty smile that appeared on the redhead''s lips.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll only be hurting those who don''t matter."


    "And who are they?"


    "The monsters and bandits that have taken refuge within the mountain. Never would I call those humans monsters, but if they got killed by monsters we cannot help it right?"


    "T-This is..."


    Ignis tried toe up with some way to convince the submander otherwise, but she knew nothing would stop her from her goal. This was the first time Ignis realised that having Asura as hermander feltfortable, despite his dangerous tactics and using himself as a glorified weapon. "Understood..."


    "Great. Then let''s get to work. I want you to send out a scouting party."


    "But, the monsters¡ª"


    "Don''t worry. I will be dealing with them. If the demons are smart enough, they won''t try anything."


    Lorem seemed to insist on her logic, so Ignis gave up fighting against her. She realised Lorem nned to take the burden for the sins of killing the vigers and people of Romantica. "Understood!"


    With a salute, Ignis vanished into the distance, rushing towards Xavida and Helliana''s tent.


    "Well, I cannot let Amalia learn of this, she might be sentimental and I don''t wish to make his sistermit atrocities." Loremughed dryly, realising the irony in her own words.


    She knew her actions would stain her heart, but she decided not to think too deeply about it.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Ignis returned with Xavida and Helliana while Verana also appeared, her scarlet eyes looking at Lorem with an amused gaze.


    "You called for me, Lorem?" Xavida was the first one to speak, her lovely voice bringing a strange cheer to the camp as she bounced on her feet, always seeming to be full of energy since Asura left. "I can tell something is going on from the way Ignis is acting."


    "Is it that obvious?" Lorem said as she pointed at Ignis.


    The poor Valkyrie''s face looked cramped, with her lips twitching and a horrific fake smile on her lips.


    "It is..." Xavida sighed, her hand caressing her face. "So, what are your ns?"


    "I n to travel ahead and hunt down the monsters and bandits. They are hindering us, and we have no other option."


    "Monsters and bandits, huh?" Verana and Helliana looked at each other with understanding eyes, while Xavida just bounced up and down and nodded.


    "We should kill the bandits and monsters for sure!" Xavida yelled out, her loud voice causing a few tents to shake.


    "Yes, and when we''re done, we cane back and surprise the army with our achievements."


    "That sounds good, Lorem. So, do you n on leaving immediately?"


    "That''s the n, I just needed you all to get ready and we should leave right away. Ignis, can you handle things on the camp while I''m gone?"


    "Yes, Sub-Commander."


    "Good. Now that we are done, we should get ready."


    The trio prepared. Though Helliana and Lorem didn''t wear armour like the others, the same was true for Xavida as her body could create soft pink and silver dragon scales that were stronger than any armour produced in Silvara.


    Lorem wore the ck armour that Asura gave her, with white wolf fur around her neck and shoulders, making her look majestic and awe-inspiring.


    Xavida and the others didn''t bother changing their clothes. Xavida had her usual dress-like attire with a pair of ck stretchy shorts underneath while Verana wore her usual dark red robe and Helliana wore a thick ck robe, with a pair of pants underneath.


    "I''m done."


    "So am I."


    "Me too!"


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Ignis watched with aplicated look after they all finished. She wanted to say something but remained silent. After the group nodded, they disappeared from their campsite and appeared on the path the army had to take.


    ****


    Meanwhile, further down the passage, a group of two hundred militia made of peasants from the viges andmoners from the cities all stood with basic weapons and armour, broken carriages and other obstacles, making the pass harder to traverse.


    "Remember what those strange cultists said, if we stop this army for even a day we will be rich!" The man who seemed to lead the militia shouted, though his fellow militia looked unconfident.


    "Boss, is this a good idea? Those knights and soldiers are all well-trained and look much stronger than us. Do you think we can win?"


    "Shut up, fool! Don''t forget that we have a few mages and warriors amongst us. Though we are not trying to win, just stall them. Do you think they would kill people from their kingdom?"


    "Oh yeah... The robed man said they wouldn''t viciously attack us."


    "Right? And the robed man has a way to deal with those knights. So, we need to just stall them for a while, and we''ll be rich."


    "Alright, boss! But, what are we doing for food and water?"


    Suddenly, a loud sound echoed through the mountains, the growl of a monster and the vibration of something huge pushing through the sky.


    "What the hell was that!?"


    "M-Monsters!"


    "Where the hell are the ones the robed men set up to fight the monsters?!"


    "Boss, what do we do?"


    The leader of the militia started panicking after the thundering roar.


    "I-I..."


    Before he could reassure his men, the sky turned dark with the appearance of a huge silver dragon and two strange birds, one crimson and the other ck... the monsters didn''t fight each other and moved towards the Militia.


    "What is this!? A-Attack the monsters!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    As the leader ordered the men to attack, a woman with crimson hair, riding the ckbird and wielding two long des, descended andnded on the ground.


    "Good evening. I am here to y the demons infesting thesends." She showed a beautiful smile before her fangs became visible causing the militia to copse.


    "V-Vampire!!"


    "M-Monster kill her!"


    "No, wait, we need to run! Don''t kill her, she''s too dangerous!"


    Several people screamed varying orders as the woman startedughing.


    "Now, now... why don''t we all y nicely, and maybe I won''t have to eat you."


    "Ah... that''s right, but they might eat you," Verana added after Xavida''s mouth started collecting energy with a white and ck crackle.


    "That''s a brilliant point, Verana. You are so smart. How about this, if you surrender now, we''ll give you a swift death."


    "T-That''s... what does that mean?"


    "It means I will cut your heads off and let the blood out without letting you feel pain." Helliana seemed to enjoy ying a viin as she spoke with a high-pitched voice and sounded much younger.


    "I-Is that... what does swiftly mean?"


    "I''ll snap your necks." Helliana chuckled, while her ws sliced a human into shreds of meat as he screamed in agony.


    "So, is swiftly and painlessly the same thing?"


    "Maybe~ it depends on how pathetic you are."


    "Boss, should we surrender?"


    The militia was trembling. Most of them tried to run only for Lorem to stop them with her huge wingspan covering the entire passage, her mouth opening with billowing mes enough to make the men petrified.


    "Please, spare us!"


    "W-We will do anything!"


    "Splendid. I love obedience. If you do what I ask, I''ll let you live." Lorem grinned, her lips stretching wide, her eyes shining as a dark aura appeared around her. "Please die!"


    The next moment a crimson me engulfed the two hundred militia members, burning their bodies and melting their flesh.


    Lorem watched the mes turn the pass into a furnace as Xavida and Helliana also attacked the men, killing those who ran or tried to hide.


    The ughter continued until there were no survivors.


    Verana hopped back on Helliana''s back, the two seemed to have be good friends at some point, with them looking at Lorem in human form, looking at the charred corpses.


    "She''s too soft toplete missions like this, I guess we should as our husband soothe her when he''s back."


    "Mmm, Verana we definitely should after we''ve had our fun with him first."

 Chapter 354 The Cursed Seeds of the Fallen World Tree

    In a beautiful room within the huge twisting tree in the centre of the Elven capital city of Ar''soleil. Asura, Celine, Al Menitos and Empress Ar Mnia sat around an elegant table of pure white created with dragon bones.


    The group sipped from delicate white cups, each adorned with sophisticated golden markings, a clear portrayal of the Empress''s skill and artistry.


    The cups, like the room they were in, were not just beautiful but also carried the weight of the Elven history of conflict with the dragon race and each one a unique antique with distinct patterns and grooves.


    "Please, Prince Asura, our guest from the other side of the great sea. Enjoy the tea brewed with the world tree''s sap. No other guest has enjoyed this honour in almost a millennia." The Empress curled her lips and loosened her cheeks with a lovely smile.


    "I still don''t ept this man and my sister..." Al Mentios''s voice, tinged with a protective edge, cut through the air. "However, I am grateful for your aid in curing her body, a concern that has long gued us."


    I guess this guy is just a doting brother when ites down to it.


    "What''s the matter, Asura?" The lovely eyes of Celine appeared worried because he didn''t take the cup, tilting her head while looking adorable. "Is it too hot? Do you want me to blow it for you?"


    "!!!"


    Her brother''s face turned pale upon hearing her words. However, Asura found it quite charming and felt a sense of relief that her family wasn''t terrible.


    I am just d we determined the cult''s involvement. If I had nevere, what would have happened!?


    "No, it''s just a beautiful cup, however... I am part dragon, you know. I just felt a little apprehensive, drinking from the body of my kin. But since you look so adorable, I''ll take a sip."


    The Empress watched the interaction between her youngest daughter and this mysterious prince from the humannds from above the rim of her cup. Her eyes narrowed with a curious glint while Menitos looked shocked at his sister''s manner and their apparent intimacy.


    Asura first lifted the cup.


    He noticed how heavy and durable it felt before taking a smell. The sap gives off a sweet aroma like a warm, citrus fruit filled with caramel. This was Elven alcohol! Once it touched his tongue like a high-quality whiskey, the warm and enveloping vour flooded his taste buds.


    "Delicious..." Asura''s words only that, as he sipped the smallest amount, wanting to avoid finishing this wonderful ichor.


    "Hehe... Asura, you look so funny¡ªyour nose is red, and your eyes are bloodshot. Is it to your liking?" Celine whispered while looking at his lips as if locked in a trance.


    She shifted her chair towards him while her curious eyes continued to watch him gulp down the sap. Your journey continues on empire


    Meanwhile, the Empress and her brother watched while interested. Because during the long time they knew this little girl, she never got close to anyone other than Spica. Though she would be kind and gentle to almost anyone, there was an obvious barrier, and she would act arrogant and a little annoying.


    "Ah, it''s wonderful. Much like the lovely elves that helped create it." Asura''s eyes moved back to Celine, whose face moved closer enough for their noses to touch.


    "Really? I am d you like it! I can make you more if you like..."


    The faces of her mother and brother twisted and transformed, with one looking jealous while a tinge of happiness remained on his lips, and the other showed a rare genuine smile, her eyes loosening as she watched her daughter so tantly offer herself to this strange man in front of them.


    "Thank you. I would love to enjoy anything you make for me." Asura gently ced the cup in front of him; as he looked at the empress and Al Menitos, he noticed a slight change in their atmosphere, while for Celine... Her cheeks reddened, and her eyes fluttered while stroking the rim of his cup with her fingertip.


    Before he could ask what happened, Celine rushed off with two cups, almost skipping out of the private room.


    "Uhm?"


    "Prince Asura, maybe you don''t understand, but to an elvendy of marriageable age, to offer a cup of this kind of tea only has one meaning." The Empress''s voice started stern and raspy before easing up to a gentle tone.


    "Hmmm, what do you mean, Empress Mnia?" Asura felt a sudden sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He was sure this kind of thing happened in the past, but his mind failed him while waiting for the Empress to respond, yet she just stroked the rim of her ss while showing the most beautiful smile into her cup.


    "You, Celine..." Al Menitos''s face transformed, bing deathly pale while his forehead formed massive creases.


    "You just epted her proposal from herself to you, to you, Prince Asura!" His words came out through clenched teeth as he emphasised the ''to you'' while it felt like tears of blood might leak from his eyes; instead, he stopped acting strange and looked at Asura with a stern gaze, his lips closed tight. "I hope you are serious about Celinas and not ying with her."


    "I understand my words or actions may have offended you." Asura lightly bowed his head in respect while keeping his eyes on the now unmoving empress. "However, I want you to know that from the moment I saw your sister. I presume her true name might be Ar Celinas, yes, from the moment I saw her. I decided she would be mine, no matter what."


    "Ah!?" A lovely red face stood in the doorway. The deep andmanding tone of Asura made her look even more adorable while her mother and brother both looked at Asura with a nod of eptance and approval. "I-I just wanted to bring you a cup of water to wash your mouth after the sap..."


    "I am grateful, Celinas..."


    Asura gently took the cup and drank all of it while smiling at her. "Nn!" Her hands almost dropped her cup as they trembled; it seemed the arrogant little princess had slowly transformed over the days, but she still couldn''t defeat Asura even now.


    The Empress continued to keep her head down and observed her youngest daughter being teased and guided by the young male Prince, wondering if there might be any sort of trick, but she only felt lust, affection and sincerity from his eyes and actions.


    The more time they spent together, the more Celina''s heart and body melted. At first, she tried to use a soothing technique to stop her heart from pounding out of her chest and failing with every word he spoke.


    Celine was an arrogant little princess with a pure and elegant appearance who had grown up under the protective eyes of her family, but all that changed the moment she met Asura¡ªhe didn''t care about her status, crushed her arrogant persona and then made her strong, stronger than even her older sisters.


    "Shall we discuss the important topic at hand before you end up kissing each other?" The Empress cleared her throat while giving a charming smile, tapping the desk as Asura and Celine parted suddenly, the pair of them quite embarrassed at how close they became.


    "Ahem... Yeah, that might be good." Asura continued while Celine rushed to her seat and covered her face with both hands, making some adorable sounds.


    The atmosphere of the room transformed in the next moment as the Empress narrowed her eyes and looked at Asura and her son. "Somebody managed to get hold of the former world tree''s corpse; this seed is a corrupted seed from a dying or dead world tree."


    Al Menitos joined his hands, trying to think of how such a thing could happen while looking at Asura to see if he could get any clues from him, yet the prince looked as perplexed as him.


    "Someone managed to corrupt a world tree... I don''t understand how that could happen; our ancestors were born from such a tree."


    Asura''s mouth opened, but he hesitated to speak. His mind returned to the stench of the void oozing from the corrupted seed, and only one thought came to mind... The former queen and Azoth.


    In that memory, he regained after connecting with Mu Xue and remembering Muru and many other memories. The feeling that Menitos gave off reminded him of the princess in those visions.


    I guess the corruption started a long time ago before Celine and Menitos were even born...


    Asura knew it might lead to a hard conversation or even invite anger in Mnia because her mother was involved, and she might not know the truth. "May I ask if you remember the name Azoth and the former Empress Ar Philis?"


    The Empress''s eyes narrowed upon hearing his words. "You speak of my aunt and... her father."


    "I believe your aunt is rted to the corruption; I''m sorry if it makes you angry." Asura knew that even though Mnia''s face transformed, her face went through several shades of emotions: sadness, anger and eptance. He couldn''t avoid this conversation, though in the visions, it was the daughter of Philis who would take the throne, Mnia''s cousin.


    Mnia sighed. "There is no need to apologise, Prince Asura. My aunt was never quite right in the head, that is not after that event... When she killed her beloved and exiled her daughter before handing the crown to me." She tilted her head and looked at her son, her eyes sad and angry. "I have never told you this, but my cousin was supposed to take the throne before me."


    Asura nodded while Al Menitos just looked on, confused, while Celine showed an innocent look, probably because she never heard of this before.


    "That woman murdered her husband, a man she loved more than anything in this world. However, I always felt it was impossible; Aunt Philis loved the devil Azoth enough to discard her heritage to fall into bing a dark elf... Still, after breaking the rules of our people, her charisma couldn''t be matched. Until the day those strange knights appeared, and she attacked the void beneath us."


    Asura continued to listen as he only knew one side of the events. To hear this side helped himplete the picture. Also, he realised that something important didn''t get answered. "Who reced Azoth and became the guardian to the lowest seat for the Abyss Monarchs."


    The Empress''s fingers tapped on the table as she remembered the nightmare she endured that day and the tragedy that led to her bing the Empress, watching her beloved aunt and cousin at odds before they both left her almost alone to guide the empire that struggled with war against the dragons in those days.


    "That final day..."

 Chapter 355 The History of the Empress Ar Melania

    Ar Mnia''s tone became more delicate and serious, her words concise and filled with emotion. The moment she began speaking about her aunt, the entire room felt different as if a cold breeze began blowing through the air.


    "The day she took his life, I remember my aunting to me. Her eyes looked dead, and nothing seemed to reflect from them anymore. Instead, they seemed to have been defiled." Mnia''s eyes became wet as she retold her memories, while Celine clutched Asura''s hand her eyes watching her mother filled with concern.


    Ar Mnia continued, her hand reaching out. "If, on that day, I managed to reach her to somehow connect to my aunt, would everything be different?" She took a long, drawn-out breath. "After meeting her and failing to reach her, she killed her daughter, sister and mother... before locking herself away in the isted pce that you can see from this window."


    The isted pce seemed to grow from the tree''s distorted and misshaped branches, forming a twisting horror scape of twisted towers and warped walls.


    It looked like the ce a witch or monster in a children''s fairy tale might live.


    "Mother, why!?"


    "But Mother...!"


    The two seemed to protest¡ªhowever, the sharp gaze she gave them both caused their lips to close, and Celine immediately stood, her hand releasing Asura as she left the room. "Come to me when you''re done, okay?" Celine whispered to Asura before she skittered away.


    Al Menitos looked unhappy but realised their mother just wanted to protect the image of their aunt and cousin. He turned and left, scoffing at Asura before he did.


    Asura went to stand before the Empress spoke once again, "Do not move, Prince Asura. I have not finished telling you the story." She looked at the window and sighed, her eyes seeming to travel into the distance before returning to reality.


    "You know, her husband was a person who was stronger than anyone I''ve ever seen. Honestly, he once told me about how he was one of the weakest in the void or abyss as he called it. You resemble him quite a lot, haha... However, to think that he would die so easily because of my sister''s actions..." A nostalgic smile came upon her face.


    Asura could only keep quiet, his mind swirling with his thoughts and emotions.


    "You know, it would be hard to exin to you what exactly happened.


    However, one thing is for sure: after we lost their lives, Philis hid herself in a secluded room inside her isted pce, refusing toe out." Mnia tapped the table."Months turned to years, years turned to decades and finally, after two hundred years of taking the throne before I even thought of giving birth to Ar Sylvas, my eldest daughter... I visited that pce."


    "What did you find?" Asura asked. He felt intrigued about where the story might go.


    "Inside that pce was nothing, not a single corpse or proof that they lived. It was like their life never existed..." Mnia sighed. "That''s why, to honour my sister, I created a garden, a garden where no others but myself and my children could enter...


    However, then I thought about the gateway that Azoth and my sister once mentioned while drunk." Mnia showed a shallow smile, her lips barely curving while her eyes drooped down with her brows. "So, since I couldn''t find proof my aunt ever went to the pce, I headed to that gate to see if it existed... and it does.


    Right below the pce is the gate to hell, or damnation, as our history books call it."


    "In that ce, I found only a small seedling, a seedling of a ck me devil willow." Mnia ced her hand on the table, showing a seed identical to the corrupted seed. "You see? This is why I know where and who corrupted my son. Because I entered that gate and saw her. I saw what remained of my beloved Aunt..."


    Asura''s eyes widened when he realised just who Mnia had met. "If it is her, then surely she''s...! If you managed to meet her, then couldn''t you have saved her?"


    Mniaughed lightly. "Oh, I tried to talk to her, to have her return... But she was no longer Philis, the dark elf queen... but Philis the Abyss Monarch, her beautiful hair turned white, with long horns growing from her forehead and a vicious smile, as if to scorn the world of living filled with sharp monstrous teeth.


    She abandoned everything to take Azoth''s ce, to stop disaster striking the Elven world."


    "Wait, didn''t you say she had died and locked herself away in the pce?" Asura questioned Mnia. His heart was pounding. The fragmented memories of Azoth and strange feelings that he felt towards this woman it wasn''t love, but he wanted to see her. To at least speak to her, and let her know Azoth''s final thoughts before Asura devoured his soul.


    "Ah, I truly believed so, but she didn''t go to that tower, instead heading straight to the ce where she killed her best friend and beloved man." Mnia shook her head. "The knowledge of her death drowned all the feelings I had towards her, yet you know what? It wasn''t just my feelings... all of the elves on the continent felt the same."


    "Howe?"


    "Because she made this entire empire possible, from a small kingdom... Her ability and power allowed us to crush most of our natural enemies and protect the young world tree until she grew this big. Now, she can protect herself from most enemies. However, s, this world is filled with vultures and weaklings who have no moral code or beliefs. So, the power that we gained began to feel stale.


    What was once the kingdom of light that housed and protected thest remaining world trees in this chaotic world became a greedy empire seeking power and money, and now... I fear our empire will copse within the next ten years."


    "What!? Why!?"


    "You have no idea how hard it is to hold onto power, especially if you cannot defend your people." Mnia sighed. "The Holy Alliance of elves are ageing. And many of my allies are falling to age. The next generation cares nothing about tradition... They seek something different."


    "The next generation?" Asura repeated in confusion. "But isn''t there a new generation of elves, as in, what about your daughters or sons?"


    Mniaughed and pointed her finger towards him. "That''s why I was so desperate to help them grow strong, but I am not my aunt; the strength and level I reached is nothingpared to her or even myte brother." Mnia sighed once again, her brows furrowing and eyes slightly furrowing.


    Asura could tell that she had given her everything from how tired she looked to the heavy tone of her words revealing her desperation. He thought about the stories his parents used to tell him. How could a kingdom vanish overnight because of a poor ruler, yet Mnia brought it this far? Asura couldn''t believe she was so bad.


    "I do not believe you have failed, and what you have maintained, many would be in awe of your ability as an ordinary woman."


    "Ordinary... An Ordinary woman... I see...." Mnia burst intoughter, the sound echoing around the room as tears came to her eyes. "Thank you, Asura, but that is just a lie. I could not protect my kingdom, the forest... my aunt, many brothers or niece."


    Asura didn''t know what to say. He felt awkward for a moment and considered leaving.


    Mnia''sughter slowly faded. "I can''t go on any longer. I wanted to choose my sessor before it reached this point, but none of them showed the same shine that my aunt did... Except Celinas, but until now, her body remained in that state."


    "Your majesty... the Empress... No, Mnia. Why did you tell me this?" Asura asked. "After all, shouldn''t I be a stranger?"


    Mnia stared at the window in silence for a while before she stood, walking over to Asura, where she stopped. "You must understand that the elves are not like other races. There isn''t a so-called romance, but a soulmance... We choose a single mate, constantly observing and determining their calibre and abilities."


    "Soulmance?" Asura asked with a furrowed brow.


    "It''s like a marriage between two souls and bodies. Thepatibility between you and your chosen partner would be eternal, at least in our Elven beliefs and as much as I felt it immature and impossible. Celine chose you; that is why Al Menitos was so fierce towards you; in truth, he doted on Celine the most because of her body. He would protect her from all threats, yet now look what happened."


    Mnia held her hand out, and her hand formed a strange mark that glowed faintly. "You came out of nowhere, and now his little princess is in love with a man who bears dragon, phoenix and human blood... but no Elven blood, causing him to feel terrified you might hurt her."


    "What?" Asura looked at Mnia in shock.


    "If you stay by her side, I can ept it... she has already chosen you; that''s why she has changed."


    "Changed?" Asura understood; he saw it first-hand but didn''t want to take it for granted. Find adventures on empire


    Mnia''s expression grewplex as she spoke, "Before you came, her body was weak, and no one understood why... but now, she has changed so much. I couldn''t be happier that she finally calls me mother and doesn''t hate me."


    Asura could tell the concern in Mnia''s eyes. She seemed to care deeply about her daughter. "By the way, that faint mark, what is it?"


    "Ah... this is the remains of a soulmance after their partner has perished. The light fades, and it bes hard to muster the desire to live or strive to do your best. A sad and ironic fate, for a long-lived race to lose your partner means you lose the drive to live." Mnia smiled faintly, her eyes remaining dull and empty.


    "And Celine is changing because of this bond?"


    "Yes, her body will adapt, and she''ll regain her strength. No... looking at you, she will grow even stronger¡ªeven the curse and poison will be nonexistent once more." Mnia spoke with a chuckle. "All thanks to your vitality."


    Asura became speechless as he felt Mnia''s aura seep into his body, and she measured his strength and cultivation.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, a little worried.


    Mnia''s aura retracted, and she nodded. "Hmm... you have a tremendous amount of vitality butck the insight to use it properly."


    "What is with the sudden lesson?" Asura felt a little weirded out, unsure why she was checking his strength.


    "It is not a lesson, Asura; I wish to bestow upon you an inheritance of the Elves." Mnia closed her eyes and touched his forehead with hers. "This technically makes you part elf, right? Fufu. I never expected such a son-inw, especially from Celine!" A strange feeling of vitality filled her tone, different from when she spoke normally, almost eerie.


    Ar Mnia''s voice became ethereal, like a ghostly voice inside his mind, before Asura felt countless memories and knowledge entering his mind rapidly. "I know you want to meet her, and now I understand why... Then let thisst grace I bestow upon you help you find a way to save both her and Azoth''s memory."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 356 The Dark Elf Void Monarch - Ode To Solitude

    Asura felt his body bing stiff, memories and thoughts not belonging to him fusing with his existence as if they became ''him'' and ''his'' even if he tried to resist. Gentle hands caressed his cheeks and whispered for him to ept it. That everything would be alright.


    Mnia grinned. "Did you know? The elves are not really a mortal race or species but one that was born of nature; in truth, we are no different from the world tree. It is only because we take in the world energy, or mana, as you call it, that we be part of this realm and take form as you see now. We are technically seedlings from the world tree."


    Though in the past, Asura might have be confused, he didn''t. Instead, this concept seemed buried in his mind, but it wasn''t just elves but demons and the devils from the abyss that shared a simr origin point. The demons came from corrupt world trees and devils from something even more wretched.


    "What is wrong with the world tree?" Asura asked, noticing Mnia''s worry.


    "I can''t tell you because I don''t know the full story myself, but I know it has something to do with the Holy Alliance. It is a secret kept within the old ns of the empire.


    It seems that the portal below isn''t closing fully and lets a small amount of the corruption leak into our realm, increasing the appearance of demons and monsters and slowly corrupting both the world tree and our people." Mnia tapped her chin, seemingly deep in thought, before she pped her hands.


    "Well, anyways, let''s talk about you instead, Asura."


    "What is there to talk about?"


    "I have given you the Elven race''s vitality and bloodline heritage. It won''t be like your other''s and isn''t dominant. Well~ your ears became a little longer, and you seem a little cuter to elves because of epting this gift, fufu. But I don''t understand how you managed to do it...


    when I wanted to give you knowledge, your body started to devour my bloodline and essence, which is why I mentioned the origin of elves!"


    Asura''s eyes widened, sure he felt his vision improved after gaining the knowledge, and his hearing also became more acute and powerful, but never did he think he received a new bloodline...


    However, the moment he checked his inner spirit... a strange and wondrous thing happened...


    A tree-like monolith matching the world tree appeared inside his body... the roots joining with his asura monolith, causing it to be more powerful.


    What''s going on!?


    "Well... it''s a strange reaction; however, it looks like you''ll be able to handle it," Mnia said with a chuckle. "It felt like you became unconscious for a few moments. Be careful doing that in dangerous ces... If I were your enemy, I could have stabbed you a hundred times over... and if I were a woman trying to get into your pants, you''d be called dad in a few months ~ fufu."


    Asura went pale and then turned red before turning pale again. "Please, Empress... Don''t tease me..."


    He didn''t quite understand what she meant before he moved his hand and physically felt his magic aura for the first time, the weight and power at apletely different levelpared to the past.


    Not only that, but his Devil''s Mantle now fused and acted like a natural part of his body, flowing around him like his blood,pletely interjoined with the world tree inside his body.


    His first thoughts were wrong; it wasn''t just the human bloodline of Asura that became empowered; the roots and branches of the Elven bloodline spread to all his other bloodlines as if to join them all together in harmony.


    Because he didn''t think to check his current process of cultivation, Asura didn''t know there was a single tree inside the artificial world in his abdomen now nted in the centre at the top.


    Not only did he reach the peak of the Sea Cycle, withkes, streams and rivers forming through the cracks created by the World Tree containing all six bloodlines.


    The beautiful tree inside his abdomen carried a colour for each of the different bloodlines. Beautiful ck, white, silver, green, blue and red leaves danced in a strange alternate rainbow.


    It also revealed the reason for him being unable to breakthrough to the next level. It was his vitality being hindered by the other bloodlines, unable to rejuvenate and recover its vitality...


    "Hmm... it seems there is far more to you than I thought, Asura... You must never bully my Celinas... or I will hunt you down." Mnia said with a yful wink.


    "Never! I swear I will never hurt her." Asura felt the power and threat hidden in the woman''s aura...


    "That''s good. Now, the sun will fall soon. We should head to the portal. You want to meet her, don''t you? She sleeps all day and only opens her eyes at night. My aunt is a weird woman." Mniaughed, seeming to enjoy this conversation.


    Asura swallowed a mouthful of saliva, not wanting to admit that he truly wanted to meet this Philis, but now it felt wrong after bonding with Celine...


    "Then... let us head to the portal."


    He would not be meeting her to take the ce of Azoth but to give her closure and tell Azoth''s final words.


    Philis was a beautiful young woman Azoth truly wished to protect.


    Azoth was a man he remembered for his love and wished to honour his request.


    Asura was the one who stood between them.


    ****n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the entrance of the pce, a mass of knights in silver armour stood ready; many were on horseback and even more on foot. Each held a unique weapon; some held spears or bows, while others used swords.


    One knight, who looked different from the rest, had his helmet under his arm. He had grey hair and long pointy ears; his eyes were a light crimson colour that had a sharp glint as he stared at Asura.


    "What are you doing here, Al Venita?" Mnia asked.


    "I havee to escort you to the portal. I''ve already dispatched some soldiers to act as guards." The youngest and third son of Mnia said with a cheeky smile, causing his mother to frown before she shrugged her shoulders.


    The fact he knew where she was going felt suspect but knowing the power and limits of the man beside her, she felt no fear or worry about her son''s betrayal because of the corrupted seed.


    He was just like Menitos.


    "Very well, lead the way." Mnia held her hand out, acting all elegant and cute, not like her usual queenlyposure, before taking Asura''s hand and walking with him side by side. Asura yed along, wondering if there was some kind of issue. He felt the darkness from corruption, but it was too close to the gate to know for sure.


    Asura could tell that this man, Al Venitas, was in a terrible mood as his mother acted like this as if the hatred in his eyes wasn''t clear enough. Asura held in the urge tough, unsure if this was on purpose or just her personality.


    If he didn''t know any better, he would have thought of this as a matchmaking ritual.


    But, this man was a prince? Asura grew worried for a moment before he saw the beautiful portal gateway glowing with a beautiful azure hue.


    It was at least fifty metres in height and thirty in width. The craftsmanship was immacte, with not a single crack or damage, unlike what Asura imagined, with huge keystones wrapping around the gate, hundreds of them spelling out ancient runes and sigils.


    "So... this is the portal to another world..." Asura muttered, his curiosity making him wonder whaty beyond it.


    "Ah, have you never seen one?" Venitas asked as they walked towards the gate.


    "Not exactly," Asura admitted he was curious and wanted to walk through but kept quiet. He would follow Mnia and meet Philis before heading back.


    "Is that so... well, I am happy as long as you are safe. Though we will wait outside the room and prepare for your return." Al Venitas seemed to refuse to leave, only standing outside the door, basically trapping both Asura and the Empress in the portal room with no escape.


    The portal room wasrge, not much smaller than the size of the gate. But what caused Asura''s shock was the room behind it, a massive earthy cave with a giant tree in the centre of the area, glowing with an eerie darkness; it was the second corrupted world tree. Maybe more apt to be called a demonic tree now.


    "Asura, you must go alone. I do not know what you need or have to say to my aunt, but I cannot follow you." Mnia said, clenching his hand. "Be careful and do not try anything funny and get hurt... or I''ll..."


    Mnia leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. "I''ll break your legs, okay?" She then giggled and pushed him through the portal.


    Asura felt his face burn hot for a moment before he vanished into the portal.


    Al Venitas watched silently and was stunned by his mother''s actions, unsure why she would kiss such a man... he walked up to Mnia and grabbed her shoulder roughly, only to be flung across the room by an immense power, something his mother had never disyed before...


    Yes, thanks to her contact with Asura, her power also increased, and when her mana became Animus, she became like her aunt.


    A powerhouse.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Asura''s body dropped through a feeling of squishy water, dropping onto his knee, his hands almost sinking into the strange ck substance covering the ground like tar or sap.


    Then, an icy voice echoed.


    "Who are you to enter the domain of the Abyssal Monarch Azoth!"

 Chapter 357 The Dark Elf Void Monarch - Ode To Acceptance

    The moment Asura heard the dark, lonely voice with a low pitch, a surge of recognition washed over him, instantly connecting him to his memories.


    Before she spoke against them, he wrestled his hands-free of the disgusting, slimy sensation that wrapped around his hands.


    The ce Azoth lived didn''t look beautiful even in the past. However, now, the entire realm looked bare; no demons or devils were supporting the monarch, and the entire ce was being flooded with that disgusting ck sludge.


    "I am the true inheritor. Why do you sit on my throne, elf." Asura growled, resisting the heavy aura that oozed throughout the entire realm.


    "You have no ce here, begone filth!" she hissed, her words dripping with venom.


    Asura didn''t have some grand n to deal with Philis as he wished.


    Instead, he only had the emotions, memories, and feelings that Azoth left behind before being devoured.


    "How dare you!" The angry voice of the distant figure seated on the shattered throne echoed through the realm, almost splintering Asura''s head with a sharp pain. "This is the realm of Azoth, and none can sully his name!"


    Philis, who fell to a dark elf for him and suffered because of the cult using underhanded means to control her to kill Azoth, seemed miserable to Asura.


    All of Azoth''s memories and feelings were like a distorted note that caused havoc on Asura''s mind.


    "If you were on the surface, I would not be forced to face these memories ore to this ce of sorrow," Asura growled. His voice was angry and filled with irritation because of the ache inside his mind. The remnant feelings and memories of Azoth caused havoc upon hearing her voice.


    His pitch-ck eyes with crimson iris red at Philis.


    He did not know if it was his or Azoth''s emotions. But the moment he saw the ck slime, everything felt disgusting, embarrassing and shameful. This slime devoured an abyssal realm when its leader was inept, or there was no ruler. Then, the people would die and be sick, and this slime would devour them, leaving nothing behind.


    "Philis, that throne is not yours."


    She didn''t seem to care about Asura''s words as her right hand moved, and from her palm, arge glob of sludge oozed out before forming a sword. "Do not speak filth to me, you unwanted bastard!"


    A multitude of ck swords materialised in front of Asura. He simply let his aura explode, the ck and white mes forming a perfect aura of fire that covered his entire body, melting and obliterating the slime.


    Philis did not let her attacks stop. Asura could see a dense amount of sludge underneath his feet and across the ground. He immediately stood up in the air, using his fire to burn away anything that tried to touch him.


    With a swipe of her hand, a wave of sludge flew towards him.


    Asura responded with a breath attack.


    His intense ck-and-white me shed with the ck slime. But before Asura could even blink, hordes of swords struck him from different angles.


    The attack was powerful, and it didn''t matter how fast Asura was. He still couldn''t dodge these sword strikes. Or so Philis thought.


    Asura used his void magic to teleport past the sword''s de and arrived above Philis.


    "It''s time to stop," Asura whispered while aiming his palm at Philis.


    Her anger-filled expression shifted the moment she noticed Asura''s hand glowing brightly, but she wasn''t fast enough.


    Before she could react, a thick beam of white-ck fire obliterated her. When he fired the beam of fire, the entire realm shook. The beam went past the surface, destroying and ravaging the realm and melting everything it touched.


    However, his true goal became apparent when the grey-skinned and old-looking Philis reappeared from his mes, her beautiful caramel-tinted face appearing with two long bouncing ears and her green eyes shimmering full of life while the ck slime vanished rapidly.


    She looked weak, her flesh was grey, and she looked old, but now she was the beautiful Elven queen Philis that Asura knew before her fall.


    "Abyss Slime are vile creatures, and they should never exist," Asura muttered softly.


    "Who are you?" Philis asked with a groggy voice, her eyes fluttering while feeling as if she just woke up from a dream. The entire realm was silent while she watched the ck mes devour the slim that corrupted her.


    "Azoth asked me to save you."


    "Azoth...!? HOW! Azoth died so many years ago... thousands.. so long, he left me... no, I killed him!" Philis looked lost and confused, and her emotions were in disarray.


    Asura didn''t speak. Instead, he watched her experience the many emotions and feelings she probably forgot while under the slime''s control. Her sin, losing her loved ones and the consequences of believing in the cult.


    "Why would you want to save me!?" She finally asked after calming down. "Why did Azoth want to save me, the one who took his and Muru''s life!?"


    Asura didn''t have a reply. He looked at the broken, dark elf, wondering why he was there. There was no n, and he did not have the means to bring Azoth back with him.


    I can tell a lie and soothe her broken heart. Or maybe it''s not a lie. Isn''t that why Azoth appeared to me as a child... training me so I could save her at this moment?


    However, he is not my father but my past. I will discard this past and treat him as my family to save the heart of the woman he loved.


    Asura made his choice; though it might be wrong, he didn''t want to abandon Azoth''sst request. Without Azoth, there were things he wouldn''t have done in his past life, and he couldn''t have saved Lorem from that sword master.


    He looked at the woman thousands of years older than him and raised his hand before pping her cheek. This woman looked as though she might be hysteric at any moment. Asura hated hysteric people. Thus, he pped her again and again until her eyes focused and turned to hatred.


    "You dirty bastard!" Philis hissed at him with her dark elf appearance. It held a slightly alluring quality, but the fight in her eyes pleased Asura because her hysteria faded.


    "Oh, there we go," Asura smiled.


    "You think you can escape me now that I am free from that disgusting slime''s control?"


    "Azoth wanted to save you," Asura said in a cold voice. "But do not think I''m his recement or as kind as him, dark elf."Asura''s words seemed ruthless and left Philis confused. She felt as though she missed something, and the words confused her.


    "Now tell me, why did you give the corrupted seeds to your great nephews?" Asura asked without waiting for Philis to understand the situation.


    "What seeds!?"


    Asura pped her again, causing her head to tilt from the strike, drool spraying across the throne. Philis''s green eyes trembled, and her teeth ground together from the pain.


    "You should not ask me again and just answer," Asura said with a terrifying grin.


    "You dare hit me!?" Philis roared before he pped her again, not stopping for several minutes, her lovely brown cheeks now dark red, as she quivered in fear from him even lifting his hand.


    Her aura wouldn''t appear, as if the man in front of her could hold her down in both body and spirit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Asura enjoyed the look in her eyes. With a snort, he waited for her to respond. "You had those two eat the corrupted seeds and then turn on your niece, who took control of the empire when you betrayed her and all your people for some human cultists!"


    "If you''re going to say such rubbish, you should at least have died with them!"


    Philis shuddered in fright, unable to recall many of her actions, but she remembered wanting to hurt her niece and nephews for bing so weak. "But the cult¡ª"


    Asura didn''t let her finish before pping her again, causing her to stumble back in fright, copsing on the throne. "Don''t me others for your weakness."


    Philis copsed on the throne and looked up at Asura. She couldn''t deny it now. The person in front of her had the power to kill her. But at that moment, Philis felt a sense of peace as she thought back to Muru''s death and how she killed her true love. Forced to watch hisst moments before the cult betrayed her.


    "There was no revival spell... the spell to make Azoth an elf, as they promised." Philis felt a tear falling down her cheeks. "But the spell worked, and Muru lived!" Philis''s green eyes filled with hope as she exined.


    "They betrayed me! I gave them the throne, anything they wanted so that I could save Azoth from death... the other Abyss Monarchs were going to crush him..."


    Her eyes became bitter as she spoke. "But after it worked, they said there was no way to revive Azoth; it was all a lie... The seed of corruption is powerful. It was meant to create an army of dark elves to lead the assault against the humans and my people," Philisughed self-mockingly. "Instead, I turned on my people and gave everything to those greedy cultists."


    "The cultists destroyed the original world tree, and most of the Dark Elves that followed them were wiped out, with a few scattered across the globe."


    "Now, they''ve been hiding in the shadows ever since and building their forces in secret." Philis''s expression turned bleak as she watched Asura.


    "Your story is a boring and sad one, yet I cannot hate you," Asura''s face was bitter, but his words still came out strong.


    **


    In the end, the story was quite boring and simple.


    Philis learned of the Monarch from the realm above, wanting to attack Azoth, so she searched for help to fight back... She Made a deal with some cultists and used their dark magic to corrupt the original world tree and make it rotten, allowing the seeds to control people.


    Then she got tricked and ended up swallowing one, almost losing the entire kingdom of elves because of her actions and killing her beloved and best friend.


    What a dumb woman. Why does she remind me of Celine?


    Asura looked at the cowering elf, now crying in silence, probably scared to make a sound before he pped her silly...


    He didn''t have a way to fix everything, nor could he be the one to forgive her. Asura rejected doing this on Azoth''s behalf. However, he gave her at least some hope or rather showed her that everything isn''t worthless.


    The next moment, Asura''s form changed. He transformed into the Liberac¨ªon form that made him look almost identical to Azoth, his long horns and the body of ck armour and strange runes.


    Philis would know that different Abyssal Monarchs never shared the same form or look unless they carried the same blood or had some rtion.


    So when she looked up and saw him, her eyes widened, and she froze. "Azoth!? H-How.... A-Are you for real!?"


    Pah!


    With one more p, Asura shook his head. "No, I am Asura."

 Chapter 358 A Reunion after 3000 years

    "Haven''t you a single thing to say for yourself?" He finally demanded, the muscles of his face clenching as his red eyes narrowed. Philis blinked her eyes a few times, opening and closing her mouth as she stared at the man before her.


    "I... how long has it been since that day?" She asked quietly, causing Asura to show an awkward smile before he closed his eyes to calcte but couldn''te up with an urate number.


    "At least three thousand years, your little niece is now the mother of six. Her youngest daughter is just over one thousand years old."


    Asura wasn''t sure how she would take it, and to his surprise, Philis giggled, the giggle transforming into full-onughter while shaking her head, her silver hair swaying with the movement.


    "Ha... so she managed to rebuild the kingdom and resist the cultists I let inside?" A moment of solemn gratitude and happiness became visible on her face as she leaned back. "Then you, what rtion.... who are you?"


    Asura shrugged his shoulders before answering honestly. "Azoth''s sessor, the lover of Ar Celinas, the youngest princess of the Ar''Levalius empire. Prince of the human Kingdom of Silvara."


    "That''s quite a few titles you have." She responded dryly, rolling her eyes. "I can see Azoth''s resemnce within your looks, actions and even the way you seem to dodge the fact you have many women with those titles... A human kingdom on the Yurias Continent?"


    "No, I am from the east, a continent muchrger than Yurias. Celine gave me a pendant able to transport me to her room, allowing me toe here temporarily to help solve an issue. Both her brothers swallowed corrupted seeds." He exined, causing Philis to nod her head in understanding.


    "I see. Then you came here to ask if I knew the source of those corrupted seeds... However, I am really sorry to disappoint you because I have no clue. They were just something a strange woman gave me."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Strange woman? How was she strange?"


    "How can I put it... She felt like a snake, untrustworthy and always seeking a benefit or talking about some kind of n." Philis answered, recalling the oddity of the person who had approached her. "It''s not like we met often, though. Ah! I remembered she would appear as different people, which confused me, so her true form is something I might never have seen..."


    "I see; I am starting to think I know who it was; by chance, did she call herself Abaddon, ever?"


    Asura didn''t expect her to know anything about it, and Philis shook her head. "No, the only thing I ever heard her call herself was The saintess of the fallen sun."


    "That sounds like her." Asura nodded, ncing up at the chamber''s ceiling while putting his arms behind his back. Though he now understood who the enemy was in the past.


    Did that mean it remained the same today? No... probably not.


    He thought she seemed the type to get bored with things like this and probably passed it on to the first person she could.


    How do I know her so well...?


    "Just the fact you helped me by answering my questions is more than enough, your highness." He added, moving his feet as he readied to leave.


    "W-Wait... what about this ce? Azoth would never allow another devil to take his ce here!" Philis shouted, almost adamant about remaining here.


    "Are you a fool? Because you''re not even a devil, the entire ce went to shit, bing corrupted, and you almost died. This ce wasn''t important to him; he only remained here to protect YOU!" Asura turned to shout at the woman, his sudden outburst startling her before he took a deep breath, trying to calm the disturbed Azoth memories within him.


    Philis flinched from his words, dropping her head and hanging her head, tears falling from her cheeks as she tried to control her emotions. Her hair covered her face as her body trembled. "But if another devil takes this seat below the Elven kingdom and world tree, it could spell disaster."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "When you are strong, the weak will obey you; just kill the devil and take his ce." Asura smiled, waving his hand as if it was easy to aplish. "Plus, this isn''t my continent to deal with."


    "That''s impossible! Please, you have to take the seat; if I cannot, then you must! It is obvious that''s why Azoth sent you here to meet me!"


    Well, it was your niece in reality, but if you ask properly, I will take the seat, but I don''t n to stay.


    "Alright, I will take the seat."


    Philis sighed, wiping her tears as she smiled brightly at him. "Thank you very much!"


    "No need. Besides, I have conditions of my own." Asura lifted his finger, his steps heavy while approaching the throne, while Philis left the seat and stumbled forward, the sudden conditions making her feel nervous.


    "What condition do you have?"


    "To put it simply, I want to get stronger and continue to protect the Empire as long as I take this seat. You will keep your Niece and her daughters safe from harm. In return, I will never let another demon take this seat."


    Asura could easily see Philis'' mind racing as she contemted the conditions given to her. Taking a deep breath, she extended her hand. "I agree to the condition; I will follow you and protect my family."


    Asura nodded, taking her hand as he dragged her down the stairs before he sat on the throne and felt the strange power that lingered in his dreams. The energy then linked to his devil''s mantle, constantly empowering it and changing its structure.


    Philis looked at the throne with a bit of longing while walking up beside Asura, who patted the armrest. "This chair is not asfortable as it seems. I won''t be staying long."


    "Eh... you''re going to leave?" Philis questioned, slightly startled, and Asura nodded, raising his hand as a golden runic circle appeared between him and the chair before it linked his Devil''s mantle and the throne.


    "In reality, Azoth should have known he could leave too likely the existence of Muru stopped him as she couldn''t wander thends of Yurias or the eastern continents without humans and elves seeing her as a monster."


    "I see... ah! That reminds me, what about the Kingdom that is above the chamber? What will we do with it?" She inquired, thinking of the simple task of taking control of a country.


    "Let Mnia take care of it. She worked so hard over the past years, watching and supporting whoever she chose as her sessor. Otherwise, use it as you see fit. I want to have the freedom toe and go as I please without any interference orplications."


    "I see..." The dark elf seemed to be dissatisfied, her long brown ears drooping as she followed Asura, who left the realm, which recovered, though nothing like Azoth''s domain. Beautiful flowers, creatures and beasts started appearing. The domain of Asura wasn''t just a devil''s domain, after all.


    "You''re just like him..." She muttered while leaving the underground chamber with Asura as the two appeared back inside the Elven capital.


    "Because I am, but also not. We will discuss the n for your future as we go; there is no rush, right, Philis?"


    Philis remained silent and nodded her head, following the young man who she couldn''t stop staring at her as if he was a beautiful gem in his eyes.


    ***


    Upon his return, Ar Mnia and Celine were sitting together while drinking tea. The two locked eyes on Asura before Celine rushed from the table and dove into his arms while kissing his lips, a very adventurous action for Celine to take the initiative like this.


    Mnia watched her daughter kissing a man for the first time. She felt worried while keeping the cup close to her mouth before she nced at Philis, who stood in the shadows, waiting to be noticed. The cup instantly dropped onto the ground, spilling the most expensive wine in the forest all over the carpet.


    "Aunt Philis!?"


    "Mel..." Philis responded behind Asura, her face blushing red while looking down at the ground in embarrassment. "Mom... Aunt Philis is here..." Ar Mnia whispered as ifmunicating with her deceased mother, who loved Philis as the others doted on Celina.


    The two women reunited after thousands of years looked different, with Melina, the young princess, now an exhausted empress. In contrast, Philis remained just as youthful and beautiful with her shimmering brown skin and golden eyes. "I''ve be old, like mother, haha." Mnia joked with her mature tone pleasant to hear.


    "I can see that...e here and hug me, Mel." Philis was the first to move, approaching Mnia, who pushed Celine away from Asura and ran into the embrace of the dark elf, the two crying into each other''s shoulders. "You look just like my sister... It''s uncanny as if she''s still here."


    Asura didn''t force himself to interfere with their reunion.


    He just watched while keeping Celine quiet. Her little eyes narrowed into crescents as she seemed to be happy that he hugged and kissed her back.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you all," Philis answered, her words carrying a bit of remorse and sadness, taking a step back and staring at Asura before sping her hands together. "No, I will support you and help protect the kingdom you and I fought to build. I am impressed you managed all alone as a little girl."


    Mnia shook her head before moving aside and presenting Asura. "No, it wasn''t just me; I had people I trusted. Most of all, I knew you would one daye home."


    "Ah... haha, I didn''t think I would receive such a warm wee upon my return, and to think your children became so big and cute." Philis smiled, ncing at Celine, who seemed a little shy and hid behind Asura; it might have been because Celine''s skin was slowly transforming into the same beautiful caramel tone as she became a dark elf from partnering with Asura.


    "She is my pride a joy and the only reason I could save you, fufu. To think the girl who enjoyed hunting goblins and ying with bugs would have such a handsome lover."


    "Mother, not in front of Asura...!"

 Chapter 359 Assault on the Capital City

    Ignis and Amalia, with their damaged armour, lead the valkyries into four groups. Verana, Helliana and Valerie helped the warriors and knights of Utgard craft and set up the siege towers, catapults and battering rams, created using the materials that they collected and brought with them.


    Mu Xue helped prepare the medical and residential tents with the help of V, who let the soldiers of Silvara forage and prepare their encampments.


    While everyone was busy, Xavida flew around the mountains area to scout for monsters and enemy movements and collect boulders for the catapults to fire.


    Minutester, she had filled one cart with huge, roughly spherical boulders and transported it back to the siege camps.


    The mages then focused their attention on creating an artificial barrier. To protect the camp just outside of vision from the capital. After destroying two watchtowers and outposts, they should have alerted them by now.


    A capital city, with its rear protected by a vast mountain range that spans hundreds of miles, while the front walls form four sets of stone walls.


    Explore stories on empire


    Xavida continued her search while leaving the camp once again.


    "Lorem, how is the situation looking?" V stood in her beautiful silver armour with a white dress attached. This was something her mother insisted she wore, with seven variations packed into her item ring. "The troops from Silvara are training before dinner."


    "Not good." Lorem was currently checking on the progress of the enemy and their reactions. She wore a unique set of scarlet armour with the silhouette of a red phoenix engraved on the chest area. "They seem prepared and likely from the moment we left.


    Not long ago, they sealed their walls and gates while archers and crossbowmen patrolled the walls constantly all day, in a rotating shift to avoid an ambush."


    "It''ll take some time for us to break through," Veranamented while ncing at the capital in the distance. "We have yet to receive news from Asura or Maria. Hopefully, their forces can reinforce us without encountering any troubles."


    Lorem nodded. "I hope so as well, but things could never be simple, and we would need to always be on our guard."


    "Now that everything is in ce, should we let the soldiers rest after dinner? We will be engaging in the first part of the siege battle tomorrow morning." Ignis stepped out of her tent, having just finished donning her silver-coloured armour.


    She wore the royal symbol of the Valkyrie on the right shoulder pad, with the full armourprising a breastte, a helmet, greaves, and gauntlets. "I don''t know how the battle will go, and there is a foreboding magic auraing from the capital. The spies and people we sent in secret have died, but thest message only stated something cryptic."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lorem shook her head, her crimson hair cascading over her shoulder, now tied in a high ponytail like normal forbat. Her eyes gazed towards the city that, even during the night, didn''t seem to use any lights, which in itself felt quite eerie and worrying. "Whatever happens, we need to be ready for anything."


    Amalia and Mu Xue were helping bleach and decontaminate bandages and other items for the medical team because they both knew each other well. Their changing roles became a little awkward, with Mu Xue bing her brother''s lover and fianc¨¦e instead of his maid. In contrast, Amalia made clear her intentions to marry him.


    "I never expected that you would end up chasing Asura, Amalia." Mu Xue sat close to Amalia as the two dried bandages. They used wind magic to make the process faster. "And to think that he would ept your desire. I am d but also a little worried."


    "You know it''s been my goal since we were kids." Amalia''s silver hair, tied in two separate braids, hung behind her ears. She smiled softly at Mu Xue, "However, I was devastated when you suddenly became lovers at first. It made me angry, and I wanted to punish him for looking at other women.."


    "Heh." Mu Xue looked at her and snickered at those memories. "That was quite an experience and not something I will ever forget, although we still have not officially married yet. I am sure he will not leave you behind in the end."


    "Mu Xue, I appreciate you trying to cheer me up, but it feels like you''re bragging and gloating about it." Amalia grinned and pped Mu Xue on the shoulders, causing them to rock side to side slightly. "At least I will have my turn with him once this war is over. He promised me a date, hehe."


    "Such a simpleton." Mu Xue smiled gently at the lovely girl beside her. "You are so cute, but don''t stop dipping those cloth bandages."


    "Yeah, yeah~ I won''t."


    While they prepared for war, the boats carrying n, Maria and Grom with all the orcs finally came back to shore at Westrin. The beautiful city was almost fully repaired, with a mixture of solid stone walls and tough wooden walls for the outer defence.


    Grom''Vak, the Assault leader of Grom''Gaius, jumped off the boat. Followed by fifty male orcs, who all carried massive boxes and marched to the centre of the city. Close to the storehouse and other important buildings and loaded them into the storehouse.


    n and Grom came together and made a great policy. The orcs would trade in the city if they provided them with food, water, lodgings, and a safe and secure environment.


    n ordered the orcs to unload the barrels of various base ingredients that Westrin used to import, that Grom prepared during the journey from their homnd to the capital.


    The high-grade ingredients needed the right skills to make useful food and other items. Thanks to Grom''s wife being so intelligent, they spent five days stripping as much of the goods as they could before leaving.


    In the future, n''s men and Grom''s orcs will return and engage in training while gathering additional materials and ingredients. As a result, the orcs will pay a reduced price once theyplete the goods.


    "So, now that we are all ready, should we head to the capital and see the situation there?" Maria leaned against the outer wall of the storage building while dressed in her battle armour.


    "How about I take the wolves and ride out with some of my men, then you catch up in a few days and bring the supplies?"


    "No, I aming as well. There are many things that we can do once we have enough men in Westrin," n said. "How about this? We can take five hundred of the orc warriors and then leave Grom''Vak in charge of Westrin. Then, after a few days, Maria will apany the knights while some of them will remain in Westrin to ensure everything goes smoothly."


    "Sounds good." Maria agreed.


    "Hmmm. A good n," Grommented. "Then we can make it faster with a few horses, and it will give us a chance to train riding them. With the blood of the orcs, they should have no trouble running to the capital without exhaustion."


    "Good, let''s start preparations then. I will ask Asura''s contact here to send a message to their army that we areing to join the fight."


    "Sure! Let''s move fast."


    n immediately brought five hundred orc warriors while the remaining ones began setting up their encampment and doing their tasks. Tonight, they would rest and depart in the early hours of the morning.


    The orcs and the knights cheered as they heard the words.


    Because the humans helped the orcs save their beloved women, even allocating them homes in the city and the forest, which were now protected by their walls, it made the unity of humans and orcs, at least in Westrin, solid.


    With no rush, n enjoyed the feast, with Grom beside him and Maria on the opposite.


    "n, would you have ever thought we might reach this point in a few months?" Grom enjoyed being fed by his lovely wives, who helped bake the meat, teaching the humans a style of orcish cooking while also adding some parts of the Western style to enhance the vour even more.


    "Never," n said with a smile. "But, with all the unexpected things in life, we must adapt. Let''s move forward and build our new home with our united families."


    Grom smiled and drank a big gulp of ale and beer together, his two favourite drinks. "You''ve changed a lot since that time. I remember you were ready for death, haha."


    "True, I thought everyone dead and that you might not be as noble as you seemed. I am d you are an orc because a human might not be so trustworthy! Haha!" With a ssh, the two men hit their mugs together, spilling iced beer across the table, while a huge gathering of humans and orcs enjoyed thete-night meal together, a loud but wholesome feast.


    ***


    The next morning, n mounted his horse while Grom and his orcs mounted their wolf mounts. They rode swiftly through the ins and headed towards the capital while having enough provisions tost a month or two before they found an encampment.


    During their journey, Grom''s orcs trained with the horses, getting used to their swiftness and rigid style. While the knights also tried to master the wolves, although there were a few idents, the training seemed to be effective for most of the troops.


    Thanks to the entire army of n and Grom being mounted, they reached the same path as Lorem''s forces within two days, and the message that gave details about the first assault would reach them while nearing the exit of the silent mountain path filled with ashes.


    "Grom, we should take a night''s rest here, then head to support them with our best efforts, although only the initial siege, we shouldn''t take too long," n whispered while Grom just responded with the loudest voice, not concerned with the troops'' morale.


    "Hahaha, it seems our sisters are itching for battle and will attack tomorrow! We should rest well and aid them tomorrow."

 Chapter 360 The Battle Begins

    Lorem stood amid the many catapults and various siege towers, her face filled with uncertainty. She wished that Asura or Maria would have returned by now. Her hands clenched tight, she stepped forward; behind her, thousands of troops were all about to listen to her orders; many could die, and for the first time, Lorem felt that burden.


    Somehow, it''s different from the past.


    It was a grim realisation. This time, she couldn''t hide behind her title as a Royal Knight, nor could she pass the me onto others. This was the first major battle where she, and she alone, was responsible for the lives of more than three thousand people. The weight of this responsibility was a heavy burden she had never experienced before.


    She could see the enemy army atop the walls in the distance, a rising ck tide of human flesh stretching on for what seemed like an eternity. The orcs had not arrived, nor did her beloved return. Lorem''s fist shook as she felt the weight of her istion, the burden of responsibility pressing down on her until a soft hand touched her shoulder.


    "Why are you looking so serious, Lorem?" Helliana''s gentle and soothing voice echoed while her ck hair and single raven wing fluttered. "Do not feel alone. We are here to endure with you."


    "Eh?"


    Lorem didn''t realise before, however, behind her, armed and ready for battle. She saw every one of Asura''s most valued women and lovers, just like her, preparing for battle: Mu Xue, Xavida, Valerie, Verana, Lucia, Amalia, Ignis and at the front wearing her silver armour, Princess V, who smiled gently at the Royal Knight.


    "You are not alone, and we are all together as one." Mu Xue looked serene and ethereal in the moonlight as her arms glistened with blue crystals.


    "Princess V should not be out here!" Lorem worriedly pulled the young princess close; the girl''s soft hand caressed her face, and she felt a strange and unworldly calm pass over her.


    "It''s okay, Lorem. We will protect each other." V''s smiling voice was sweet like honey while the silver emblem of a flower shone brightly from her chest. "We will show him what his chosen women can do even without him."


    The next moment, V''s hand lifted into the air as all the catapults and Valkyrie operating them began preparing to fire. "Come, my beloved sisters. It is time to bring the most amazing gift to our most important man when hees home. Let us be his sword and shield."


    At that moment, the other women realised that V was born to be a princess. It was in her very nature, and as she called upon them to fight by her side, they understood why Asura loved the girl so much. Her voice was filled with authority but also had a heartwarming charm that inspired anyone who listened to her.


    The princess then pointed at the wall filled with humans and monsters, her eyes growing sharp.


    "These people may seem human, but their hearts are rotting pools of deceit and corruption. Our scouts have confirmed that they are using some bizarre magic to transform the people into half-monster abominations, as the princess of the Kingdom of Silvara and my husband''s first wife. I cannot ept their horrifying and disgusting acts!


    I shall drop the hammer of judgment on these cultists and save them in the name of myself! V Silvara!"


    Her words roused the knights and warriors, but most of all the Valkyrie here to observe their young princess on her qualities and judge whether they would serve her as the Queen.


    A sh of beautiful silver wings and ethereal mana surged from their camp before their catapults, filled with rocks now imbued with Divine magic, prepared to fire at the enemy city.


    The moon was bright and full as the catapultsunched, their load sailing through the air like a star-filled night. A rainbow of light zed brightly as the rocks mmed into the wall, creating a shockwave that shook thend while a few of the Knights on the walls copsed to their knees as if their minds had been crushed.


    "Again!" V roared as her face showed the fury that burned within her heart, her hand holding the silver katana towards the wall, her chest tight while her amber eyes red brightly. "Fire again! Take back their minds, even if they must die to be free!"


    A second volley of shimmering silver rocks crushed the entire city wall, crushing and ripping the stone apart, smashing the ck-armoured cultists into the air while the few remaining ones stood still like the mindless undead.


    Lorem smiled warmly; she had never seen a princess like this before, and it encouraged her to see the beautiful young woman. Then she heard the Valkyries begin to chant.


    "To the Lady V, Silver princess, Sword of Silver and defender of our hearts!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Follow our Lady of Silver!"


    Before Lorem could even blink, a giant circle of magic formed; more than a thousand Valkyrie started chanting a territory-grade spell together while the enemy recovered; their catapults would soon rain hell down upon this army.


    V''s shining silver de extended into the air, and Lorem felt like the pressure was pressing down on her very soul. In an instant, thousands of shining silver orbs appeared around the army.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Lady V is on the field, and she calls you to arms!" A loud andmanding voice rose into the air as V pointed her de towards the city, and every Valkyrie in the magic circle drew their sword and copied her actions as their magic spell materialised above the city. "Show the world how a kingdom of Silvara fights! Show them the power of our Future Queen!"


    Lorem looked on in awe as the young women''s beautiful voices roused the entire army. Even she was a little stirred up by V''s uniqueness. Her speech was aimed at the Valkyries, but everyone could hear her.


    Immediately after hundreds of silver pirs of light descended into the city from the huge magic circle, the orbs rushed into them as they dimmed and faded. The verynd itself shook as the brilliant beams bombarded the city.


    The next moment, the entire city exploded into a glistening sh of silver, the screams and painful wails of those within echoing. Itsted a mere moment, but everyone on the walls turned into a pool of glittering silver dust while those who had escaped death fled in horror as their allies screamed in agony before they shattered into dust.


    "What is this?!" onemander of the human cultists trembled in horror.


    However... the next moment, darkness began spreading, its thick, dense tendrils slithering through the destroyed city streets, invading the fallen bodies of the dead, forcing the fallen to stand once more, their eerie bodies marching towards the walls and enemy.


    Two figures stood on the walls, one with blonde hair and familiar to the women. It was the cult saintess Abaddon, while beside her was the man who caused this nation to fall and killed the king. It was Alistair Crowley, holding a ck, corrupted sword in his hand, with a strange eyeball slotted into the hilt.


    "Lorem, we should strike once more; the Valkyrie is exhausted from that spell. Only our mes can kill the undead quickly." Helliana''s urgent voice sounded before the whistle of catapults and ballistas shooting towards the Silvaran army howled through the air.


    Lorem clenched her teeth hard, her golden eyes locked on the man in the distance. Her body moved fast, spreading two beautiful crimson phoenix wings from her back, while Helliana grasped her right hand, the pair taking to the skies.


    "Asura wanted him dead; let us burn his corpse a cinder with our mes!" Her voice was low but full of passion.


    Helliana nodded as she and Lorem ascended further into the air.


    However, the loud sound of the enemy attack crashing into their army echoed, the death cries of dozens of men and women from the knights protecting the front line, as rocks and ballista crushed and prated their bodies like a fork would a sausage.


    "Mu Xue!" Helliana''s sharp cry and sudden surge of power surged from her body. A billowing wave of heat that felt like an ocean of fire flowed from her. "Cover the army. You must keep our princess safe!"


    "Understood!" Mu Xue''s elegant voice sounded before the devil''s body became pale blue.


    Like a goddess of ice, shemanded her magic to form huge shields of ice in the skies, creating huge thin bs designed to block and deflect the projectiles from the enemy while they gazed up and saw the two women swooping close to the enemy, their bodies enveloped in beautiful mes that illuminated the night.


    Their mouths opened, releasing a flood of me towards Alistair and Abaddon. Their beautiful red and white mes collided with the Saintess''s white aura, creating a fiery explosion that lit up the entire castle wall, the mes spreading to the undead, melting them into ashes, while the ground below her feet burst with intense fire.


    "Have you forgotten about me?"


    The next moment, a different voice sounded; Abaddon''s beautiful voice sounded once more than she stepped from the mespletely naked, her body filled with light damage and scratches while beautiful white serpent scales covered most of her body, and her long tongue flickered like a snake. Abaddon looked at the two in the skies, swiping her arm to distinguish the mes.


    "Tell me, where is my beloved? He should be here, not you two."


    Abaddon''s figure was blurry before she suddenly vanished from where she stood; Lorem and Helliana''s eyes widened in shock. However, Abaddon appeared in front of Lorem, her beauty certainly beyond what they imagined from the past meetings, as she pped Lorem into the ground with her tail, the force of her blow causing the ground to crack from the shockwave after.


    "When will you bastards give up trying to take my beloved from me?" Her angry voice echoed as she watched Helliana descend, her ck wing unable to keep her afloat for long as shended beside Lorem, her nose, lips and forehead covered in blood.


    "You hurt my sister!" Helliana''s furious roar exploded before she started firing a barrage of magic towards Abaddon, whose silhouette was blurry as she dodged each magic attack while the sts left a trail of destruction on the city wall.


    Helliana never showed her childish and irrational sides before, thanks to the monoliths, keeping her mind in control.


    However, now ovee by fury, her hands flung fireball after fireball, rapidly making a huge barrage that just continued to explode where Abaddon stood a moment ago.


    The mes grew more intense as Abaddon''s voice snarled at Helliana, "Is this your power?"


    Bang!


    Abaddon''s fist smashed into the stomach of Helliana, who puked blood and drooled from the blow.


    Her eyes opened wide from the sheer force that impacted her abdomen, with a look of confusion at the difference in their strength before being mmed into the ground by Abaddon''s tail, causing the two phoenixes to leave the battle early.

 Chapter 361 The White Snake Abaddon

    "Mu Xue, take control of the knights and warriors along with V, and have Xavida protect the princess at whatever cost." Valerie''s voice sounded nothing like her usual flirtatious state as her crimson hair flickered in the wind.


    Beside her, Verana''s ck hair started to transform to match her mother''s as she began channelling her blood magic. "Mother, that woman is extremely powerful! I cannot even read her current strength!"


    "I know, she''s on the brink of surpassing the mortal limit. This woman is going to be difficult, even if I was in my heyday, Ana. This battle, without Asura and Maria, will be tough." Valerie''s eyes narrowed as she wiped the sweat from her brow. "I feel that they really got us good this time."


    "Don''t worry, Mother," Verana spoke with a sharp look in her eyes, "we''ll do this."


    At that moment, Verana''s hair fully transformed, and her figure no longer gave off the air of a little girl.


    "S-since when was my little Ana this... fiery?" Valerie couldn''t help but say as she noticed the changes in her daughter who used to seem stoic and uncaring. "She''s changing... that''s good," she muttered in satisfaction.


    While the two Vampires were busy preparing for theing battle, everyone else was quietly getting ready, for they could tell just how much danger was in front of them. It wasn''t just their future in question but also their lives.


    Thankfully, the attacks from Lorem and Helliana allowed them to destroy the enemy''s catapults and most of their troops. However, Abaddon watched them from the wall, her gaze almost piercing them from hundreds of metres.


    Xavida, Mu Xue, V, and all the other women were exceptionally on guard as Verana and her mother dashed forward. It wasn''t just them, though, as Mu Xue tookmand and gave out orders to all the knights and warriors they had under them to take up their bows and continue the assault on the city.


    At the same time, the Valkyrie stood in front of the normal soldiers, protecting them from stray magic above Stage Seven that might flow across from the battle.


    "Intent on stopping me yourself? You are far too presumptuous for a couple of filthy Vampires!" Abaddon yelled with a fierce scowl, "How dare you interfere with my fun."


    "Don''t push your luck. Asura is not here!" Verana shot back with a smile as she drew a spear of blood. "Mother, prepare to cast a spell!"


    "You heard the girl," Valerie chuckled, "time to have some fun!"


    Abaddon watched as the two women dashed forward like twin spectres. She frowned, and a blood-red shield appeared in front of her to block any vision of their advance.


    However, even with the shield blocking them, the two didn''t care as Valerie lifted her hands. Suddenly, blood vines erupted from the ground, shattering the stone and earth in front of Abaddon.


    Her expression finally turned to a smile, and with a calm step, she dodged to the side, allowing the blood vines to ram straight past her, while her eyes darted to Verana, who appeared in the air from behind the shield, thrusting her spear towards Abaddon. "Is that all you have, my old rival?"


    Without saying another word, Abaddon grabbed the spear and, with one arm, stopped Verana in her tracks. "Your blood magic iscking! Did you truly think I would get taken by such a rudimentary technique?"


    Valerie appeared in the air, and in her hand was the same blood spear spell Verana used. However, its aura and atmosphere are on apletely different level. The aura seemed to draw in everything, almost like a ck hole. "How about this, then?!"


    "How troublesome." Abaddon frowned as she ced a hand on her face and tapped her temple. "Even with those weak spells, you''re giving me a bit of a headache."


    Before Abaddon could do anything, though, Valerie thrust her spear forward, pierced through the air and prated Abaddon''s shoulder, drawing a bit of blood.


    Abaddon nced at her shoulder with a hint of surprise in her eyes. "So you can injure me. Not bad. However, it''s a pity that you have already run out of time."


    Valerie felt a pang in her chest as Abaddon''s words came through to her. The white snake''s body had already vanished from her vision before a palm grabbed her face before she could react.


    "You''ll need more than one vampire elder if you want to beat me!" Abaddon spat out as her entire hand crushed Valerie''s face with ease. "Your blood magic does not affect me." She then tensed her arm and mmed Valerie into the castle wall. The moment Valerie''s body impacted the castle wall, a loud crack rang out as her body caused a crater.


    Rocks and debris exploded from her impact as Abaddon''s white tail smashed her into the stone six times with a ferocious force, cracking the very foundation of the capital city walls.


    "M-mother!" Verana''s voice trembled as she watched her mother fall from the sky in such a state. She immediately stopped her attack on Abaddon and rushed to Valerie''s side, where she was lying on the ground. "Mother!"


    Verana ignored everything else and focused solely on her mother.


    "Y-you damn Bitch!" Verana yelled in a rage as she tried to lunge at Abaddon. However, just before she could attack, an icy grip wrapped around her leg as if an invisible hand pulled her back.


    "Foolish daughter, how can you defeat her with such a clouded mind?" Valerie''s bloody face, her left eye closed while dragging herself out of the rocks. "Losing control like that will only hasten your death!"


    "Mother! Your eye... I''ll-" Verana wanted to speak, but Valerie cut her off.


    "It''s only an eye. It''s time you learn to save your hatred for when the time is right!" Valerie calmly spoke as she cleaned the blood from her face and stood up.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh? Your body seems more durable than in the past; a shame your eye is gone. I bet he won''t want you now. It''s been destroyed~ hahaha!" Abaddon''s tail swayed behind her, the eye of Valerie impaled on its sharp tip.


    "Idiot... I am a vampire; if I drink his blood, it will regenerate in seconds. Are you retarded after so long stalking him?" Valerie would not give Abaddon the pleasure of seeing her shocked.


    "Fool, I know that," Abaddon retorted as her eyes narrowed and her figure vanished from everyone''s sight. "That''s why I was saving this punch."


    She was suddenly behind Valerie. However, her target was Verana, her fist carrying an unbelievable amount of power.


    Verana, sensing danger, swung her spear in defence.


    ''Verana!" Valerie eximed, trying to save her daughter, but could only watch as Abaddon''s fist collided with Verana''s spear and tore straight through it without even stopping.


    However, before it reached Verana, ck feathers and the scent of death burst from the body of Verana. Her skin turned pale, and her hair a mixture of raven ck and crimson red. It was the first time she tried to use both her vampiric and undying phoenix powers at the same time.


    The force of Abaddon''s blow nullified because her entire fist became rotten and decrepit before she collided with Verana''s chest.


    "Ugh." Verana spat out a mouthful of blood as she was blown away, only to be caught by Valerie and dropped to the ground.


    "See what I mean about getting angry in the heat of battle?" Valerie crouched down beside her daughter, checking to make sure she was all right. "You did good, but this form it smells like Asura, but... if he became a corpse."


    Valerie wasn''t sure if what she said was correct or not as she turned to look at Abaddon. "Come then. This is what you wanted, is it not?" Find adventures at empire


    "Hmph, how boring. This false vessel is being eaten alive by your filthy daughter''s power... Yet it stinks of him. Why do you smell of him!" Abaddonughed in a condescending tone at first before it transformed into a hysterical and aggressive screech. "I thought this would be interesting, but no, all it''s doing is making me feel nauseous!"


    The next moment, Abaddon vanished from where she stood and appeared in front of Valerie before the two shed in an explosion of blood and dust.


    Abaddon looked up andughed at their efforts. "Pathetic!"


    Yet before she could intercept them, Valerie and her daughter attacked her from both sides. The body of Abaddon seemed to have a time limit because of the effect of Verana''s power, allowing them to stop her.


    ''Tch." Abaddon clicked her tongue.


    She unleashed her huge magic aura to avoid the attacks and deflect them with energy des. But neither Valerie nor Verana was easy to deal with, for both had auras and power on par with the people at the peak of Stage Eight or Nine of the Central Empire.


    Her hands filled with dark balls of magic, and she began shooting them from her hands, rapidly aiming for where Verana fell.


    "F-filthy monster!" Valerie was not willing to see her daughter die again and tried to stop Abaddon, but just as she was about to reach her, Valerie found herself dealing with something else.


    "It seems you are struggling to win, Abaddon." A male with a pleasant voice blocked the spear of Valerie with his palm, while thousands of knights in ck armour charged from the gates towards the army of Mu Xue.


    It was stair Crowley in person, his aura distorted and wrong.


    "Just clearing out some pests." stair replied with a light chuckle as his eyes scanned the battlefield, "Nothing more."


    Abaddon looked at the army that was advancing and looked conflicted. "He still isn''ting... What''s going on?" She muttered to herself, forgetting about Verana and the battle instead of looking around as if searching for something.


    "Where is Asura?"

 Chapter 362 The Changing Battle

    The knights and warriors of Silvara rushed forward intobat with the deformed and monstrous Romantican army. Mu Xue lunged forward. Her body, coated in ice, danced through the battlefield while cutting down her foes. She did not use a weapon, but her arm transformed into the same shape as her de.


    Several Romantican soldiers tried to rush at her back but found that thick blocks of ice formed, blocking their strikes before their bodies iced over. Mu Xue jumped into the air, somersaulting in the process before mming her body on the ground.


    This shattered all the frozen soldiers, causing the enemy to be wary of her.


    "Come! Fight harder. We can still win." She called out while on the eastern front. Amalia and Ignis tookmand.


    Ignis, with her beautiful wings, flew forward, holding a sharpnce. Her attack killed any Romantican soldiers in her path. The battle of infantrymen seemed to be in the advantage of Silvara while Amalia held her sword, slicing any enemy that entered her range with pure skill.


    Yet, Silvara found themselves at a disadvantage against the Romantican army that was not being affected by their magics and stood behind Alistair and the white snake.


    "If those two rejoin the battle, our forces will be destroyed in seconds."


    "Tsk... how are Lorem and the others?" Mu Xue Comined when she noticed Xavida dancing through the battle. She used two daggers created from her dragon form''s ws tearing apart a huge abomination that ughtered several knights.


    Lorem''s pale face remained beautiful as shey on a white bed, trying to recover faster, watching the battle unfold. Beside her, Helliana looked worse, with a sharp rock pulled from her abdomen. Her dark magic was keeping her wounds closed and employing a method to heal her body.


    "I can''t move, Lorem, this battle, we might..." Helliana spoke while holding her wound and looking at the battlefield.


    "Ignis will manage. Amalia is a great warrior. But we''re no match for Alistair... or that damn snake to think she came with one of her strongest bodies.." Loremined while Valerie and Verana sat drinking from a chilled sk filled with a dark red substance.


    "Are you drinking Asura''s blood?" Helliana asked.


    "Of course, his blood is the only one I will drink!" Verana blushed as she retorted to the question while Valerie giggled and stroked her daughter''s now ck hair. Their battle ended after damaging Abaddon''s host body so severely.


    "When is that magic bastard returning with the others?" Valerieined. "We can''t wait much longer."


    "The enemy is powerful, and we have no idea when Maria will arrive. The moment the enemy receives support, it will be bad news for us," Lorem added, gritting her teeth.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, men died, and monsters fell, but Mu Xue''s body gradually filled with wounds. Her ice armour cracked, and her face dripped with azure blood. Yet the enemy also bled, and their ranks began to fall.


    "I hope he gets here quickly..."


    "Sister Mu Xue! Worry about the battle! Alistair is approaching!" Amalia called out while facing off against several knights.


    Mu Xue felt her body tremble.


    The force of someone with his power caused her to feel an immense weight upon her body, dropping her speed and making her movements slower.


    She tried to cut down a monster, but her arm trembled and allowed the enemy to duck down, dodging the blow before smashing into her chest with a massive hand that caused her armour to break.


    "Ha...ha...." Mu Xue felt her entire body filled with dread and a burning pain in her heart.


    However, before she could recover, Alistair appeared above her, his de slicing the air as she floated. Out of desperation, she forced her left arm forward, the ice de colliding with his red sword.


    ng!


    Their attacks pushed back and forth. Alistair''s immense strength made her bones creak, but she continued fighting him.


    Dang!


    ng!


    "Come on... are all the women chosen by the Divine son useless ornaments?" Alistair mocked, his de shattering her left arm before kicking her into the distance, the force breaking most of her ribs while she coughed up blood.


    "Sister Mu Xue!" Amalia shouted in fear, but the enemy forces surrounded her and kept her from saving her fallen ally.


    "Haha... this is why women should not fight... you can''t even beat a single person. Where is thest of your party? Why doesn''t he show himself?" Alistair slowly walked towards the fallen body of Mu Xue, her left arm regenerating, but her wounds were too great to do it fast enough.


    He stepped closer, his lips forming the most wicked grin. "I hope he is stronger than you."


    When he lifted his sword, the aura of Alistair focused on Mu Xue alone, letting the troops of Silvara counterattack the mutants.


    However, only the strongest warriors of Silvara could resist the immense pressure.


    Your next chapter is on empire


    "Tell me where he is. Or else I will ughter you, then your allies, and then your entire damn kingdom." Alistair threatened.


    "Go... to hell..." Mu Xue coughed out azure blood, her face looking worse because of her missing arm, shattered armour, and multiple broken ribs.


    "Oh... what a strong woman, tsk, you remind me of my friend and my fiancee," Alistair chuckled evilly while lowering his body.


    "I''m sure you can withstand many blows, but you''ve already used that technique to push yourself to the limit for long enough, isn''t it soon time for it to end?" Alistair grinned.


    Mu Xue remained silent.


    "This body was forged with the help of several talented alchemists, the works of a great mage and healer, and thebination of many powerful cultists. Did you really think that a mere half-devil like you would have any chance?"


    Mu Xue closed her eyes.


    "Should I cut off your head? Or should I burn you with fire? You seem to be weak to ice." Alistairughed. "I will let you choose the best way to die."


    Mu Xue let out a deep breath, a puff of white smoke appearing from her mouth while her body was lifted.


    "Eh?"


    A man appeared from nowhere, as if he existed in this ce from the start. His aura was almost invisible, so faint that Nobody detected him... except one person.


    The white snake.


    Her tongue slithered through the air, but the man held her in ce just by looking at her with his eyes filled with anger.


    "Ah... just as I feared, you pushed yourself too hard and hurt yourself, Xue''er!" the man shook his head and sighed.


    "I came here to aid you, but it seems I should havee earlier. Forgive me, there was something I needed to deal with on the other side..."


    "ASURA!" The white snake rushed towards the suddenly appearing Asura. However, a de sliced down from the sky, a beautiful Elven ive, before a luscious dark-skinned beauty stepped on the ground and stood in the snake''s way.


    "A dark elf?" Abaddon hissed.


    "A filthy cultist?" Philis mused, swiping her de through the air.


    Meanwhile, Asura looked at Alistair with his raven hair swaying in the wind, the pressure given off by Alistair, whose face became ugly, doing nothing to him as he vanished, appearing in the medical tent, cing Mu Xue on a bed, and stroking her cheek. "Get some rest. I have to deal with that clown, okay?"


    "But..." Mu Xue''s tired eyes met Asura''s gentle expression.


    "You have done well. Let me handle things from now on." Asura said before vanishing and appearing on the battlefield again.


    Asura looked at the man who caused this situation and shook his head. "What are you talking about, idiot? I am Prince Asura, the husband of that brave woman over there."


    He pointed to V, the one who fought in the centre of the western nk. She protected her soldiers and fought against the abominations created by the cult without a singleint.


    "Do I look like a Divine son? Are you blind?" Asura snorted, appearing in front of Alistair.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hi..."


    Thud!


    Alistair''s sword met Asura''s naked fist.


    Deng!


    The de didn''t wound him or even mark his flesh, instead shattering into hundreds of pieces.


    "H...how?" Alistair''s eyes opened wide.


    "I will say this once more. I am Asura Phoenix. The prince of Silvara. Earl of the Phoenix de. Husband of V Silvara and future husband of all the most beautiful women in this battle."


    Asura''s expression darkened as a massive sword of pure darkness formed in his hand. It was his father''s gift, this de almost feeling like a part of him now, while his left hand grasped the ck spear, dual-wielding his two weapons.


    His strike wasn''t fast for him, but for Alistair, he couldn''t even see the movement.


    Crash!


    A massive shockwave followed.


    Several warriors had their vision blocked, with only Xavida and V remaining unaffected as their auras covered them.


    "Tsk... let''s leave!" Alistair''s body slid back through the dirt, his left arm torn off, now cut to pieces near Asura.


    "Oh.... no, you don''t get to escape." Asura''s voice sounded gritty, his face scrunched up with narrow eyes before he vanished once again.


    "Escape?"


    Asura''s voice appeared, his figure appearing in front of him in an instant before his right hand lifted, pointing at Alistair with his index finger before a ck bullet shot forward.


    ¡ªVoid Bullet


    Bang!


    The st ruptured the air, sting through Alistair''s head while the next three strikes hit his neck, chest, and abdomen before a final one sted his groin.


    "Let''s make this clear. Run, and you die. Stay, and you die." Asura''s low voice caused everyone to grow scared.


    Some might have be aroused because they suddenly saw Alistair''s body start to bubble and deform before he regenerated with a more monstrous form than before.


    "YOU BASTARD!" Alistair howled.


    "Haha... calling me names will not change the fact that you hurt many of my women, nor will it allow you to run away." Asura''s voice echoed everywhere.


    "Why are you trying to escape?" Asura questioned.


    "Aren''t you proud of your body? Isn''t this what you wanted to be? You are a true chosen now... an abomination that nobody will want anymore... Haha..."


    Alistair''s ugly face twisted into a furious frown from Ausra''s mockery.

 Chapter 363 The Battle Between Fake and True

    "How dare you! This is all because of you! YOU ARE THE ONE WHO TURNED ME INTO THIS MONSTER!" Alistair howled furiously while his body shuddered with his muscles swelling at an even higher rate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He dashed at Asura, intending to rip the man to shreds, yet his fists found nothing but empty air and were left striking nothing.


    Bang! Bang!


    Before the dust could settle, Alistair found three strikes hitting his face and chest, and the ck spear of Asura prated his right leg. To Asura''s annoyance, Alistair''s deformed muscles regenerated around the de, making it impossible to pull out. Asura stepped back, holding his father''s gifted ck sword.


    "Quite slow, and you have a terrible sense of smell." Asura sighed and shook his head before vanishing again.


    Alistair could barely feel his presence. His body continued to burn with energy while he frantically tried to find Asura. "Where are you? Come out! I''ll kill you." Alistair yelled, his anger making him careless.


    Bang!


    Asura''s kicknded on Alistair''s spine, a burst of speed and strength destroying most of Alistair''s flesh and organs, while a second kicknded on the back of his head and crushed his cheeks.


    With his ck sword held high, Asura swung down, attempting to cut the monster down his centre.


    However, Alistair grabbed Asura''s ankle, his enormous hand almost crushing the bones in his leg; despite Asura''s perfect mortal figure, the monster Alistair''s physical power damaged him before mming him into the ground with a brutal crash, forcing Asura to drop his sword.


    "Got you!"


    Asura noticed that the abomination''s broken spine and damaged organs already regenerated by the time he grabbed his ankle.


    "Release my leg! Monster." Asura''s powerful kick lifted Alistair into the air, with the abomination releasing his ankle. However, his other arm, like a hammer, smashed Asura into the ground, causing the entire area to tremble, the resounding bang echoing as he grabbed the dazed Asura, smashing him into the floor repeatedly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bang! BANG! Bang! Bang! BANG!


    Each blow caused Asura''s brain to rattle, his lips to split, and his eyes to twitch while his body became mangled as Alistair continued his rampage.


    "DIE!" Alistair yelled.


    As blood poured from his lips, Asura''s spare leg snapped out, hitting Alistair in the nose, shattering all the bones in his face, causing the abomination to release his leg.


    Bang!


    Alistair stumbled back and looked at Asura, who jumped into the air while healing his broken bones and internal organs, his back fluttering with beautiful wings while looking down at the horror.


    "Hahaha... You are so pitiful, Alistair," Asura smirked, wiping the blood from his face with his sleeve, ruining his clothes. "Hmph... I could end your miserable life right now, but I don''t want to reward you. The memories of what you did to my women make me feel sick." Asura floated in the air, his skin regenerating, while his hand grasped the ck sword he dropped.


    Alistair roared before leaping into the air, intending to crush Asura once more. However, Asura''s eyes were calm.


    "Have fun dying in that ugly body." Asura chuckled. "Monster."


    At that moment, Alistair realised his body wasn''t listening to him. He felt everything being slowed down, and his movements became sluggish before he crashed into the ground like a meteor.


    Asura''s ck de cut through his limbs with rapid strikes, almost impossible for such a gigantic sword, each sh causing a small storm of wind that exploded with air des tearing the muscle and cartge of Alistair''s legs and arms.


    BOOOOOM!


    The explosion shook thend, kicking up a storm of debris before his body slowly turned back to its original form. Alistair''s body was bloody and missing most of its limbs and remained deformed and ugly before his voice rang out.


    "H-Help..." Alistair groaned weakly.


    "Who will help you? How many have you hurt?" Asura snorted as he floated above him.


    Asura dropped to the ground, grabbing his ck spear from the leg, now half amputated and falling apart, then jammed it back into Alistair''s abdomen, crushing his core before twisting the de to ensure its destruction.


    "NO!" Alistair screamed out in pain as he felt his strength fading.


    "I should have done this earlier." Asura snorted, raising his sword and slicing off Alistair''s arms before a dark light poured from the de, forming a massive halo above him.


    "I curse you."


    Alistair''s body shattered like ss. The light of the curse caused his soul to vanish before his entire being was wiped out of existence. Stay updated via empire


    "I guess your nightmare ends now... Now die forever." Asura grabbed the armoured arm that fell to the ground and shook his head while sighing. "Your actions have caused many people to suffer... including all my beloved women."


    Asura''s eyes turned to a tent where his allies gathered to heal their wounded. The forces of Silvara protected the tent, and its knights and mages watched for any survivors and the possibility of a counterattack.


    "Where is Philis?" He looked around, feeling a little winded but nothing else.


    "Philis... Why aren''t you healing?" Asura rushed towards her and checked her wounds.


    "There''s something in her bite... it makes healing difficult."


    Asura realised that when fighting Abaddon, he didn''t really know much about her true powers, and it seemed with every vessel she used, the power and abilities changed or became stronger.


    He ced his palm on her lips and cast a spell, using his own body to extract the poison while he scanned her body and noticed a strange darkness was eating at her flesh. "I see..." Asura sighed and rubbed Philis''s head, his fingers like a block of ice during a heatwave as she let out a gentle groan, the venom leaving her body, allowed her to recover.


    "But... what if you need my help?" Philis asked, her eyes worried.


    "Do you not trust me?" Asuraughed.


    "No! I trust you!" Philis quickly denied it.


    "Then go help the others," Asura told her as his eyes gazed at the figure atop the half-destroyed wall; it was obvious that she had stopped the attack on Philis. Otherwise, the dark elf would be dead.


    He didn''t waste time, walking towards her while holding his spear to his side and the massive sword over his shoulder, even the wounds on his face barely healing, making him look quite ruggedpared to usual.


    "Ah~ you finally came to y with me, Asura?" Abaddon''s sultry voice entered his ears, causing Asura''s footsteps to halt for a moment. "It has been a while since we spent time together."


    "Is this fun for you?" Asura questioned. "Killing innocents? Does it make you feel superior? Someone like you with that power could reach the limits of this world, maybe even breathe through them. Yet you seem to linger in mediocrity!"


    "Hmph... what do you know?" Abaddon spat her tone, a mix of hate and obsession. "What can this power bring me? Do you think I care about what lies beyond the mortal realm? No... I want you.


    If you go to that world, so will I. If you must stay here, I will stay! Should you flee to the abyss, I shall search the abyss!"


    "Have you forgotten? I was created to mirror you, to be your pair! I cannot have children or enjoy life without you being mine!"


    Her voice started gentle, like a mother. Only the smell of blood and death covered her and her appearance, sending shivers down Asura''s spine as her voice became distorted and her face looked eerie, with her eyes filled with lust, her red cheeks and warped smile when looking at him.


    Asura snorted, his mouth drying up with difort, unsure what to say or do to resolve this situation.


    "Well... That is fine too," Abaddon sighed, her shoulders drooping before raising her head to gaze at Asura''s handsome face. "I am bound to you as much as you are bound to me...


    If you resist, then I will just break your limbs and rape you until all my eggs are fertilised." Her sultry voice sounded like she had an orgasm at the thought, while the amount of poison and darkness she emitted made Asura shudder with disgust.


    "Let''s dance, my other half!" Abaddon grinned and floated into the air, the clothing on her body dispelled with a simple gesture, her body on full disy as she transformed into a beautiful white serpent with wings, her size almost equal to the city, wrapping her tail around it several times.


    Asura''s eyes narrowed while looking at the eerie yet beautiful figure of Abaddon, and his figure disappeared in a sh.


    "Oh..."


    Abaddon smiled in shock.


    Bang!


    She shivered from Asura''s power and his ck dending on her wing, her wings tearing apart from the blow as her massive body smacked into the wall below, destroying the damaged bricks and dirt. In retaliation for his attack, her mouth opened, spraying a beam of dark purple towards his figure in the sky.


    Boom!


    The explosion was violent, with her purple beam of death shing with Asura''s ck mes as his form appeared in front of her snout. His hand grabbed her ck snout as his left arm pointed the ck spear at her forehead.


    "Sorry, but I don''t have any intentions of allowing you to take my seed..."


    "Hahaha! As if you have a choice! You cannot kill me! Even your mother knows it. The creator destined us to be together!" Abaddon''s snake-like voice was hard to understand for someone unfamiliar with beast tongues, yet Asura could understand every word.


    "Perhaps, perhaps not."


    He thrust the spear towards her face, her jaw widening to take a bite.


    Crack!


    The spear''s tip crashed into her forehead, creating a small tear in one of her scales, while her bite prated his waist and chest, biting through his ribs and injecting her deadly venom into his body, his blood spraying and skin rupturing.


    "Fuck you..." Asura cursed before swinging the massive ck de of his father into the back of her jaw, his strength crushing part of her cheeks and making her open her mouth.


    "The poison will not kill me," Asura told her calmly, his body glowing with ck and white light as he tore out her fangs from his chest and flew into the air. Their first sh was exciting for the pair. He couldn''t deny his delight when fighting her. Each time, he felt his heart and soul singing in euphoria no matter how he denied it.


    However, to defeat her, he would have to use all of his power while she took the time to regenerate her face. Asura flew into the air and transformed into his mostplete form.


    ¡ªManifestation Devouring Profane Phoenix!

 Chapter 364 Abyssal Monarch - Profane Phoenix

    Then he gained the glue that bound them together, his Elven bloodline and the strange world tree-shaped monolith within his body.


    This monolith did nothing special apart from purifying,bining and synchronising all his bloodlines together using its form to take them in, forming a beautiful tree with multitudes of different shaded leaves, all rting to Asura''s powers and bloodlines.


    Everything became concentrated in one ce.


    ***


    In the skies, a giant bird appeared with the most beautiful, silky feathers of three colours: the beautiful raven ck like Asura''s hair, pure white plumes as beautiful as an angel with his sharp ws and beak a dull grey empowered with the force of devouring.


    His wingspan grew over ten metres. A huge phoenix with hybrid bloodlines looked down at the massive white snake that leered up towards him with a look of anger, obsession and insanity.


    This form feels so good like I''m finally free to do as I wish.


    Asura''s thoughts became clear as his beak opened with a powerful shockwave from his cry.


    The ck and white mes burst out from his body, and a spiral of zing grey feathers formed around him as the mes fused with them, creating a vortex of burning plumes in the air.


    With the violent p of his wings, these sharp plumesunched towards the white snake, their edges shining in a vicious light.


    The snake looked at the ming feathers approaching her. The grey energies they were emitting were so familiar and seemed to want to devour everything, but more importantly, she could see how that power was so much stronger than her defence.


    The beast hissed as it wiggled its long body in the air and dodged some feathers, letting them hit the city beneath her, a single plume causing a house to explode and shatter into dust.


    "Weak. Weak. So weak."


    Bang!


    The snake sneered at the feathers that kepting towards her and also dodged more, unable to dodge all of them as three grey plumes made their way towards her, cutting into her scales, blood pouring out in streams and hitting the ground with the sounds of rain. The explosive force of Asura''s grey plumes caused Abaddon''s body to crush half the city.


    "You little-" The snake red at Asura. "I''ll make you pay. I''ll devour you. I''ll shred your soul and mind!"


    "Shut up. You talk too much."


    He didn''t want to waste too much time; swooping down, he twirled away from the serpent that snapped at him with a deadly bite, his ded talons tearing through her armoured scales beforetching onto her neck, lifting her into the sky, as his wings fluttered with all his strength. The heavy serpent thrashed and iled, being lifted into the skies.


    Abaddon let out a terrifying screech that resounded across the entire city. The screams of countless creatures resounded in Asura''s ears as he soared towards the skies.


    "Let me go, you damned bird!"


    "What? I thought you wanted me to be inside you. My ws are so deep in your flesh. Isn''t it good?"


    "Don''t pretend like you don''t know what I meant." The snake hissed, struggling with all her might, her tail twisting, mming and coiling around Asura, squeezing his wings and body, but to no avail, and the strength that her constriction released could not harm Asura.


    "It''s toote anyway. Enjoy the ride!"


    Asura''s body suddenly began to rotate horizontally in the sky rapidly, swinging the snake round and round and round. The snake''s head soon became dizzy, and its vision blurred, and it didn''t help that Asura was higher and higher in the skies.


    "Stop...stop....st....sto....!"


    Each rotation was faster than the previous; a loud howl sounded as the pair rotated in the air until Asura mmed the serpent down into a rough mountain beside the city with a jagged and sharp rock face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    m!


    The snake crashed into the mountain, and rocks and debris sted apart and were flung into the air, slowly raining down, crushing anything unfortunate to be underneath as a huge crater formed on the mountain. The snake''s bodyy there as blood seeped from its scales, dripping off the rock and pooling at the base.


    "Haa... you need to lose weight....Ha....." Asura''s voice resounded over the mountain, his muscles aching from tossing the snake that must have weighed at least a dozen tonnes.


    However, Abaddon''s counterattack came instantly. Her mouth opened, and a beam of purple miasma shot at the winded Asura.


    Bang!


    The serpent expected the beam to hit Asura, but it crashed into the side of a mountain; a massive explosion tore open a cliff face and a thousand-metre-deep canyon formed in the process.


    "Shit. It was just a distraction," Asura muttered, spreading his wings and pping them, sending his body into the air and dodging the snake''s attack.


    Asura knew that his draconic, demon, and Elven bloodlines would protect him from the serpent''s poison, but he still had to avoid her breath.


    Abaddon rose into the air, staring at Asura as her forked tongue flickered in and out of her mouth. "You can''t keep up with me anymore. Soon, I''ll devour you. You can''t escape."


    She followed him, and their speed was fast, nearing the clouds when a ck light shed beneath her.


    "Huh?"


    Boom!


    Asura''s beak crashed into the white snake''s head as if he had teleported beneath her, and the impact made Abaddon''s skull vibrate.


    Her eyes shook as she tried to open her mouth and hit Asura with a miasma st, but his second blow, his talons, sliced her across the cheek, dazing her.


    A third attack followed; he aimed to grasp the snake once more and m her into the ground. However...


    "Cough!"


    Abaddon spat out a mouthful of blood, and the serpent''s head swayed as she spat her blood in the eyes of Asura, causing him to cry out before his huge tail snapped like a whip and smashed his body into the same mountain, like a meteornding.


    Bang!


    Massive clumps of dust were kicked up, and the earth trembled with an earthquake-like power. A five-hundred-metre crater was dug into the side of the mountain. Asura''s feathers and talons were buried in the rock. His beak cracked as he heaved, breathing in deep breaths, and his consciousness was blurry.


    "You need more experience when fighting in your true form, Asura." The serpent mmed down once again with her tail while her mouth sucked in the surrounding energy to create a huge beam of dark light. "Now die!"


    A bright white me floated around Asura as his beak opened and released a shockwave.


    "Hisssss." The serpent''s attack was halted as Asura''s gaze stared into her eyes with the re of a predator. His ws grasped the rock and shattered it in his grip as he rose, his wings and plumes ame.


    The moment he saw her actions, Asura''s beak began to absorb the surrounding Animus from the world at an rming rate; flowers and trees around him died almost instantly while the ck beam in the serpent''s mouth almost reachedpletion. The more energy Asura drew in, the more beautifully his wings shone with a ck and white me alternating.


    "I...can''t die. Not like this," Asura hissed.


    The air seemed to tremble with his words, and Asura''s plumes released a blinding ck light. Abaddon''s snake body also seemed to transform as she prepared to release her attack, the soldiers underneath barely able to tell what was happening.


    Abaddon released her attack, and Asura released his in response.


    The air seemed to be tranquil for a moment before their beams shot towards each other.


    Both beams collided, their shockwave destroying half the mountainside, city and ground below. Abaddon''s beam melting, corroding and destroying life, while Asura burned, erased and annihted everything it touched.


    "You want to devour me. Impossible!" Asura''s attack raged towards Abaddon''s.


    Abaddon was so surprised at this result that she did not respond at first until a strange smile came across her face as her attack started to push through Asura''s.


    "Pitiful!" Abaddon''s lips seemed to be moving, but Asura didn''t hear a sound.


    The world around them seemed to have slowed, and Abaddon''s speed of absorbing energy to shoot the beam increased at an rming rate. Asura''s wings were fading as the ck and white mes became duller.


    "Devour!" The snake hissed.


    "NO!"


    Asura''s eyes became bloodshot; the mes around his wings began to burn brighter again, the shockwave that surrounded his body from the air bing more violent as it resisted the advance of Abaddon''s corrosive beam. He didn''t want to kill her...


    but now he couldn''t hold back as the ck me of Asura changed colour; both white and grey began to swirl, forming a spiralling beam that seemed to devour her attack when the grey light collided with it.


    Abaddon''s pupils constricted at this scene; it was the first time she had seen grey mes, so she was utterly terrified as she felt her attack being devoured and the strange force from it entering her body, eating her life force and magic...


    The ck and white fire reversed the energy in her attack, destroying the strange miasma and using it to make their me stronger as the me attacked her beam and rapidly began to reverse the flow towards her.


    "Not possible! You aren''t supposed to be thisplete! They lied to me!"


    Her scream entered Asura''s ears and made him feel relieved. His dragon bloodline was awakened now, and it was his victory.


    Asura''s me destroyed her attack, but the mes shot through her beam, leaving only a tiny portion left before crashing into her mouth and corroding her insides.


    "Ahhh! Stop! Stop! Please! I''ll do anything. I''ll be your ve.


    I''ll worship you."


    The serpent''s cries echoed throughout the city and over the mountain as Asura''s grey mes devoured her body, melting her flesh and bones and causing her to thrash around in agony and misery.


    "Never again will you bother us. This is the end." Asura''s voice was cold, his mind finally free as he let out a screech, his voice sounding like thousands of voices as his grey mespletely devoured Abaddon.


    "NO! I WON''T LET YOU WIN!" Abaddon''s eyes shed, insanity and desperation as she suddenly began to swell, a huge energy aura growing from her abdomen. Before she exploded, a bright light blinded the entire area, with only the loud explosion following.


    BANG!


    A crater remained in the centre of the city, and only dust, rock, debris and a scorchednd where Abaddon had been remained.


    "That could have gone better."


    Asura''s body was exhausted, but he could feel it inside his chest as if something had broken free from its cage. He looked at the ashes and crater that remained of the woman who imed to be his fate, the saintess of the fallen sun... He killed her rather than epting her.


    Continue reading at empire


    "Was this the right choice..." His voice was lonely as the darkness took him in.


    Exhausted after rushing here, after helping kill the monsters near Ar''soleil, and now after epting the bottom seat of the Abyss, he let down his guard, unaware of herst attack.


    A hundred lightning bolts from her explosion struck his body from the ground likeser beams, ast salvo from Abaddon, turning his feathers and armour to ash, before he returned to his human form, dropping to the ground like aet across the horizon, void of all power after giving everything to end the battle quickly.

 Chapter 365 The Cost and gains of Victory

    His body, covered in burns and wounds, slipped into her arms. Xavida leaned close, listening to his chest before a smile came to her face.


    Ba-dump!


    Ba-dump!


    When she heard both of his hearts beating, although slowly with powerful thumps. "Good... you''re okay, Asura.... wake up." Xavida''s hand wrapped around his cheek and kissed his lips with a brief touch. "That''s enough, time to get up. I''ll forgive you...


    if you get up now. You can''t spend it asleep." She held him closer, not minding the blood.


    "Haha... to think you were the first one to my side." Asura''s eyes opened slightly. Though he looked terrible, it was more exhaustion than because of his injuries.


    Xavida pushed him away and climbed to her feet, crossing her arms. "W-why do you look like you''re about to die? Hmph!"


    Asura didn''t seem bothered by her words and looked up at the sky. "Haha... I see... Your ass looks great even when you''re mad."


    "Asura, shut up!" Xavida straddled his waist and began pushing down. "How can you make suchments when your face is bloody and beat up?"


    "Oi! Are you trying to kill me?" He grabbed her hips before her butt pushed against his body.


    "It''s revenge for tricking me!" Xavida shouted in frustration as her cheeks turned bright red.


    "That doesn''t make sense," Asura said weakly.


    "Be quiet and behave!" Xavida covered his mouth with her lips again before running her fingers through his hair.


    Their long kiss ended when a series of voices echoed from outside the crater. Xavida''s face became a little dark as she clicked her tongue and pped Asura''s face, "Hmph... it''s because you made all that noise. Now everyone is here and getting in the way!"


    She helped him sit up, and they looked at the people gathering above the crater. Even before they entered the crater, they could hear the angry and worriedints directed towards Asura.


    "Wow..." Asura couldn''t help but be a little depressed when he saw them approaching.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Husband! How could you be so stupid!" Valerie kicked Verana away, her blood wings propelling her forward as she hugged Asura''s neck, as she twirled around his body, kissing his cheeks, lips, nose and neck; seeming to be exhausted. She was covered in dirt but didn''t seem to care as she pressed her forehead against his, tears welling in her eyes.


    "Why do you always show off and use your body like that? I thought you were going to die!"


    "I''m sorry, Valerie, but I wasn''t going to let such dangerous people survive after hurting you and the others." Asura smiled as he patted her head.


    Thud!


    Verana kicked her mother''s body away before recing her


    "Verana... " Asura smiled.


    "My dear Asura... how could you do this to me?" Verana bit her lower lip and raised her hands. "I want to hit you. But I''m also afraid you''ll die!" Her hands hovered over his chest before pping his chest without strength. "We tried to finish the fight without you, so how did you end up in this state... and why are you always naked after a battle!" Verana''s hands slipped around his back, hugging him.


    "Can''t you realise how much stress you put me through every time you use your body like this?"


    "I''m sorry," Asura said with a smile, not minding her questions as he watched the others. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine after a while."


    "You might be, but the city is in ruins... If any of the residents survived, they will probably be traumatised." Lorem walked towards them in her neat ck and red robes while gazing at Asura, who looked horrible. "Can you let go of my husband, Verana?"


    Verana nced at her Lorem and shook her head, burying it into Asura''s chest.


    Lorem sighed and sat down, gently pulling on Valerie''s sleeve. "Come, you shouldn''t hog Asura to yourself. Let us look at his injuries and make sure there isn''t anything else wrong. We can scold himter."


    "I don''t mind the scolding now," Asura said while petting Verana''s head. He felt quite amused seeing how the women interacted with each other. Helliana stood on the opposite side of Lorem, but she didn''t speak. Instead, her gaze remained on Asura''s body as though she were waiting for Verana to step aside.


    Xavida''s tail wrapped around Asura''s waist as she red at Lorem. "Who says we can scold him? My Asura should be treated better! Darling, it''s okay. I will keep you safe!"


    Asura smiled as he gently removed Verana''s arms from his neck and rose to his feet, revealing his entire body before a sh of blue light flickered, and Asura felt a cold sensation envelop his body, a nostalgic and soothing feeling.


    "Mu Xue, you tried really hard, didn''t you." Asura petted his lovely devil maid, who had used her power to cover his body. "I feel much better now."


    "Husband..." Mu Xue cried, nuzzling her head against his chest as though she was trying to drown herself in his body. "I was worried..."


    Asura smiled as he touched Mu Xue''s head as though he were praising a pet. "Where''s Maria?"


    Mu Xue looked up at him, confused. "I don''t know. They didn''t arrive yet."


    "They didn''t? I see; they should arrive soon, though. It''s a good thing you all managed to survive." Asura asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Asura looked around and noticed a few people didn''t seem to be there, though the faint sounds of steel shing made him realise the battle hadn''t ended. Rather, the abominations couldn''t stop even after their creators died. "So, who is leading the army?"


    Lorem cleared her throat, "Ahem... It''s your wife, the princess. She insisted you would be alright and that she would finish what you started. Ignis and Amalia are supporting her, while Lucia protects her from danger inside her shadows."


    Asura smiled and sighed. "I see... then you are all safe."


    Lorem and Xavida stared at each other as though they weremunicating telepathically before their eyes returned to Asura.


    "What?" Asura asked in confusion when he noticed the glint in their eyes.


    "Asura! Put on some clothes, please think of our feelings seeing that dangling around!" Lorem pleaded while her cheeks were bright red.


    "Your body is full of wounds, and yet your demon seems to be excited!" Xavida whined.


    "Um..." Asura chuckled as he looked at Mu Xue in his arms and then the others. "Ah... sorry, I didn''t really feel the difference, my bad." Asura gave a wry smile before wrapping his body in a simple ck robe while letting Mu Xue stand on her own. He cracked his neck and looked towards the damage his battle caused to the city.


    "Is this what happens in a city without any form of barrier or protection?" His thoughts go back to his primary goal of creating a barrier using the Romantican kingdom''s holy item to protect both kingdoms.


    "Hmph!" Xavida snorted at Asura as she crossed her arms under her chest. "Stop dreaming about other women in front of me; my blood will boil over again."


    "Husband." Valerie''s arms slipped around Asura''s waist, and she rested her chin on his shoulder. "Husband, what should we do now? You defeated the enemy, but our house is damaged... Where will we live?" The mature woman used the most sultry and cute voice she could, the mature woman''s charm causing Asura''s lips to curl into a bitter smile.


    "Sorry... I''ll fix everything when I can, so don''t worry." Asura turned towards Valerie and patted her head. "Do you all have a ce to stay until the house is fixed?"


    "Of course!" Xavida snorted. "It''s not like we are poor. Besides, you seem to enjoy the feeling of a shattered home too much. There''s no reason to rush, right?"


    "Asura! The battle is over. It''s time for you to fulfil your promise!" Verana pulled on his hand before wrapping her arms around him again, "I''m thirsty~ let me drink."


    ***


    "No, we have to finish what he started first. Besides, I know he will be fine." V''s lips showed a lovely smile as she took her de and cut down another enemy, her right hand releasing a burst of magma into a group of monsters. "Let''s finish this and wee him back with a smile. Ignis, Lucia!"


    Lucia''s body was covered in the remains of monsters, her six clones fighting in various parts of the battlefield as she heard V''s words. "Yes, Princess!" Her voice was different from her clone''s,ing from the shadows underneath the princess.


    "Ignis, lend me your strength. Amalia looks a little tired." V requested.


    "You can count on me, princess." Ignis covered her body in a silver aura before dashing towards where Amalia fought against severalrger monsters.


    Lucia''s eyes stared at the battleground for a moment before a smile came to her face. "Asura... it looks like he''s alive."


    "I never doubted he would lose," V whispered while stepping forward, her eyes focused on the destroyed city and the dwindling enemy before her. Continue your adventure with empire


    One hourter, the battle finally ended, with soldiers who weren''t injured now clearing the battlefield and stacking the enemy corpses up to burn.


    Meanwhile, the Valkyrie began helping heal the wounded with their light magic, leaving V and Lucia to wait in the main tent for Asura to arrive.


    "He''s taking a long time... that''s dumb boy," Luciained while V sat at her table with a tranquil face, sipping at her cup of herbal tea.


    "You know what the other girls are like; the Drakkur women will need to drink his blood; Mu Xue and Xavida, who are especially clingy, will want his attention and to make sure he''s okay... Then the most important woman, Royal Knight Lorem will be the one worried the most, but will act harsh because she cannot be a maiden when not in private." V exined, finding her husband''s situation amusing.


    "But why doesn''t he send us a message and let us know he''s okay?" Lucia sighed before looking out the p in the tent. "I have a feeling those women will smother him if he doesn''t."


    "Hahaha... I doubt he can die from such a small incident." V giggled to herself before continuing. "My husband doesn''t like to y favourites, so he likely spent this time appeasing all of them at once. Then he wille back to us, so do not worry or get jealous, Lucia."


    "Pfft..." Lucia looked at her, then sighed, " What a Husband... Do you know how tries to treat us? Isn''t it like an eight-headed dragon wanting all the heads to be happy?"


    "Well, not exactly the same treatment," V exined while walking up to Lucia, pulling on her hands and resting her chin on the knight''s shoulder, "After all, I am his only true wife, haha."


    "Princess... I will hit you. Do not joke around." Lucia pouted as she continued to stare outside the tent p.


    "Don''t be silly, look. Here hees."

 Chapter 366 To Usurp a Kingdom!

    Thus, when they reached Utgard, they brought as many workers, masons and trained artisans as possible with them.


    It felt surreal for those born in Romantica, a kingdom now lost because of greed and corruption. V and Asura would choose the fate of this nation. Though the surrounding kingdoms might have issues with SIlvara iming this ce as their own.


    Dark skies and the scent of ash and burning flesh filled the air.


    "Lord Asura, you want me and Maria to be the new stewards of Romantica!?" n gasped, his eyes looking at the man who was their master. He could have them do anything against their will, yet he gave them this gift.


    All they needed to do was pay a fee to Silvara each year, which wasn''t too expensive and only used the materials that Romantica had in abundance.


    While the two nations would share an army, with Silvara being the one in control, it meant the current Romantica, with little to no soldiers, would be safe from any invasions.


    "n, are you alright?" Asura asked with a concerned face, yet despite standing above in all aspects. He never treated allies arrogantly or offensively.


    "My apologies, it''s just hard to believe..." n rubbed his eyes, brushing away the tears. "We were running, hiding in fear until you and your wife helped our kingdom and people. Yet you only ask for the barrier and a small donation of materials... Even offering to leave hundreds of Valkyrie to help protect the capital and clear monsters from nearby viges!"


    "You only need to agree; you have worked so hard for our cause, and Maria''s people have built the town. At first, I felt you would be useless. Maybe I might have been stricter if the leader wasn''t you. Thank you for helping Grom to save his people and giving them a ce in this kingdom. Suppose I could add another order, the northeast area where no human can inhabit well. Gift it to the orcs."


    Asura saw the shocked faces of those around him and let out a smile. "I don''t think Romantica can develop without other races living here. As I see it, no matter the people or their history, if they are willing to pay the fee and ept the rules, then... The territory is theirs to keep and manage."


    "What would the fee be, Prince Asura?" Grom''Gaius also joined this meeting in a smallfy room temporarily used because of the kingdom''s capital being in pieces.


    The newly voted orc ruler, who wore full fur armour with the symbol of an anvil on its chest, spoke up. "If it is like the previous deal, we will dly ept the offer."


    "Mhm, I don''t n to ask for money from your people, but the unique furs and wolves that you breed. Of course, in turn, we will trade food and manpower to help secure yournds in the early stages." Asura had a calm face.


    He spent the night with his wives in an enormous tent, all of them hogging his body and mind. Now, with these two men, it felt like paradise and freedom.


    "Then that is fine with me, too." Grom''Gaius had his tusk peek through his mouth. He was quite happy at the moment; the only orc kingdom now had two leaders. It was something he never imagined he would see in his lifetime. The leader was himself, then above him was Asura, the man who defeated him.


    However, Asura dly gave most of the power to Grom and respected their traditions even though he didn''t need to do so.


    n couldn''t help but ask Asura, "Your majesty, are you not worried about a future uprising or betrayal?"


    "Betrayal? Yes, that could happen." Asura thought about it before speaking, "But my people aren''t alone. You guys, dwarves and elves, have epted us with open arms. Thus, I''m willing to gamble. Even if you somehow betray me, I am confident I could crush you all."


    "I see; thank you..." n felt both nervous and happy that his words showed almostplete faith in him and Maria. "Do you wish for us to change the name of this ce?"


    "Hmm... That''s an excellent question, and I admit that I thought about it before. But let us not force it. If you choose another name, then so be it. If not, then it doesn''t matter." Asura crossed his arms.


    "When I chose toe to this nation, it was for the sole purpose of attaining control of your holy barrier, to fuse it with our kingdom''s broken statue to protect bothnds from the constant onught of monsters and demons." He paused and looked at both Grom''Gaius and n before continuing.


    "In return, you will get protection, a source of ie and will be under the banner of my kingdom. Should an enemy threaten Silvara, you will send aid and fight alongside me. However, I do not ask your entire armies, just enough to show your sincerity. Though if you refuse, then we shall part ways; I have no intention of forcing you or your people to swear loyalty to me.


    I have gotten what I wanted, and the agreements have been signed already."


    "Thank you!" n and Grom''Gaius weren''t stupid or moronic.


    They were intelligent men who could read between the lines. They knew of Asura''s character and respect, along with his ability. This was a man who conquered a kingdom in less than a month, killed thousands of enemies and even showed his ability to transform into an ancient holy beast.


    "The Grom n would love nothing more than to fight beside our saviours! Especially the man who killed our nemesis, Prince Asura!" Grom''Gaius waved his hand and brought in arge bottle of beer made from the finest hops farmed by his people, filling the three men''s empty cups.


    "Haha, in that case, let us celebrate the formation of our new kingdom and alliance!" Asura and the other leadersughed and clinked their mugs together.


    On this day, a new kingdom was born.


    One that wouldst over ten thousand years, never to surrender to corruption again, with the symbol of the phoenix ced upon its crest. The kingdom of Romantica changed forever.


    They were no longer bound to a religion that despised other races but opened their arms and epted those who would ept them. This would take many years and attempts, but eventually, all the original residents of Romantica would wee the changes.


    Some even joined Asura''s ranks or created a new home in this kingdom.


    That night, as Asura rested in a giant bed surrounded by his wives, Ignis stood at the door with a bright face, her eyes almost staring at him like a god or some superior being. After he transformed into the phoenix, all the Valkyrie began almost worshipping him. It caused Asura to be a little embarrassed about dealing with them.


    "Your majesty, the mission was a sess! The kingdom of Romantica has joined under your banner, and the holy barrier is in your hands." V, whoy on Asura''s chest, could only smile as if she had eaten a bowl of honey and sugar. A sweet smile while hugging him tight.


    "Ignis, how fast can the ship take the materials to the maind?"


    "Three days, Your Majesty; shall we leave before or after?"


    "Have all the workers and troops remain here to help the locals repair the city. I want to have some Silvaran architecture added, and the emblem of my family used for the new royal crest," Asura told the cheerful Valkyrie.


    "So you are going to leave me here with the clean-up?" V turned her head up and pouted. "You leave me in charge and then run away."


    "I n to stay here for a short time." Asura leaned back, his left hand stroking Verana''s hair while his right hand held Mu Xue''s hand tightly.


    "I want to create a firm foundation here. I want a town to sprout before we return, but before that, I will spend a long time with my lovely wives-to-be, of course."


    "With me too, I''m also happy!" Xavida jumped onto Asura''sp, pinning him to the bed and causing Verana and Mu Xue to snort.


    "Husband, could you train with meter? I want to be stronger." Lorem added, her eyes filled with vigour.


    "Alright, one at a time," Asura replied. The others were not so happy, including V, who grumbled, "Leave some for me."


    "Why don''t we all just join in? I''ve always wanted to try a beat, darling!" Lucia added while looking at the others with apetitive nce.


    "You can all fight it out," Asuraughed but soon found himself unable to make a sound.


    The following day, Asura sat on a stone wall. Beside him both n and Grom, all three looked a little pale and worn out.


    After the battle, the danger had vanished... Their beloved women suddenly felt their desires return overnight.


    "I''ve never seen anyone move their body like that," Grom''Gaius let out a grunt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Maria... she knew things I didn''t even dream of... I could barely walk this morning!" n held his back with a pained face.


    "Heh, I''m d I''m an orc." Grom let out a chuckle. "Don''t they say women with experience are the best?"


    "Experience!? Grom, are you calling me inexperienced?" n snapped back.


    "n, it''s not a bad thing," Asura added, his face a little tired, but his skin looked glossy and beautiful like his hair, while the two men looked at him with a tinge of fear in their eyes.


    "How did you manage to make so many women look so delighted in one night... I struggled to make Maria reach climax once..."


    "Ah, well. It was only the first night of your union. Once you get used to it, I am sure you''ll make her climax easier. You just need to study their bodies." Asura gave the two men an encouraging nod.


    "Asura, I understand what you''re saying... but look at how happy your wives look... It''s obvious all of them had an amazing night... how many times... no, don''t tell me I don''t want to cry."


    "It''s okay n, even Grom doesn''t understand how he lost in stamina to a human..." Grom pped n''s back as the trio enjoyed a cool beer while watching the sun rising.


    "Hahaha... it''s nice to have male friends." Asura whispered, rubbing his sore lower back and having allies who understood his suffering.


    "Oh, by the way, Grom, your wives cook the most delicious food. Could you maybe ask them to share recipes with my wives?" Asura added, but then he watched as Mu Xue, Xavida and Verana sat with Grom''s wives, giggling andughing, kneading dough and preparing other food together near his tent.


    "Hahahaha! it seems they already started to get along! Look, even Maria is there!"


    Is this the feeling of friendship I never experienced in my past life? Asura thought while looking at Grom and n who began teasing each other again.


    A strange warmth different from the love for his women filling his chest.


    "Fight me, Grom! I bet my Maria''s cooking isn''t bad!"


    "Hahaha, she seems the type to burn water! But let''s fight! The winner has to pay for the other man''s ale!"


    The two men began to wrestle each other, dropping and spilling their wooden mugs all over each other, while all the women looked over and began tough at them.


    It felt so surreal to Asura, yet he felt a sense of fulfilment... Although he valued power, this moment of peace really resonated with his soul.


    I don''t want to lose this scene.

 Chapter 367 The New City of Elvara

    The days passed with haste. Each day, a new meeting or gathering would take ce regarding the new kingdom. It''s agriculture, technology, the repairs, what would be allowed regarding military, paperwork and seals, questions and answers...


    Asura dealt with everything alongside Maria. n decided she worked so hard, and her rank surpassed him by many levels.


    However, despite spending two weeks constantly training in his spare time, Asura felt a sense of fulfilment.


    In this life of meetings, nning and spending each day with all his beloved women in one ce. He also couldn''t deny his heartfelt filled and the idea of bing a king one day. However, the work of diplomacy and the future of the realm would be immense.


    He knew his women could help him in various ways, their knowledge and skills able to supplement his weaknesses.


    It was at this time, after three weeks, that a message came from Silvara¡ªit was a request to call back Lorem, V, and most of the Valkyrie that served under V, not Asura.


    This matter wasn''t a joke, nor a game for the future of the two nations. It seemed to be the queen''s request for Asura to manage the newly repaired city of Elvara without using V or Lorem and many troops as his crutch.


    ****


    The morning of V''s departure, Asura stood beside her and held her tight. He didn''t wish to be separated, but there must have been a reason for her mother to call them back. Asura trusted the queen to do what the kingdom needed.


    "I do not wish to part with you, My lovely wife." Asura stroked her soft, silver hair, now cut to her shoulders, forming a lovely bob style with messy bangs.


    V''s amber eyes peered up into his as she wrapped her arms around his neck and ced her soft lips on his cheek. "I wish things could be different, but Mother seems to be determined to wipe out the excess monsters before we activate the barrier."


    "Are you sure you don''t want me toe back with you?"


    Asura''s hands rotated smoothly, enjoying the soft silk shirt she wore before sliding down to her soft, curvy rump. "Or maybe we can have a quickie." He kissed her lips, long and soft, leaning closer until her back was against a pir in the great hall.


    "Don''t be so naughty... I don''t remember you ending with just one! Haha... I am going to miss you so much, even if you''ve given me a wonderful gift that will keep mepany for the entire time." V''s voice became silky and tender, but a worried expression showed through.


    He felt her hands run down his bare chest as she stood on her toes, kissing him with a gentle peck. Asura felt confused about what she said; what gift did he give? There wasn''t anything he could remember.


    "What are you talking about, love?" His finger ran through her silver hair as he cocked his head to the side, a confused expression stered on his face.


    "Did you forget... well, we were so busyst night... and you must have forgotten." She giggled, cing her hand on her tummy as Asura looked at her, more confused. "You''re so dense...


    hehe, well, you can wait and find out in the future then." V didn''t seem to be the same as in the past; he realised just how much she left her small shell and became a lovely young woman in the time they spent together.


    "I love you, V."


    "I love you too."


    A voice came from behind the pair. "Mydy, it is time to go."


    V''s lovely face of joy vanished as she reluctantly released her palms, sliding her fingers across his hand to keep contact for the longest time possible.


    What surprised Asura is that Xavida suddenly tackled him, almost knocking him off his feet as she hugged him tightly, and started kissing his cheeks and face like a pecking bird.


    "I will miss you so much, husband. If anything happens, remember that I''ll always be with you. We are family, and family sticks together. Don''t worry. If anyone threatens you, I will make them disappear into dust. Remember this!"


    Asura wrapped his arms around her as she was already dressed in her academy outfit; she nned to go with V. The little suitcase beside her seemed to be filled with things she bought during her visit to the local viges and merchants who came to earn money from the rebuilding of the capital.


    Too much stuff to fit in her item ring...


    "Don''t worry, my little dragoness, and thank you for being such a splendid wife."


    "Ehehe, I am the best! V needs someone like me with her right now~ because I know what it''s like, so don''t be sad that I''m gone! It''s not going to be long. We will visit once a week! Even if I have to fly!"


    That was the truth. The queen''s letter gave him a deadline so that he wouldn''t be separating from them for long; in less than a month, he needed to have this city running again and have the barrier ready to be activated fully.


    He had already asked the repair crew to add arger array, big enough to include the forest in its range, just in case there was a future problem where the barrier was ever broken again, and he wanted the orcs to have an easier start to their lives.


    While they were here, he wanted to make sure he would never have to fight against the magic beasts and the cultists again.


    After their little cuddle, she pulled away and moved towards the dreadnaught. They would be taking half the fleet with them and wouldn''t need to worry about the deadly monsters in the ocean, thanks to the queen''s Valkyrie joining them as an escort troop.


    Lorem stood in the doorway in her Knight outfit; her scarlet eyes seemed to be slightly dull while watching Asura. "I will be going too," she said, "However, don''t worry. I will be back before the full moon."


    Asura didn''t t speak, instead stepping forward to stop her from leaving; he then pulled her into his embrace, kissing her head and stroking her soft ears. "Be safe, my beautiful phoenix."


    Lorem snuggled against him, breathing in his scent. "I will miss you, and you better not neglect your training... oh, and the doctor says we can do things as long as I don''t strain myself too much. I''ve been using this to help me heal quicker. However, I know my body won''t be able to handle vigorous activity for a while."


    "What is it?" He questioned as he peered down at her, confused by her words.


    "The world will soon see more phoenixes after such a long time of being nearly extinct." Lorem then pushed Asura away and pressed a hand against his cheek. "I will see you soon."


    She walked out the door, meeting up with the troops and standing next to her, V and Xavida. All three of them were so different, yet they spoke and reacted so simrly; the moment they touched each other''s stomachs, it became clear to Asura finally...


    They didn''t take long to depart, not before Asura walked over and jumped on the ship and hugged the three women tight, his huge wings pping to keep him steady.


    "You two... are carrying my child?"


    "Correct." V and Lorem said in unison. "I thought you realised it was strange that you didn''t seem to react despite all the hints! But my love, please, you should focus on the city... of course, I will focus on our child and the kingdom at home. The queen suggested that we make an estate for you and everyone else... after learning V was pregnant, the queen demanded it."


    Asura then stared at V with a soft smile, "When did you..."


    "The first time, the night of our marriage."


    "Hehe, I knew it; you''re fertile..." Xavida whispered into V''s ear, her dragon tail waving yfully as she pulled away and met Asura''s eyes. "I am goingy my eggs so they hatch in time for these two... so they can all be siblings of a simr age, fufu."


    Asura''s heart became conflicted; he wanted to have children, and now, his three wives were carrying them. His smile turned brighter, and his heart felt warm as he looked at them with a burning me. "We will meet again, and when I get back home, we will make up for lost time."


    However, he worried... because he felt that the battle against the cultists was far from over.


    With the p of his wings, his body lifted off the boat and pulled away from his three beautiful lovers. He swore in his heart that their wedding would be held before they gave birth.


    He refused to make his own children bastards.


    "What a strange day..." He thought returning to the city of Elvara, the beautiful ck stone walls, with runic symbols adding defence against magic and natural disasters like earthquakes that Asura asked the dwarves to install. He didn''t want to spend more on this city than his hometown, but the stronger Elvara became, the sooner he could leave.


    Standing on top of the tallest tower, Asura''s crimson eyes gazed across thend, turning towards the ocean as his ck wings spread out.


    His aura red through his body, bing intense as his strength surged.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I swear... I will finish this!"


    While a ck figure emerged from his shadow, Lucia hugged him from behind, her hands wrapped around his waist, "Sorry to interrupt... I just wanted to be close to you. I feel like we haven''t had much time together..."


    Asura knew why that was the case; he could only me himself for getting involved with several women and not thinking about her feelings. He turned in her embrace and stroked her soft, silky ck hair.


    Since she transformed and gained the void attribute, Lucia became much more feminine and alluring, different from her past as Lucretia and those tacky dances... her soft, tanned skin and dark eyes were enchanting. "Forgive me. I will do my best to make sure your heart and soul are filled with nothing but happiness from now on."


    Lucia smiled, kissing Asura''s lips; he didn''t feel it was a soft kiss, with affection. "Please do... I love you, Asura."


    "I love you too."


    "It was hard to be your lover and forget being your teacher... however, if you misbehave, I''ll teach you a lesson, fufu," Lucia said, rubbing her cheek against his chest. "Hmm, you smell nice today..."


    Asura knew it was his new perfume; they all bought some recently because V demanded it, and somehow, each of them would sniff him or cuddle him whenever he put it on... and every night, they would decide whose cologne he would use.


    "Let us go back and finish work for today. Then rx together and read some interesting books."


    Lucia nodded in response, following Asura down the tower. However, the moment her foot touched the floor, she swayed a little, turning into smoke, and now her shadowy form clung to Asura''s back, her eyes closed with a huge smile on her misty lips.


    For Lucia, the quiet moments and little things like this were important. She felt happy because Asura remembered she liked to read, which meant a lot to her.

 Chapter 368 Shang Weis Gamble!

    Meanwhile, in the easternnds of the Emerald Empire, the handsome emperor sits on his throne with a pleasant smile while listening to the report of his head, Eunuch Xu Ming.


    "Your Majesty, I have a report on the movements of the monster kingdom!"


    Shang Wei leaned back, rolling his shoulders, smoothing his silvery-flecked bangs behind his ears. He wore a green and white robe with golden buttons, his hand sliding across his throne arm. "Oh? Xu Ming, I''m intrigued. Please continue your report."


    Even the lowly servants could hear the delight in the emperor''s voice.


    His lips curled into a faint smile while looking down at Xu Ming. The poor Eunuch looked shocked at his master''s mood before clearing his throat to continue with a feminine and high-pitched tone.


    The pce air was warm and fresh, like jade. The Emerald Emperor enjoyed both tranquillity and beauty when he took the throne, making the entire pce and city change just to suit his whims. However, the beauty and clean streets brought public approval and lowered sickness and crime.


    "We have observed through the Verdant Guard''s spies that several tribes of goblins attempted to attack the Grom n of orcs but failed and ended up being destroyed in retaliation."


    ''Oh?''


    Shawn Wei''s brows lifted; this information was significant because the current monster kingdoms were weak. They threw aside the Arachne queen and instead followed the cultists, leading to the powerful races that resisted them being annihted.


    This information had yet to reach the human nations because the monster kingdoms were a treacherous forest and mountain range with deadly ravines and hidden tribes that enjoyed the taste of human meat.


    A ce most of their spies wouldn''t dare enter.


    ''Thankfully, our ancestors learned of these tribes and how tobat them in the distant past. Otherwise, our beautiful Emeraldnds would have fallen to those disgusting monsters.''


    "Because of this, the current defenders of the Arul forest are effectively gone!" Xu Ming finished his words with a sigh; many other Eunuchs seemed confused about the report. However, the counsellor, the War General and the many lords who knelt on passages showed brilliant smiles.


    The Emerald Pce seemed toe to life, filled with vigour and ambition!


    "It is my duty, Your Majesty! The master wishes for peace and prosperity while the tower serves the Emperor above. We will protect our Emerald forest and spread the Emerald grove, ensuring prosperity to all!"


    Xu Ming bowed his head low, ignoring the praise directed at him. His job was done.


    Shang Wei stroked his clean-shaven chin and leaned forward on his throne while lifting a hand, causing the various Eunuchs and officials to scatter back.


    "Now then...Xi Kong, the defence?"


    "Your Majesty!"


    An ancient voice cracked out in reply, the lord of the defence rising with a steady step while cing his hands on his waist.


    The man''s steps were broad and strong, while his clothing was thick and coloured with a metallic blue, signifying his status. "If we march now, we can easily wipe out the monster kingdom and even reach the beastmen before they finish recovering from their wounds!"


    "Your Majesty, if I may be so bold!"


    Another voice cracked out from the eastern corner, causing Shang Wei''s lips to rise.


    "Elder Zhu, please give your opinion."


    Shang Wei smiled at the grey-haired elder, his hair covered in a hat that resembled an ice cream cone. The elder stood at the ready and raised a hand, signifying his request.


    "Our Lord''s troops are ready and willing. We are ready to serve the emperor''s will! Please, let us ride out and avenge our kin. Although we failed to educate the barbaric nation to the west, we can secure the beautiful Arul forest for Your Majesty and our ancestors! Their distant dream is now a possibility!"


    A thunderous cheer erupted from the elderly gentleman, his enthusiasm contagious, even at this auspicious event.


    Shang Wei chuckled as he listened to the old man''s words.


    "Now then, has anyone had an alternative idea?"


    Shang Wei shifted his attention away from the defence and towards the western wall. "I believe we shouldn''t seek to wipe them out so soon, but first let us suffocate them, squeeze them of all they are worth. First take the forest back, create a barrier that locks the monsters in their filthy ravines and mountains, while the green paradise returns to emerald hands!"


    "How can this be done, Lord Hou Zhen?" The emperor looked at another of his elders, who looked at the Emperor with the most respectful eyes.


    "Your Majesty, if you would allow this servant to speak, I will present you with my n."


    "By all means." Shang Wei waved his hand, signalling his agreement.


    The lord of the Greengrove stepped forward and bowed.


    "We must prepare for a long-term battle. The monster kingdom has survived in their ce because of the forest. We must gather the survivors of the lost monster tribes and train them into a disciplined army that canbat the monster kingdom. We must remove any support that the monsters receive, ensuring that their supply lines are cut off or controlled."


    "¡ªThen we shall build a great wall across the forests of Arul, erecting it slowly and in secret! Not only that, but our main troops will contain the stupid monsters that followed our demands; let us use them as the first lines; let the monsters kill each other!"


    Hou Zhen mmed his foot on the ground, his eyes alight with fire as he turned to look at the other lords. "Then, once the monsters have wasted themselves on their armies, our real men will descend from the ravine paths and flush out the rest of the monsters until only their bones remain!"


    The Western lord''s voice carried over the court. "That way, we won''t have to spare a single Emerald life!"


    Lord Hou Zhen finished his speech and returned to his ce amongst the lords, showing a slight smile before returning to a respectful stance.


    "By the will of the Emerald Tower, I approve of the n presented by Lord Hou Zhen. I hope Elder Zhu will support him as his tactician during battles, and Xi Kong, may you offer your strongest troops to achieve this victory! We must NEVER let the Western barbarians know of our ns or movements!"


    "YOUR WILL IS OUR WILL!"


    "THANK YOU FOR THE EMPEROR''S COMPASSION!"


    Shang Wei sat on his throne while his face maintained its carefree appearance. His smile had transformed into something colder, a mix of cruelty and ambition that hid the hard work he put in ce to bring about the demise of his enemy.


    ''My son, this is how you destroy an enemy. Not through your party tricks and seduction that can fail too easily. Women cannot be trusted.''


    Shang Wei called out to his head Eunuch, who rushed from his spot to Shang Wei''s side calmly.


    "Your Majesty, is there a matter you would like me to pass onto the young master?"


    Xu Ming''s eyes were bright and curious as he gazed at the emperor.


    "Tell him toe to my private garden, in one hour."


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    "Your will be done!"


    "Ah...You may also say this..." Shang Wei stroked his chin while gazing at his ministers before smiling slightly. "That I have a glorious task for him, so he stops sulking."


    Xu Ming''s eyes widened before nodding in understanding, passing the message quickly before leaving the pce halls.


    The Emperor then closed the meeting. He noticed some who looked a little disappointed and made a mental note, wondering if there were any issues that those lords could handle to increase their loyalty.


    Or maybe he would have to use harsh means to control their attitude.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ***


    Several pairs of servants were tending to the area, both males and females wearing pink outfits while working in the garden. They were cleaning the leaves and branches that dropped, removing weeds that had sprung up from the fertile earth.


    "Lord Father!" A bright voice came from the eastern doorway; a handsome ck-haired man rushed inside the p of his boots, touching the soft, polished stones.


    The man wore an expensive purple robe, which flowed behind him like a cape. He looked very simr to the emperor but with his hair loose and his frame just a little smaller.


    ''In time, he will surpass me. However, his physique and physicality need a lot more work. However, the mind is very sharp.''


    "My son, you are on time;e, join your father for some tea." Shang Wei gestured to the opposite seat, where a pleasant cup of jade rested on the table.


    Shang Luo hurriedly took a seat and waited while his father poured him a cup of tea.


    "Thank you, Lord Father."


    The Crown Prince lowered his head before taking a sip of the fresh tea that touched his tongue.


    "My son, I forgive your previous failure. The one hundred days of punishment can be cut short. You have done well to improve this far, and you have suffered; forgive me."


    Shang Luo ced down his tea and shook his head before raising it. "Thank you, Lord Father. I was reckless. You were not wrong; my thoughts were too simple, and I let myself be tricked, and too many of our brothers and dear emerald warriors perished!"


    Shang Weiughed while sipping his tea and shook his head. "Do not be. You made a mistake; learn from it."


    "I understand."


    Shang Luo looked at the emperor, his father, as his eyes filled with ayer of tears. He often hated his father growing up and thought that all the times he punished him, it was because of his mother being a lowly prostitute.


    Yet he learned the truth with this failure... His father himself rode out to save him from death, to protect him from the cult. His father took a de to his chest for him.


    "Lord Father, this son will never forget your love!"


    ''Silly boy... what father does not love his son... I only wanted you to be stronger.''


    Shang Wei looked at the son, who lowered his head and touched his teacup again while maintaining a gentle smile.


    "Yes, yes, that is good. However, this old man does not want you to rush and make mistakes. This is why I want you to visit our enemies as a diplomat. News of the royal marriage should have reached your ears. We need to gather more information on the new prince. The royal mystics have dered him to be dangerous, and the cultists also seem to be wary of him."


    "Lord Father. Who must I keep an eye on?" Shang Luo recalled his past lessons, taking another sip of tea as he did so.


    "Their prince, Asura Phoenix.!"

 Chapter 369 Shang Luo - The Forgotten Mu Family

    In the beautiful halls of the emerald pce, a handsome male thunders down the hallway, his feet trampling the beautiful green carpet without care, his face unsightly with both eyebrows lowered, his eyes narrowed and bloodshot while grinding his teeth. Shang Luo felt irritated; no matter how hard he endured his father''s stupid punishment, he never expected such a stupid task.


    ''To watch an inferior no-mag? What kind of a joke!''


    Behind him, a beautiful woman with long ck hair, cut like a princess, her bangs framing her face, with soft green eyes and a beauty spot beneath her left eye.


    Her face looked empty, without emotion, as she followed Shang Luo with silent steps. At her waist, two daggers show her talent for being an Assassin-type knight.


    "Mu Yue, tell me, why must we bother with such inferior and useless trash? He somehow ruined my ns with that foolish Drakkur slut and somehow became a prince!" The frustration in Shang Luo''s voice caused the woman behind to show a smirk, her eyes looking at the emerald prince with a sharp, hostile glint.


    "Luo, we cannot touch him openly. Let us study him. No doubt, His Majesty is interested in this... boy and already knows why we need to observe him and find out more."


    Mu Yue lowered her head as she replied to the man. Her footsteps remained calm and measured while keeping several metres between herself and the arrogant prince.


    Though her clear dislike of the prince was visible, even when he turned to face her, Mu Yue seemed unable to act on these feelings, instead speaking with great respect, the sh of a ck cor between her dress neckline shimmering in the afternoon sun.


    Shang Luo feared his father, but that wasn''t all. He remembered the vigour and power of Garret Fenix. That loss and the sheer destructive power of that man caused a trauma to form in his heart.


    Now, he suffered from night terrors, sometimes dreaming of that huge ck sword cutting him down. He stroked his chest, rubbing along his golden buttons with each finger as if a sign to calm him down, while his spare hand grasped the hilt of his sword, holding it in ce as a source offort.


    "Right, you are right, Mu Yue. Still, the barbarian queen is a fool to think this marriage will create any weakness in our great empire!"


    Shang Luo spat those words out, showing a look of scorn while ncing at the woman following him with a dark glint.


    The woman''s eyes fleetingly gazed towards the east, her lips moving, spelling out a small word... however, even the gods could only guess the name she whispered while following the prince with swift movements.


    ''Sister...''


    ***


    Many miles away, inside a unique building, there was a room surrounded by bookshelves and filled with arge map on the floor.


    A beautiful woman with golden hair, wearing an oversized dress of purple and ck with gold embroidery, a magnificent dragon across the lower half while her arms were covered in bright jewellery.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The beautiful princess of the southern border looked at the room''s entrance as two men entered the room. The first was a man wearing a red robe with the head of a stag in his hair. His long blond hair covered his shoulders while his face held a mysterious smile.


    "Dear brother, you have kept me waiting," Hera spoke with a delightful voice as she skipped across the room, her body gliding along the wooden boards while the second male looked older than the other male, with grey hair and bitter stubble. "Honoured Father, you also came!"


    Hera pped her hands together, her eyes shing brightly as she jumped into her father''s chest, embracing him.


    "Daughter! You are lovely as ever." The man sighed with relief as he hugged his daughter while the male in the red robe rolled his eyes.


    "Father, do not spoil her; she is the reason Prince Shang Luo chose to limit his alliance with our n."


    "Hmph, Adonis, why do you care about such a stupid prince? We only give our allegiance out of necessity." The old man huffed while his daughter''s eyes narrowed into crescents, letting out a lovelyugh.


    "That''s right, to the ones that ughtered our true rulers, the Mu n. How can we serve them or even think of bing his bride!"


    Hera''s voice darkened slightly as her eyes hardened. "Still, we had a deal, and I will go through with my promise. So long as you teach me the forbidden magics in the book."


    The elder looked like Adonis before smiling. "After your marriage is official and you reach maturity, I will teach you how to activate the legacy of your ancestors!"


    "No~ have you not heard? That slimy prince will take me to Silvara with Lady Yue to observe a certain male."


    "Yue?" The two males looked at Hera in shock as their eyes widened. "Mu Yue is leaving the capital city!?"


    The old man looked at Hera in wonder, his eyes asking the silent question.


    "Father, you said that thedy had an older sister, but is there a way to block Mu Yue''s desire for revenge if she is dead?"


    "It would appear not. Is this a good thing or bad?"


    "I''m not sure yet...but maybe things are getting interesting..."


    The princess smiled, a new spark in her eyes while her thoughts sped up with each breath.


    "Father, as you know, I don''t want to be with a man like that, so I am going to utilise him to save our family. Please let me ept the legacy before we leave otherwise. He might try something along the way. Your poor pure girl will be finished!"


    Hera pouted slightly. "I can''t be allowed to go to a marriage night if the filthy Shang family stains my soul, but I''m defenceless without it!"


    She sighed, acting as though a defenceless maiden as the old man grumbled and looked at Adonis. "Take her to the priest. She is right; such a barbarian must not sully her virtue."


    Adonis nodded, looking at his sister with a slight smirk. He loved how his father doted on them more than usual lords would, though being a branch of the Mu family that was destroyed limited their growth in this kingdom where the very mention of that n could get your family purged.


    ''Hehe, that stupid prince! I will find myself a big and strong barbarian to taint me, or at least pretend to be tainted! Then he will back off, wearing a green hat suits that arrogant coward!''


    The princess giggled to herself as she skipped into another room with a mystical aura while her father and brother followed her.


    "Oh, Father! Adonis, do not enter while I strip and change for the ceremony!" Hera smiled brightly as the two men walked into another room, where an ancient-looking priest stood in a sapphire robe with his hands hidden in his sleeves.


    "It seems thedy finally tricked you into epting if she undergoes this ceremony... Thedy might change forever. Are you aware, my lord?"


    Adonis shrugged as his father let out a sigh and smiled bitterly. "She is clever, just like her mother."


    The old man smiled as he remembered a beautiful golden-haired woman in his memory as his daughter giggled and bounced to the priest and nodded at the priest.


    "I agree, Your Eminence! That little girl who used to run around these pirs and yanked on my robes is about to ept the legacy our F¨¨ng n has long served both the Mu family, who protects this deity, and our family, who epts its guidance... But that girl, what if the divine bird truly chooses her as a host? Won''t we lose her forever?"


    Her father''s face stiffened, and his eyes seemed to widen for a moment, but the old lord did his best to recover, muttering his lovely daughter''s true name, F¨¨ng He Ran, a foreign family epted into the empire by the Mu n over a thousand years ago, with a mixed bloodline, their allegiance and friendship even now remained strong.


    "Her guardian would have been Mu Xue, the eldest daughter of the Mu family. A shame she perished in that massacre." Readtest chapters at empire


    The old man bit his lips and recalled how the F¨¨ng family had arrived toote to save any of the Royal Mu family elders.


    The younger brother, Mu Yu Dong, vanished in the chaos as well. However, many people had assumed him dead, though no one could be sure until he showed up again.


    "Lord father, only your daughter and our son stand before us to uphold the Mu and F¨¨ng legacy!" Adonis reassured his father, looking at his sister dancing around the pirs as she revealed herself in the ceremonial outfit, a crimson dress with golden ribbons and fixtures fluttering behind her as she continued to dance, her eyes shing red for a moment as the mes of the room flickered around her.


    "Child, please be careful!"


    "Father! She will be fine!"


    The father and son looked on with grave expressions. The priestpleted the ritual as the light shone over the princess, while a golden light overtook the girl, and an elegant bird emerged from the mes as it danced in the air.


    "Now the true awakening and ritual will begin, F¨¨ng He Ran. Begin your offering and your oath..."


    As the mes grew, billowing and curling, Hera looked up to the skies through the small roof and gave a mischievous smile while dancing around the ck phoenix.


    A beautiful dance and prayer would now be offered by the whimsical young woman who would cause the downfall of the Shang Empire!

 Chapter 370 Return to Silvara - The Lonely Elf

    "It seems our break is over. To think so long has passed, and I barely got to enjoy my time in the ssroom."


    "Why so dramatic? It just means we should cherish the next four months before weplete the year and move up together." Mu Xue pouted, her lips raising slowly as she leaned against Asura''s muscr chest. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Asura looked at his beautiful maid who closed her eyes while rubbing her cheeks against his chest.


    He thought back to thest moments in the Elven empire, his promise with Celine and the queen while taking Philis with him purely because her body needed his anima to recover from the severe necrosis that destroyed most of her organs.


    ''Not to mention, she knows I am rted to Azoth.''


    The pce rooms were warm andfortable to rx inside. Now the city began to recover, Maria and n started to take part in the meetings and lead the nation more.


    Grom took a position to help both the knights and Westrin to help n because of how close his n lived to the port.


    As for Asura, Mu Xue, Lucia and the two vampires, the past few weeks were spent enjoying the holiday.


    Valerie knew she couldn''t stay much longer, and thanks to the letter from the queen, Asura couldn''t either, allowing her to leave with him in the next few days.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s just that since we killed their saintess and Alistair, the cult hasn''t made a single move. It makes me worried about what their retribution might be. Though I doubt they are stupid."


    "I don''t think they will strike so soon, husband. We should prepare for the half-term exams first; your knowledge of some things is strange!"


    "What!? How are they strange!"


    Mu Xue giggled at her husband''s reaction to her statement.


    "That''s a secret until after we get back."


    "Tease." Asura humphed as his arms surrounded her soft chest, enjoying the cool temperature of her skin. He felt that since she awakened as a devil, the temperature was perfect for him to lean on her like this.


    ''Once we return, I''ll have many women to please and arge wedding to n.'' Asura sighed to himself and tightened his grasp around Mu Xue, pushing her onto the warm and soft carpet while the firece roared into the chimney.


    However, before he could enjoy herpany, a voice sounded from the doorway. "Ahem, Asura... Oh!"


    The voice belonged to n, dressed in his knight armour before entering the room slowly while the couple untangled their bodies quickly. Mu Xue vanished with a tuft of smoke, while Asura slowly sat on the sofa once more and leaned back with a slightly frustrated look, his lips pressed together, and eyes narrowed.


    "Sorry to ruin your moment. But Maria wishes to meet you before you and the queen leave tomorrow."


    "Damn, time goes faster than I thought. Very well, where does she wish to meet?" Asura calmed his emotions and nodded to his friend while standing up and removing some creases from the ck tunic and pants he wore.


    Though he was technically the master of the two, Asura rarely used that authority and kept a very professional rtionship when not messing around with n in the knight''s yard.


    "In the second meeting room, man, it feels strange to know you are going to leave soon... I don''t know how we will manage without you, Lucia and the other girls helping us with training and the other tasks."


    n spoke sincerely, showing just how useful they were over the months.


    Asura ced an arm over n''s shoulder and smiled faintly. "Think nothing of it, old man. It''s about time you learned these skills to impress your future wife; I think Grom should have some people who can help with the knights, though. As for the other things, you''re on your own, haha. I''m not leaving any of my lovely women behind!"


    "Tsk, cheapskate."


    The two walked down the road to Dull Corridor because they wanted to save on magic crystals and other items. The pce would follow the city and have dimmed lights unless someone needed the light, or the rooms were in use.


    This policy reminded Asura of his life as Sura, where energy became scarce, and they had to force ces to endure ckouts once a week.


    While the two made jokes about n''s marriage and their future kids, they soon stood outside Maria''s door.


    n knocked a few times, and a delicate voice floated out. "Please,e in, and thank you for escorting Asura, n."


    The doors pushed in as the two walked into a luxurious bedroom that carried a feminine vibe and held many expensive and decorated gifts over a vast firece and white mantle.


    Mariay on a sofa with a fur-lined robe covering her and a te filled with fruit and a small jar of wine; she seemed at home with the current post given to her, and Asura nced lightly before elbowing n and whispering. "Lucky bastard, look at your cute and sexy wife!"


    "Fuck you!" n pushed Asura before Maria red at the pair.


    "Sit properly and behave. The pair of you are so unbelievably childish!" Mariamanded.


    "Yes, Ma''am!" "Ma''am!"


    They responded together with straight backs, and a faint smirk appeared on Maria''s red lips.


    "Good boys."


    Both blushed, n out of pride and Asura out of slight embarrassment and difort with the conversation. It seemed n''s love transformed Maria''s personality, her pride and confidence now off the charts as Asura leaned back on his seat and took some of the wine from the jar, his nose sniffing the scent, a smileing to his face.


    "A deep vour, dark chocte, with hints of cinnamon and cherry? It''s not bad..."


    As the liquid trickled down his throat, Asura smacked his lips while n sat there stunned. "How can you even taste the vour!"


    Maria''s gaze locked onto her lover before turning to Asura, who shrugged his shoulders and drank another gulp of the wine, his fingers cing it down before leaning back and ncing between n and Maria on the sofa. "Something the matter?"


    "It''s quite a hard wine to appreciate, the subtle hint of vours blended by a master and aged for two and a half decades. This was the special batch my father ordered for my wedding a shame that bastard messed with my head." Maria swilled the ss in her hand, the dark red, bordering mahogany colours flickering on the ceiling as she seemed lost in thought.


    She brought her gaze to Asura and finally asked, "Howe your tongue picks it all up in a simple sip while n struggles to appreciate any of the vours?!"


    "It''s probably because his head has been hollowed out by cheap ale!" Asura snorted while n replied. "Cheap Ale is a masterpiece, mind you! Nothing canpare with its body and vour."


    "Tsk, Men."


    Maria finished her ss and moved next to n on the three-seated couch; Asura sat alone. He felt the atmosphere felt strange but didn''t speak and waited for the two to tell him what they wanted.


    "Asura, as you know, our situation is a little weird..." Maria paused for a moment and looked into n''s eyes, nodding while cing her delicate palm onto n''s sturdy fingers. He responded instantly and gripped her, smiling like a fool in Asura''s opinion.


    "Are you sure you can trust us to run this nation without your gaze on us? n said you were pulling all of your forces and leaving only a few hundred knights and warriors..."


    Maria''s golden hair swayed softly, and the crystal earrings rocked with a jingling.


    "Maria is worried about her performance, and the nobles may target her directly while you are away," n stated honestly.


    Asura didn''t speak.


    He looked at the pair, then took another ss of the delicious wine, swilling and enjoying the aroma, before his lips parted.


    "I trust you both; do not think as my pawns, though that oath exists, create the kingdom you desire. As long as you don''t betray me and Silvara I will never judge your actions."


    Asura spoke the truth; they may act as pawns, but the world was unfair. The strongest rule is that loyalty must be shown through results, not words.


    Maria and n smiled before nodding, and n sped his hands and bowed his head, only lifting it once hepleted it.


    However, Asura didn''t care. At the time he didn''t have the leeway or time to build trust with the pair and used an underhanded tactic to gain this position of advantage, though he wouldn''t discard it.


    The truth was this kingdom only served as a barrier for Silvara, and thus, he would only protect it when needed. He had to nurture many other pawns and potential aces, some of which remained closer than others.


    "Don''t worry, Maria. Just do what I asked, and I won''t forsake you. To be honest, I am homesick and have to finish my education; maybe in five years or sooner, I might get greedy for the throne, but now? I am just happy to see the world grow stronger."


    Asuraforted Maria but wasn''t honest about the fact he was tired and wished to see the Elves, rather than managing such a boring kingdom.


    Maria and n noticed the slight undertone and exchanged knowing nces while smiling and nodding to their future king.


    The pair likely thinking how they could prepare the kingdom for when he took the throne.


    ''I hope that Celine doesn''t get scolded too much by her mother... Now she knows her power I doubt that old woman will be as gentle during training.''


    Asura then looked towards the western tower, able to see Philis, who stood atop the highest point, looking towards the moon with her arms spread. It seemed to be a form of meditation that she began using after meeting Azoth.


    ''She looks so peaceful...''


    "You two should enjoy your time together. I have something I want to check out." Asura said with a smirk, after downing another cup of the heavy wine.


    "Wait! Asura...!" n called out, his eyes looking on with despair, being left alone with a drunk Maria.


    "Hehehe~ the obstruction left so quickly. Now then, n, it''s time to make a sessor!"


    "Ahhh... help! There''s a monster in the pce! Brother, save me.... he----"


    His foot stepped on the windowsill of Maria. He ignored the shouts of An with a huge grin on his face before he flung out of the window and through the skies. Asura''s ck raven wings unfurled and began to p slowly.


    His target was the tower where Philis stood alone.

 Chapter 371 Philis seeks a path

    Asuranded several steps away from the beautiful dark elf. He admired her beauty but didn''t feel any attraction towards her because of his adamant feelings. Though he wouldn''t let her suffer alone, Azoth helped Asura too much to do that.


    "She seems so isted from the world as if everything around her is unrted. In a way, she is right, though. But this is the reason I pity her. Istion leads to misery. No one deserves such a cruel fate." Asura whispered, his eyes gazing at her dull, lifeless eyes.


    Though he pitied her, Asura wanted her to stand again and live without being held back by her past. He knew she felt conflicted being around Mu Xue.


    The first time they met, the dark elf became unstable, and her mind almost broke. That''s why he tried to avoid being with her when visiting Philis.


    "That girl, is she rted to Muru?"


    "She is the reincarnation, but apletely different person now."


    "Is that so..."


    For a long minute, Philis stayed silent while trying hard to gather her emotions and not show her current state. In the end, she still couldn''t bear it and felt tears emerging from her eyes. Asura didn''t know what to say, but his body just moved as if it were natural.


    He hugged her from behind, hisrge hands stroking her soft hair, the silky blond strands like the topyer of a smooth cream.


    "Ah?"


    Philis didn''t know why he was hugging her, and in truth, Asura also wondered the reason behind his sudden action, ''Why am I doing this?''


    They stayed silent for quite some time because, despite their initial thoughts, it didn''t feel wrong, nor did Asura feel Philis resist him; they just looked at the enormous moon that appeared like it could fall upon them at any moment.


    ''This is ufortable, so why does it feel so familiar.'' Philis had lost every emotion and only lived as a killing machine. Yet thefort Asura was providing was enough for her tears to keep flowing. "Hick, why? Why are you doing this?" She cried in his arms, Asura answering while smiling in a warm yet empty tone, "Why am I doing this to a stranger?"


    "I don''t know. I should hate everything: my race and myself. Why do you treat me as if nothing were my fault when everything I have done was so twisted, so evil, so cursed?!" Philis spoke of her sins, that she knew Asura understood everything.


    Asura''s expression didn''t change, as if there was not a single regret in his heart. He remained firm, showing his belief and knowledge that Philis was not the evil existence that people believed her to be.


    "If you feel drowned by your sins, then face them. Don''t turn away from them."


    "... You make it seem so easy, as if it is simple."


    Philis felt her emotions, which had been long forgotten. Thefort and affection of another made her sob uncontrobly. The warm and rough hands soothed her, making Philis feel nostalgia and sadness at the same time.


    "Doing simple things can be incredibly hard, but facing the most difficult things can be surprisingly easy," Asura spoke to the moon, his eyes watching its magnificence over the shoulder of Philis.


    ''Living life... is so difficult.'' Philis thought, continuing,


    "How can you smile like that with everything you have gone through?"


    "Because I never feared living; I kept moving forward because I thought I would reach somewhere if I kept running," Asura muttered, thinking back to his death, rebirth and all the pain and suffering he endured to reach this ce. Then, the happiness and joy, all of it fused to make him realise just how lucky he was.


    Philis heard him but didn''t understand his meaning or reasonings as she looked up at Asura''s clear, crimson eyes. They glinted with a strong and vibrant light.


    "Yet despite arriving at the end, I still don''t understand if everything was worth it. Maybe if I became stronger and knew things sooner, there could have been events that never happened and people I didn''t lose or fail to save." Asura thought about Azoth, then the loss of his father''s best friends and other battles where he couldn''t do anything but follow the world''s flow.


    The flow of fate.


    Philis gazed at Asura while listening, her tearful eyes showing hope and a small ray of brightness inside the cold darkness.


    "If I knew my power could be unstoppable, so great that not even death could hold me down, maybe things would have been different. But that is my fantasy, however... My power could save you and many others who would have died or suffered worse fates without my existence or actions.


    Those are the things I takefort in." Asura looked down at the dark elf in his arms; no longer did things feel so awkward or strange; he felt a sense of nostalgia.


    "Your existence is not meaningless. Your sins aren''t unforgivable," the crimson eyes made Philis want to believe him. His presence and warmth made her feel. Her heart and emotions were like the breeze of the vast greennds.


    "You are not his family, but Azoth himself, right?" Philis suddenly asked the most bizarre question that stunned Asura.


    "Ah?" The sudden realisation left Asura open for her next words.


    "Then what I say to him; I can tell it to you, can''t I?" Asura nodded while dumbfounded, "If I can ept what you say."


    Philis took a deep breath before beginning her words. Her deep eyes locked onto his, and Asura could not look away.


    "It might not be the answer you seek, and it could also cause more problems than you are expecting." Asura listened, his brows raised with confusion. Philis sighed once again; this time, it seemed so heavy, so suffocating, and Philis''s shoulders stiffened as her emotions finally surfaced and brought with them all of her pent-up sorrow.


    "I cannot let you go, even now after 5000 years."


    Asura knew this might happen, that''s why he took a distance from her. After his experiences, he refused to be Azoth''s stand, and thus, when she stepped on her tiptoes to kiss him, he blocked her lips with a single finger. Her beautiful violet eyes opened with shock, their surface gleaming with teardrops.


    Since she conquered the corruption, her eyes seemed to be permanently changed to a dark violet shade. Maybe thest of the corruption refused to leave her body and fused with her iris and pupils.


    "I might be the reincarnation or rebirth of Azoth. But I am not him, do not seek him when you interact with me. I am Asura Phoenix."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Asura exined firmly; he felt Philis shudder and clench her hands into fists; her knuckles turned white with her nails pressing against her palms until they were cut apart and her hand bled. She bit her lip painfully, breaking apart the delicate, rosy skin; her tears rolled down her eyes before the ground, stained by red droplets and ck sand.


    "But can''t you just pretend this once...."


    "No, if it happens once, there will be a second time. I am not him and won''t be him for you!"


    His rejection wasn''t soft in the slightest. It felt as if Asura''s words had pushed a part of Philis''s already breaking sanity, and all that remained was a fragile eggshell, ready to fall apart with the slightest contact.


    However, when she tried to escape in despair, he wouldn''t release her.


    "Let me go...!"


    Her desperate struggle onlysted for a moment as Asura restrained her arms, using only his fingers to the point she wouldn''t feel even a hint of pain. "Calm yourself."


    Despite struggling, Philis stopped after hearing these words, and slowly, her body rxed in his hands. Only her emotions were wild and rampant; Asura felt Philis break down, and as if seeking support, she cried, her face hiding in his chest while sobbing.


    Asura embraced the dark elf, hisrge hand patting the back of Philis''s smooth, caramel back, though he couldn''t go back on his oath and pretend to be Azoth for her. It didn''t mean he would leave her to suffer alone in this cold darkness.


    With her warm tears wetting his clothing, Philis clutched tightly to Asura as if scared to let go, "Please, pretend once; I promise not again."


    Asura knew she wouldn''t be able to hold those words since he saw her vulnerability, all of it directed at Azoth.


    "Tell him how you feel, your frustrations... the me... your regrets and guilt. I am sure he will understand."


    "But..."


    "If he was alive right now? Do you think he would allow you to suffer alone?" Asura couldn''t avoid her; Philis had to ept everything. It was better to clear her past and, eventually, one day, move on.


    His words struck something inside her confused mind as her lips began to part, speaking of all her frustrations, regrets and feelings.


    "I failed him, failed you, Azoth! Yet, despite knowing my existence made you suffer so much. You stayed with me until the final day."


    Asura listened to Philis release all her pains. From things rted to the memories he had already recovered to silly things that happened decades before the events that led to her falling, he didn''t speak or interrupt, just stroked the back of her head and listened as Philis, a woman as old as his mother spilt her soul to him until the night almost ended.


    Philis rested peacefully, and Asura observed his surroundings and felt a sense of peace himself, maybe down to the small parts of Azoth remaining inside him, finally finding peace and dispersing into his existence.


    He didn''t know, but at the very least, Philis seemed to have released thousands of years'' worth of frustration and feelings.


    His goalsplete, Asura carried the dark elf, who snuggled in his embrace, to her room and gentlyy her on the bed, covering her with the silk quilt. He then sat beside her side, looking at her sleeping state before standing and going outside the castle''s main hall.


    "Thank you...."


    Philis, who watched his departing back, whispered. Her eyes seemed different. Though she would continue to agonise and suffer, there was now at least a spark of life inside them. "You are as kind and gentle as he was... I see, you are not him but his reincarnation..."


    Nobody could know the future; would they be dear friends or a familial rtion? Asura only gave her a chance to spill her pain; while he would never take the ce of Azoth, he did so because that is what Asura Phoenix would do for anyone he considered close.

 Chapter 372 Home once again - Nostalgic Student Days!

    Asura and Mu Xue stood beside each other as they looked back on the city starting to recover. Thanks to the efforts of n and Grom the people lost will be remembered with a magnificent monolith created in the centre of the city, surrounded by a delicate water feature.


    Unlike before, the two kingdoms now shared a teleportation link, though it would take great resources, and only the rich and important could use it. Asura and Verana nned to make this teleportation array a thing everyone could eventually use.


    Therge boarding ring vibrated with a strange air. Blue lights began to flicker and form a huge magical circle.


    Today, Verana, Mu Xue, Lucia and Asura would return. Philis asked if she could remain in this kingdom and take the next boat to Silvara.


    Asura didn''t deny her request, knowing her feelings; instead, he hoped she could find a reason to live or at least some value to her life during the travel.


    "Mu Xue, it feels like the day you guided me from the de, and we took the carriages to the capital again."


    "Mm? Do you remember that moment I thought you were in danger... Yet you killed three bandits alone. I almost felt my heart leaving my chest!" She scolded him as her hand grasping his tightened.


    "Haha, well, I didn''t know the extent of my power, thinking back now. I was lucky they hadn''t awakened or reached Stage One."


    Explore new worlds at empire


    "You were more than lucky, stupid."


    "Yeah, yeah. Shall we go? I am sure that everyone is waiting back home."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Home..." Mu Xue''s face looked forlorn as she narrowed her eyes, looking towards the northeast. Although Asura knew she saw his mansion as home. He could tell the one she thought about right now was the home she lost many decades ago.


    "I remember you used to talk about a younger sister andpare me to her when we were younger..."


    "Yue... She was always so intelligent and talented, it made my hubris in the past look stupid. While I stuck to rules andws, she would use any means to reach her goals. Like you in the past, without magic, you would use your mind, body and tools to match your peers." Mu Xue''s lips curled into a faint smile, maybe a mix of nostalgia between Asura and her sister weaving into a warm tale.


    Asura clutched her hand, before pulling her onto the portal, the slight vibrations under their feet making their cheeks tremble as the portal reached itspletion.


    Two women followed them, with the tall raven-haired beauty taking his opposite hand, while the other, with ck hair, dark eyes and a nimble body, hugged him from behind.


    "To think, my dear husband would only show affection to Mu Xue and abandon me until the very end~ what should I do with this pain in my chest?" Verana giggled while joking her eyes narrowing with a slight crease at the corner while curling her lips into a brilliant smile. "It''s great to be going back."


    "Hehe, someone has to pay my bills and food for the cats, and who better than him." Mu Xue joked, joining Lucia''s joke.


    The next moment, the portal began to whirr with a magical crackle and vibration before the party was sucked through space and time, the scenery warping around them.


    For a few moments, their bodies twisted and turned through a dark, mysterious space while they couldn''t move or speak an inch, but slowly, they began to slow their speed before the feeling of something rushing towards them filled their chests with pressure.


    Within moments, theynded in a chamber full of an official weing them, including Asura''s friends.


    The ce they arrived was the teleportation zone inside the royal academy, with Lorem and Ignis waiting for them. Ignis bowed, like the serious Valkyrie she was, while Asura, Mu Xue, Lucia and Verana tried to adjust to the strange sensation of the teleportation.


    Lorem''s eyes never left Asura as she stepped forward and hugged him tight, her hands stroking through his raven hair while she sniffed him secretly as if missing his scent.


    After the long hug, Asura patted Lorem''s head and smiled at the rest, happy to be back home. The trip opened a lot for him to learn and gave him some problems he would need to deal with in the distant future.


    However, now that they had returned and were sessful, he truly wished for a quiet moment before returning to the academy.


    "Lorem, you''re not working too hard, are you?" Asura whispered while gently stroking her back, her head resting against his neck.


    "I''ve taken time off, others are taking my ce for the next year, though I can''t be toozy, so I asked for a role here at the teleportation headquarters, haha."


    "That''s good. Though be careful, okay. Your body is for two now."


    Asura agreed, and after the group organised a date tomorrow, he returned to his home.


    The mansion in the noble district looked beautiful, the maids and other servants helping keep it pristine while the group were away. Asura, Mu Xue, and Verana walked towards the entrance, only to find Xavida waiting while swaying from side to side with a cheerful face.


    "Is she singing to herself?" Mu Xue whispered.


    "Ah, she likes to do that, doesn''t she," Veranamented while they walked with quiet steps to catch the humming dragon and scare her.


    They hid in the shrubbery''s shadow, approaching with the slowest steps, enjoying that Xavida''s singing had improved over the months they knew each other.


    Asura felt quite the biggest shock when he thought about who or how Xavida acted when he first met him, her threats, sharp eyes andck of words... Yet now she would sing, dance and make so many friends that the silent and moody Xavida seemed to be a lie.


    ''Is this because she feels that her uncle is no longer a threat? Soon... I will deal with the north, hopefully with less violence and only making those who should... suffer.'' His brows narrowed before they reached the lovely dragoness.


    "AH!?" Xavida suddenly screamed, jumping in fright as she sensed someone getting closer to her, turning around with an irritated frown. However, her eyes blinked when she saw them standing beside the shrubs with mischievous and wicked smirks on their faces.


    "Then shall we go inside? It''s a little cold today." Asura suggested, ignoring the dragon, who continued to whine and moan and lead the girls and the rest inside.


    Although Xavida''s personality had changed, he did like to tease her and y pranks just like in the past. Still, because of their mission and their adventures, the entire group wanted him to themselves at night. So it became difficult to manage them all. Thankfully, they didn''t mind sharing as long as he agreed to date them at least once each month.


    This was something they agreed upon in Romantica, and Asura agreed to avoid too many arguments.


    ***


    Inside the mansion, they were greeted by three maids, the pleasant aroma of delicious food and the faint scent of jasmine, which Asura liked.


    "Wee, master andpany! Please enter and refresh yourselves. The princess, Queen, Lorem, Ignis and the rest will visit tomorrow after the master has settled down." They announced with polite bows.


    Even though Asura already knew, he felt happy to have maids like this who would keep note of important meetings and things that they needed to do; some of them could be quite forgetful.


    Inside, Asura and the group found the rooms had been maintained regrly, and no dust or dirt could be seen.


    Still, Lucia, Verana, and Mu Xue yed the strict noble and tried to find any issues; for some reason, Xavida joined in, even though she came back two weeks ago.


    Xavida poked fun at the maids who could clean perfectly and called others out on minor ws. Still, she and Verana had no faults and could onlyplement the maids who served them.


    Asura, tired from all the hustle and bustle, dropped like a sack of meat onto his bed, ruffling the quilt as he sank into the fresh mattress.


    Mu Xue followed quickly after. First, she cleaned his room, took off his shoes and socks before folding them and then, once finished, she had a nostalgic feeling of when she served as his maid before flopping by his side and humming happily.


    "It feels like it was years ago that I was just your maid."


    "Haha, that''s true, the amount we''ve been through, at least I am d I could be honest with you this time."


    Mu Xue rxed as she stroked through Asura''s raven hair, kissing his forehead and cheek and gently on his lips. Asura, enjoying this rxation time, savoured these moments with Mu Xue and didn''t make any movements; he justy there and let her toy with him, feeling a moment of relief and bliss; here in this room, he didn''t feel the stress of his burdens.


    Instead, he returned to the student and earl''s heir, Asura Fenix, from half a year ago.


    Mu Xue teased while Asura allowed his shirt to be unbuttoned, but she didn''t take it further; instead,ying on his chest, with the quilt wrapped around them, Mu Xue seemed satisfied as she closed her eyes, flickering her eyshes before falling into a light sleep.

 Chapter 373 Quietly Squeezed and Satisfied **

    Asura''s hazy mind began to awaken to the slight creaking of his bed and a warmth undted around his lower body. The hot, slimy sensation brought pleasure to him as he awakened.


    ''What''s going on?'' He thought as the soft smack of flesh echoed within the room, the hot sighs of Mu Xue vibrating beside his ears, as the sensation that wrapped around his member tightened with a slippery sensation wrapping around his shaft.


    "Haa... Darling, are you finally awake? It''s so hard and fierce~ you''ve been gouging my insides for so long I can''t stop moving my hips." Mu Xue''s pink lips kissed his ear before her long tongue slid around it and tickled his sensitive areas. Her lips slowly traced his shoulders before gently nibbling against him, softly gnawing while leaving marks on his skin.


    "Nnn... it''s so good, fuck me while everyone else is clueless~ make me cum while they wait for you downstairs!"


    Asura looked down at his naked body, connected with the blue-skinned Mu Xue, her soft petals parted and oozing with slimy honey and his sperm; it seemed that he already climaxed once in his sleep, causing him to gasp. "Mu Xue, did I-"


    "Ahn~ don''t worry, we''re not too loud," her moistened fingers stroked Asura''s lips before sliding into his mouth. Her finger toyed with his tongue while she bounced her hips with a wet p, rolling and thrusting them against his pelvis so his cock deformed and prated her deeper with each movement. "Do you feel good?"


    ''Her insides are so warm and sticky the soft and viscous honey feels like it''s melting my cock...!''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mu Xue moved Asura''s arms until his palmsid over her springy ass, the soft, squishy meat letting his fingers sink into the flesh as his fingers spread through the soft fat cheeks and embraced her body, with him bringing his hips higher each time she lowered hers, causing the lovely devil to squeal when his cock prated her womb, rubbing its walls with pleasant friction, before sliding back out while she released an audible puff and raising a spurt of her sweet fluids along his length, moistening his member before she sat upon him again.


    "That''s it~ ah, your cocks are so strange it''s rubbing all the right ces; I can''t stop myself from wanting it more~ Mmmmm.... hn..... more...!"


    ''Damn it, her insides are like a living snake! Wrapping and coiling around my cock, teasing my ns with her warm, squishy folds!''


    Mu Xue continued bouncing in his embrace while the wet noises echoed louder, a sly and alluring smirk emerging on her face as her soft, sloppy love nest tried to entangle him.


    "I''m going to make you cum~ watch me, darling." Mu Xue ced both hands on his chest, her legs lifted as she squatted over his towering cock, her cool, slimy slit stroking his cock, before she suddenly lowered.


    Her hips began to gyrate and gallop atop his hips, the sound of her ass pping his thighs growing faster and faster as she tightened her entrance, pulling on his ns each time she moved.


    ''It''s so intense! Damn, my tip... she''s moving so fast it''s driving me insane!'' Asura''s breathing became erratic as Mu Xue continued to ravage his loins, her snatch tightening, loosening and coiling around his cock.


    While she tensed her asshole, making her insides torture his cock, while her ass sluggishly pped over his groin each time she descended, causing his hips and legs to be numb, unable to escape her alluring clutches while she nibbled his neck and kissed his cheek.


    "Suck~" Mu Xue locked lips with Asura as she embraced his mouth with hers, her slimy tongue pushing into his mouth as her horns began to growrger, and her body became more devilish.


    Her tail reached back and tightly coiled Asura''s balls, the soft tail squeezing and massaging him as she increased the ferocity of her movements, mming her groin and luscious hips against his thighs, releasing a pleasant groan each time her insides became churned by his brutal invasion.


    She devoured Asura''s resistance, using her tongue to suppress his struggle before she withdrew her lips, strings of saliva lingering before she licked the corners of her mouth.


    "How does it feel? To be fucked by me?" Her eyes shone with an alluring light; Asura could tell how aroused Mu Xue was as he grasped her hips and flipped her onto her back, catching her off guard.


    Mu Xue tried to push him off, but the moment his cock sank into her warm, needy cunt, she could only let out a sensual groan and lose resistance.


    "It feels great, so let me ask you the same. How does it feel to be fucked by me?" Asura wrapped both her legs and pushed them forward. Her knee''s touched her breasts while her ass and pussy squished together, making the entrance and tunnel tighter, bubbling with her thick nectar as his semen from earlier.


    His hips lifted her ass higher before he stood and squatted over her slimy, drooling snatch.


    "Asura... darling... haa... you... wait..."


    He held her legs at her chest, causing Mu Xue''s breathing to be heavier, while he instantly dropped his hips, prating her straight to his base with a loud m, releasing a bubbly squirt, as her body convulsed, his cock gouging her insides, pushing through her tight, bending tunnel to reach her womb.


    ''Her pussy really has been softened up to amodate my cock... damn, this feels amazing!''


    "Haa.... darling..... oh... damn, you''re breaking me apart..." Mu Xue moaned, her mouth wide as a slutty groan emerged, while Asura pummelled her cunt without care.


    "You said yourself not to wake everyone. You''re the one who started things." Asura''s hips mmed and squished against her ass with audible smacks and stters as her pussy continued to spew more honey. His semen from earlier mixed with hers and stained his dick, with a mixture of white goo staining her pink petals and dribbling down her ass crack.


    "Keep squeezing... I''m close." Asura thrust her legs closer to her breast, watching as her hips raised higher, making the insides of her pussy convulse and undte around his cock, while her ass cheeks mashed together, revealing the bountiful space between. The cute devil tensed her ass to increase the pressure inside her pussy.


    "Kuh..."


    "Don''t cum darling, keep going~ harder, more~ give me more..." Mu Xue sucked and bit his fingers that held her legs over her face. In return, he covered her mouth; her tongue slid along his palm, trying to suck the surface as her insides rapidly squeezed and released his cock as his pace continued.


    The pping sounds reverberated loudly as his other hand pulled on Mu Xue''s left horn, the erogenous area causing a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    "Darling.... so rough..~ nnnngg mmmn...." Mu Xue mumbled in a slutty voice as his other palm grabbed the top of her head, forcing his member to grind every inch of her depths as his cock bashed against her womb''s walls, stirring up the sticky fluids inside until her eyes rolled back and she no longer seemed to make sense. "Mmmn... Haanngg... Nnnm! Ahh~" Stay connected with empire


    "Is this hard and rough enough for you? Here''s your reward." Asura pushed her against the bed, his strength almost cracking her horns as he pounded her with all his power, the sound of pping reverberating with a wet squelch as his cock began to expand inside her, her hole stretching while her pussy tightened, sucking him in further.


    Asura''s breathing became erratic while an immense pressure welled up in his lower abdomen until he reached a powerful release. He spewed torrents of thick seed inside Mu Xue''s over-flowing womb, drowning her insides in his sperm, which forced Mu Xue to go insane with bliss.


    "Haanggh..~ darling... I can''t breathe... ugh... I''m... dying..."


    Mu Xue''s eyes rolled into her skull as Asura''s cock continued to ravage her insides, the bulge visible at the centre of her stomach. After moments passed, he pulled out, bringing with him a huge glob that poured onto her skin while a fountain of cum flowed from her cunt onto the bed.


    Mu Xue quivered and trembled as Asura moved near her face, kissing the devil''s lips before biting them and making her tremble; her body was still shaking and trembling from the pleasure that assaulted her, while Asura just loomed over her face, his cock dribbling semen all over her nose lips and face.


    "That''s what you really wanted, right? Xue''er?"


    "..." Mu Xue seemed unconscious, her tongue sticking out her cum-stained lips. Her stomach swelled with the amount of seed Asura pumped inside her belly while her pussy continued leaking the mixture of his white cream and her gooey slime down her ass.


    "Well... that was the best fuck I''ve had in a while." Asura thought while pping Mu Xue''s buttocks and sitting on the edge of the bed, looking out the window to find a pair of lovely eyes staring at him with an open mouth.


    "Xavida, why are you peeking?"


    "Come here. Xue''er is down for the count. Can''t you use those pretty lips to clean me up?"


    "Huuu..... fiiine." Xavida pouted, her ears lowering before walking in front of Asura and crouching down to face his messy, slimy cock.


    The aroma assaulted her nose and caused her body to heat up. "Wow, you really did a number on her... she''s still gaping and unconscious..." After that, Xavida opened her mouth and sucked on Asura''s tip.


    As he stroked Xavida''s silky smooth hair, "There''s plenty more for you too; don''t worry about saving face in front of Xue''er. We both know you love choking on my cock."


    Xavida sucked on his tip before wrapping her lips around his ns, gazing at him with a hateful look, yet her blushing cheeks gave her away. She began licking the oozing honey and Asura''s fresh cum from the tip of his cock, her face showing a delighted look as she coated his shaft with saliva before holding the base of his shaft and jerking her hands along his length slowly.


    "You better make me feel as good as her when we''re done!" Xavida pouted before sucking his tip again and poking her small tongue under his ns, spreading a cooling sensation through his cock and causing Asura to sigh in relief.


    "That''s better... just like that..." Asura''s hands gently caressed and tickled Xavida''s smooth dragon horns before pulling her down to the base, causing her to gag and spit as drool bubbled from her nose. However, she didn''tin. Instead, her delighted eyes, filled with a dazed look, watched him as if waiting for him to start skull fucking her.


    ''Ah... I love my women. Why do they all have unique lewd talents?''

 Chapter 374 Nostalgic Feelings - The Watching Maiden

    ''These girls are like endless barrels of energy...'' He thought, looking back at them sleeping while the sun started rising.


    Today, they would be finally attending ss once again, and many topics and details would be included that all of them hadn''t studied because of being so busy. However, Asura had the advantage of his first lifepleting all these boring things.


    ''However, I don''t remember a lot of it; there should be enough.'' He thought, taking a change of clothes for everyone and waking them up.


    Verana yawned, slowly putting a ck pair of alluring panties on, shaking her ass for him. However, she always chose the string type that made Asura want to take them off instantly.


    "Mmmmn....Is it time already? Verana''s croaky voice sounded as she hugged Asura from behind. Her soft lips kissed the back of his neck as her fangs slipped into his flesh, drinking a mouthful of fresh blood before letting go with an enchanting smile.


    "Yes, we''ll have to go in an hour," Asura replied, trying his best not to lose to his lust while enjoying the half-naked beauty who hugged and kissed his exposed muscles. Her clinginess forced him to walk with her in his arms to the dressing table with all his clothes.


    "Uwaaaaaaw...." She whined like an unwilling baby, hugging a pillow to sleep. "Let''s just have sex all day, okay? Who needs to study that dumb stuff? Just pound me, and then we can go back to Drakkur and rule it together~ okay?" Verana proposed while the other beauties yawned, waking up.


    Mu Xue''s delicate voice sounded before she climbed out of the quilt. Her soft, fair skin looked radiant as she slipped into Asura''s arms, her hands wrapped around his waist as she kicked Verana off.


    "We don''t have time for your childish actions, get dressed before making stupid thoughts about taking my husband to Drakkur! He''s going back home to the de with me, and we''ll have lots of children. Huhuhu~ right Asura?" Mu Xue let Verana fall to the floor, the blue-haired beautyughing in the background.


    "Stop being noisy! It''s time for ss. Get dressed, and don''t sexually harass my darling!" The soft voice of Xavida echoed as she stood in her full uniform, her tail swaying while her two white horns flickered with purple lightning.


    What shocked the trip was that the most lustful andzy Xavida was already getting ready and rushed out the door, shouting what breakfast she wanted to eat!


    The looks of Mu Xue and Verana interlocked. Their eyes seemed to be dull as they both spoke to each other. "Did we lose to Xavida?"


    Mu Xue turned around and dropped to the floor, using theb tob her lustrous azure hair before Verana gave Asura onest hug from behind. Then rushed to the opposite side of the bedroom to grab her bag, which seemed to contain all her clothes and makeup.


    ''These girls are so unpredictable!''


    Asura took this change to wear his nostalgic uniform, ck and red, with a soft sensation while he rushed downstairs to find the table filled with all his and Xavida''s favourite dishes. What made him even more impressed was the maids sitting at eating at the table while talking to Xavida.


    ''She looks so happy speaking to them, but why is her thought process so confusing?''


    His head throbbed after hearing her internal turmoil, and he sighed.


    "Darling! Your food is getting cold; are you going to wait until Mu Xue and Verana argue, dressed like hookers trying to seduce you again?" Xavida pulled his hand down onto the seat while the maids looked a little shocked and awkward, not sure whether tough or cry at the remark as no one didn''t hear their antics from the night before.


    ''Though the loudest of the trio and prime criminal is Xavida herself.'' They thought while stuffing their mouths.


    "Hey! What''s with this tone? Asura loves us equally; otherwise, he wouldn''t have spent the night dealing with all three of us," Verana replied while Mu Xue remained calm.


    The two of them seemed to have rushed down the stairs, signs of scratches on each other''s arms hidden slightly by the uniform sleeves, though she didn''t speak and instead nodded before grabbing Asura and sitting beside him with a triumphant smile.


    Asura scratched his cheeks as the maids smiled sweetly; however, he couldn''t favour only one of his brides. "Well, it would be wrong of me not to give Verana and Xavida love too...after I woke up with you on top of me."


    "I knew it! Mu Xue is a pervert!" Xavida shouted while the maids felt like their stomachs were hurting from holding theirughter and resisting imagining what happened behind the doors of their masters. Their cheeks were bright pink, and their eyes were tearing up.


    At the same time, Asura ignored the drama and fed both a spoon of stew.


    "Well, let''s finish this delicious meal and head to the academy. It''s been a while, but remember not to have some strange superiorityplex. We''re just students, alright?" Asura remembered the feeling of being put down in the past life and hated when people who did missions came back and acted like they were special.


    Everyone was equal to students.


    They finished their meal and started heading to the academy on foot. Asura couldn''t help but hold on to Mu Xue and Verana in public, though he did nothing more than hold their hands and waists. He didn''t like to go too far to public ces. It was a matter of respect. Instead, he remembered this street, the path he walked with Mu Xue on their first day.


    "Mu Xue, do you remember walking down here months ago? You loved looking at the Silvara sword like a cute maiden." Asura pinched her soft cheek, smiling gently.


    Mu Xue tilted her face slightly to the left to escape the attack, nodding, "But, Verana seems even more infatuated with that sword than me," she replied while Verana didn''t care about the jests and pointed at Verana who looked at the new sword... because the statue holding the sword was non-other than Asura!


    "Hmm?" He gazed over at the shattered sword, only for his eyes to widen and his feet to stop. "What the hell is that!?"


    Where his old statue stood, Asura could see himself cast with a white marble stone while holding the Silvara sword steady... not only that, but the colour of the aura changed. No longer the beautiful blue aura, but now a ck and white aura of mes that seemed to match his mes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Who made this!? Why?'' Thought Asura.


    ***


    Meanwhile, a beautiful woman with long silver hair stood on the balcony of the most expensive hotel in the capital of Silvara; her tall frame stood wearing nothing but a light nightgown as she licked her lips, looking at the marble figure of Asura holding the shattered Silvara sword.


    "Fufu, it was worth threatening the queen and those dwarves to think he would actually seed in the south... Ah, my lovely Asura, you are growing faster than I expected. Will you challenge me before the timees? I cannot wait... those bastards above won''t have you. Even if I have to shatter the gate to the other world myself!"


    Freyja leaned back and grasped a cup of red wine. The date seemed to be Asura''s birth date, and the vours matched his favourites. "Asura, you don''t know how much mother adores you... I hope you look at this statue and know, just who loves you the most."


    The soft breeze blew some of the White Myst Petals into her wine as she drank. Each tasted heavenly as she sat on a recliner while closing her eyes.


    ''I wonder, what should I do next to make hime to me sooner?''


    She seemed to reach into the void, her hand vanishing in a swirl of strange blue light, before Freyja pulled out a small booklet, flicking it open. There were various things crossed off.


    - Destroy the Cult''s strongest warriors X


    - Shatter the Silvara Sword X


    - Force the Queen to make a statue of Asura X


    - Crush the monster kingdoms so the Emerald fools try to fight Silvara again!


    - Give information on the defensive routes of Silvara to the Demon Empire.


    - Sneak into Asura''s room at night and ravish him (Important!)


    "Fufu, it gets exhausting removing the obstacles that would be too difficult for him to endure. If he knew my true feelings and true motives, would he forgive me? I hope he can... I don''t want to fight him. That boy has gone through so much already."


    Freyja remembered the suffering from the many timelines and loops that dragged her tired soul across space and time, though Freyja wasn''t the cause; she remembered everything and all the moments the lovely man in her eyes suffered.


    Stay updated with empire


    "You cannot escape forever, though, Asura."

 Chapter 375 Meeting the Countryside Genius Once Again!

    Thankfully, this kind of benefit didn''t seem to be his alone, as Xavida and Mu Xue also admitted to feeling the same thing. Also, once they were reminded of past information. That it becamepletely clear to them, and now they didn''t have any trouble remembering.


    ''Well, now I don''t have to worry about the exams. Though it feels like I''m cheating.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lorem''s recement turned out to be another female teacher. She wasn''t anyone special and just a simple mother of two.


    This led to lessons bing quite boring, though Asura wanted to do better as a student. He came to understand just how much he''d changed.


    ''In this life, I am not the same as my previous life...''


    So he found himself waiting for the time for physical training and the time to meet Amalia and V to train, bing more and more appealing.


    ***


    Two hours after their first lessons finished, Asura, Mu Xue and Xavida were walking down the hallway towards the cafeteria.


    Despite their home being only a short distance away, the group agreed to eat at the academy and enjoy the time they had as students to the limit.


    "Hey, Mu Xue, can you tell Asura? He kept putting his foot on my back during the lesson!" The lovely dragoness skipped away from Asura while pulling out her tongue.


    ''Well, it was so boring, I ended up teasing her a little...''


    Mu Xue giggled, turning back to look at Asura while shaking her head. "Don''t worry, he''s just being a boy. They like to tease the girls they like when bored. So be happy. He didn''t even speak to me until the lesson ended."


    "I''m right here, you know..." Asura sighed, dashing forward and snagging her waist with his arm while covering her mouth. "That hurts, Xue''er. I was giving you such a loving and ardent gaze!"


    Xavida walked beside them, trying to avoid the duo who''d entered their stupid couple mode, as she termed it. But Asura extended his other hand, drawing the dragon girl closer before saying, "Don''t walk alone. Stay near your beloved husband, and let me protect you from the horde of horny males!"


    "You''re the horny male!" Both girls shouted as they finally reached the cafeteria.


    As it was the first time they came, the hallway and room looked quite interesting. On his previous stay, Asura would eat with Mu Xue who prepared their meals from home. So when they entered and found the chaos of hundreds of students rushing to the dinner counters, Asura felt like a new battle started.


    "Are we going to fight in that crowd?" Xavida whined before Mu Xue pointed at an empty table. "We should sit there."


    Now, looking around, Asura found several long tables spread throughout the entire room, surrounded by others already enjoying their lunch. Thanks to Mu Xue''s eyes, they soon found a table and sat down, with the two girls looking at Ryuji for his decision.


    "Please, darling, I am hungry. You must feed me and the babies!" Xavida acted like a weak girl.


    On the other hand, Mu Xue coughed and looked away. "My dear, I am quite hungry. Could you fetch some food?"


    "This husband will feed the two beautiful wives." Asura walked through the crowd, with many others surprised to find a freshman being this confident. After ten minutes, he returned with six different dishes, and the trio started eating while talking about their lessons.


    "I don''t think the tests will be hard. I can remember all the stupid things about natural magic andpound magic now, hehe." Xavida gave a wide grin with spaghetti sauce around her lips.


    Asura wiped it clean before patting the blushing dragoness'' head. "Yes, though, why arepound magic and natural magic considered sses of their own and not types of magic?"


    Mu Xue shrugged while nibbling on her sd. "Can we not talk about stuff from lessons while eating? I hate theory."


    "Oh? You do?" He never knew that the smart and proper Mu Xue didn''t actually like studying theory¡ªit made him realise all the times he asked her to help him study probably made her quite angry.


    However, her expression changed to an excited and serious tone when talking about practicalbat. "I can''t wait for the afternoon practice ~ it''s been so long since we fought against other students. I wonder if they stand a chance now.''" Mu Xue shared his passion. However, Asura knew they would probably be against teachers because the academy knew their new strength.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to believe they would let them fight normal first-year students.


    Soon after, once everyone had eaten. Asura helped Xavida carry the dirty dishes before making their way outside the busy cafeteria. To be honest, the food wasn''t too bad and quite cheap; while leaving the cafeteria, Asura saw a small woman arguing with a group of what seemed to be nobles, causing him to lift his eyebrows.


    "Heh, you all lost to me in the practical and theoretical exams. Now, you me me for cheating because I am just amoner? Know your ce; it''s not my fault you are all useless trash that ate your parents'' expensive food and wasted it like animals!"


    ''Isn''t that foul-mouthed girl Cil Mavis?''


    He would recognise that pink fluffy hair and those squirrel-like cheeks anywhere. So he approached and saw what the conflict was.


    "Asura? Where are you going?" Mu Xue asked while Xavida ate a sugar doughnut, which she got on the way out with a lovely smile on her face.


    "Hey, Cil, why are you causing trouble again?" Asura joked before her sharp eyes like a herbivore being threatened to its limits and snapping back before she realised it was Asura, and her enormous eyes softened.


    "Ah... Asura, hmm. These losers are just jealous because they lost against amoner. A bunch of entitled assholes!"


    "Watch your words! We are from noble families! Eh!? Your Highness!"


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    "Forgive our rudeness, Your Highness."


    The nobles began to greet Asura, who scratched his cheek. Honestly, because the ss didn''t make a big deal out of it, he almost forgot. However, the nobles looked at him a little differently after he returned.


    ''I thought it was because of my power. I guess it was just me deceiving myself.''


    It made Asura understand the position of royal familiespared to nobles. Because he was just an early candidate before, now he held the actual title and was a prince. The difference between his two lives changed everything significantly.


    "So, why are you guys ganging up on Cil? You do realise she''s extremely powerful right?" Asura patted her soft pink hair, ruffling it up to show his rtionship with her to give the nobles some space to back off.


    Thankfully, they seemed to get the memo and quietly excused themselves before running away with their tails tucked between their legs. Cil red at them before pouting and then turning on Asura with a little yelp. "Why let them go! I could have taught them a lesson!"


    "Haha, please don''t be so angry, little squirrel; why not y with Xavida and eat doughnuts together?" Asura invited his adorable friend with thest doughnut she had as Xavida looked around with her cheeks bulging like a hamster.


    "I only have one!" Her eyes pleaded, but Asura just took it and handed it to Cil.


    Cil lowered her shoulders and nodded, taking the doughnut while stepping beside Xavida, and both of them, a squirrel and a chipmunk, enjoyed the pastry together.


    "Well, Lunch is almost over, so maybe we should head to the training yard?" Mu Xue interrupted.


    Asura nodded, seeing his darlingpanions happy, eating and ying while walking away. ''If nothing unexpected happens, then today might just be fun.''


    Mu Xue poked his back. She then nudged her head towards the pink-haired Cil and Xavida, who seemed to discuss the intricacies of the doughnuts together.


    It made Asura feel a strange sense of delight. Xavida didn''t make friends easily because of her outer visage, but Cil seemed to be oblivious to all her actions and just slipped through the gaps as the two got into a heated debate about what filling would taste the best. Continue your saga on empire


    Following the brief detour, Asura was happy that his return to the academy wasn''t as dull as he thought. But there was an announcement about two new transfer students who would being in the next few days, which made him feel unsettled.


    However, right now, his body just itched for a good fight. Asura wanted to find the peak of his current existence, pushing through his limits and advancing beyond. ''Just thinking about the pure joy fighting brings to me scares me slightly... Yet I can''t stop it.''


    The group arrived at the huge training yard; more than seventy students stood ready, some sitting on the well-maintained grass while others were on the stone steps. Asura noticed that Ignis and several Valkyrie stood in theirbat outfits while heading towards the training yard from the pce side.


    Along with them were V and Amalia, walking together in their uniforms.


    "Ah, it''s V!"


    "Amalia looks cute in the uniform. I guess since her master is in the de, she has to follow the rules now, fufu." Mu Xue added.


    ''It reminds me of how we met properly for the first time. Does she really think she stands a chance?''


    It wasn''t like Asura underestimated V; her talent was likely to surpass most knights and even her mother someday, but whenpared to his current state. He feltfortable that he could defeat her without using magic or his forms.


    V stepped in front; her tinum hair and amber eyes shone with the sun, highlighting her appearance. Though Amalia didn''t seem too amused, her eyes squinting as she pulled out her tongue.


    "Asura, I havee to challenge you to a duel of swordsmanship." V''s serious tone and her face caused Asura''s chest to throb. He felt her current state was unbelievably beautiful.


    "I ept." Despite the feelings he had before, he wanted to ept and face her seriousness with his sincere effort. He didn''t know how the battle would go, but he wouldn''t hold back nor use anything but his swordsmanship.

 Chapter 376 Nostalgic Training

    "Are you sure?" He didn''t want to boast or insult her. However, the difference between them grew significantly from the moment theyst trained together and now.


    V gave a bitter smile, her lips curling with a slight tremble while she gazed at him with a sharp gaze. "Don''t get too confident."


    Her movements and her gaze became slightly nervous, which he noticed after a while. The others took their steps back until it cleared a wide area.


    "Ready."


    Asura didn''t use his father''s sword. Instead, he used Nova, a simr type of sword to V, but it was of a Silvaran style, not Eastern. Its sheath was ebony ck with a blue de. He swung it down, and without waiting for another signal, he sprinted forward.


    "Fast¡ª" V was startled, using her sword to deflect his swing that came like lightning towards her right arm.


    She tried to counter, but the impact sent her body stumbling to the side, her stance broken, as he lunged forward, stabbing towards her throat.


    Unprepared, V could only throw her sword at his de while rolling to the side to avoid all damage from his attack, the ferocious blue light of his de almost slicing her face as it missed narrowly by an inch.


    With the speed and force behind that lunge, the others could barely keep up. The shock of how Asura had knocked aside her guard and pushed V onto the back foot felt confusing for most students. In the past, Asura surrendered to her; now, he seemed to be easily defeating her. Their jaws cked as they saw V stumble to her buttocks, holding her de across her face to deflect Asura''s sh.


    A beautiful array of sparks fluttered through the air, creating an ethereal sight for everyone watching as if this was an art and notbat. The sound of shing des resounded once more. It seemed Asura intended to end the duel with the next two exchanges, bringing down strike after strike that had V retreating under his sword.


    However, she gained some distance, stepping to the right and parrying his attack with her amber de. Although his swings were fierce, their control was precise as she regained some of the momentum, shing her de on Nova many times with both offensive and defensive moves.


    Everyone could see that her amber de seemed to move swiftly through the wind, gaining power and speed and tightening the more they shed, yet Asura showed no sense of fear. His blows grew stronger, faster and more precise in return, their swords creating a blur of strikes, amber and blue lights illuminating their rapid shes.


    "Good, V. That''s it!" Asura''s lips curled into a delighted smile, his body twisting as he caught her thigh with a shallow sh.


    "Ugh... you!? Why are you taking it easy!"


    "Haha, because I love you."


    "Wha¡ª!!" V paused her stance, the focus in her eyes falling apart. She fell on her back as Asura held her back, his sword pointed to her throat, while he lifted her off the ground.


    "Be careful. Enemies will try to put you off with their words." She stared at him with a shocked face before his empty palm pressed on her wound, healing it with a cooling sensation.


    "Wait, can you stop teasing me?" She narrowed her eyes as the wound on her thighs closed, pushing herself away from him.


    "Haha, but I couldn''t wait to spar with you. I wanted to see how you''ve grown." He had missed fighting with her, the joy and the rush when the des met.


    "You''ve improved a lot, huh... so much so..." V thought it would have been embarrassing, but she held an amazed expression. "I cannot even get you to sweat anymore!"


    "It''s okay. You can make me sweat in the bedroom." He whispered in her ear, causing the princess to swing her sword and screech. "Pervert!! Hmph!"


    Heughed, seeing her reaction. It had been a while since his mind became free because fighting his lovely wife didn''t have the same stress as fighting cultists or monsters.


    Asura carried her towards the watching stands and ced her down, stroking her soft hair before he walked towards the stage, his sword pointing towards Mu Xue and Amalia.


    "Both of you,e at me."


    Mu Xue didn''t speak, instead grabbing her weapon, the eastern de of her family made of pure ice, the beautiful de unsheathed and at her waist, ready in less than two seconds.


    While Amalia looked confused before taking her broadsword and stood to the side of Mu Xue.


    "B-Brother, are you sure?" Her timid voice was audible as her purple eyes stared at him, unsure whether he was mocking them.


    Asura nodded while smiling at her. She wielded her broadsword, herpact frame making the weapon look much bigger.


    Mu Xue narrowed her gaze while her stance became tight, parting her feet to shoulder width and stepping forward, not letting down her guard. The cold gaze of her azure eyes rested on him.


    Amalia looked to her right at Mu Xue before nodding her head with determination. "I can do this..." She muttered, her body fluttering with a silver light, the swordsmanship of the Valkyrie.


    "You girls ready?" Asura held his sword at his chest, pointing towards the pair.


    Asura waited as Amalia raised her broadsword with strength, swinging down the long and heavy weapon towards him with both hands, a golden light creating a shield over her.


    "Not good enough¡ª" Asura swung his de against the blow, and at that moment, he felt a cold breeze flicker past his cheek as Mu Xue''s de passed by his face.


    "¡ªRight back at you." Mu Xue smirked as her body twisted from the high velocity she moved with, and the de on the left side of her body, her warning attack barely touching his skin.


    Mu Xue smirked with proudughter, her frame looking light while Amalia stepped back and prepared to follow up.


    "Oh, are we ying seriously? Are you both against me? Let me tell you this: it won''t work." Asura smiled, and before Amalia could strike down with her broadsword, Asura pivoted his feet, whipping his body backwards with a tremendous disy of physical fitness, his left foot smashing into her stomach while his sword deflected Mu Xue''s sh.


    Amalia tumbled to the ground while Mu Xue gritted her teeth with shock and then clenched her de in hand, lunging towards him again.


    The beautiful sh of blue swords filled the sky, a melody of steel shing as Asura and Mu Xue, lovers who knew each other best, began to duel in the centre of the arena, exchanging graceful strikes that shot out powerful tremors around them.


    Amalia stood up, gasping while trying to catch her breath, gripping her broadsword before staring at Mu Xue''s slender frame, leaping forward with an attacking stance, her agile body full of vigour.


    "If Brother can handle her alone, I''ll just go to a weak spot! My shield is tough¡ª" She watched the pair fighting, each blow shing, followed by a counter and a reaction; while Asura''s speed and power were higher, Mu Xue survived by exchanging a series of masterful moves.


    With light steps, Amalia darted towards her brother, keeping a low stance.


    ''Let''s hope Brother won''t be mad. I will just attack his leg and help Mu.'' She gripped her sword with force, thinking of their techniques that would beat Asura, where Amalia''s divine light began to wrap around her sword, turning her eyes golden as she built up her power and aura for a single devastating blow. Then Mu Xue followed up with precise attacks.


    Amalia moved her de as Mu Xue gave her the timing, the pair executing a perfect chain of strikes while forced back several times with flickers of blue light dancing across the battlefield.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''This will definitelynd...'' She clenched her de while leaping towards Asura. Her broadsword held high as it formed a huge pulse de of gold, her whole arm trembling to withstand its destructive power. ''Divine Break!'' Amalia roared, bringing her broadsword with brute force and shing down at her brother.


    The instant Mu Xue noticed, she reached out, her left arm sliced by Asura''s de as she closed her fist, wrapping Asura''s body in a frozen palm, stopping his movement, though after she pulled back, blood began pouring from the deep wound as she stumbled back, almost copsing from the force of his attack.


    BOOOM¡ª!


    Amalia''s divine broadsword exploded as she used a skill learned from Sigurd and hit Asura''s body; as Asura expected the strike from Mu Xue, the collision forced a heavy tremble within the battlefield. The ground crumbled for a few metres under the trio, and rocks broke from the intense quakes.


    Amalia''s broadsword slid and lost its de, smashing to the ground while the sound of Mu Xue retching coughs was heard as she rolled out of the crater.


    "Looks like... we won?" Amalia whispered as she panted. Standing tall, her de crumbled to dust.


    Mu Xue fell to her knee, unable to stand, but her eyes widened as she saw Asura, with his uniform slightly damaged, thrusting his pommel into Amalia''s chest, knocking her out. "Pffft¡ª hahaha¡ª Amalia, this is the oue." Mu Xue burst out in a tiredugh, tears forming in her eyes.


    "It was a great teamwork though, well done. Amalia." Asura smiled as the pair could barely stand, his movements full of vigour.


    "...Not fair. Why are you such a monster?" Mu Xue crawled towards Amalia with an uglyugh while gazing at Asura.


    Your journey continues on empire


    "Haha, to keep you all safe, of course."


    ****


    Asura looked down at his chest, feeling a sudden prick in his chest, only to find a small white snake with the most glossy and beautiful scales biting his chest along with its lovely golden eyes gazing up at him with an angry feeling in them.


    "Abby... stop being so violent." His fingers stroked the snake''s smooth head with augh. However, this snake didn''t have any of the cultist''s corruption, only the perfect body of the all-swallowing snake and the mind and heart of the lovely girl.


    He looked down at the serpent that stopped biting, her little pink tongue flickering as she slithered back into his outfit, causing Asura toin.


    In order to separate her from the past, he named her Abigail instead of Abaddon.

 Chapter 377 The Eastern Prince Arrives! A Familiar Face?

    The days for Asura passed with peace, spending most of the time training or with his various lovers after studying.


    Because they returned to the academy, it felt time became more difficult to spread out, and he became frustrated with the restrictive process.


    The reason was that his official wife was the princess.


    This meant it was difficult to date and spend time with other women in public without causing issues or rumours. Thus, for the past week, he needed to have dates with V and another of his lovers at once, building the pressure and frustration for them all.


    However, today was different. Mu Xue and Xavida agreed to spend the day with V and Verana, having a girl''s day. In contrast, Asura needed to attend the library to finish thest of his owed assignments before he would gainplete freedom on the weekends.


    ''Phew¡­who would think that this theory that took me five years would only take a few months in this life.'' Asura thought to himself while holding the agriculture enrichment project that he would submit to his mother-inw in private. Then, after judgment, she would take it to the council to determine its worth for the kingdom. "Maybe it''s because I can use magic.


    It made the things I didn''t understand or used too much of my imagination toplete before."


    He stood from his desk while the huge 300-page booklet into his item storage before turning to leave the library and heading towards the pce with an uplifted mood.


    The moment he left the room, tired and needing something to soothe his exhausted mind after spending hours working on this document, he saw Mu Xue. Though her hair was tied in twintails, something she never did, he found it made her look cute and younger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mu Xue!" He called out with an affectionate voice as she turned to look at him with a shocked expression, her lips open and eyes widened.


    Asura dashed towards her and pulled her into his arms. Her eyes looked confused, and she pressed both hands against his chest before he kissed her lips. He felt her soft lips squished against his as she seemed to struggle for a moment.


    ''Strange, her tongue is a little awkward... and she tastes a little different.'' He thought. While their mouths slipped open. Now able to taste her hot breath blowing against his cheeks, she seemed to be more invested in the kiss.


    Her hands no longer pushed against his chest while her lips narrowed and sucked on his tongue, her face turning bright red, affected by his animus flowing into her body. The beautiful girl groaned with a lovely voice in his mouth.


    "Mmmn~ Nnnph!?"


    "Ehh..!?" Asura''s eyes opened wide. His crimson eyes gazed into a fiery pair of red gemstones as the woman he kissed shimmered with a fiery aura. Yet seemed to be in a trance from the kiss, her hands pulling on his head to stop him from moving away.


    As their kiss continued, the smack of their lips echoed while she sucked his lips and tongue. Almost in a trance, Asura could only spend the time in confusion.


    ***


    Two hours earlier, at the eastern gate of the capital city of Silvara, two people arrived in a grand carriage bearing the emblem of the Emerald Empire.


    "Halt, show your documents and give your reason for travelling to the capital!" A guardsman with a grey beard stood with a broad chest blocking the entrance of the carriage. He recently received training from a former general named de Estan and became more serious than in the past.


    His sky-blue eyes were like a hawk. The bushy moustache flickered as his upper lips moved, watching as a beautiful woman wearing a white silk robe and ck armour underneath hid her body like a body suit.


    "Greetings, honourabledy. Forgive my crass words, but I must know your allegiance and purpose and confirm your documents."


    "Do not apologise, Sir Knight. I understand you are performing your task and take pride in your role. This should contain my lord''s status and his reason for visiting and our purpose."


    The beautiful eastern maiden with ck hair handed over the royal emblem of the Eastern Shang Family. The document from the Silvaran Royal Academy was stamped by the queen and headmaster and finally.


    "O-Oh, thank you, Mydy." The old man checked the documents, seeing that there was a stamped document asking for the Emerald Prince to study at the academy for an exchange program. Stay connected via empire


    Next year Silvara''s princess would study at the Emerald Empire. The old man could only ept it and nodded with a bitter smile. His unkempt grey beard and moustache bent along with his lips as his cracked, wrinkled skin transformed with his mood.


    "Understood, please. Thank you for being patient. I hope your visit is without issues. Please confer this to your lord. We wee you with open arms."


    Mu Yue''s eyes seemed confused at how the guard seemed so different from the ones she met in the Empire; her eyes watched him intently while taking back the documents and vanishing back into the grand carriage. A green sphere with four white horses pulling it. With shining golden dragons adorning the entire thing to seem imposing.


    "Oi, Mu Yue! How was it? They dare stop my carriage, such inferior barbarians!" Shang Luoy back in the carriage, two women on either side of him feeding him berries and honey milk. There was no concern, care or respect like the female named Mu Yue offered the guard.


    ''How is our future emperor such a slovenly man with no ss?'' She thought to herself. Now sitting on the opposite edge while the carriage moved into the inner city, approaching the Royal Academy. Yue''s eyes watched out the one-sided window, amazed by the differences between what she knew and this strange kingdom where the people seemed so free and happy.


    "Oh, Prince~ your hands..." one maid squealed as Mu Yue closed her eyes, biting her teeth as she closed her smallpartment off, blocking the noise from inside.


    She didn''t like the prince, seeing how the women he got involved with turned out. Rather... it was her de that ended their lives when they got too close or started plotting higher than their station with things like children or bribes.


    ''This foolish prince, doesn''t he know the true reason he came here? Not to y or pretend to study, but to analyse and estimate the enemy''s strength, especially the target...''


    "Asura Phoenix... born in the Phoenix de, twenty years old... height over six feet and five inches...." Her eyes read the information received. For some reason, there were various numbers crossed out for his height and other values.


    Halfway through the information, her eyes widened, a slight red flicker growing from the lovely brown iris as she crumpled the parchment in her hands. "Maid... and Fianc¨¦e... Mu Xue!? How! She died, and Shang Wei, the emperor, killed them all.


    I should be the only survivor, is it someone with the same name, a coincidence?"


    The rest of the trip became a blur for Mu Yue, her mind in chaos as she made excuses and different stories to make this Mu Xue someone else. Despite mentioning her past, she was found half-dead around the time the Mu n was destroyed.


    ''This cannot be real... I am just getting too excited and hopeful. I must remain realistic and calm.''


    She seemed unable to ept the truth. The reason she lived until now and the way she could ept killing so many people. It was all because she made her heart freeze like ice, believing her beloved older sister had died.


    However, despite her feelings, the carriage continued as if it didn''t care about her internal suffering. Until it reached the academy grounds, Mu Yue suffered from her mind''s twisted stories.


    When she came too, Prince Shang already left with the maids to visit the Queen. She remained close to what seemed like an old library, standing guard alone, thinking about what had happened. ''So silly, I need to stop getting excited and hopeful. Mu Xue must not be here. That woman is dead...''


    She began talking herself into this story, ignoring the logical probability and worked diligently, guarding Prince Shang and the maids to carry out their stay here. It was then that she noticed a handsome male in the distance. ''Oh... Such a beautiful man. Is he some kind of noble or prince? The way he walks is so elegant and filled with discipline.''


    Mu Yue could tell he trained in martial arts from the way he moved and felt interested in him; she didn''t know why, be it his ck hair tied in a ponytail with two fluttering bangs swaying at his cheeks.


    Maybe the sunny smile on his lips as he greeted the old man, helping him push the huge cart of books without being asked. ''A fine male.'' She thought, unaware her eyes watched him for close to ten minutes before finally snapping out of it.


    "I wonder what he is working so hard on. He looks so troubled..." Mu Yue whispered, watching Asura through the open window as he wrote on several pieces of parchment; it might have been his focused gaze, slightly narrowed eyes and the way his crimson iris shone like rubies whenever he seemed to get something finished or started making progress.


    This peaceful timested over an hour before she suddenly noticed he vanished when she removed her gaze and tried to focus on herself. ''Did he go home? I wonder if I will meet him during our time here.'' A strange feeling of interest tickled her mind, though she made out what the document he struggled so hard with was.


    "An agricultural document to help the people, using noble level magic above Stage Five...? If the people in the empire heard his ideas... would he soon be our new Emperor? Haha... what a wonderful subject to pursue."


    ''I should head back and meet the prince, eh?''


    That''s when the male she watched suddenly appeared before her. His face filled with a strangely affectionate and joyful look upon seeing her face. Mu Yue never garnered looks like this in the Empire because they knew of her body filled with permanent scars and wounds from the night her family were massacred.


    Yet from the young schr, she felt a strange gaze. The one that maids showed to the prince¡ªas he stepped close, she heard him whisper a name passionately, yet it sounded to her like "Mu Yue."


    The fact he knew her name caused her to lose focus, and before she realised. They were kissing, and a sweet and delicious taste filled her mouth each time she tasted his saliva¡ªunable to hold back as she felt a strange energy enter her body, cleansing her and removing the constant burning and ache she felt from her painful scars.


    How long did she kiss him?


    When did her hands wrap around his neck, and what was the pleasant feeling flooding her mind and body!?


    Mu Yue didn''t understand, nor did she want to. Instead, she continued to immerse herself in the first kiss of her life as she felt his hands touch her scarred body. Without hesitation, he held her tight as she drowned in the schr''s affectionate kiss.

 Chapter 378 Meeting Shang Luo!

    This was now a mutual misunderstanding, not just his mistake.


    ''She really resembles her if her hair and eyes turned blue instead of amber...'' He thought while the female in Eastern attire cleared her throat and looked at him with zed eyes.


    "I-I will not me you, that kiss. Although my first time, thanks to you, it felt very good, and I do not feel anger or upset towards you. If honest, I wanted to keep kissing..." Her voice trailed off as she seemed to blush; Asura noticed her eyes widen and then dart away from his gaze.


    A lovely reactionpared to her earlier stoic and icy atmosphere.


    "I am sorry, you reminded me of someone, and then I couldn''t resist you because of your beauty and the taste of her lips." Asura didn''t lie. When his lips touched hers, he knew it wasn''t Mu Xue, but instead of stopping, he felt addicted to her.


    The taste and feeling of hugging her tight felt natural, just like the first time he hugged Mu Xue over a decade ago. "I hope we can meet again in the future to learn more about each other... If you wouldn''t mind?"


    Little did Asura know this woman had already been ordered to capture him in a honey trap. Though she didn''t understand the target was him, either.


    Mu Yue''s gaze showed aplex and delighted reaction to his words. Her eyes stared into his while she stroked her lips with her index finger. "I... Is it too much for me to say I wish the same?" Her soft, melodic voice sounded nothing like before.


    A charming and feminine voice.


    "I would love to," Asura affirmed, while his aggressive and upfront reactions caused Mu Yue to stiffen up and turn red because of her inexperience and shock at the strange situation.


    Not to mention, she could still feel the lingering sensation that his kiss caused, a warm and slightly prickling sensation that flowed through her skin. Especially the areas where she suffered burns and scarring.


    Thus, Mu Yue wanted to hurry and take a shower, but her body reacted to this man too much, making her feel things that she couldn''t exin. While staring into his crimson eyes, she felt the will and presence of a true leader, something Shang Luocked.


    It made her feelings of wanting to seek revenge waver.


    "Ah... Well, I have to get going. My prince is probably going to wonder where I have gotten." Mu Yue''s voice didn''t sound convincing, but Asura didn''t want to make trouble¡ªhe reached out and stroked the cheek of Mu Yue, his thumb tracing her soft lips.


    However, the next moment, an arrogant voice sounded from the staff room. "Oi Yue, where are you? I have some documents and things you need to fill in for me! Hurry and do your job."


    ''That Voice!?''


    Asura knew the voice; that arrogant and smarmy ent made his blood boil; with his adrenaline starting to pump through his veins, the lovely Mu Yue vanished from his sight while the ck-haired prince, the one who killed him, stole everything and ruined his life, appeared here!


    ''Calm down, Asura. I can''t kill him in the open... Think about my role now: I am V''s husband. I have to be careful about my actions.'' Asura calmed himself; the fury inside him had to calm, or his identity would vanish because of the blood he would shed, causing a needless war with the Emerald Empire.


    "Coming, Prince Shang Luo!" Mu Yue''s once alluring and sweet voice returned to its icy and distant tone while her sharp-eyed re returned.


    However, before she left Asura, she leaned towards him, standing on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek. "Let us meet again. I will be waiting for you." Then, Mu Yue vanished around a wall, entering the staff room while Asura felt shepletely defeated him.


    "So the prince is here, maybe because of events changing his study period started sooner? I need to have more contact with V and Verana to avoid any issues. Not that I doubt them. The public also needs to feel confident that we are not inferior to that damn empire." Asura had many thoughts running through his head while the smell of Mu Yue lingered on his clothes.


    ''This isn''t helping. Damn woman. I guess even V has her faults, hiring a honey trap staff member.'' Asura didn''t want to believe that the current Verana could ever be involved in this issue, though he wondered why there wasn''t a Mu Yuest time.


    "Come to think of it, did I ask her name? I only know she is called Yue... a pretty name."


    Asura didn''t need to waste his time near the library, so instead headed home, where he would wait for the girls to return from their trip to the city for shopping and a girl''s day out.


    ****


    Inside the mansion, Shang Luo looked at the strange Mu Yue; her face looked different. He couldn''t quite put his finger on the reason, but he felt the two women beside him felt uglypared to her. He knew she held a disgusting and nasty body because his father attacked the Mu family years ago, burning them to a husk and killing all males.


    "Yue... did you do something with your hair?"


    "Eh!?"


    Mu Yue looked strange, a little shocked, as she grabbed her hair and turned away.


    In reality, she tied her hair up because she could smell Asura''s scent; having missed his name and only being able to feel his lingering scent made her feelfortable, telling herself it wasn''t a dream and that he existed. That he wasn''t a figment of her imagination.


    ''I can still taste him in my mouth. Why did we suddenly kiss... I don''t understand. How could I kiss my enemy!?''


    Mu Yue wanted answers; luckily, Asura behaved respectfully and treated her like ady the whole time, and when she needed to leave, he didn''t restrain her, which increased her opinion of him. In the Empire, she saw far too many men try to pressure women into drinking with them or stopping them from leaving bars to drink with them, threatening the girl.


    "N-No, Prince Shang Luo... Was my hair undone or messy from work? I can check myself in the mirror." Her icy and cold voice returned while Shang Luo looked annoyed and threw the files in his hand towards her.


    "Tsk, who cares about a scarred monster like you, anyway. Look at these documents; one is your target with an up-to-date picture, and the other file is his wife and main fianc¨¦e" Mu Yue caught the files; her amber eyes widened because Asura''s handsome smiling face appeared.


    ''Target!? Main Fianc¨¦e!?''


    Mu Yue felt her heart suddenly ache, a pain she had never experienced since losing her family. However, she wasn''t free. Her task must bepleted; her feelings towards Asura seemed to dwindle, while she wondered if he was like the rest of the men, just ying around.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    She left the room, first entering her small and poorly equipped room. Though she would protect and help Shang Luo the most, her room was like a closet in this mansion. While the two sluts he met on the travel here would takevish bedrooms with huge baths. Though she didn''t care for the prince himself, she wondered why she couldn''t get better treatment.


    "No... I understand."


    Even in the pce back in the empire, she could not enter the same baths as the others. Her disfigured skin and how they called her a monster behind her back, making slurs for her to return to the monster kingdoms... With those angry feelings, she tore off her robe and the extra tunic, remembering Asura''s hands touching her bare chest... the feeling of his rough fingers tracing atop her nipples...


    It was such a smooth act that she couldn''t endure the sexual pleasure and grew wet.


    However, standing in the mirror, she remained stunned.


    Although they still existed, her burn marks and scars were significantly smaller, especially the ones covering her breasts that made her feel like a monster with no true gender. Her soft pink cherries, no longer burned and scarred, stood upright, pointing to the sky, her perky bosom nothing like before... the dark scars and de marks were gone¡ªinstead, she felt shocked.


    ''I healed, how, when!?''


    Only to remember that fiery feeling, the moment his hand touched her breasts, she didn''t feel rejection, instead a blissful pleasure beyond anything she had felt before... Even when using her fingers tofort her lonely body''s needs.


    "Was it thanks to him? Did Asura''s hands make my breasts this beautiful? They even seem more full... rounded, heavier and so perky. In the past, they drooped to the sides a little..." Mu Yue enjoyed examining her changes, a small tear appearing because the hideous female everyone hated her became one step closer to normal...


    Though her right hip, thighs, and stomach still held the worst of her scars, Asura had caressed her chest mostly, and now, if she wore something up to her abdomen, her upper body looked extremely erotic and beautiful. Without a second nce, she felt no man could resist her charm... Yet, in her heart, she didn''t want the men that rejected her as a monster.


    "He... I will read the documents and decide after speaking with him. Since the prince wants me to seduce him and use a honey trap... I will have him heal my body and give myself to him as my repayment for setting me free of this tormented lifestyle!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Whether these words would remain true or she would genuinelye to desire him. Mu Yue already understood from their first kiss. She would lose this mission and afterwards be unable to return to the same woman she was in the past.


    These thoughts became even more solidified when she saw the Fianc¨¦e documents.


    The first person on the list, "Mu Xue", and the details of how she met Asura, Shang Luo, seemed to have read nothing. Otherwise, he would regret this moment. To give the victim proof of what truly happened that night was an idiotic move.


    "Scarred... unable to walk.... wanted to put her to death, yet the young Asura.... insisted on healing her...." Mu Yue read the past of her sister, realising she too suffered, her body burned and thinking she lost everything.


    "I have to meet her... If she is my big sister, then I can ept sharing him..."


    Meanwhile, Asura''s actions would soon cause a storm within the ranks of his lovers that would lead to him finally taking the next step in their rtionship.

 Chapter 379 A Celebration cut short! - Here Comes Mu Yue!

    "Congrattions on your sess!" Lorem popped a massive popper, confetti and magic powder filling the room, her smiling face brightening the room.


    Tonight, they were celebrating the first night everyone could be together after returning. The only one missing was Sigurd.


    Asura felt this moment to be rather amazing, his te filled with varied foods from the women trying to make him eat their favourite. His right was upied by Mu Xue, and Princess V, his wife, to the left.


    "Asura~ I''ve missed you so much. You sent me first, and every single night I spent missing you!" Vined, her head leaning on his shoulder. Meanwhile, Xavida and Helliana started ying checkers or some kind of board game together. Mu Xue''s attention kept diverting between his food and her, trying to feed him pieces of different foods.


    Princess V would not lose thispetition. She kissed the side of Asura''s lips before gently nibbling his bottom lip. "Say ah," and using her fork, cing arge piece of fried fish close to his lips.


    The trip to Romantica created a slight friction and strange change in the dynamics of many of his women. Lorem and Hellianapeted against each other quietly. Xavida sneaked in when others were too busy arguing, and Lucia intercepted her, using her shadow clones to remove the food other women offered and give the ones she liked instead.


    ''V has be more confident, and Mu Xue less reserved, I am happy. Though Xavida bing more mature is a little sad.''


    He wouldn''t make them feel bad, though. So he took a mouthful of strange fish, along with a portion of chicken skewers from Mu Xue. The food made his lips greasy while a strong taste of sweet fish and crispy skin shed with the strong, salty taste of the seasoned chicken on the skewer.


    Mu Xue and V''spetitive food-giving continued a little longer before they started to chat amongst themselves, speaking about the duels and the transfer students that would start tomorrow.


    Although Asura listened to their chat, he slipped away and sat with Lorem and Helliana, not wanting to y favourites too much. He enjoyed a ss of wine with Helliana, but Lorem couldn''t drink alcohol anymore and instead enjoyed a ss of orange juice.


    "Helliana, how do you feel? I haven''t really gotten many chances to speak to you." Asura epted the ss of wine she offered and then enjoyed the vour of the red wine.


    The sweetness of fruitbined with the spice and hint of sourness gave a rounded-off dry feeling that cleared his mouth of the sticky vours from Mu Xue and V''s foods.


    "Hm, well, I still feel much weaker than before. Yet it''s great to be outside and able to interact with everyone like before." Helliana replied. Her beautiful looks, ck hair and golden eyes filled with a curious gleam seemed different from usual, Asura noticing minor details now he hadn''t before.


    "Once everyone settles down. Let''s spend a lot more time together and enjoy our time together," Asura spoke while Lorem beamed happily after beating Xavida in the game. Her body bounced with delight as she turned to face Asura with a wide smile. "I did it! I won!"


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Helliana sighed and stood up, excusing herself from the two. Lorem didn''t notice it much and celebrated happily, her slender hands holding Asura''s arm as she beamed a proud smile. Xavida looked frustrated but seemed to ept her loss. Instead, she moved away from Asura and started speaking with V and Mu Xue. It seemed his women began to speak with each other.


    This was something Asura was happy about.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Asura didn''t have many worries about Helliana, and although he cared for her deeply, Lorem monopolising him was also cute and unique; the motherly side of Lorem began to surface the moment she revealed her pregnancy, and he couldn''t say he disliked it. His hands rubbed her temples, massaging them while she rxed against his body.


    "Nnn, that''s great. I don''t think I could ever escape from the pleasant sensation of your massages."


    ''Well, most of the pleasurees from my magic flowing into your body; she should know that by now, though. I healed her strange curse, after all. Speaking, Asura''s thoughts stopped, ncing around the room when his women enjoyed talking with each other, Helliana quietly sipping the wine alone as the door opened.


    Amalia entered with a nervous step, wearing a blue flowing dress. In contrast, the others wore their official academy clothes with ck stockings, ck and red uniforms and the soft blue school mantel.


    "Everyone, Amalia has returned," Asura spoke loudly. His women were surprised but weed her excitedly.


    Despite them speaking about cancelling their sibling rtionships, decades of thoughts and life couldn''t be easily forgotten. Though recently he found himself thinking she looked more beautiful the more she matured andmented they shared no blood connection. However, he wouldn''t drop her for that reason.


    Amalia seemed a little awkward until Mu Xue and Xavida invited her over. Meanwhile, V and Lorem chatted together, but Asura didn''t move from his seat on the main sofa, enjoying the atmosphere while he enjoyed Lucia''s neck massage.


    "Big brother." Amalia''s beautiful face blushed red, and her footsteps were awkward until Helliana invited her over, and the mood picked up; Mu Xue, V and Lucia included her more rapidly, and he smiled while taking a deep breath.


    ''This is the life.''


    ****


    The next morning, all the women were sleeping, with some snoring rather loudly. Asura tried to get up at first, feeling a slight headache and pain throughout his body. However, when he finally shifted the heavy buttocks of Xavida off his body, he saw the various shaped bite and w marks all over his body; some were so deep they turned red and scabbed over, while some just caused bruising.


    ''Damn... my head and body hurt so much...'' Asura reached out to get out of bed, only for his hand to crush the soft breasts of Mu Xuey beside him. Her lips mutter a soft moan as she begins to stir.


    ''Mu Xue!?'' Asura was panicking. However, his member seemed dormant. When Mu Xue woke, without batting an eyelid, she pulled him towards her body and began kissing his lips while hugging him tight like a soft plush toy.


    Xavida rolled off the bed because of his shift. Her thick ass hit the thick carpet with a low thud, causing most of the women to groan and wake.


    The moment V groaned, she kicked out and sent Asura flying off the bed with Mu Xue clinging to him. He never thought that the princess would have such a horrible sleeping posture. His body rolled onto the ground as Mu Xuended on his chest, though now he felt cold as his clothes seemed to have been stolen during the night.


    Luciaughed after the chaos while Helliana and Lorem remained sleeping peacefully, despite the loud groaning and Asura crashing onto the carpet. Mu Xue slowly began to wake up, while Xavida just snored beside him.


    "A-Asura... it''s so early. Are we getting up?" Mu Xue spoke in a sweet voice, rubbing her eyes with a wet squelch from the excess fluid in her eyes. She then looked down at her lover. His body was covered in marks, causing her face to turn bright red as she remembered herpetition with V to see who could do it the most times with Asura!


    Mu Xue realised the marks were their fault while Asuray on the carpet enjoying the mixture of cold air and warmth from the two women on his body.


    It was at that moment the door knocked three times, and the celebration seemed like it would end. The maids of all the noble women entered with slightly disapproving looks on their faces. The five of them dragged all the women out of the room. Including Lucia, while leaving only Mu Xue curled on Asura''s chest.


    The maids stripped Mu Xue''s naked body off Asura, pulling her away until sheined. "Wait, Lyana, please have mercy?"


    However, Lyana, the maid who recently joined and helped Mu Xue with her daily needs, wouldn''t ept it. So she ignored Mu Xue, standing her up while another maid helped drag her out. The sound ofining women soon filled the mansion while Asura shuffled to the bathroom, his muscles and body feeling tired and sore.


    "Prince Asura, there is a visitor to the mansion for you... I hope you can be prompt with your shower, and please use these clean clothes." The oldest maid served Asura after the pretty young girls all received death stares from his women.


    She ced a neatly cleaned and ironed uniform on the white chair inside the ensuite bathroom.


    "Please enjoy, master." With that, she left a faint smile on her lips after seeing a glimpse of the nude Asura in the mirror.


    The people that Asura knew shed through his mind, but he couldn''te up with who it was. While enjoying the steaming hot bath that seemed to remove his exhaustion, he closed his eyes and let all thoughts float from his mind.


    Once refreshed, Asura dressed in the bathroom, drying his hair with a smallbination spell of wind and fire.


    His uniform and perfectly clean appearance helped enhance his handsome features while stepping out of his room and heading for the stairs to meet whoever his guest was.


    What made him feel stunned was all the women were sitting quietly on the sofa and chairs. They all looked great while dressed and groomed in pristine condition. However, Mu Xue stood in the centre of the room with the supposed guest.


    ''Hmmm, isn''t that the girl I kissed yesterday?''

 Chapter 380 The Sisters Meet - Not So Different!

    The moment she appeared, all sound faded enough to hear a pin drop. Mu Xue''s eyes widened. At first, she opened her lips. However, no words came out as her pupils darted around Mu Yue''s figure as if lost in confusion.


    ''How?''


    Mu Xue''s mind felt like someone smashed it with a hammer. Her hands were trembling while lost in confusion and shock.


    The beautiful woman also seemed frozen. Her eyes were muchrger, and her face a little more rounded and cute, but it was obvious the pair shared a rtionship. She swallowed her saliva before trying to speak, yet her throat only released a slight croak.


    ''Is she really Mu Yue, that cute girl with a chubby face?''


    While the two seemed stunned, Asura used his hands to gain the attention of the other women. Asura signalled for them to move to another room. His gaze at the two becameplicated. Yet he didn''t wish to ruin what seemed to be an important reunion.


    ''Get ready to leave, let them have some privacy.'' He mouthed, which the maids noticed and began to take action, guiding the girls to the secondary exit through the side room.


    Xavida and Lucia seemed interested in the drama, but Lorem grabbed them both by the neck and dragged them out.


    "Ugh..."


    "Damn brute..."


    "Shh!"


    After that, Helliana looked at the pair before she gazed at Asura with a faint smile. The meaning was a little beyond his understanding¡ªhowever, the one with a confused look was Verana. "..."


    Asura could tell something had happened from the way her eyes closed, her brows furrowed, and she started biting her lips, emitting a worried expression.


    Before he could ask her, she grabbed his hand, pulling him into another room while Valerie and Amalia left the room with their eyes shining. It seemed the pair liked drama.


    The moment everyone else left the room, the maids shut the doors and gave the twoplete privacy after leaving two drinks and small snacks on the table, only sandwiches, but there was enough for both women to nibble on during their discussion.


    "Ahem!" Mu Xue noticed the speed at which Asura cleared the room. Her lips curled into a faint smile as she looked in the direction he vanished.


    Thanks to that, she felt a little more confident.


    ''If this is Mu Yue then I should at least learn what happened, the truth of that night. Maybe she knows more.''


    "Mu Yue...? Is that really you?" Mu Xue''s voice became soft. Her eyes flickered with tears as she looked different from the woman her sister might remember. Stay connected via empire


    The pair could see the other''s eyes be emotional. Their faces were already a little flushed, and Mu Yue''s lip trembled before she covered her mouth, a feeling she never expected.


    Sometimes, she thought about hating her sister, a supposed genius yet unable to save their parents. Then, she missed her uncontrobly and would cry andment her death... Yet here, the beautiful and graceful woman with silky blue hair and azure eyes with the same face as her, a little sharper with a more defined chin and narrower cheeks.


    Mu Yue wanted to hate her and me her for abandoning her, yet seeing Mu Xue alive and well, her chest hurt, and her eyes misty. Unable to focus, her hands were shaking, her legs felt like jelly, and her emotions were surging. "I thought you were dead!"


    ''This cute girl, her stern gaze was a lie... She always liked to pretend things didn''t hurt when she fell or got told off by the adults.'' Mu Xue thought.


    "You disappeared that night... I tried to save you, but you were gone." Mu Xue''s voice quivered as the cute girl she remembered became a gorgeous young woman.


    That night, Mu Xue tried to fight back the strange masked men with swords and strange bottles with purple mist. Now she knew those bottles were sleeping and paralytic agents, and once she exhausted herself, even Mu Xue copsed due to them in the middle of the burning mes. After that, a strange elder pulled her from the mes, and thest she remembered, she found herself in the Phoenix de.


    Mu Xue''s words caused Mu Yue to shudder. She remembered little that night, only a strange purple mist that made her feel sleepy. Then, she woke up in the main mansion to the scary figure of the emperor and his warriors cutting off the heads of her beloved parents, grandparents and all the kind aunts and uncles before they made her ept to be their shadow¡ªotherwise, she would die.


    Not to mention, they burned her body to make sure she could never leave or seek a normal life.


    Mu Yue''s eyes reddened, remembering her painful past.


    "I thought you died, big sister... I tried to escape, but the fire burned everything. An old man saved me. I only found out yearster about the true people behind the massacre, and I thought you had died.


    By the time my wounds healed, almost five years had passed." Mu Xue''s voice sounded frustrated as she forced the words out, as if reliving those moments, her eyes turning red and hands pale from how tightly she gripped them.


    Mu Yue bit her lips, hearing Mu Xue''s ount, yet she said little about herself. Mu Xue guessed something horrible must have happened to Mu Yue because she came to the academy with Shang Luo and wore the outfit of the Emerald guards. However, she didn''t have any me because they both assumed the other had died.


    ''How do Ifort her... When I don''t know how tofort myself without his help...'' Mu Xue felt like a horrible failure of a sister. She wanted to reach out but felt the guilt of a decade of not even knowing the truth.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I was scared, big sister... They burned the manor, killed everyone, and scarred me. I didn''t know what happened to you. I couldn''t return home, so I lived like a rat, as those beasts ve... I killed so many people. Our families swordsmanship used to kill innocent men, women and..."


    "¡ªIt''s okay, you don''t need to say more!"


    Mu Xue found her body wrapped around the shivering Mu Yue, her hands pale blue. It seemed out of sheer desire to protect her sister to stop this topic. She entered her half-devil state, the cold arms and her blue skin causing Mu Yue''s mood to shift from self-hatred to confusion once again.


    "Big sister... did youplete the n''s special art!?"


    Mu Yue couldn''t believe it. The n''s special art was a profound technique that required a mix of human blood and devils.


    The resulting transformation depends on the user''s element, but only two women in the past could achieve this level ofpletion in their families five thousand years of existence.


    This caused Mu Yue to be surprised because the Mu family had two special arts, one rted to swordsmanship that she inherited and the other which she knew nothing about, the devil transformation, which caused the Shang family to y their family.


    "No, this is not thanks to my efforts, but Asura... He saved me, gave me a reason to keep living and then helped me surpass my weak self, and this is the result."


    Mu Xue''s arms held Mu Yue. Her words caused a strange surge of emotion. She felt Asura''s hand in her recovery, which made her happy and a little jealous, but she was happy her sister had someone to support her.


    The strange feeling she felt when he hugged her and the healing of her breasts when she remembered that zing fire. Mu Yue realised that her sister likely suffered the same wounds as she did, maybe worse because she was old enough to join the defenders to fight.


    "Isn''t he a monster? The documents I saw say he has lots of women and..." Before Mu Yue could continue, Mu Xue interrupted her with a stern gaze, her lips pouting as she ced a finger on her little sister''s lips.


    "He is a man who can love us all, though he still hasn''t mastered everything. We can all see and feel his attempts to love us despite being imperfect. Never will he leave us alone or let us suffer, like now... because he worried about me, he cleared the room for us."


    Mu Xue''s words made Mu Yue feel confused.


    The documents painted him as something far different... A monster, violent and addicted to women. She believed it because of the kiss, but seeing her sister so close up and the dark passage she stood in when it happened made her realise it was an honest mistake.


    "So you like him?" Her memories of that enchanting kiss made her feel a sense of hostility, but she couldn''t hate her sister even if her emotions told her to; the cold logic and her mind reminded her of the chaos of that night.


    "I love him." Mu Xue didn''t pause. Her words were filled with conviction and pride. Mu Yue felt her lips quiver and cheeks burn. "You seem to like him too, right?"


    Mu Xue''s words caused Mu Yue''s eyes to shake. Her sister''s calm stare and the faint blush reminded her of the kiss, which caused her heart to skip a beat.


    "I can see his magic is still floating around you; these eyes are a little unfair. They tell me who Asura has kissed, touched or made love to, and it makes me so jealous, but to think you''ve already kissed and for a long time... At least fifteen minutes, right?"


    Mu Xue''s teasing made Mu Yue''s ears burn. Her face turned a deep red as her lips pursed. She red at her older sister, yet her voice couldn''te out.


    "Sorry..."


    Mu Yue gave a nod, her cheeks turning bright red. "He did, but I also..."


    Mu Xue smiled faintly. She stroked her sister''s cheek and used her hand to lift Mu Yue''s head. Their eyes met, and Mu Xue''s fingers caressed her little sister''s soft, chubby cheeks. "What am I going to do with you? There''s no going back if you''ve felt that pleasure..."


    Mu Yue felt her sister''s touch, which caused her cheeks to flush. Her sister''s teasing made her feel naughty like she was only a nine-year-old girl making trouble in their garden again... "Wuu..."


    Mu Yue bit her lips, her eyes watering. "Big sister... I missed you..."


    "I missed you too, Yue''Er. But don''t change the subject, you naughty little thieving cat!"


    Mu Xue''s words caused Mu Yue''s heart to jump as her lips parted. She thought her sister was truly mad until looking up and watching her sister''s face break intopleteughter.


    "Hahahaha... oh my... your face, it''s so cute."

 Chapter 381 The Difference Between Two Lifetimes!

    "What''s wrong, Verana?" Asura felt his wrist being grasped tight by Verana. Her face looked confused and concerned.


    "It''s not that important, but from my memories. Mu Yue should have died¡ªin our past life. The one who stood beside Shang Luo was Verena; there wasn''t a female beside him other than her."


    Asura also felt it strange, but he wondered if it really meant that much to cause Verana to react this way. "I remember he didn''t have anyone beside himst time. He came alone." He added while trying to remember the fuzzy past.


    "Verena was a person Shang Luo relied on the most. She was extremely loyal towards him. Yet now we have a woman who holds a grudge against him. How can she serve the man who destroyed her entire n?" Verana whispered with a deep frown.


    Asura found it strange as well. "Is there something else to this, a deal, an oath, or do they have some kind of contract, and this is part of her act to gain our trust?"


    Verana nodded, "Perhaps. Mu Yue may have made a deal with him, but I just can''t see how she could forgive him for the destruction of her n. This isn''t right, Asura. We need to make sure not to make any premature moves or treat this lightly. The changes we''ve made since being given a second chance have caused massive changes in the timeline and world."


    Inside the small room, Asura and Verana hugged each other, their faces close enough to feel each other''s breath on their cheeks. They gazed into each other''s eyes deeply, feeling each other''s warmth.


    "What do you think we should do?" Verana asked softly.


    "Continue observing them. Mu Yue is strong. It seems that Verena was a person who Shang Luo trusted the most and was someone who we had trouble dealing with. Yet, in this life, she has transformed; now, she isn''t part of his ns. This also means that we have no idea what will happen. Though I think we can at least rx and know the future we faced will no longere." Asura replied. Continue reading at empire


    Verana nodded in agreement. "Mu Xue should be fine; we can only support her now; meeting her long-lost sister might help her grow as a person. But we cannot let our guard down to Mu Yue yet, there is no guarantee it is not an act to break our guard and gather information for the Shang n.


    Just because things are different, we cannot pretend that the Emerald Empire isn''t trying to expand further because of its shortage of food and minerals."


    The two of them nodded before looking to the door. "Well, let''s keep it at this for now. Mu Xue seems happy."


    Verana agreed, and the twoid back on the sofa and held each other as they waited for Mu Xue''s conversation to end.


    Mu Xue observed her sister; their conversation about the past for now ended. Instead, Mu Yue was curious about her sister and asked about her current life.


    "Tell me, Big Sister, how is your life? Are you happy with that man?" Mu Yue inquired with a smile.


    "I am." Mu Xue replied before she continued. "Without meeting him, I might have lost hope and given up about everything." Mu Xue recalled the first time Asura had saved her, which had been shortly after she had lost her entire n, her beauty and even the ability to fight.


    Mu Yue gazed at her sister''s blissful face. The way she smiled made her both happy and a little jealous, a slight ache in her chest at how Mu Xue had found happiness. "He sounds like a great man. However, I hope that he treats you well. Otherwise, I will have to punish him." Mu Yue chuckled as she spoke.


    "Nn, but I think we should start getting ready to leave for the academy. If I amte, it worries me." Mu Xue added.


    "Academy?" Mu Yue then remembered she also needed to attend the academy and meet up with Shang Luo despite not wishing to. "Well, we should hurry. I still need to be shown around the ce and told which ss I will be joining."


    With this, Mu Xue and Mu Yue started to get ready; while Asura could finally leave the room, his neck covered in kiss marks and one deep bite mark, as Verana licked her lips, a thin red line of blood vanishing into her mouth.


    "Damn, Vampire," Asura grumbled, his face flushed red as he headed to the bathroom to wash the marks.


    "Come on, don''tin; I didn''t bite that hard. It''s not like you didn''t drive a stake into me in return~ haha."


    ***


    Not long after, Asura and Verana arrived at the royal academy gates holding hands; they didn''t know where Mu Xue and Mu Yue went and didn''t want to get involved, at least for now.


    While walking along the academy grounds, Asura and Verana could feel the eyes of those nearby looking at them curiously, especially the females.


    "Asura, why are you being checked out so often in this life?" Verana felt this difference for the first time; in their past life, they could go on dates, and not a single person would look their way or cause any issues.


    "You don''t like people looking at me?" Asura asked Verana as he looked at her.


    "Nn, I hate it." She replied with a nod. "It feels annoying; in this life, they treat you like some kind of male god. Yet how did they treat you back then..."


    "It''s good I have you then, isn''t it." He chuckled as they finally approached their ssroom; thankfully, it seemed the teacher hadn''t arrived yet as the pair entered together.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What surprised them was the sharp gazes from V, Xavida, and even Mu Xue gave a jealous nce at the pair as they rushed to their desks, many people whispering about the pair.


    Asura ignored everyone, his eyes gazing around the room to see if anyone notable appeared. However, he noticed that Mu Yue wasn''t there, which made him feel quite rxed. The fact they didn''te to this ss meant he could avoid additional stress or drama this time.


    "Asura." Xavida turned back to face him, her lips pouting while her tail pped his thighs. "Why did you send me away, I wanted to walk together with you!"


    "Sorry, Xavida, because Mu Xue''s sister came, I thought it was best. Don''t be mad, okay?" Asura didn''t wish to exin; Mu Xue nced at him before returning her attention to the front of the ss.


    "Hmph, you better remember me next time."


    "You want to get some crispy fish from the city after lessons?"


    Although Xavida didn''t respond, her tail flicked and started to sway happily while the girl herself started humming a pleasant tune about eating delicious fish.


    The door of the ssroom suddenly slid open, and everyone was sitting at their desks. Lucia, with her long ck hair and dark eyes, entered the room, and behind her, two new students followed.


    ''Damn it... I knew I couldn''t avoid annoying events.'' Asurained internally as he set his eyes on both Shang Luo and Mu Yue.


    "Alright, shut up, stop making sounds! Today, we have a grand announcement for you all! Look at this handsome young man and the lovely youngdy! We have two transfer students joining us for the next three years! Both of them from the Emerald Empire!" Lucia eximed as she introduced Mu Yue and Shang Luo.


    Everyone was cheering as Lucia grinned. "Alright, both of them are geniuses, and if anyone dares bully them, don''t me me if you end up dying early!"


    "Shang Luo, you sit over there. Besides Asura and Mu Yue, maybe since your names are simr, Mu Xue can help you adapt to the ss!" Lucia was at the mansion in the morning and not only realised the two were rted but also had many documents because of being a royal knight and academy lecturer and knew many things the two sisters themselves didn''t know.


    Lucia had a cold chuckle, thinking Asura was ying some kind of game, and decided she would speak with himter to find out his ns.


    "Now then, today we will have self-study because your teacher has something to attend to!"


    "Awh... not again." A student on the front rowined before a book mmed into their face, knocking them onto the floor.


    "Want toin, how about you don''t fail the next exam, Simon!" Lucia chuckled before leaving the ssroom while the students sighed before returning to their activities.


    Mu Yue nced towards Asura, her eyes narrowing as she observed his every movement; the man himself was speaking with Xavida, teasing her by poking her cheek with his finger, while Xavida just pouted and tried to bite his finger, the pair not even trying to study as they flirted in the middle of ss.


    Mu Yue had a faint smile; she couldn''t help but find him interesting, but that was her initial thought when seeing him.


    "Yue''er, why are you looking that way?" Mu Xue asked.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s start studying; otherwise, I won''t be able to catch up quickly." Mu Yue replied before going to open a textbook, only to realise she didn''t have one.


    "Nn, I can help you." Mu Xue sighed and spread hers over their desk as she pulled herself closer.


    Meanwhile, Shang Luo sat alone. He looked at Asura and seemed to reach out, but Asura grabbed Xavida and pulled her onto hisp as they both began studying together, ignoring his existence.


    "Brother Luo, hi. I''m Simon." A boy with brown hair and green eyes approached Shang Luo and sat beside him.


    "Ooh? Greetings Simon, I am Shang Luo." Though he wanted to tell the boy to go away, that someone shared the textbook with him was actually something he appreciated. So, he didn''t send Simon away; instead, the two began to talk about the various topics with a strange feeling of synergy.


    It surprised Asura and even the Mu sisters that Shang Luo actually studied with a normal person, causing no issues.


    In their conversations, he even smiled or let out a chuckle!


    ''It''s a strange side of this guy I''ve never seen before. However, no matter how much he changes because of my actions, we are still enemies. I cannot forgive his family''s actions towards Mu Xue and her sister.'' Asura, though, while noticing Verana, pulled her desk beside him and started teasing Xavida.

 Chapter 382 The Prince and Princess enjoy a strange date.

    Although he loved studying in his past life, he felt the ssroomcked the excitement and appeal of fighting an actual battle. His mind wandered while Lucia spoke of future applications of magic. A topic that he used to be almost obsessed with.


    Asura''s inner turmoil was obvious. ''I don''t feel the same anymore. Have I changed that much?''


    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck him. Asura''s gaze swept across the room,nding on Lucia, Mu Xue, Xavida, Verana, and finally V. The conclusion he reached seemed almosticallyte. He felt a sense of calm, cing both hands over his face while taking a deep breath.


    Verana looked at him, her eyes flickering with curiosity, but since Xavida kicked her shin, she quickly returned to fight against the dragon under their desks.


    For the rest of the lesson, Asura seemed strange when viewed by the surrounding students. He stopped taking notes like before. Instead, he leaned against his desk, teasing both Verana and Xavida while their recement lecturer watched with a troubled face.


    After ss was over, Asura quickly ran out of the room, his footsteps echoing throughout the hallway.


    Verana, Mu Xue, and Xavida followed him with their gazes.


    "What''s wrong with darling today?" Xavida asked while skipping behind him, her tail pping the other girls to reach the front spot.


    "I think he wants to fight. That face is the one he makes before sex or fighting powerful monsters." Verana added, her scarlet eyes narrowing as Asura turned towards the practice field instead of the canteen.


    "True, husband seems to be a little preupied." Mu Xue looked a little concerned, but Mu Yue was with her, so she focused on her sister rather than Asura, which seemed fair enough considering the situation.


    Verana wanted to follow Asura, but Xavida and Mu Xue dragged her away, instead deciding to take Mu Yue on a guide of the academy and to enjoy dinner.


    "Don''t follow him. It''s good to give Darling some space. Besides, he is a little distracted. I think V or Lucia will take care of it, look, see!" Mu Xue pointed towards the hallway which led to the training field. V stood with her back against the wall, tapping it with her foot while waiting, holding her sword, and wearing a light set of armour.


    "That''s true. V is here. Darling is in excellent hands. Mu Xue, let''s go to the canteen. I''m hungry." Xavida seemed happy to let V deal with Asura, while Mu Yue looked a little confused.


    "Is Asura alright? I thought he mighte and have dinner with us. What is wrong?"


    "Oh, Darling is just excited. I think he wants to spar a bit. Don''t worry. V will take care of him."


    "Take care? You mean something other than just sparing, right?" Mu Yue blushed, a faint smile forming on her lips.


    Verana and Xavida began to grin, a smug look as they enjoyed how innocent Mu Xue''s sister was; with a single look at each other, they moved to either side of Mu Xue and began to whisper and tease things Mu Yue.


    Mu Xue blushed, trying to ignore the two dirty vixens who were speaking such foul and depraved words. The problem was that they were using acts and things that Mu Xue had done with him!


    "YOU TWO!" Mu Xueined while grasping Mu Yue''s hands and began to dash down the corridor, ignoring the passing students. Verana and Xavida were a little naughtier than usual, knowing Asura was busy and not able to punish them. They had fun teasing Mu Xue and filling Mu Yue''s innocent mind with depraved acts.


    ***


    Meanwhile, V was waiting for Asura. Her amber eyes watched the students pass her. Some seemed to recognise her, others ignored her out of respect, and the few bows who found her beautiful took a moment to stop and stare before moving on.


    V ignored them, not even ncing at them.


    ''Where is he?'' She thought, looking a little annoyed.


    "V." A familiar voice called to her, making her raise her head.


    "Asura." She smiled, her amber eyes brightening as her lips curled up in delight, her hands grasping her sword tightened, looking excited to see him.


    "Let''s go."


    "Nn!"


    There wasn''t any need for extra words between them; Asura and V walked towards the training field; their steps and moods differedpletely from earlier. Asura slowed his long strides to match V''s short, fluttering steps while V also increased her speed to stop him from slowing too much, her hand reaching out each time it brushed past his.


    V''s amber eyes sparkled as she gazed at Asura''s back, her lips curling into a pleasant smile, not a huge one but a calm and simple smirk, a faint blush forming on her cheeks.


    ''Hehe~ this time is only for me, a date with my beloved husband who will strengthen me.'' She giggled inwardly.


    V was a straightforward woman at heart; before she met Asura, her life and heart felt closed off andplicated.


    Yet after meeting him, falling for him and now bing his wife, her life changedpletely. The cold and strained rtionship with her mother has changed. Now they eat together daily, speak about their feelings and her mother teaches her about the kingdom and how to guide the people.


    Though she had a simple way of thinking, V was not stupid in any shape or form; instead, she was quite intelligent and focused.


    V loved Asura and training. Today, she could have both and was looking forward to it. This feeling also seemed to be how Asura felt; he enjoyed fighting and spending time with his lovers.


    When he could enjoy time with just one of them, he felt those moments were more special than anything.


    ''V, my cute and determined wife.''


    ''Asura, my beloved and powerful husband.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Both were thinking simr things while walking side by side towards the training field, their fingers brushing against one another, their eyes meeting, and their smiles growing.


    "What game do you want to y today, V?" Asura asked first as they reached the area where they first started practising; in the past, this was Sigurd''s private training zone; now, the top ten students of each year could practise here whenever.


    "Hmm~" V''s amber eyes lit up as she looked around, thinking of the best game she could y with Asura.


    "How about a sword duel with one magical element only? The winner gets a reward." V smirked, her hips swaying as she leaned forward, making a cute face.


    Asura raised a brow, nodding his head while unsheathing the ck dragon sword; his sword was already covered in purple and ck lightning, creating a faint dark purple glow, while his eyes were filled with a fierce and excited me.


    "Are you sure? You know I just improved my magic abilities, right?"


    V nodded her head, smiling confidently.


    "Nn, I am confident. Also, if I win, I want a kiss and to sleep in your arms alone tonight!" V smirked, her hand unsheathing her silver katana, her amber eyes sparkling as the de ignited, the centre of its groove now filled with magma-type mes.


    "Interesting~ if I win, I want you to wear the red dress I boughtst time and for you to service me all night, then I might just let you copse in my arms."


    V blushed; her amber eyes narrowed as her lips curled into a pleasant smile while whispering, "Doesn''t that mean I win either way... pervert."


    Asura shrugged his shoulders, swinging the huge ck sword with a thick, dull de while stepping close to V, who stood five metres away.


    "Nn!" V nodded, her amber eyes flickering as she stepped forward.


    Asura and V stared at one another, the atmosphere between them rising; they smiled, their hearts beating while their swords glowed brightly.


    Then, as if a pane of ss cracked, their battle started.


    Asura''s body vanished; he twisted his body, appearing from V''s left side, the ck dragon sword coated in lightning aimed towards V''s shoulder.


    V smirked, her amber eyes flickering as the fire coating her katana vanished, reced by a water element, drenching the sword before swinging it downwards, blocking Asura''s strike. Her de sliced away from her body, creating an arc of water that absorbed the ck lightning and instead almost reflected at Asura.


    Bang!


    BOOM!


    V was pushed back; her eyes flickered as she stepped sideways, dodging the follow-up strike by Asura, who stepped passed her body, his calm atmosphere making her a little jealous. She twisted her wrist and stabbed behind her, aiming to puncture his chest. Stay tuned with empire


    Asura dodged, his eyes flickering as he vanished, his right hand punching V''s face before he tried to end the battle, their des shing with a flicker of lightning and me, enjoying V''s serious attitude.


    "I said one element... Cheater!"


    "You didn''t say ONLY one element, just using one element at a time... right?" V''s tongue poked out as she reached over their swords while her fingertip flickered with mes.


    "Hmph." V puffed her cheeks out, looking annoyed, but her eyes were filled with delight.


    "You''ve started to improve so quickly, honey." Asura''s voice and eyes were filled with sincerity as he gazed at V''s stunned face, her lovely lips parting while her swollen cheeks ttened.


    "I won''t lose to your sweet words. Let''s continue!"

 Chapter 383 The Happy Husband and Wife

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, V and Asura found themselves perched on the castle walls, a serene silence enveloping them. The crimson glow of the city below painted a peaceful picture, their intertwined hands squeezed tight, a symbol of their growing bonds.


    "Hey, Asura?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you remember what you told me before? That this life is just a temporary reprieve?" V asked, resting her head on Asura''s shoulder.


    His eyes widened for a moment, feeling her arm grasping his. Asura thought she might have forgotten when he mentioned this in passing. However, he couldn''t lie to his wife, turning to look at her beautiful face, dyed a maroon colour from the shrinking sunlight. "Ah, it''s true, though it couldst a while. There wille more conflict from the north, east or elsewhere."


    "Can''t we just live in peace?" V''s question was a natural one. This war-torn world was something that she experienced in Romnatica, but now, she wanted nothing more than to live with her husband and family. To protect the country, she will son rule, avoiding the needless death of people on either side.


    "I wish," Asura let out a sigh, knowing that the world couldn''t be changed so easily. The Abyss, Fallen Sun cult, Emerald Empire, and even the monster kingdoms served as a threat. Then Xavida''s uncle would surelye at some point. "But, we can try."


    V nodded, raising her head to gaze into his eyes. "Will you help me? Make Silvara, at least, a kingdom where there are no starving children?"


    "Of course," Asura ced his hand on her cheek, bringing her in for a kiss.


    The future was uncertain, but one thing was clear. Since V started to grow as a monarch, Asura swore to support her no matter what her choices. If she wished to be a tyrant to dominate all, he would be a sword that cut down all in her path. Though it seemed he didn''t need to worry about this, because V wanted the best for her people.


    War would only drain the nation''s resources and take the lives of her most loyal knights and followers.


    "If it wasn''t for you, Asura. I would be terrified of facing the future alone." V whispered, snuggling up to him. "Back then, when I asked you to look at me, it made me so nervous. The idea of ruling a country by myself filled me with dread, and the only person who made me feel at ease was you."


    "Hmm?"


    "At first, although I thought you were attractive, I didn''t like you as a man. It made me so angry that you were so strong, and each time we fought, you would grow stronger, learn my movements even copy them... Yet, somewhere, that rivalry and anger turned into respect and love, haha. It''s funny just how stupid I was as a princess to expose my feelings and vulnerable sides to you.


    Imagine you were someone trying to make use of me... But instead. You changed me, Asura. With your words, actions, guidance and affection. I now feel like I can take on the world."


    Asura smiled, listening to her heartfelt words. He knew she had grown from a spoiled princess into a leader, and her growth was so fast that he couldn''t help but admire her.


    "You''ve done a great job so far." Asura didn''t lie, from the moment he noticed her starting to take her steps, some of them away from him, different from what he might pursue, but he wanted to see where or how she might grow and change.


    ''Thus, I changed myself, let her face dangers to observe how this lovely woman would grow.'' Asura ced his hand against her cheek, softly squishing her smooth flesh while cing his thumb on her juicy, red lips.


    "Your makeup looks beautiful. Did you want to make me fall for you again?"


    "Haha, maybe." She teased, licking his thumb.


    "Oh?" Asura raised a brow, smirking at her yful behaviour. "So, you''re trying to seduce me after losing to me?"


    "Losing?"


    Asura leaned in, whispering into her ear, "I won the battle, and I can take you whenever I want."


    "Hmph." V puffed her cheeks, acting cute; Asura found that in the past, she might have imitated the other girls when they were intimate together. However, V seemed to have started to find her voice, path and style.


    She no longer needed to imitate the others. Instead, V would create her charm.


    "So, what will you do then, husband? Take me right here? For everyone to see?"


    Asuraughed, gazing towards the city and pce below, seeing the guards patrolling the city streets. He scooped her in his arms as she squealed the sound, attracting a few nearby guards; however, they only saw the empty ce where the couple sat a moment before. Because the pair were now flying through the air, with his princess sitting in his arms, he flew towards the castle.


    "I''ll make you regret challenging me."


    V gulped, her eyes glistening with anticipation. "I''m looking forward to it, Asura."


    "Good," Asura chuckled,nding in front of the castle. He walked towards the entrance, greeting the guards, "Evening, Captain."


    "G-good evening, Your Highnesses!"


    The female guards saluted, not daring to look Asura in the eyes. It seemed quite daunting to see him carrying V in a princess carry, her head buried in Asura''s chest while seeming to rest. They didn''t know what the couple were doing before, and the rumours about how close and affectionate the pair were had long spread throughout the castle.


    Asura gave them a smile and a nod. He appreciated how hard the people who guarded the castle worked. His steps echoed as they returned to their room, the words of the two knights reaching his ears.


    "Did you hear the princess is carrying a child!"


    Continue reading at empire


    "Really! How wonderful, but isn''t it soon!? I guess the pair must truly belong together for such a blessing."


    "I wonder if we''ll be guarding a little prince or princess in the near future."


    Asura chuckled, ncing down at the woman in his arms. V seemed to have nodded off, her light snoring quite adorable, while she muttered about him and winning the duel. "Such a silly girl. Why did you force yourself to keep fighting and get so tired?" He ced his finger on his chin, wondering.


    "Well, she did lose."


    "Guess I''ll have to make sure to apologise to the others for noting home tonight."


    "Then, I''ll have to make sure to spoil her," Asura chuckled, shaking his head.


    With a spring in his step, he began to hum a gentle and soothing tune as the skies turned dark, the only sources of light from torches and the ck and white flickers from the shattered sword.


    ***


    "Hmm, ah, Asura, what..." V opened her eyes, waking up in a familiar room, her husband''s scent lingering on the bedsheets, enveloping her in afortable warmth.


    The morning air blew through the open windows, and the scenes ofst night and how she acted so shamelessly revived in her mind as she felt his muscr arms wrapped around her waist. Her face flushed red, recalling how Asura didn''t go easy on her, dominating her body and making her submit to him, not only in the arena but also in the bedroom.


    "You''re awake," Asura mumbled, turning his handsome face on the pillow and watching the embarrassed princess with a wide grin on his face.


    "Idiot... you, are you trying to kill me!? I can still feel something in my...."


    With a loud smack, Asura chuckled, his hand stroking the soft buttocks of his wife. "Well, you made another bet and acted all arrogant."


    "Argh, idiot. How can I fight you in such a state?" V pouted, burying her head in his chest.


    "Haha, I guess I was a little too harsh, but don''t you feel refreshed? Who would have thought you had such a cute habit."


    "Sh-shut up. Idiot!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hehe, but I won''t do it every night, alright?"


    "Good. You better not." V warned, poking his toned and muscled chest.


    "You really are adorable. My V," Asura chuckled, leaning in for a kiss.


    "Morning, princess, are you awake?" A cheerful voice came from outside, knocking on the door. It was the sound of the morning maid who normally fixed their meals and clothes.


    "Ah... Be, don''te in yet!" V panicked, covering herself under the sheets.


    "Huh, why, Your Highness?"


    "Uhh, Asura, quick, hide that thing...!" She rolled on his chest and covered him in the quilt she obviously stole during the night, her narrowed amber eyes looking down at him with a sharp re. "Hmph... don''t get big, we don''t have time for more.."


    "Sorry, princess." Be opened the door, walking in with a tray of fresh fruit and milk.


    "H-hurry, Asura, quickly hide it," V whispered, trying to keep the quilt over his crotch, causing Asura to chuckle before finding a soft, warm and wet ce to slot himself, to hide it from the iing maid.


    "Agu...ahh... you... don''t... I said!" V gritted her teeth, trying to resist the pleasure.


    "Princess!?"


    "I''m fine, Be... I''m fine!" V red at Asura, poking his forehead, before he whispered in her ear, "If you hate it so much, why are you gripping onto me in such a soft and desperate way?"


    "Idiot, Asura... mmmn, Be, just leave the tray, and I''ll call you when we''re ready."


    "Are you alright, princess? Do you need a doctor? You look a little... Prince Asura!?" Be gasped, noticing a hand reaching from under the quilt, pulling V back, her breasts squished against Asura''s chest.


    "I''m alright, Be, I''m fine."


    "Princess, please forgive me for disturbing you!" The maid''s face turned bright red as she realised what was happening; her actions like a rabbit stared at by a wolf, she fled the room.


    "Hahaha, Be, wait..."


    V sighed, hearing the door m shut. "Asura, you idiot, we can''t do it now."


    "Oh? But it seems like you''re enjoying it."


    "No, stop... mmph, idiot. I have things to do, and my rear still hurts."


    "Alright, alright, I won''t move fast. Let''s just use the front like this." Asura chuckled, holding the princess in his arms.


    "J-Just once... okay?"


    "Hmm, once, huh? Alright, just once." Asura kissed the tip of her nose, lifting her hips while her arms wrapped around his neck.


    "Idiot... I know you won''t stick with... Nnn! I hate that I love you so much!"


    ***


    "We''re Late!!!" A slightly angry tone echoed as two people dashed down the pce hallways. V''s face was bright red as she ran ahead, leaving Asura behind.


    "Ah, wait, V."


    "Hmph, idiot. How can we show up like this!?" She nced back, wearing a long-sleeved dress to hide the marks on her wrists, neck and chest, along with the bruises on her thighs. "How was that just once... you damn monster!"


    Asura scratched his cheek, seeing her pout, acting adorable. "Sorry, sorry, but you enjoyed it."


    "I... Idiot, just wait till the others hear about this."


    "Won''t they get jealous of you and then ask for the same thing?"


    "Argh, Asura, just shut up and walk faster; we''rete. I can''t believe I slept with you again! Why do I have such a horny husband."


    "Hey, hey, V, I''m not the one who asked for round two... or three."


    "Shut up! Follow me, don''t speak back! Good?" V''s re made Asura chuckle; the pair had gone at it for a few hours, and although he promised just once, neither of them stopped after that. "Tsk, we really are rabbits."


    "Well, rabbits are adorable, and you''re the most beautiful rabbit in the world."


    V''s face turned even more red, hearing his cheesy words. "Idiot, just walk faster; the others must be waiting for us. I can''t believe I almost let you fool me again!"

 Chapter 384 Shang Luo Wants to be friends?!

    Shang Luo didn''t take any action.


    Until his second week at the academy, during one of the brief breaks, Asura was washing his face after training with V and Amalia.


    "Excuse me. I am sorry to approach you in such an improper fashion."


    Asura turned around after wiping his face with his towel to see who the owner of the voice was. He was a youth that stood just below six feet tall with an expressionless face. Although his voice had a softness to it, the youth was dressed in a ck robe and had a sword by his waist, the ck hair of the east fluttering in the wind.


    ''What is Shang Luo approaching me for? Doesn''t he want to approach V?'' Asura thought to himself, a feeling of anger bubbling slightly. However, he found that his grudge towards Shang Luo seemed to have faded, or rather, the tower of death helped him deal with the unreasonable hatred towards him.


    Now, at least, he could deal with this life Shang Luo with a calm and rational mind.


    "Shang Luo, what are you here for?" Asura asked with a straight face.


    "I havee here to invite you to have lunch with me."


    "Lunch?" Asura frowned.


    "Yes." Shang Luo nodded.


    "A lunch with just two guys?" Asura asked again, finding the invitation strange.


    "Yes." Shang Luo confirmed his previous statement once more.


    Asura looked into the eyes that stood in front of him. He couldn''t feel any malice, though his lips twitched each time Asura didn''t agree instantly. ''Well what is the worst that could happen? Poison?'' With these thoughts, he agreed, and the duo walked towards a restaurant that Shang Luo knew of.


    The two were seated on opposite ends of a table and ordered their meals. As the meals arrived, Asura found that Shang Luo still wasn''t speaking a word. He just stared at Asura eating.


    "Say, why did you invite me out?" Asura spoke up, unable to bear the silence.


    "Honestly, I just wanted someone to eat with, a person that wouldn''t fawn over me for being the prince of an empire. Thus, another prince would be best, no?" Shang Luo smiled as he took a sip of the soup he had ordered.


    "You wantedpany?" Asura frowned. This was not the reason he expected.


    "Well, I am not the kind of prince that loves solitude. I love to attend parties and be showered with praises, but here isn''t my kingdom, and I have to wait hours just for my secret guards to check if people are poisoning my food." Shang Luo sighed.


    "Secret guards? Don''t the restaurants here have a device that prevents poisons?" Asura was confused. The technology of the empire was a thing to behold.


    "Did you think my guards or father would trust that kind of technology when we''ve been at war so many times, hahaha?"


    "So, you are a bit paranoid?" Asura sighed.


    "Father was paranoid, and since birth, he has ensured that I am paranoid, too. Well, it is just a precaution, but I do miss the delicious meals that I used to have at home."


    "True, but dinner at the pce is annoying all the testers and strange processes, meaning we eat cold food unless it''s cooked by people we trust." This was a big reason Asura rarely went to the pce unless the queen specifically ordered him. He hated the cold soups and tough meat because it lost the juices after being tested and cooling.


    "That sounds annoying. At least in Silvara, I can enjoy one of our branch restaurants without worry because my guards can rece the chefs when I visit! Haha, I had all my guards train in the culinary arts, you see." Shang Luo smiled as Asura nodded his head.


    The two princes ate silently, but it didn''t feel awkward. "That''s smart..." Asura didn''t want to praise him but realised that he might do the same with Aria and his guardians.


    "By the way, Asura, can you teach me some of your sword art?" Shang Luo spoke up, breaking the silence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Teach you? Why would you ask me when you have Mu Yue?" Asura asked, confused.


    "Mu Yue is no good; I don''t want to be near that cursed witch; her skin is cold, and she has eerie scars all over. At least if it''s with another guy, I don''t need to be made to feel sick."


    ''I see... so he is still a bastard when he was the one who did that to her...'' Asura felt rage bubbling in him, but he held it back.


    "Well, I can''t teach you because it''s just something thates naturally to me, but I can train and practise with you if you like though it would be for an hour after all sses finish twice a week?" Asura offered.


    "Alright!" Shang Luo nodded with a bright smile, his gloomy aura vanishing as Asura felt his guard dropping slightly.


    "So, let us start today, and if you need anything, let me know." Asura didn''t mind doing this but would never show his true techniques; instead, he would use the old forms of his devil sword style that he still needed to master. But Asura still felt confused by this life''s Shang Luo.


    Though he was still an insufferable bastard, he didn''t have the same fierce aura or the arrogance Asura would expect from a prince.


    "Oh, there is one thing." Shang Luo spoke up once more, stopping Asura from getting up.


    "What is it?" Asura asked, curious.


    "Can you help me befriend that girl with pink hair, Cil Mavis?" Shang Luo asked, causing Asura to choke on his drink.


    "Huh? Why would I do that?" Asura was confused.


    "She is cute, and I don''t have many female friends here. Most nobles are scared of me because they know the power of my family, but she argued and beat me in a duel without caring... That girl, although amoner, is quite amusing. I want to get to know her and..."


    "Huh?"


    ''What''s this? Why is Shang Luo blushing... Did he really fall for that pink-haired midget with a foul mouth?!'' Asura was shocked; however, he justughed.


    ''This is a strange life, and honestly, Cil is the perfect girl for Shang Luo.'' Asura thought, recalling how Cil treated him and Mu Yue. She wasn''t afraid and could put them both in their ce.


    "I can introduce you, but don''t try anything weird, or I''ll end you. Well... she would probably end you first." Asura warned him, and Shang Luo just nodded with a blush.


    ''Wait, is this Shang Luo for real? What happened to him? Did he get reced by someone from another world?'' Asura wondered if this was a plot from a novel or something, or Shang Luo''s life had changed, too, since he attacked the Lyndwrym fort.


    However, Asura didn''t know that after suffering a near-death experience and almost being cast aside by his father, Shang Luo changed; although he remained sharp and dangerous, his desires changed while being locked in that lonely cell, with only dripping water and rats forpany.


    Shang Luo now desiredpanionship and a family, something his mother and father had abandoned him for politics and the throne.


    With this, his desire to attack Silvara and cause trouble faded. Experience tales at empire


    It seemed to Shang Luo that meeting Cil Mavis was his destined moment, and he wanted to court her as he read in the books as a young boy instead of his usual unting that just made her beat him up.


    Thus, Shang Luo decided he would do his best to change, and hopefully, she would ept him.


    ***


    Two hours after his meal with Shang Luo, Asura sat alone on the stone bridge facing the Imperium hotel, where he shared bonds with Mu Xue, Xavida and Verana.


    The strange changes in Shang Luo made his heart feel conflicted; how should he act? ept that the two Shang Luo''s were different and try to adapt and move on?


    Keep his anger and kill them no matter what? Or simply stay neutral, not caring about this Shang Luo.


    ''It''s easy to hate, but harder to forgive...'' Asura''s thoughts were interrupted as a hand patted his shoulder.


    "Asura, what''s wrong?" Verana''s beautiful ck hair draped over his shoulders as she sat beside him, wrapping her arm around his waist.


    "Nothing... Just thinking." Asura sighed, resting his head on Verana''s shoulder, the fragrance of roses wafting into his nose.


    "Asura, you know you can tell me anything."


    "It''s something that might hurt you, though..." Asura sighed, knowing that Verana was a sworn enemy of Shang Luo.


    "It''s fine... Tell me." Verana spoke softly, kissing his forehead.


    "Verana, I met Shang Luo today, and he was different, nothing like I remembered him... He was polite, not arrogant and a bit lonely..." Asura sighed, not sure how Verana would react.


    "Asura... Are you telling me you trust him and will forgive him for what he did?"


    "I don''t... but this Shang Luo, is he really the same man? He fell in love with Cil Mavis, amoner!" Asura couldn''t hold back hisughter as he imagined the pink-hairedmoner beating Shang Luo.


    "He fell in love with amoner? Is that guy crazy?" Verana giggled. "That''s not like him, though; why do you know this?"


    "He invited me for lunch, and he confessed everything... Verana, I feel confused. How can I hate him when this Shang Luo doesn''t seem the same, yet how can I trust him after what we endured?" Asura sighed, burying his face into Verana''s chest.


    "Asura... Shang Luo is a monster, and no matter what, we can''t forgive him for what he did... However, that is the Shang Luo we met back then, as for this one. Let''s keep an eye on him, wait and see how he performs while staying as close to neutral as possible?" Verana''s soft hand stroked Asura''s hair, and he nodded.


    "Alright. Let us watch him for now, and if he dares cross us, I''ll end him." Asura resolved himself.


    "Asura... You''ve grown." Verana kissed Asura as the two leaned against the stone bridge, watching the bustling city go by.


    "Verana... What if he doesn''t cross us?"


    "Then... I guess we can let bygones be bygones, but the past must remain, or we may forget and regretter." Verana spoke with a serious tone as Asura nodded, realising she was right. "It''s why I haven''t forgiven Verena despite how hard she''s been working to change Drakkur for the better, even selling her expensive clothes and jewels to fund various projects for themoners."


    "Verana... You''ve matured too."


    "We''ve all changed, Asura, and although I''ll always be your adorable Verana, I am also the Duchess of Drakkur and must face reality. However, if Verena keeps trying so hard, she might just be happy bing your princess and living a rxed life, fufu." Verana''s giggle caused Asura to gulp.


    ''Princess, huh?'' Asura sighed, and Verana kissed his cheek.


    "Fufu, let us just watch the Shang Luo of this life, and if he is truly repentant, maybe, just maybe, we can ept him, but the pain and scars remain. Remember that, Asura." Verana smiled, and the two watched the sunset, enjoying each other''s warmth.


    ''Shang Luo, although you may have changed, the sins youmitted, the scars you''ve given us remain, and I will never forgive you if you dare harm us or anyone I care for again.''

 Chapter 385 After All - Monsters Can Never Change... Right?

    In the darkness of arge academy room. The gloomy light from the half-blocked window reflected shadows across the walls. The ssroom itself was empty of life, with ayer of dust on the old wooden desks and chairs and a thickyer of cobwebs in the corners of the room. The whole ce appeared like it had been abandoned for a long time.


    A soft beeping sounded, followed by the dark shadow figure, shaped like a person illuminated by a small light stepping over a pile of rubble. The person moves slowly across the ssroom.


    The figure stopped, the beeping sounding again, before the light shone up, revealing the face of the figure.


    Shang Luo, his handsome angr jaw and stiff face, looked at the number on his handheldmunication device, the model older than most Silvara models. This was one specifically from the Emerald Empire. ''Father...''


    He answered the call before a deep andmanding voice filled the silent room. "Shang Luo, how is the mission? Have you managed to approach the target?" The moment his father spoke, Shang Luo''s body jolted, standing up straight despite being alone in the darkness.


    "I am currently in the target''s ss and have approached him as a friend, Father."


    "Good, I knew my son wouldn''t fail me. You should know the importance of this mission; if the Shang family wants to rise further, we need the wealth and technology of the Silvarian Dogs, but we also need to deal with that prince. No matter what way we have to do so."


    Shang Luo grits his teeth. "Father, if I am sessful, will I be called back home and given more responsibility?" He was desperate to have his father praise him, but the fear of being reced by his younger siblings caused the greatest stress within his heart.


    "Of course, I have three sons, but only you can be trusted with such an important task."


    Shang Luo''s eyes shined before his father spoke again. "Remember, no matter what, kill the Silvarian Dog Prince or discover secrets regarding the defending troops of Lyndwrym fortress; use anyone close to him if needed; they will be your primary targets; the rest are just useless nobodies."


    Shang Luo swallowed deeply.


    ''Father, you don''t understand how powerful that prince is... If I go head to head, then even Mu Yue might not survive.''


    Shang Luo knew what kind of strength his rival had and was confident in his abilities; however,pared to the prince, he was nothing.


    ''I have to make sure that he doesn''t realise my intentions if he finds out I''m lying to him... I have to seriously date thatmoner if she reveals my secrets too soon. Then father and everything I''ve worked towards will copse!''


    "Shang Luo, there is no option of failure. Do you understand?"


    Shang Luo nodded his head before realising his father couldn''t see him. "Yes, Father!"


    "Good, then carry out the mission; if you need assistance, call eunuch Xiao Wu anytime. He is the one I have posted as your information and support."


    Explore more at empire


    What made Shang Luo feel depressed was that a lower-level eunuch and not even the head eunuch was his support; Shang Luo realised he could only half trust his father''s words about being reced. ''If I don''t seed...'' A sharp glint shone in his eyes, the darkness flickering with his emerald aura before it calmed down. ''Then I will lose everything.''


    ''I need to make sure the prince is not suspicious; I can''t do anything until he truly trusts me. Only then can I find the secrets Father desires and take revenge on the Silvarian dogs that took a Mother from me.''


    "Yes, Father!"


    The phone clicked, leaving Shang Luo slumped in the darkness, his body weak as he realised how stressful the situation he was in was. ''Mu Yue is not simple; I am sure she has her agenda because of the past. However, that prince is not simple either; if the rumours are true, then I don''t even know how many people will die if I betray them.''


    "Haa..." Shang Luo''s other phone trembled, a vibration echoing as his shoulders dropped. "Hmm? Who is this?" Then he opened his phone to find Cil Mavis had prepared a small message that showed part of the Silvarannguage and lesson that he didn''t quite grasp in a simple yet detailed format.


    "This..." Shang Luo stared before a soft smile formed. ''This damnmoner, why does she do things that are so unneeded...'' Although he thought such words, he spent several minutes reading the message and her small message at the end in silence.


    "Haaa..." Shang Luo stood, his face pale, before he put his phone away. ''I need to make sure Mu Yue trusts me and monitor her. I can''t afford to have her realise my n. Nor break my cover in front of the prince.'' He then looked at his phone once again, intending to ignore Cil''s helpful message, but something spurred him to open his phone to type a thank-you message in response.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in the Emerald Empire, the King sat in his private study with both eyes closed, a sad look on his face as another stood silently on the opposite side of his desk.


    "Father, are you really allowing me to head to the east to help with the management of the monster scum?" A youthful voice came from the male''s lips, his eyes and hair almost identical to Shang Luo''s. However, his face was softer and carried a more elegant shape. This was his half-brother, Shang Liu, five years younger than his older brother, yet a whole stage stronger.


    "Yes."


    Shang Liu''s eyes brightened, his chest swelling with excitement before a cold and heavy pressure descended upon him. "Father?!" Shang Liu coughed, falling to one knee as sweat beaded his forehead, and the King opened his eyes; his aura was that of a dragon, his emerald eyes carrying a domineering pressure that crushed Shang Liu beneath him.


    "Liu, although your older brother is out on a very important task, do not forget the difference in your ability and his. Suppose you be drowned in self-importance and don''t keep focused on the importance of the empire over your gain. You will end up like him."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shang Liu''s teeth clenched, his eyes lowering. "Father, what about the rumours? Are they true? Are you truly nning to rece Luo and put me in his position when he returns?"


    The pressure increased twofold; blood began to ooze from the nose of Shang Liu as he looked terrified of his father. "I warned you, these thoughts lead to his downfall. If you continue to think this way, Liu, then you will end up dead like your mother! Remember, you have many siblings who CAN take your ce."


    Shang Liu''s entire body trembled, his eyes widening before the pressure disappeared. "Your elder brother may be arrogant and thinks far above his station, but he has always aplished my orders and is worthy of being an heir to the Shang Family."


    "But..."


    "Liu, I have warned you enough. This is me cing my trust and expectations in you. Consider it your first andst chance to surpass your elder brother and take his spot."


    Shang Liu''s body and mind were ted despite the crushing pressure, his heart beating heavily as he nodded his head. "Yes, father."


    "Now leave. Report to the head eunuch immediately for your preparations."


    Shang Liu bowed before leaving, his eyes carrying a bright sparkle that could only be seen by a desperate individual.


    The king closed his eyes and sighed.


    "Liu, Luo, please, I know what I''m doing is right. I have no choice. Cough, Cough!" The King''s body trembled after his coughing, holding his hand to his lips; a thick bloody fluid covered his palms. "I have done too much, corrupted my body all for this empire, so until you are ready. I will continue down this path so you both might walk proudly without these ursed illnesses."


    The king stood weakly before walking into the next room, revealing arge bed in the centre with a beautiful woman lying on her side, her body frail and sickly. Her skin was white as a sheet, with her ck hair spread across the silk sheets like a nket.


    This woman was connected to countless machines; as the king staggered over and plugged one of the sharp needles into his arm, the next moment, a dark... ck sludge started seeping from the woman''s body, flowing back into his arm. "My beloved wife, I will find a way to save you... even if it costs my fate and destiny to copse."


    She was Shang Luo''s mother, who was rumoured to have been killed by the Emperor himself. However, the truth was much moreplicated.


    "Cough, Cough!" Blood seeped from the King''s lips, the ck sludge disappearing within his veins as his wife''s health returned, her cheeks regaining a slight flush of colour. This same process he had continued for almost twenty years now, and finally, the progress was showing signs of sess.


    However, his own body was not strong enough to handle the strain; his hair had turned white, his body frail, and his soul exhausted as he sat next to his wife with a tired smile. "I hope you wake up soon, my love, if our sons knew the truth and that their mother was the same, but to protect them both from needless suffering..."


    He chose this little act as his weak aura slowly collected to restore his normal appearance as the emperor; he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    ''I hope you both remain strong and can mature a little more. I wait for the day I can tell you both..''


    ***


    Back in the Silvaran empire, Mu Yue was currently on her phone, speaking quietly as the ss was taking a break.


    "Sister, are you feeling better now?" Last night, she suddenly stopped getting replies from Mu Xue, and because she worried something had happened ended up spamming her all night... However she only responded with a strange message after four hours, then this morning it was announced she was taking a break from studies.


    Mu Xue''s soft, tired voice came from the other end of the line. "Sister, I''m sorry for not responding, I was feeling very tiredst night and couldn''t even move."


    The sound of Mu Xue''s voice sounded hoarse. However, Mu Yue felt a strange feeling that something was off. "Sister, is everything ok? Your breathing sounds a little strange, and there''s this strange sound in the background?" Mu Yue lowered her voice before she heard a different type of voice from her sister, and her face became red.


    She looked around and realised Asura wasn''t in ss and disappeared a while ago, and then the identity of that wet, pping sound from the call.


    ''Oh my god... My sister is having sex?!''


    "Sister?! Hang up, I''ll callter, and don''t do it during school hours!"


    "Ahh, wait, I''m not...!" Mu Xue''s embarrassed voice came through before Mu Yue hung up, and her entire face was red, her heart beating quickly.


    ''How can she be so shameless... Ah, this is embarrassing! Why do they always do those things?! I have known sex criminals who do it far less!''

 Chapter 386 The Changes in Culture

    The days felt quite mundane for Asura. Tonight, he would be apanied by Helliana and Verana to visit a bar that the pair found together.


    However, currently, he needed to deal with Valerie and Lorem, who spent most days rxing together recently. The two of them paired together and created a duo that made Asura''s head hurt. With both of them carrying his child, he couldn''t mistreat them.


    Asura currently sat in the living room while the pair rested together on the sofa. Valerie wore a loose yellow dress, while Lorem had a small red dress on.


    The two of them seemed to be interested in a drama that started airing at the local theatre about a husband who leaves his pregnant wife for a young, new model never to be seen again.


    Of course, the woman eventually rises after losing her lover, but they always speak about the part which sounds a lot like Asura and use it to make him treat them even better.


    "Asura, are you sure you aren''t tired of our bodies? We''re older than three thousand years old, you know?" Valerie asked, pouting cutely.


    "Yeah, and we have a scar on our bodies from all the years of fighting and trying to get stronger when we were younger. Aren''t you a prince? Don''t princes prefer pure beauties?"


    "Mhm! Do you want the pure Mu Xue and Xavida other us old women?"


    Asura sighed, "You two aren''t old women. You look as though you''re around twenty-five years old. Even if you were an old woman, I wouldn''t mind. All of you are mine now, anyway. If you two want me to spoil you, then just say it, I''ll do it."


    "Yay!"


    Valerie and Lorem cheered before they sat up and walked over to him before they smothered him, kissing his cheeks and then noticed he was writing something. "What are you writing, honey?" Valerie looked down, only noticing thenguage was from the northern demon empire. While Lorem squinted her eyes and gasped. "You''re going to visit the north with Xavida. Are you nning to crush her uncle?"


    Asura nodded his head, "I need to deal with him while Xavida can still fight, and it seems they are having a gathering of ns in the next few months, so I n to attend with Xavida."


    "We want toe too! I haven''t been back north in a few hundred years." Lorem said excitedly.


    "Mhm! Me too!" Valerie agreed.


    Asura thought about it and then shook his head, "I won''t be taking you two. Behave and look after Silvara for me."


    "Boo~"


    The two women stuck their tongues out before they got off him and returned to the kitchen. It seemed they were trying to make Asura feel bad. But all he did was focus on finishing writing the letter before he prepared to leave for the bar Helliana and Verana had suggested.


    ''Spending my days studying and training is getting a little boring... Then, in my spare time, I need to make sure everyone is happy..... so tiresome.''


    Asura would only be taking Lucia and Helliana with him for the trip north, and he couldn''t afford for any of the women carrying his child to get injured. So, he chose the women with the best survival abilities. Then again, Sigurd would be ideal. However, she now refuses to leave the training school even after he mailed her twice.


    "I guess I should return home before I leave," Asura muttered to himself before he folded the letter and sealed it inside a thick envelope.


    ''Although, I wonder how mother and father are doing....''


    Asura couldn''t help but think of his parents, who rarely left their estate anymore. He tried to ignore them getting along too much, but sometimes, he would get a message from his father asking about Asura''s ns for the Phoenix de. It was a question he didn''t know how to answer.


    ''Should I tell my dad all my ns for the future, or wait and apply them in the future... I worry changing things too much will make me unable to react to changes in the timeline.''


    Currently, Asura felt the differences between people, ces and events so far. He began to put less focus on his memories and instead used his mind to theorise and hope he could judge it right.


    That said, he leaned back and closed his eyes, wanting to see the changes in his monoliths since the time hest checked; almost a month or two had passed.


    ''I became too obsessed with natural growth and treated the monoliths like a curse...''


    ***


    [Status]


    Name: Asura Phoenix (Fenix)


    Age: 20


    Title: Devouring Monarch, Divine Monstrosity, Silver Prince,


    Bloodline: Devouring Profane Phoenix


    Cultivation Technique: Nine Plumes of Profane Destruction - 5th Plume (Asura)


    Cultivation Level: Third Layer of the Sea Cycle - Sea (Stage 7)


    Cultivation Progress: 89%


    Monolith Archetype: Tyrant


    Monolith Level: 2


    Monolith Progress: 92000/200000


    ¡ª


    [Elemental Affinity]


    Discover stories at empire


    Ice: SS+


    Fire: Profane - All fire magic damage taken halved¡ªabsorbing all fire spells cast by weaker existences.


    Wind: S+


    Earth: S+


    Darkness: S


    Blood: B


    Light: D-


    Dark: A


    Void: C


    ¡ª


    [Magic]


    Magic Density: 13500 (Average Stage Seven 5000 - 10000)


    Magic Capacity: Unknown (Average Stage Six 3000-4000)


    ¡ª


    [Skills]


    Devil Sword Art - (Stage Five)


    Asura Twin Sword Art - (Stage Three)


    ***


    ''It seems that Increasing the monolith level only managed to increase my Affinity... Though my Magic Density increased by 1000 too. So I feel it will eventually do something more special. Maybe I should try interacting with them more... War ising, after all.''


    Asura walked down the busy streets; he found it amazing how a night of destruction transformed Silvara from a quiet city that closed after seven o''clock. Most bars and stores didn''t close till after midnight.


    It seemed to produce more jobs for those willing to work thesete hours, and for Asura, it would be his first time drinking at a bar, which was part of Romantican culture, something that started appearing not so long ago, after Romantic essentially became Silvara''s Vassal state.


    Romantican culture involved many elements, one being the bar culture, which involves patrons sitting at arge circr table with multiple female workers or male workers.


    Then, the person in charge of the table would pay for all the drinks. While the staff serve the table, the goal is to drink and build rtions with your co-workers, subordinates, servants and even just friends.


    ''It''s kind of strange,pared to Silvara''s simple pubs where we just drink ale, there are so many strange drinks, made with fruit or various ingredients. It''s amazing.''


    Asura wore a white shirt and a ck suit. He used a special pair of sses that covered his red eyes, making them appear blue while also hiding the fact he was the prince.


    Recently, many people started to recognise him when passing, so it became difficult for him to do some shopping or date his lovers without someone following or taking pictures.


    "This way, Asura, Verana said to meet her here," Helliana said, dressed in a short white dress, which showed off her beautiful figure while wearing a ck fur coat over her shoulders, the stylepletely southern and sexy. He walked towards her, noticing the bar''s name before being yanked inside.


    [The Patient Maiden] was its name, a new club with quite an excellent reputation, a soft but melody tune yed from the speakers above while countless conversations and sounds flooded Asura''s enhanced ears, causing him to cover them and gasp.


    "Helliana, why here?"


    Helliana smiled, "Verana said the drinks are unique, and she heard there are many beautiful workers here, and since you need to find a few more wives, you should try."


    Asura wouldn''t fall for that.


    Verana was the one who hated him looking at other women, especially on a date! He noticed a breeze before a beautiful girl with ck hair and eyes ced a pair of small buds in his ears. "Idiot, whye out with no protection?" Lucia''s lovely smile shed before stepping beside Helliana.


    Lucia wore a ck dress, which had her hair tied to the side. She wore a fur coat simr to Helliana''s, but hers was white.


    They then grabbed Asura''s hands and pulled him through the crowded bar before arriving at a booth. Verana sat with a ss of what looked like a red cocktail. She wore a red dress that showed her smooth pale neck, while her long ck hair, with crimson tips and a lovely ck fur coat, hung behind her.


    "You finally made it, Asura!" Verana greeted while Helliana and Lucia sat on either side of Asura.


    "So, what drinks do they have?"


    "Everything." Verana replied before leaning forward, "So tell me, why are we drinking alone tonight."


    "I would like to start with something sweet, maybe?" Asura seemed a little shy, his eyes looking away from Verana''s exposed cleavage. The private room was quite nice, with a warm heater and soft leather sofa, while the wall was transparent one-way ss, showing the busy bar andrge circr tables with multiple girls and the asional men who seemed to try to strike up a conversation.


    "Then, I''ll order something," Helliana said before rising.


    "I''ll go with you, and there is something I want to try." Lucia followed.


    "Oh, don''t worry, you don''t need to leave, it''s here, look. If you press the numbers and hold up your identity card, it will charge you, and the drinks will be sent up. Quite smart, right?" Verana pointed to a small touchscreen tablet on the table; Asura looked a little surprised while the girls ordered their drinks before returning to the table.


    ''It looks like the interface of Lorem''s healing pod... did she invest some of the gold we made in this bar? I guess I''ll have to ask her...'' His doubts became clear when he noticed the bar''s special drink, which was called the Empress Firebird... and had Lorem''s face and signature on the image.


    "It seems Silvara has started to adopt Romantican Culture quite fast," Lucia muttered while sneaking into Asura''s right arm, hugging him with a bored face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He felt she might be all excited in the past.


    However, after changing how she cultivated upon bing part void, Lucia seemed a lot quieter, and her personality changed. Asura enjoyed how she became cuter. But he missed the slightly sassy and flirty version of her.


    "It''s a little strange. However, the culture itself has be quite popr in the north; I am surprised Romantics would agree to have a vassal state; they must be confident in their strength." Helliana joked while knowing the truth, her eyes winking at Asura as she sipped her bluegoon, the beautiful blue drink like the ocean itself.


    "Honestly, it''s a nice culture, but we must maintain moderation; I will speak with V and see if we can have more knights and Valkyrie performing their rounds during the evening to keep people safe and help them get home without incident..." Asura added while looking at Verana, who seemed excited, pushing the numbers for their order.

 Chapter 387 The Empires Movements - An Unsettling Feeling

    a


    A few momentster, Verana sat down beside Asura while telling him about the cocktail she had ordered for them; the room atmosphere felt a little strange with the one-way ss. But when Helliana pressed a button, the walls transformed into a dark red and gold colour, making it feel more weing and cosy.


    "Anyway, Asura, you seem to be a little distanttely. Is everything alright?" Verana questioned while Helliana and Lucia seemed distracted looking at the tablet and choosing a few cocktails for ater order. Though both of them were listening, just pretending to be uninterested.


    "I''m fine; I''ve just been thinking about some things recently..." Asura muttered, his right hand rubbing the back of his head.


    "Hmmm... I hope it''s nothing serious, but there was something that we found out; it''s regarding the monster kingdoms and the forest in which Gaius and his n used to live. I am not sure how trustworthy it is, though."


    Asura leaned back, the door suddenly opened with a knock as a beautiful female entered with a tray and several cocktails. She had pale skin with a pair of bright green eyes. Asura noticed Helliana''s expression change as she looked at the worker.


    "Miss, here''s your Empress Firebird, Royal Sunrise, and finally, you ordered something from our Romantican menu, the ck Velvet Kiss. Please enjoy."


    The Royal Sunrise seemed to be a drink with lots of citrus; this drink was Verana''s, while the dark ss of glistening fluid with silver specs seemed to smell a little of liquorice was Lucia''s, while Asura looked at his drink. The Empress Firebird... the ss came with a small umbre and a second stick with Lorem''s image.


    He took a sniff of the drink, Asura his lips twitching from Lorem''s drink. It gave off the scents of cinnamon, strawberries, chocte and something else he couldn''t describe, but it seemed sweet.


    Helliana''s drink seemed to give off a sweet tropical scent, while Lucia''s had a dark liquorice scent, causing him to realise Romantica and people from the north didn''t have quite the same tastes in drinks.


    "Is it good?" Helliana asked Asura while Lucia seemed focused on hers; her taste buds seemed to enjoy the taste.


    Asura lifted the cup, worried it would be disgusting. The mixture of scents blended perfectly as it reached his nose, though.


    The vours touched his tongue and filled his mouth, the rich chocte light in taste, followed by the warm, bittersweet taste of cinnamon and the sweet strawberries. The following aftertaste of alcohol caused Asura to open his eyes wide; before taking arger sip, the drink was very easy to drink, not too strong, and the vours seemed bnced perfectly to avoid overloading his tastebuds.


    "Wow, it''s amazing. I never imagined Lorem would create such a drink." Asuraplimented the drink while the worker giggled and then walked out. Helliana seemed a little interested in his drink, her eyes squinting before turning and smiling at Asura.


    "I''m d you liked it. May I try? You can taste my Lagoon!" Helliana''s eyes seemed yful and cute, and Asura handed her the ss.


    Verana smiled, "Well, while you two taste each other''s drinks, I''ll exin what I heard."


    The atmosphere of the room became more rxed and calm while Verana began to take documents out of her bag, putting them on the table between their drinks.


    "So, apparently, the goblin tribe who Gaius ordered to watch over the vige have been massacred, not by other monsters but by humans...


    It seems that someone is making a move on the forest; not only that, but our spies in the Emerald Empire have found that the former queen who ruled the monster kingdom council, the Arachne queen, has gone missing, and her entire brood wiped out, whether by the cult or something else nobody seems to know." After speaking, Verana almost downed her orange-scented drink while leaning back and closing her eyes.


    "So, it seems things have started to move, and the cult may have found another use for the monsters. Though, I feel it might be another force than the cult who massacred the goblins..." Lucia added, her eyes looking at Asura.


    Helliana also spoke, "Asura, what are your thoughts?"


    "I''ve been thinking about going north myself to investigate everything in the demon empire, but it seems that I will have to focus on the east first. Come to think of it, Shang Luo, the prince of the Emerald Empire, is currently at our academy. Do you think it is just for camouge so we don''t intervene or check?" Asura pondered aloud while sipping his drink.


    Verana spoke, "It''s a possibility. However, the Emerald Empire has a lot of power and is currently negotiating a peace treaty with the queen. However, can we really trust them..." Her eyes narrowed, knowing the vile actions of their previous emperor against Asura and her sister.


    Helliana shook her head. "Trusting them would be impossible; however, we should still investigate. It will depend on Shang Luo''s actions if we can decide if he is an ally or an enemy. But I would say he is 99% an enemy, no matter how he acts now. There is something strange about the timing and how he approached Asura so quickly. It makes me suspicious."


    Lucia finished her drink; her eyes had a sharp glint. "If he is an enemy, then I will personally handle him..."


    Verana nodded her head, "We can''t be reckless; the target is a prince, so we should make sure he does no damage while gathering information on the empire and their movements in the east. We also must investigate the cult; things are getting a little chaotic; it''s like the calm before the storm, and it''s worrying."


    Helliana spoke, "So, what should we do?"


    Asura then sat up and cleared his throat, "ahem! Lucia, I want you to protect anyone who investigates this with your clones. I think that searching into this will lead to danger and we have next to zero information. I will keep getting close to Shang Luo and act oblivious while keeping up my guard so that eventually, I can suggest we visit the empire as friends.


    We need to contact Sigurd and the guys she is training to help with this. I am sure since my father vouched for them, they are going to be a great asset in this battle."


    Verana, Helliana and Lucia nodded their heads; the future seemed bleak and unknown. However, the four knew they could handle whatever came their way.


    ''It seems that things have begun to move. My calm days are about to leave me once again, though I only feel a building excitement at that thought.''


    Asura drank his Empress Firebird, which Helliana returned, causing Verana to pout before ordering another. Lucia rested her head on his shoulder while enjoying the warmth of the heater and her drink.


    The bar continued to bustle, and while the drinks flowed, the four enjoyed their evening. However, what they didn''t know was that a person was watching them. Her eyes were cold, and her figure was covered in darkness.


    "It''s not time yet. Wait a little longer, Asura." She muttered, her words disappearing with the music from the speakers while the fourughed and enjoyed their date, unaware of the storm that approached Silvara and Asura in particr.


    He would soon be reminded that his role in this world was more than just the prince of a small nation in a lower world.


    ***


    On the way home, the girls split away from Asura, which confused him as they stayed at the same mansion. However, they said they had some things to do and kissed him goodbye while Verana whispered something in his ear, causing him to blush and nod his head before walking back alone.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," Asura muttered while heading to the mansion, his eyes glowing crimson because he could feel something strange, like a figure following him in the shadows, the sound of their heartbeat, their breathing.


    "Ugh... what?!" His hands wiped across his face. A huge cobweb had gotten caught in his hair and face, causing Asura to break it while stumbling forward. It made him feel a little strange after discussing the disappearance of the spider queen.


    He then arrived at the mansion''s entrance. The guards saluted Asura before the doors closed; ''It''s strange...'' Asura felt something watching him for most of the night, then the moment they left the bar, it felt like the figure or existence actively followed them all home.


    ''Maybe I''m just imagining things; I feel a little drunk, and my mind is a little disorientated.'' Asura walked through the mansion''s front doors, removing his shoes and sses while heading to the kitchen; the mansion was strangely quiet and empty.


    "Lorem?" Asura called out, but no answer.


    Then he rushed to her room, his steps a little heavy, only to find her sleeping; the moment he opened the door, her loud snores echoed through the room, and she seemed just fine.


    ''Why am I worried...''


    His emotions were chaotic, and he felt his heart beating heavily before walking downstairs. "I''m probably just drunk and tired." Asura tried to convince himself.


    However, when he sat on the sofa in the living room, his instincts were screaming danger, telling him to look up. It was at that moment he saw a woman with pitch ck hair and several red eyes looking down at him, her bodypletely naked, while hanging from the ceiling using silk threads that seemed toe from behind her.


    ''Arachne...?''


    Asura thought she might lunge at him and attack, but the most confusing thing happened: the moment he looked at her body, a pristine shape with alluring features along with her porcin-like skin and small ck tuft of hair between her hips... "Kya..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The woman hanging from the roof covered her face and chest and began to cry out... "KYAAAAAA!!! Pervert! You are a pervert!!!"


    "What are you on about?!"


    Asura covered his eyes while the Arachne woman fell from the ceiling; the threads that she was using to hang vanished, retracting back into what seemed to be her buttocks, while she leapt with ferocious speed and power to push him down.


    "Pervert, die!" The Arachne woman cried out, her tears flowing while Asura felt a little scared for his life, his instincts kicking in.


    ''Who the hell is she?!'' His thoughts screamed while Asura''s body moved; his fistunched upwards and hit her directly in the stomach, sending the nude spider girl flying back onto the sofa with a crash.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Who are you?! V said nobody would be here tonight!" The beautiful maiden looked angry, her small fangs on disy as she seemed to forget her initial embarrassment and anger at Asura.


    ''V?'' Asura wondered.


    "Why did you sneak into my house? And are you naked?!"


    "Don''t lie to me, pervert; you were the one staring at my naked body!" She cried out.


    "Huh?!"


    "You stared at me for a whole ten seconds, and your hands were even moving towards my body; I knew it; humans are all the same!" The spider woman seemed to use him, while Asura felt a little furious. "You all just want my silk!"


    "Silk?!" Asura seemed confused.


    "Yes, my silk; don''t try to deny it pervert human! You all just want my silk, but I will never let anyone touch me; do you understand?!" The spider woman seemed serious.


    "Wait, wait, wait; are you Arachne?" Asura finally realised the girl in front of him seemed simr to the monster kingdom queen, but she seemed a lot more innocent and gentlepared to the fearsome and evil queen he had heard about, so who was she?

 Chapter 388 The True Nature of the Famous Arachne!

    ''They looked strange at first, but when observed for so long, her eyes are really pretty.''


    However, he snapped out of his trance when she began to ask him questions.


    "You''re not afraid of me? Why?"


    "Hm? I don''t know. You look pretty."


    "Hmph! A human male won''t fool me! Where? What ce is pretty, my human-like body?" The Arachne then spread her arms, revealing her soft breasts and their heavy weight, causing them to droop and dangle with the most erotic sway.


    A deadly image to any male who saw this woman.


    However, instead of looking at her breasts for too long, he covered her in his jacket, and then Asura watched her and noticed how each of her eyes was glistening from the light. He really couldn''t help but find her attractive because of those eerie yet beautiful eyes.


    "Your eyes are beautiful, like six shimmering rubies. They make me unable to look away."


    "..." The Arachne blushed red and turned her head away, and she suddenly became flustered when she realised his gaze and attention weren''t towards her human features but the ones of her Arachne lineage.


    "T-Thank you. Nobody ever told me that before." She stammered, but her eyes were glimmering even brighter, and that''s when he noticed the ck, sleek legs glistening in the shadows from behind her back.


    They seemed to move with her emotions and thoughts as they extended and tapped the wall, while she looked at Asura with a conflicted and embarrassed face, bright red cheeks, her human eyes loosed and wet, while her lips curled into a faint smile, trembling slightly.


    "It''s my pleasure to see such a beautiful and exotic woman, now then... Can you tell me why you are here?" He asked, and she began to exin.


    "I am a spider princess, daughter to the queen of the great Arachne Kingdom, but suddenly monsters that happily served my mother one after the other turned up and started insisting she step down and surrender. Not once in the several thousand years of our family''s ruling have the people been unhappy; ourws and rules benefit all races, keeping conflict down and corruption out."


    She spoke with a saddened face and lowered her head, her human eyes and spider eyes both looking at the floor.


    "My mother refused to step down, and the next day, she and my elder sisters were attacked in the throne room by those very same servants who had been serving our family for generations; I watched them tear my sister''s legs off, one by one... I couldn''t help or move...


    and then something hit the back of my head, and when I came too, my eldest sister was carrying me in a bundle towards this kingdom..."


    Her spider legs then moved, and Asura could see the tears dripping down, some falling on the floor while the Arachne continued to speak.


    "Then I woke up here, and my eldest sister was nowhere to be found. She mentioned something about beseeching the princess of Silvara, hoping for the aid of the prince who saved the honourable Grom tribe. I was so startled to be in a strange ce, and so I took a bath... only for there to be suddenly many maids; fearing they might be the enemy, I used the ceiling to escape their notice...


    waiting for a chance to regroup with my sister."


    Asura nodded his head and then asked her a question.


    "What is your name?"


    "Me? My name is... Yufa."


    "Yufa, what a pretty name; it means flower, doesn''t it? A flower that blooms in the darkest of night."


    Asura gave a wry smile. The only reason he knew even the slightest knowledge about the Arachne kingdom was due to researching on making the best clothes for his people in the past. He learned that Arachne silk is tough, weather resistant and can be repaired using mana!


    Yufa then smiled brightly and wiped her tears. "Mhm... Mother said that in my Arachne form, the beautiful pattern on my back looked like flowers blooming in the night. My sister''s pattern was like a crimson skull, though, and many find that eerie."


    "Ah, if you are worried about your sister, I can go and look for her, but I need a little information."


    "What do you need to know?" Yufa tilted her head, and her spider legs tapped on the walls.


    "First, what does your sister look like? Secondly, what is her name, andstly, I need to know where she might have gone too, while leaving you here alone."


    "Her name is Rasha, she has the same face as me, except she has white hair like snow. She has a pattern on her back like a skull, um... her skin is a little tanned, and she is really small!"


    "Rasha, okay, I''ll go find her for you, Yufa."


    However, the next moment, a tiny figure appeared from the open window, her height maybe just over five feet and two inches tall. She wore a shrine maiden outfit, which wasmon for the eastern Arachne tribe members. She had snow-white hair and six crimson-red eyes on her forehead, along with normal human eyes like Yufa. "Oh, my? Will youe find your ''tiny'' little sister, Yufa?"


    Yufa jumped and rushed forward, grabbing her sister in a big hug, and tears once again began to drop. "Rasha! Sister! You''re safe!"


    Asura looked at the tiny Arachne in the bundle of her sister''s embrace and felt amused by the size difference, with Yufa being close to his height, maybe taller if she walked on those lovely ck legs, while the tiny tanned Rasha looked cute in her arms.


    "My, thank you for taking care of my dear sister, young man. I am Rasha, the eldest princess of the Arachne Kingdom; Yufa is the youngest of my sisters, and we escaped our kingdom together. I am sure you have heard from Yufa that this little fool cannot keep her mouth shut, but s, I love the big arachnid. Oh my, what''s the matter?" She asked, her voice deep and husky.


    Nothing like her small stature would suggest.


    Yufa blushed red and looked away. "Sister! Don''t say that so freely!"


    Rasha thenughed and then looked at Asura. "My, you are a fine-looking young man, aren''t you?"


    He couldn''t take how surreal the situation was but imagined that the smaller Rasha visited the castle in order to find V and made some sort of deal. Or maybe that''s what she intended to do. "You and your sister are rather charmingdies yourselves." He answered while giving a light bow.


    "My, are you not going to ask about my figure or eyes?"


    "Why would I?"


    "Oh? Interesting, a human who is not afraid nor disgusted by Arachne. Oh my, aren''t you a little too handsome? I wonder how strong you are?" Rasha then crawled out of her sister''s arms andnded on the ground, and Yufa was blushing red and ncing at her.


    "Sister!"


    "Well, I am not quite a human, but I''ll take thepliment. I am Asura Phoenix, the prince of this kingdom and likely your only way to meet with Princess V or the queen sessfully, right?" He asked with a chuckle and then sat down on the sofa, crossing his legs.


    "Oh? It seems you are quite smart, too. I dide here seeking the princess V, hoping to beg for aid to regain our kingdom from the usurper. However, the person we sought was you... The one who saved the Grom n from the cultists."


    Rasha then walked forward on her eight slender and delicate legs, sat down beside Asura, and gazed at him with a grin. "However, I never expected you to be so handsome, and Yufa seems to have been charmed by your smooth words. Look at her acting all adorable, I heard, but you... do you like our Arachne eyes? Most humans dislike them."


    Asura was a little confused but realised the tiny Rasha was testing him.


    "Eyes are eyes, aren''t they? Besides, Yufa''s eyes are really pretty, not to mention you are both the same species... but your eyes, are slightly different. Both with their beauty; however, Yufa''s are the best."


    Asuraplimented Rasha, but then Yufa looked a little disappointed, until hisst words, which caused Rasha to snort before she gave a wide grin, showing her fangs to which she threatened Asura jokingly. "You should beware of the small body type of Arachne, Prince. Our venom is the most deadly, while softies like Yufa are just strong and durable."


    Rasha looked pleased with her words and leaned closer to Asura, her spider legs tapping on the sofa while she grinned.


    "Yufa is the baby of our family. All the spiders in our kingdom adore her, and if she asks them to, they will all fight for her. She is the only Arachne I know who can walk through our city and end up beloved by all our people. Mother says it''s her gift, but I think Yufa is just that cute!"


    Yufa then blushed and covered her sister''s mouth. "Sister!"


    "My, you are so adorable; big sis will keep you safe." Rasha chuckled and licked her sister''s hand, causing Asura tough and poor Yufa to be even more embarrassed; however, he asked them directly, not wanting to dy the topic.


    "How do you want me to help?"


    "Simple, defeat the usurper and help me take back our kingdom, Prince Asura." Rasha then crawled onto hisp and smirked.


    "I promise to give you a reward that will make you unable to refuse, Prince Asura," Rasha spoke seductively while Yufa blushed and pushed her sister''s body away, hiding her face in her hands, but her spider legs tapped on the sofa as she peeked through her fingers, causing Asura to nce at her with a chuckle.


    "Hmmm... the offer sounds sweet and all, but what about specifics, is it just you and Yufa, with no troops or anything to offer?"


    "That is a problem. Yes, our kingdom is vast, but after Mother was usurped, we had no chance to flee and prepare while Yufa had a concussion from a surprise attack."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I understand. Okay, then, let''s discuss this with V. I will need time to prepare troops and resources, not to mention, this seems to be more taxing on our people, so there might be additional requests from V or the queen, do you understand?"


    "Of course, Prince Asura. Yufa and I are grateful that you are willing to help despite theck of soldiers or payment. Mother and the people of our kingdom will be most grateful to you, Prince Asura."


    "Understood, but first, you two should get some rest; you''re both pushing yourselves, right? You''re exhausted to the brink of copse."


    "Oh my--" Before Rasha could make a sarcasticment, Asura lifted her light body as if he held a pile of silk cloth. Her body weight so little it caused him to worry he only picked up her clothes... He then looked down, her eyes filled with shock and strange emotion, her lips open, revealing her lovely fangs and nose scrunched up.


    "Rasha, you need rest."


    Asura then stood from the sofa and walked towards the guest room while Yufa watched him with amazed eyes. Because her sister didn''t move, struggle or even speak before he took two steps, Rasha''s light snores began to echo through the living room.


    "I''ve never seen big sister so obedient before..."

 Chapter 389 Troublesome Sisters

    Asura let Rasha sleep in his bed.


    Although there were guest rooms, he didn''t want to disturb the maids, who seemed to be already resting despite the noise.


    Or rather, he thought they would not want to deal with the extra work when they deal with their mess each day.


    ''Maids are truly amazing; dealing with our mess and craziness is hard enough.''


    Yufa crawled onto the sofa, her spider legs tapping the floor while her eyes blinked, and Asura noticed her eyelids were heavy, drooping with each passing moment; he felt a kind of horrible not having anywhere for her to sleep, but it couldn''t be helped. Instead, he wondered if she would be fine alone.


    "Are you alright? Would it be fine to sleep on the sofa, or do you want to join your sister? My bed is pretty huge."


    Yufa''s face reddened, and she shook her head. "N-No, I''m fine. Thank you for the offer. Um, Prince Asura?"


    "Just call me Asura."


    "Okay, Asura, may I ask you a question?"


    "Sure, what do you want to know?"


    "W-Will you help big sister retake the kingdom?" Yufa''s spider legs tapped the sofa, and he could see the anxiety and worry in her eyes.


    Asura closed his eyes while taking a deep breath. It wasn''t like he didn''t want to help the sisters, but more that he didn''t have the final say. It would depend on what V and her mother decided, though he didn''t n to leave them alone if V chose not to take part.


    "Yufa, I can''t say for certain because it is not up to me alone. It depends on V, and I will need to gather a few resources, troops, and other things as well. However, I won''t let you suffer, either of you. So sleep well, and we''ll see what we can do together tomorrow, okay?"


    Yufa''s spider legs tapped the sofa with an elegant sway.


    Her human eyes were shimmering brightly while her lips curved into a bright smile. "Thank you, Asura. Mmmm, sleep well. Sorry, we took your bed."


    "Sleep tight, Yufa. It''s fine don''t mention it."


    Asura then headed towards one of the guest rooms because he knew where the sheets were, and he didn''t need everything to sleep well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He just crashed into one of the spare rooms. Despite wanting to sleep, he had too many things on his mind, and while thinking the time began to pass with silence filling the mansion.


    ****


    Two hourster, Asura could hear the smallest sound. A tapping echoed, approaching his room.


    Asura could feel the footsteps were familiar, and his eyes opened while a confused look appeared on his face, wondering why she hade to his door.


    Hey on the bed, and his head was propped up on his arm while a thin nket covered his lower half.


    The next moment, the door opened with a gentle squeak; maybe the maids might need to oil the hinges a little before the skittering of eight spider legs sounded.


    But it wasn''t the floor they touched, but the ceiling!


    Half asleep, no, maybe Rasha was sleepwalking; her small spider figure walked along the ceiling before a small sound echoed, the sticky sound of her webbing fixing to the ceiling, as she lowered herself slowly onto the bed where Asuray.


    Asura nced at the small figure sleeping above his bed, her spider legs clinging to the webbing while her body just touched his, the cute little Arachne swaying while her silver hair cascaded over Asura''s chest.


    However, when he moved, Rasha''s eyes snapped open, and her crimson spider eyes shined in the darkness, causing him to freeze for a moment, but they soon closed slowly, her bodypletely dropping off the webbing andnding on his chest.


    The next moment, all of her legs wrapped around his body, hugging him tight. "Rasha... are you awake?"


    "Nnnnmmmnnnn."


    Asura didn''t know if Rasha was asleep, awake, or sleeping. However, her spider legs kept a tight grip while sliding along his skin.


    The sharp tip of each leg felt a little strange at first, but after a while, his mind filled with thoughts of her warm body, and the heat from Rasha''s soft breath touched his neck while her human face was buried in his chest.


    ''Why is she in my bed...? Ah... is Yufa alone?''


    Asura felt a little helpless and rolled his eyes, his hands touching Rasha''s spider legs, but the moment he did, she moved and crawled up his body, her spider legs tapping the bed while her arms now wrapped around his neck. It felt fearsome because her fangs were just above his neck.


    ''Didn''t Yufa say her venom was extremely strong?'' Asura felt a cold sweat down his back, yet he didn''t move. Rasha didn''t bite him or wake up; instead, her spider legs slid along his skin before her body pressed against him, rubbing her cheek and drooling against his chest with a cute noise.


    "Mmmm... such a magnificent bed..."


    Her spider legs constantly adjusted position to keep her body from moving while her head shifted, crawling on top of Asura and her cute little butt pressed against his crotch.


    Rasha''s human eyes opened once again when she felt the strange protrusion; however, because he didn''t move, the scent and feeling were too pleasant. Her eyes closed once again.


    Rasha might have enjoyed a wonderful sleep; however, for Asura, it was horrible... He couldn''t risk sleeping because, in his tired state, he might end up mating with an Arachne!


    ''Why is my luck so bad? Damn, how long can she sleep for?!''


    Asura could have pushed her away or carried her back to his room, but he didn''t. He could see how exhausted Rasha was, both physically and magically; her entire body was empty. The moment she appeared in his window, he noticed she was moments away from copse.


    ''Probably wanted to show a good front for Yufa.'' Asura thought.


    He knew Rasha wouldn''t have appeared so vulnerable and weak in front of her little sister. However, the moment she entered his room, exhaustion consumed her mind, and it seemed his dual cultivation physique also granted her peace of mind.


    "Well, let''s just enjoy this lucky moment..."


    Asura whispered while thinking to himself, the lovely face of Rasha inches from his face.


    ***


    Four hourster...


    The morning rays illuminated the room, and Asura''s eyes snapped open while a strange sensation surrounded his body.


    Eight spider legs clung to his body, and a cute girl rested on his chest with her head buried into his neck while her mouth pressed against his neck, drooling while breathing softly.


    Rasha''s sleek ck legs gripped his body tightly like she didn''t want to let go. When he tried to struggle from her grip, her teeth began to chew on his neck.


    An awkward moment for him as it turned him on, a strange, exotic beauty he found fascinating, including her spider legs!


    ''Damn, this is getting bad...''


    Asura felt Rasha''s fangs, sharp tips pressing against him with more force each time he tried to move.


    Not to mention her small body pressed against his crotch, a sensation that made him feel irritated; the soft sensation of her skin, like the most high-quality silk, and the soft feeling of her lips made him want to kiss her, but he didn''t dare.


    "Rasha, wake up..." Asura called her name softly, the girl''s mouth releasing his neck.


    A thick threat of drool dribbled down his neck, forming bridges between her mouth, while her eight crimson eyes opened wide.


    Her six beautiful gemstones and two pretty human eyes were watching him in the morning light while blinking. She looked at his neck, a bit of his blood on her lips.


    There was no sound for a moment before her tanned skin began to turn red, from her lovely ears to her cheeks.


    "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bite you." Rasha stuttered with a shy tone.


    "It''s fine; you''re probably hungry, right?"


    "Mmm." Rasha nodded her head, her spider legs loosening while her body moved, a sweet scent from her drool tickling his nose; however, Asura ignored the slight pain, as the bite marks were shallow.


    Explore more stories with empire


    However, the moment she turned away, he saw lovely plump buttocks, muchrger than any of his other women, with two holes, one like a normal hole a woman might have, but then a small glistening hole above it.


    Like where Xavida''s tail might grow, and the sweet scent came from that hole as his hand subconsciously reached out and touched the slimy, sticky hole... a silken threat to his finger... as the small spider let out the most adorable yelp. "Yah?!"


    Rasha''s body pulled away.


    However, the threat elongated with a sticky sound. Her lips trembling as she released another moan, her ck limbs trying to crawl up the wall, but her webbing was covering his hand. More and more squirted from her buttocks until Asura felt something inside her; a sticky liquid and webbing drenched his hand.


    "P-Prince Asura, w-why did you touch that ce?" Rasha''s tanned skin reddened, and her eyes were blinking at different times as she squatted on the floor, covering herself with both hands and eight spider legs. "I... that''s my...."


    "Sorry, I didn''t know it was so sensitive." Asura apologised. Rasha didn''t have panties on, and he just reached out on instinct.


    "Um, I-It''s the webbing from my spinnerette."


    "It feels so silky and soft... and the scent is really sweet."


    "Ha...don''t... embarrassing~ an Arachne''s fresh silk is not to be smelt... you pervert....!"


    Rasha''s spider legs tapped the floor while she red at Asura.


    However, his handsome face, his calm expression, and the sweet scent from his neck made her feel embarrassed. ''I bit him... Yet he isn''t sick or dying? Neither are his limbs turning ck and suffering necrosis?!''


    "Are you alright?! Does your neck hurt? Um... I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have bitten you."


    Rasha''s spider legs tapped the floor with increased speed, the scent of his body teasing her nose while a hunger filled her stomach, her eyes ncing at his neck and the thick bundle of her webbing now in his hand... a sight that made her face bright red.


    It was this untimely moment the door mmed open, and a tall girl entered; with eight legs hanging behind her, she turned her face to gaze at the sight of the naked Rasha, and her buttocks exposed, while excreting her sweet silken threat uncontrobly because of shame.


    "Big sister?! Why are you doing such a lewd act!" Yufa cried out.


    "I-I''m not doing lewd acts! It was Prince Asura, the pervert!"


    "What did you call me, Rasha?" Asura asked, his eyebrow-raising. "I just thought your ass was a little cute, and then you started spraying your sweet-scented webbing everywhere!"


    Yufa, who was shocked, looked at Asura for a moment and asked, "Eh? Asura... my sister''s silk doesn''t smell bad to you?"


    "Hmm? No, it smells delicious."


    "Delicious?!" Rasha and Yufa spoke at the same time, their faces red.


    Their spider legs tapped the floor, Yufa''s face bright red while ncing at Asura and then at her sister.


    It seemed there was something that Asura didn''t know, but he just wanted to end the situation and get dressed before his wives began waking up and causing an issue!


    ''A little bad, I can hear Xavida singing in the shower....'' Asura thought to himself as the two Arachne seemed to have no intention of moving.

 Chapter 390 After All I couldnt avoid Trouble!

    Asura didn''t want to cause drama so early in the morning.


    So he took the matter into his own hands, grabbing Rasha by the waist and tossing Yufa over his shoulder. He rushed out of the guest room and tossed them onto the sofa in the living room.


    ''Where the hell are her clothes...'' He thought while looking at the bare body of Rasha, who seemed stunned after tossing her through the air.


    "Yufa, don''t let your sister wander off. I''m going to get her clothes..."


    With that, he rushed to his room with fleeting steps.


    The sound of various people waking up filled the mansion, along with the maids who entered the kitchen from their side entrance, starting to prepare breakfast.


    He could feel Xavida''s presence sneaking towards his room ever since she finished her shower, causing Asura''s lips to twitch at how cheeky the little dragon was.


    Asura realised she used the hidden passages for the maids and servants of the mansion to get to his room from the outside.


    ''No wonder she always managed to get inside my bed, even with the door locked!''


    "Darling~ I''vee to wake you up, ehehe~ you''ll never expect me when you wake up!" Xavida sang to herself, speaking about her ns with a melodic tune, her feet skipping across the wooden floor.


    ''How did I never hear this before...'' Asuramented at his defenceless self while sleeping in the mansion.


    If she were an assassin, wouldn''t he be dead?!


    Asura didn''t dare think about it, quickly dressing himself in a casual set of clothes, tossing on a white shirt and ck pants.


    "Little Xavi, I''m already awake. You can stop singing and sneakily enter my room now~" Asura hummed with a smile while sneakily shifting Rasha''s clothes into his item storage, standing by the door while the beautiful dragoness entered from the opposite side through the balcony.


    "Ah?! How! You always sleepte in the morning!" Xavida pouted while stomping her feet, rushing to Asura and giving him a tight hug.


    "Hehe, my cultivation has finally broken through the barrier of sensing cute dragon women. Your tricks are futile!"


    "Ehehe~ am I cute?" Xavida''s tail swayed side to side while hugging Asura.


    "Extremely cute." Asura smiled while patting her head, realising her hair was still wet.


    "Why didn''t you dry your hair first, silly? What if you get sick? Go back to your room and dry yourself properly, or I''ll be angry."


    "Ehhhh~ then give me a kiss, and I''ll go, hehe."


    "Xavida~" Asura couldn''t help but shake his head at the adorable dragoness who didn''t know how to take care of herself.


    Gently pressing his lips against her forehead, he felt her tail start to sway more vigorously than before, her little lips letting out a dissatisfied sound while pouting. "Hmph! I wanted a proper kiss, stupid Asura, at least when sleeping. You don''t stop me!"


    Xavida quickly escaped from Asura''s arms, rushing back to her room with fluttering movements, her head looking back and pulling out her tongue before she vanished.


    "This woman..."


    "Ahem."


    Turning his head, he saw Rasha standing awkwardly by the door frame.


    "Y-Your maids came and saw me and Yufa. I''m sorry!" Rasha''s eyes lowered, her hair covering her face, not wanting to meet Asura''s eyes.


    "Hm? Oh, they must have wondered who you were; sorry I took too long getting your clothes here."


    "Mm... about my thread... did it really smell sweet?"


    "Ah, it was like a sweet vani scent."


    The small spider then hurried into the bathroom attached to Asura''s room and closed the door, her soft brown cheeks blushing a darker colour with a tinge of red as she seemed to speak to herself inside.


    Asura shrugged his shoulders and walked to the living room, wanting to avoid any issues with the other women since he had dealt with the most troublesome already. He thought the rest would be fine...


    Oh, how woefully wrong he was.


    ***


    When Asura returned to the living room, Yufa sat on one of the single-seated chairs while huddled up, her eyes looking towards him for help. Meanwhile, sitting on the sofa were Valerie, Lorem and Lucia... All three seemed to have a slightly irritated or upset face.


    ''Hm? What''s wrong with them all?'' Asura wondered while searching his mind for a reason.


    Valerie was usually calm and reserved, a perfectdy who had a sharp mind. However, today, she seemed irritated by something, her eyes flickering with a cold light towards Asura, her crimson hair tied in a bun while she wore a tight-fitting white dress.


    ''Hm? Did I do anything that upset Valerie?'' Asura thought while pondering if he had done anything to cause her irritation.


    ''What about Lorem?'' Asura thought while looking towards the phoenix.


    Lorem''s usual elegant aura was missing, her scarlet eyes seeming to hold a slight anger as she kept her head lowered, her long, pure-red hair seeming messier than usual.


    ''Hm? She seems upset... maybe she''s upset aboutst night?'' Asura thought while rubbing his chin.


    Finally, his eyes shifted to the third woman, Lucia.


    Lucia''s usual yful personality was gone, her dark eyes holding a slight hint of resentment before turning towards Asura and asking. "Who was the naked midget?"


    "Naked Midget? You mean Rasha?" Asura pointed towards the bathroom, wondering why Lucia called her that.


    "I see, that''s her name? T-Tell her toe out here..." Lucia''s voice stammered slightly as she clenched her fist, her voluptuous body wearing a short dress, which stressed her curves.


    Asura didn''t question the situation, assuming Lucia wanted to introduce herself or something.


    However, he didn''t need to go back before the beautiful woman with snow-like hair, her fringe cut across her brows, and two long bangs down to her chest, a true Eastern princess haircut.


    The woman wore a tight-fitted blue dress, her lovely red eyes looking towards Asura before shifting to the many women on the sofa, causing Lorem, Valerie and Lucia to twist to look at her.


    Rasha''s dress looked elegant and like a customised shrine outfit, as her sensual body was revealed by the silk thread that clung to her body.


    "Mm, what is everyone ring for? Yufa told me what happened." Rasha spoke calmly, causing Asura''s mouth to twitch at how straightforward she was.


    "You are Rasha? I am Valerie, duchess of Drakkur and Asura''s future wife. Please tell me why you slept with him nakedst night."


    "Future wife? Hmm, but he didn''t seem to mind being pressed against my nude body; his lower half was rather excited, in fact." Rasha''s calm tone caused Valerie''s expression to turn cold, her elegant demeanour vanishing.


    "W-What?!"


    "Hm? Is there a problem? Asura didn''t mind, either." Rasha''s words caused Valerie''s face to turn paler, her lips trembling as her beautiful crimson eyes started to shake.


    Meanwhile, Lorem and Lucia stared daggers towards the spider-woman, Lorem''s phoenix heritage, causing her temper to re. Enjoy new stories from empire


    Unknown to Asura, the women gathered together and decided that they needed to vet the women who came close to their beloved man because he seemed to collect women like stray cats. Because if they showed him some genuine affection or fell for him. Asura normally would return the feelings like it was natural.


    Valerie, Lucia, Lorem, Xavida and V had discussed this matter previously, causing the five to get closer than ever before.


    However, Mu Xue, Verana and Amalia didn''t seem to mind as long as he still loved them just as much, while Sigurd wasn''t there to give her opinion either.


    Rasha, however, was a stranger to them, and she was naked and had slept with Asura. They were in the mansion, which felt like a betrayal.


    "I think you''re misunderstanding something...." Asura spoke, and suddenly, the hostile gazes of the women turned to him.


    "To begin with, it''s because you''re too nice!"


    "Why let such a beautiful pair of women in your home sote... Are you asking to be vited?!"


    "My dear, you slept in the same bed naked... How can we misunderstand? Isn''t her body already filled with your white sticky milk, fertilising her eggs?" Valerie added the most detailedint.


    "Hmph!" Rasha turned away with a snort, crossing her arms.


    Asura ced a palm on his face; for once, he was innocent and did nothing to Rasha. So he pped his hands together, the loud echo causing almost everyone in the mansion to stop moving as all eyes turned on him, even the sleepy Mu Xue walking into the room rubbing her eyes while yawning.


    "We didn''t sleep together. Rasha was sleeping in my room, and I slept in the guest room. When going to the bathroom, she seems to have started sleep walking and crawled into my room. It''s that simple!"


    "Sleepwalking?" Lucia frowned and looked towards Rasha, her beautiful white hair swaying side to side.


    "Is this true?" Lorem asked with a judgemental voice. She believed Asura because he never lied to her, especially when he looked into their eyes while speaking.


    "Hmph, it''s true. I got lost, smelled something pleasant, and entered his room after nesting on the roof; it''s just I ended up in his bed at some point, and then Yufa came inside without giving us a chance to exin."


    "But sister... he said your thread smelt sweet. That means..."


    For the first time, Rasha seemed to be in a rush as she waved her small arms and lunged at therge Yufa, but unable to silence her as Lorem tripped over the rushing spider.


    "Thread?!" Lucia and Valerie both spoke at once, causing Asura to realise that maybe he knew too little about the Arachne culture. No, he only knew surplus information from a human kingdom''s point of view, as most monster races were disgusting to the normal person.


    ''Does the scent mean anything...''


    Yufa then grasped the thread left in the guest room and passed it to the women. "What does it smell like?"


    "Ugh... liquorice or some kind of musty and repulsing scent that makes my nose itch."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Dear, you said this was sweet. Did you suffer a stroke? I knew that they needed to use cleansing magic to remove the natural scent of Arachne''s fine silk... But this smells strange. It feels like a scent that is telling me to go away."


    "Mm... there is a reason to only him. It smells nice... It''s rted to our culture and how we select a mate. I never expected my sister to find a partner since she always kicked our mother''s suggested men to the side and broke their limbs. We thought she might be interested in women, to be honest!"


    "What? Is that what you and mother thought!" Rasha seemed shocked as she rushed towards her sister.

 Chapter 391 Solving The Issues at hand!

    Mu Xue, who sat with a cup of milk tea, handing one to Asura with a gentle smile, joined the conversation. "So, does it smell sweet to Asura because, in your tradition, she would build a nest full of her thread and then lure him inside to copte?"


    "Yes, that''s right. But my sister is way past the age for this behaviour, so it was a little shocking for me to see up close for the first time." Yufa nodded, causing Valerie, Lorem and Lucia to look at Asura while holding the thread and smelling it again.


    "I see, so he did it again..."


    "Our darling is just an unstoppable Casanova. Even monsters can''t resist him..."


    "Well, he is a wonderful man; maybe we should cover his face so women don''t approach him anymore?" Lorem finished this time, while Lucia seemed to lose hope of stopping these things from happening in the future.


    Rasha looked towards Asura with a blush while whispering, "Does my thread really smell sweet to him? How embarrassing at my age... desiring such a young boy."


    Then the other women turned to Yufa and asked the same question, worried she might also be his target.


    "What about you? Does he think your thread smells sweet?" Mu Xue asked with a gentle smile, her cool and calm attitudepletely different from the other women, which made Asura feel a little at ease. Xavida still didn''t return.


    "Eh? M-Me? I don''t have thread; I''m not a small type Arachne, like my sister!"


    "You are not?"


    "N-No, I''m... Well,rge type Arachne rarely use traps or tricks like the smaller breeds.... we will hunt the male we choose and normally, mother said when she found our father that she pounced him in the fields and didn''t let him go until all her eggs were fertilised..."


    "Ahem... what an erotic and violent species of women..." Lorem coughed, her cheeks a little pink.


    "So, if you wanted to, you would have attacked him by now... Good, one less rival." Lucia leaned back and seemed to rx finally.


    "Since we''ve sorted that... Why are there two Arachne here in Silvara in the first ce and your mother? Who is she?"


    Rash then took over and stepped in front of the women, her atmosphere no longer arrogant and stuck-up; instead, she seemed more elegant as she flicked her soft white hair over her shoulders and gave a light bow.


    "Forgive us for intruding¡ªWe are Yufa and Rasha, daughters of the Queen of Arachne and former rulers of the Monster Kingdoms."


    "Q-Queen?!"


    "Former rulers?"


    "Howe you didn''t tell us, dear?"


    The women spoke up at once, and Asura''s palm touched his face as he sighed. "Did you give me time to tell you? They are here to meet V and the Queen to seek aid in retaking their kingdom? The cultists and Emerald Empire are likely involved."


    ''Luckily, Mu Yue isn''t here today, or it would be extraplicated.''


    Lorem''s atmosphere changed once she knew the truth and stopped showing any signs of jealousy and hostility.


    Instead, she took out a magical tool and ced it on her ear; the small earpiece with a ck bar across her mouth started to buzz for a few moments before she spoke to herself.


    "Morning V, it''s Lorem. I was wondering if you coulde to the mansion rather than the academy after you finish breakfast?"


    "Mm, yes, Asura misses you and is waiting too."


    Everyone just watched while she seemed to speak to herself, yet the soft tone of V''s voice slightly echoed from the earpiece, stopping her from looking stupid.


    "Excellent, see you soon then."


    "V will be here in an hour; she''s with Amalia and Ignis at the moment, eating breakfast with the queen."


    "I see; good work, Lorem." Asura nodded his head, impressed at Lorem''s efficiency, causing his childhood friend to lift her nose with pride, happy at the praise.


    "So, what will you do, Asura?" Mu Xue spoke while eating some sweets and her milk tea finished.


    "What do you mean? I intend to help them. Even if it''s impossible for the kingdom, I will use my forces and ask n and Gaius for a little help."


    "I thought so¡ªour darling is too kind." Valerie chuckled, looking towards the two sisters before she nodded. "Although Drakkur cannot help as much asst time, I will let you borrow Verana and Verena. That girl has worked hard over the past month applying your theories and agricultural ns to the poorer ces of ournd. She is nothing like the spoilt brat I knew a few months ago."


    Lorem then coughed, "Why does it feel Drakkur serves Asura and not the Queen these days..."


    "Huh? Well, I guess that''s true; it''s not my fault the man who will marry and unite our two territories is also the prince and future king of Silvara, right?" Valerie snorted while shrugging her shoulders, causing Asura to raise an eyebrow, not sure whether he shouldugh or cry.


    ''These women, it''s like they are gathering together and slowly forming a containment field for me...'' Asura sighed, not sure whether to thank them or be concerned.


    He felt these problems kept interrupting his studies, and it made him feel insecure. His previous self didn''t miss a single lesson; now, he missed close to two months, almost more!


    Mu Xue giggled softly at the scene and looked towards Asura while cing a hand on his shoulder. "Asura, although the academy is important, it''s not the world if you don''tplete its lessons. Why not study at the new academy formed by Sigurd? I thought that might be more efficient for you."


    Asura''s eyes lit up at her suggestion: a private academy for him, and the ce was his territory; not only that, he coulde and go as he pleased, studying at his own pace. He could leave his lovers in a group able to train and improve together instead of leaving anyone alone. It felt like an excellent idea.


    Since it meant he could use it not only to train the kingdom''s future troops but also to bolster his forces and teach the new students about his ideals and technology to improve the lives of themon person.


    ''Could I also open an exchange program for orcs like the Grom n and the Arachne to increase tolerance of other races? I mean, even elves used to be prominent in Silvara in the distant past... I could even bring those two to y sometimes.''


    "Look, darling is plotting something again..." Lucia whispered, her hands holding up her chin as she gazed at him with an affectionate look.


    "True, I bet our beloved is thinking far ahead of today, considering things months ahead and struggling to solve those issues in his mind," Valerie added, her hand reaching out to stroke his cheek.


    ***


    While Asura lost himself in his thoughts, nning the various paths he could take, the women began to speak amongst themselves. Yufa and Rasha soon became a part of the group like they were there for years.


    Xavida joined the group and noticed the two new women, but unlike the older women, she just shrugged and sat on Asura''sp while he was out of it before the maids started serving breakfast.


    "Sigh... he''s a little too kind-hearted and focused and forgets to eat."


    "That''s why he needs us to remind him to eat, bathe, and rest."


    "Indeed, our darling needs his wives to support him, or he will try to save everyone and run himself ragged."


    "No joke... But isn''t that why we all love him?" Mu Xue added, responding to Lorem, Valerie and Lucia''sments.


    "That''s why we exist, to support and perform the tasks he doesn''t wish to or because he is too kind to do them. I will take the role of bad guy happily if he can continue being himself." V said while looking at her fellow rivals and friends with a soft but powerful smile, showing her growth as a princess and future ruler.


    Asura just cleared his throat as his cheeks turned red, causing the women to giggle, and the atmosphere became warm and affectionate. Much to the power of Mu Xue and V''s ability andplete trust and faith in him.


    "So, Princess V, are you really willing to help?" Yufa asked with a curious tone. She wasn''t very diplomatic and spoke more like a friend would speak to another.


    V touched her chin while looking at Asura and the others as she approached the board, writing several points that needed answering.


    "Enemy forces, total amount, expected oue."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Emerald Empire involvement."


    "Cultist influence."


    "Strength and estimated losses."


    "Silvara''s involvement, Drakkur, Arachne, Grom n."


    "How much assistance will the Monster Kingdoms be after retaking? Trade, alliances, a Vassal?"


    Asura couldn''t help but admire his wife. ''She''s so amazing. When did she grow to be such a wonderful ruler?''


    She wasn''t like him, who would bend over backwards just because their enemies were the same people. Instead, she wrote the facts, negatives, positives and realistic goals for Silvara to aim for while helping.


    This could lead to the North and the Emerald Empire attacking, or rather the fact their territory increased along with alliances encroaching the border of the empire. V wouldn''t bet anything but war from two fronts if they helped.


    That''s why she became serious and used all the knowledge her mother gave to her.


    "War on two fronts, the fear of a powerful Silvara isn''t what the Emerald or Demon Empire desire.


    Which might result in war or sanctions towards us; maybe they will cease all trading of exotic goods used in several important magical artefacts and items we use daily..." Mu Xue, as if in sync with V, began exining the points the princess left while using a pointer and hitting the map on the board.


    "But if we can avoid the war and increase our trade with the monster kingdoms, we could import their unique products, increasing our economy and lowering prices to themon person. Which is the ideal, but let''s not deal with ideals for war, battle and uncertain things."


    "True, I doubt the Emerald Empire will dere war and risk losing the people''s support. However, we have a long-standing feud, but neither side is ready to attack." Valerie''s hand tapped the bored as she chewed the pen before continuing her exnation.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    "Instead, they would probably pressure the Monster Kingdoms to cut ties and trade with Silvara or invade them for real instead of using proxy forces this time, drawing out a long and arduous war that would weaken Silvara, leaving our borders open to the north." Valerie continued, her slender finger pointing to the Emerald Empire.


    "They are our biggest threat, and we cannot trust them due to past events. Remember, during the fall of Lindwyrm it was their troops that destroyed the walls!"


    Now, three of his beloved women were in sync, describing the points alternating between each other.


    "Which is why we need to prepare and bolster our army and defences. Drakkur is our main buffer to the north, so we cannot use their forces to attack, or the kingdom will lose their protection from the northern threat, and a lot of the kingdom''s infrastructure relies on Drakkur''s support."


    "Therefore, the ideal path is for Silvara itself to retake the Monster Kingdoms and annex them as our own. Not only would we increase our defence and bolster our army, but we could also gain new trade and allies, helping if the war did expand across the entire north and east."


    Now, Lorem started to add her thoughts while noting down that keeping Drakkur strong and keeping arge force in Wolfsheim would stop the North from taking advantage.


    ''Wow...'' Asura felt overwhelmed at how talented and amazing his future wives were.


    His thoughts were too one-directional,pared to their minds put together, thinking from several directions and theories while forming a solid and structured n.


    "Then, the question is different. Princess Yufa, Princess Rasha, what are you willing to sacrifice to save your people?" Mu Xue asked her voice ice cold yet straight to the point.

 Chapter 392 Date with a spider - Showing the culture!

    The discussion and nning continued for several hours, with the maids preparing tea and small snacks during the conversations. Mostly for Yufa and Xavida, who seemed to enjoy eating them.


    Finally, after everything was written down and a solid n formed, V pped her hands together and smiled towards Asura and the others.


    "Darling, I''m sorry for making you stay here for so long while we made our ns... I will take Yufa to visit my mother and make our case, though I don''t know if mother will help or not."


    "Mm, It''s fine. I will start on the things I need to do and send amunication to Romantica to talk with n and Gaius." Asura nodded, standing up and stretching while his lovers surrounded him, giving him a gentle hug and some of them yawning from the long discussion.


    However, from this, Asura realised that many of his women started to improve and excel at the things he struggled with, their different personalities and thoughts slowly meshing together to cover for each other''s weaknesses.


    He admired V and Lorem''s quick minds and ability to think and predict things, as well as thinking regarding the people and improving their military and economic knowledge.


    Valerie, Verana and Mu Xue were more skilled with Lord issues and smaller-scale problems regarding cities and viges and how they need better technology and support to grow more efficiently.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Understood, Honey, I will go with V to visit the Queen and Mu Xue. Would you join me? I think that having you would help in some things to convince her or at least help the conversation along." Valerie smiled while wrapping an arm around Mu Xue, who looked a little troubled, gazing at Asura, who nodded; she finally gave in and epted.


    "Alright, let me change first, Duchess Valerie." Mu Xue bowed lightly and left the study, followed by most of his other women, leaving Asura and Rasha on their own, with Lucia kicking her legs, forming shadowy afterimages as she moved.


    Rasha gazed at Asura''s eyes as if analysing him, causing him to chuckle and flick her forehead, "What''s wrong? Do I have something on my face?"


    "Hmph, no. I''m just deciding if you are worthy enough to help us or not."


    "Well, I might not have been if I didn''t have all my wonderful women and a lovely wife who is so understanding. Since they are all helping, then I feel a little useless and have nothing to do."


    "Asura, don''t say that; you have helped us more than you realise. If we didn''t meet you, then none of this would be possible, and some of us might already have died." Lucia''s serious voice shocked Asura because she normally spent her time joking or being flirtatious with him.


    "True, without you, we Arachne would never have been able to speak with the princess or have such a wide variety of women giving opinions and ideas to help us retake our kingdom and save our people. Che... I can''t believe I amplimenting the perverted man who tainted my purity."


    Since Yufa left the room, it seemed that Rasha regained her confidence, but the truth about her webbing and the reason for it bing sweet-scented hadn''t been forgotten, so Asura just let it go. He assumed it was her being shy and embarassed about her feelings being so obvious because of her racial differences.


    ''Well, it''s only like a normal guy getting erect or excited when he speaks with the girl he likes...'' Asura thought to himself while sitting next to Lucia and leaning back, taking a deep breath. The discussion today also helped him to learn a lot and deepen his understanding of how small things can risk triggering an all-out war between the various kingdoms.


    ''Imagine if this wasn''t just a singr fragmented continent, how many nations and empires would we have to face if things went wrong?'' Asura shuddered at the idea; he didn''t want to live in a world full of war, where a single mistake would result in millions dying.


    He wanted a peaceful world where people could live their lives as they pleased. No, that wasn''tpletely true because, in a peaceful world, he would be bored... Asura loved to fight and be stronger; thus, his thoughts became fragmented and stopped meshing together when he considered this type of future.


    "So, why are you sitting there? What are you going to do while everyone is busy, Asura?"


    Suddenly, Asura noticed Lucia''s figure vanished; the figure that spoke to them was one of her shadow clones, and now Rasha and him sat alone in the empty study with boards filled with technical words and projected numbers if they took various actions. "Mm, well, there''s not really much for me to do. I might go train or something."


    "You are really just a meathead who knows how to fight and seduce women, huh!"


    Asura coughed, unsure if he shouldin about being insulted or ept it because it was somewhat urate. However, the meathead part hurt a little.


    "Well, what else can I do?"


    "Hmph... how about, you take me around the city, show me what''s so great about your kingdom so I be more inclined to help you and be allies!" Rasha''s small nose lifted upwards, showing her lovely nostrils ring slightly as she peeked at Asura from the corner of her eyes; she seemed to be a little embarassed asking him with her caramel cheeks turning dark red.


    "Alright, Princess, allow this lowly perverted male to escort you through the capital and show you its beauty."


    "Che, not bad, pervert. Maybe you aren''t just a meathead after all."


    Rasha extended her left elbow, and while Asura couldn''t help but sigh, he connected their arms in order to guide her. However, because she was so short, his muscr arm lifted her off the ground, causing her to let out a cute sound.


    "Gya, pervert, put me down!"


    "Ah, sorry, Princess Rasha."


    Asura ced her down, but it still resulted in her being unable to reach his elbow, forcing him to lean forward and allow her to wrap her slender, smooth arm around his neck while his arm slipped around her waist and held her up. The arachne princess used his forearm like a seat, with a pleased look on her face as they walked towards the mansion exit.


    "Don''t move your fingers! Stop touching my ass... Ah... pervert, that''s not the ce you can hold!" Rashained, but he just ignored her; the soft warmth of her buttocks and the squishy ce between her hips werefortable to hold, and he ignored herints.


    "Princess, behave and enjoy the ride, or I will have to take you bridal style instead."


    "N-No, this is fine. J-Just take me around the City and show me your kingdom, meathead pervert Asura!" Explore more adventures at empire


    Asura didn''t take Rasha too seriously because by the time they reached the shattered sword, her mind changedpletely, and she had forgotten about being angry at him. Now immersed in his tour of the capital, she saw the various stalls and market stalls with various food and trinkets.


    "Ohh, what''s this strange meat; it smells delicious!" Rasha pointed towards a stall selling kebabs, which were marinated and skewered meat and vegetables.


    They were now one of the most popr foods in the Capital since they were easy to eat, and the taste and smell of strange food that seemed to have appeared randomly in the streets of Romantica around five hundred years earlier, along with the spicy curries and various delicacies but no one knew where they came from.


    "Ah, these kebabs are one of the capital''s specialities. Would you like one, Princess Rasha?" Asura chuckled, seeing her childish and innocent behaviour as she bounced up and down and pointed at various things, almost forgetting that he was carrying her, or maybe she didn''t and rubbed herself against his arm on purpose.


    Asura chose not to think of these things, instead buying two medium kebobs, not wanting to overwhelm himself since Mu Xue promised arge dinner in the evening, so he kept the things they ordered too small or medium at most.


    "So, do you like it?" He asked, looking at her lips, a little greasy from the spicy red sauce from the kebob; various cuts of meat made the curry sauce even better than usual.


    "Mm, it''s tasty. You sure know good ces to eat; the food at home is a little simr to this, but I have never tasted this before!"


    "Well, it''s mostly a Romantica thing. In truth, not many know where the recipes and how the herbs and spices began to appear naturally in the continents, as they seemed not to exist before. Maybe people just didn''t know what they were looking for, though."


    "Interesting. Maybe I should ask the old woman, or someone might know since the Arachne have lived for a long time."


    Asura nodded, eating his kebob and walking towards the ces he took Mu Xue, Lucia, Verana and Xavida for dates... the fish store, restaurant and Imperium hotel all looked more vibrant and busier than ever before.


    The sudden increase in Romantica imports seemed to make Silvara flourish more over thest weeks. Now, it felt on the brink of bing the centre of culture and entertainment.


    The average person became a little wealthier and happier, the economy started growing at a steady pace, and various people migrated from all over the continent because of its growth.


    ''It feels like Silvara is bing the hub of this continent... what will happen in the future? I still have to arrange a meeting with the dwarves to make a ship strong enough to challenge the western sea. To visit my little elf princess legitimately.


    She seemed to be attracted to many of the items and trinkets, almost buying several strange hair clips and a beautiful dress before stopping herself. However, Asura always treated women too kindly and ended up buying the items she liked in secret, nning to gift them to her when they finished.


    Two hourster, the pair were sitting on a bench, with Rasha eating a fish-shaped pastry with a sweet paste in the centre.


    "Nnnn~ this is a delicacy from my kingdom! I love the red bean paste!" Rasha smiled, her adorable face covered in powdered sugar from the pastry as she ate.


    "Really? Is itmon in the Arachne territory?"


    Asura found it interesting that Romantican food was starting to spread to the various races, but he was unsure whether this was true. ''What if... The curry, these pastries were not from Romantica but from the Monster kingdoms?''


    The countless tribes and different lifestyles... Wouldn''t it make more sense they were the ones who created this wonderful culture?


    Asura watched Rasha from the side.


    Since she spent the entire day sitting on his arm, it felt a little numb, but the sensation of this girl who didn''t wear underwear was too fresh for him toin... He gazed at her chewing; many people gazed at her six extra eyes; some looked disgusted, and othersmented about how they looked like gemstones...


    ''I hope one day no one finds her kind disgusting...'' He didn''t know why, but while thinking about Rasha, he leaned over and wiped the sticky paste from her soft red lips, feeling how warm and squishy they were as her eyes all darted to him as he took the paste and sucked it from his finger.


    The action caused the lovely face of Rasha to be a deep red, from cheeks to ears, almost matching her eye colour.

 Chapter 393 A Visit to the Club - Part One

    Not long after their meal the pair continued walking through the city, with the evening sun starting to set. More and more people started to appear for the city''s nightlife, with the gambling dens, bars and various ces starting to open their doors.


    The brightly lit streets filled with various colours and beautiful music caused Rasha''s eyes to shine bright, her head turning between the various ces with a wide smile on her face.-


    "Oh my, Asura, this city life you spoke of is so interesting!"


    "City, nightlife. Rasha."


    "Umu, that... Look! That woman is dressed up like a fox and wearing no bra!"


    As Asura looked where Rasha was pointing, he indeed saw a woman dressed up as a humanoid fox while wearing a short red dress that had a split down the middle to show off her chest, a long ginger tail and fake fluffy ears.


    "Asura, nightlife seems a little lewd."


    "Rasha, nightlife is lewd. Because it''s about granting the desires a person has that they cannot achieve during the daytime."


    "Hmmm~ then is Asura is also perverted?"


    "Rasha. I am very perverted."


    "Rasha understands."


    Walking past the woman in the fox outfit, Asura and Rasha made their way towards the ce he had booked, the same bar he tried with the one-way ss windows from the other night. He felt they might as well enjoy the entire night. This woman just lost her entire kingdom and her mother and sister''s lives were unknown.


    The least Asura could do was offer a good time.


    "Rasha, the bar we are going to has some delicious drinks you can try. Come, let''s go."


    "Mm! As long as you are paying, Asura~ fufu."


    With a cuteugh, Rasha remained sat on Asura''s forearm; he walked into the bar, found the heiress, and handed his reservation token to her. Normally, a female woulde and escort the group to their private box or send them to the shared floor. This bar offered a high level of dining as well as the club atmosphere from Romantica.


    However, for Asura, the heiress herself gave a slight bow and then swiped his entry token, seeming to serve him herself.


    "Wee back, Prince Asura. We have the VVIP box saved just for you tonight. Please follow me right this way." Asura noticed her eyes looking at the petite Rasha. Although she wasn''t that smallpared to normal women, most of Asura''s lovers were warriors who had bloodlines from divine beasts or other monsters, making their height muchrger.


    So the small, average-sized Rasha felt strange beside him, who was over 6''6" tall.


    "Thank you, lead the way."


    Following behind the heiress, Asura followed her through the bar and was led to a different room from the other night, with the same view from the one-way ss window. However, it was one sizerger and felt cosier, with a luxury table with expensive cushions, simr to a king, around it. Find more to read at empire


    As the heiress showed Asura inside, he ced Rasha on therge sofa with the softest seat set around the wall.


    "Here is your private VV VIP room, Prince Asura; the menu can be used from the wall, or in this room, the table has a small surface to order extras, y music and your main meal if desired. Can I get you anything while you decide on your meal and cocktails?" The beautiful heiress with blue hair and eyes bowed slowly once again.


    "Hmmm..." He looked at Rasha and touched his chin deep in thought, "Can you give me a sweet set of cocktails that aren''t too strong and are a good starter for thedy, and for me, I will have the same."


    "Prince Asura, are you sure? This will be the cocktail package for both you and thedy?" The heiress took out her wooden tab, and showed a lovely pink drink with coconuts, lime and mango and the other an orange colour with blood orange and various sweet berries.


    "Yes. Thank you."


    "Understood. I will bring the first two cocktails shortly." With another bow, the heiress left Asura and Rasha alone in the VIP room.


    "Asura, cocktails are alcohol, right?"


    "They are, however, the ones the woman showed are sweet and easy to drink. Unless you like to drink, Rasha?"


    "Umu, I enjoy drinking straight rice wine at home, though mother scolds me for getting violent when drunk... Yufa likes sweet drinks, though; maybe we should bring her here sometime." Rasha''s lovely eyes sparkled as she crawled around with her eight legs and inspected everything, tapping the table''s monitor with the tip of her spider leg while opening her mouth in marvel.


    ''Rasha is adorable.''


    "Ooooh! It added meat to my rice?! Where does the ricee from.... is it here?" Her body crawled under the table before she came out the other side, looking around and turning to Asura, who looked at her with a wide grin, his lips trembling. "Hmmm?"


    "Asura, what are you thinking?" Rasha turned around and puffed up her cheeks.


    "Adorable. You are just too adorable."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    With each moment of silence, the eldest prince of the monster kingdom crawled up the wall using her spider legs before she was tucked into the corner while gazing at Asura with her eight eyes. Because of the dimmed lights, she became barely visible.


    "Asura, Rasha doesn''t like being called adorable..."


    "Rasha is adorable."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Stupid Asura... Rasha is not adorable...."


    "Rasha is adorable."


    "!"


    "..."


    "Stupid Asura."


    "Rasha is..." Asura smirked as he could see the eight eyes narrow into slits before she vanishedpletely into the darkness of the corner.


    With a masterful dash, her bodyunched from the corner all the way to Asura''s head as she dove at him, her mouth wide open, with her tanned cheekspletely red.


    Her fangs bit Asura on the neck, only for him to chop her. She then dropped to the sofa, where she quickly crawled to the other end and pretended to shiver in fear while shaking her front spider legs at him and hissing. Meanwhile, blood dripped from the four fang marks on his neck.


    ''This girl...''


    Asura could only shake his head, but there was a big grin on his face.


    "Calm down. I won''t say it again." He shrugged before the door opened, and the heiress entered with a tray and two cocktails with various appetisers on small wooden bamboo tes.


    "Your drinks and appetisers. Prince Asura."


    "Thank you, but for now, just Asura is fine. You are the master here; I am fine if you send another girl. It must be annoying and stressful having to serve a noble, or rather royalty."


    "Prince Asura, please, even if you say that, this is a service; this is the best bar in Silvara, and we pride ourselves on our service. It is the same with a Noble or royalty. Our pridees from the service we give. Thank you very much for your kind concern, but I am happy to serve."


    ''This bar... I really hope it does well.''


    "Umu, what a skilledmoner. If only the people in my kingdom were as hardworking and prideful as you." Rashamented; at some point, she skittered to the door and took her cocktail while avoiding Asura''s body in a curved line.


    "I am honoured, Princess Rasha. Please enjoy the cocktails, appetisers and any food or drink you desire."''Smart girl.''With a bow, the heiress soon left the room, and the moment she did, Rasha skittered up the wall and shot some webbing at Asura while she started sipping her cocktail.


    "Why are you being so childish, O'' Dear Princess?" Asura smirked and sipped his cocktail as he could see Rasha ring at him while drinking her own.


    "Because Asura is violent..."


    "How am I?"


    "You just are..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah, that is a good reason."


    "!" Rasha hissed, drank her cocktail, and then skittered to the table before tapping it with the tip of her spider leg, adding seven servings of barbecue pork to her fried rice.


    "Meat is the path to heaven." She muttered and then clicked order for just her fried rice with a big smile, with Asura watching, shaking his head.


    ''This girl... she has a lot of cute moments. So she likes barbecue pork, well thankfully she didn''t confirm the order fully. I''ll add my dishes now.''


    Asura didn''t care how she reacted; sitting beside her, he began to tap the screen with pinpoint uracy, adding a variety of starters, main courses and a few fish dishes, all from their multiple-course system, adding her beef fried rice with some eggs and chicken.


    "Umu, you have good taste."


    "Naturally, now, why don''t we rx and listen to some music." Asura clicked the order on his dish, and the music changed to the live songstress from downstairs. Her song was a mellow yetforting song of love, loss, and discovery.


    "Asura, this songstress is pretty good. Though, why does she sing about different men? Don''t you only marry one normally?"


    "Well, it''s the same for guys like me with many women; I can''t just sing for one of them, right?" Asura smirked, sipping his cocktail and rxing.


    "Umu, I guess, but would you sing for me?." Her voice became quite soft as she spoke while leaning closer to him, her eyes flicking between his figure and her drink.


    "For you, Rasha? Anytime." Asura grinned, and the songstress'' voice slowly reached a crescendo.


    [I love you, I love you, and I know you love me too~ I can feel it. I know it''s true.]


    Rasha then tapped the table before switching to another singer who might have worked here a previous night with a more general song about how she enjoys farming in the rain.


    "That song was a little..."

 Chapter 394 A Visit to the Club - Part Two

    Asura enjoyed the reactions of Rasha and the different music she seemed to like or dislike, shown through the reaction of her limbs or the speed her legs tapped the table or floor.


    He noticed she seemed to act a little strange. Her hips kept moving, and she looked a little embarrassed. Rasha''s cheeks were painted red with sweat dripping down them.


    "What''s wrong with you, Rasha? Are you sick?"


    Rasha''s body jolted up. She stood up and started dancing as if trying to distract Asura from the fact her hips were shaking, her knees bent, and her hands covering her face. "No..."


    "Hmmm?"


    Asura felt strange, but then he noticed the five cups of cocktail beside her empty tes, and realised that she probably needed the bathroom and was a little drunk but not drunk enough to announce to him that she needed the toilet.


    "Do you need to use the little spider''s room?" Asura made a little joke, realising he was slightly drunk and ced his hand on his cheek, feeling the warmth of his face.


    Rasha nodded, embarrassed that Asura realised she needed to pee. She tried to hold it in and crossed her legs. Her legs moved left and right, showing she was having trouble holding it in, so he nodded, then whispered in her ear the direction of the bathrooms.


    Though they were in the VIP room, sadly, they only had a general set of VIP toilets in the bar. Maybe it''s something they didn''t think of, but most probably because bathrooms needed specific features and spots in a building to be built, especially using earth and water magic to automate the system of cleaning, flushing and freshening.


    Rasha ran off. Her hips swayed left and right, showing she could not hold it in any longer, but her shyness made her seem a little cute; while Asura started clearing the table, he hoped she would be all right.


    ''I hope there''s no trouble, and people often struggle to deal with things they don''t understand...''


    Asura ordered some more drinks. However, these were two mugs of warm cocoa with spare iced water in arge cup so he could stop her from getting worse. He didn''t want to take advantage of her while she was drunk, and they needed to get back soon. The others were likely waiting up for them and might get angry if he stayed too long.


    ****


    ''Ah... so embarrassing he knew!''


    Rasha thought to herself as she rushed towards the toilets, using her human legs, desperately dashing into the toilets down the hall. She noticed several rooms with people filling them, like her and Asura, singing and dancing, and some were ying games, which she wanted to try when going back to Asura, so she made a note of the game and room.


    "Hehe... although I shouldn''t, today has been so wonderful."


    Rasha skipped towards the toilet door. She turned the handle and pushed. Sadly, she was a little strong and mmed the door open. Her leg shook, and she realised she couldn''t hold it in. And there was no other female in the room.


    So she climbed onto the toilet and did her business.


    While sitting there, the door mmed open, and she froze, her lips closing tight and eyes watching their movements while clinging to the walls with her spare legs. Rasha did this because they startled her with the loud noise, and then the ck of their heels sounded as the two women began to gossip near the sinks.


    Rasha rxed and realised they were human, but their words were rude.


    "Did you see that handsome guy who looked a little like the prince earlier? Why would he enter this ce with a dirty monster? I can''t believe there is one here. I mean, what is a spider doing imitating the appearance of a human woman in the first ce... look at those eyes and legs, aren''t they disgusting like finding a bug while cooking...."


    "Shush, the owner will kick you out because that was the prince himself! I mean, yeah, they are disgusting, but the prince seems to have a monster fetish; his women, apart from the princess, are all freaks; one turns into a strange ice statue, and the other is a dragon or phoenix. It wouldn''t surprise me if all the women he walks around with are filthy monsters or freaks."


    ''Eh?''


    Rasha felt depressed hearing their words.


    ''They don''t like my eyes or legs... and why is there any issue with him being with different races?''


    Rasha was sad because they insulted her and Asura''s other women, calling them freaks and filthy. She didn''t know what the other two looked like, but she knew Xavida had beautiful scales, and the beautiful blue skin of Mu Xue was enchanting, not to mention the exquisite feathers of Lorem and Helliana.


    It wasn''t the first time her figure as an Arachne was insulted, but to hear it and be told she didn''t deserve to stand beside Asura somehow made her chest feel tight. She expected nothing from him, but tonight was so fun she considered they could be at least close friends and do this together a few more times before she left...


    "Do you think he is going to date her, that spider girl?"


    "Hahaha, no way, let''s go back to our room; talking about monsters gives me the chills."


    "Haha, me too; let''s go... I wonder if that good-looking guy will ask us back to his ce tonight; he said he was a noble, after all."


    Rasha heard the footsteps move towards the door and the m as they closed the door.


    She sat there for a moment before washing her hands and then exiting the room.


    "Humans are weird... I thought they would treat Asura differently because he is the prince. How can they say such things about him and his other women... hmm... am I jealous..." Rasha realised she felt lonely.


    Rasha returned to Asura; she washed her hands, ignoring the looks and the whispers of others.


    "Ugh, she is a spider."


    "Oi oi, who let a monster roam the streets and enter our club?"


    It was at that moment she, once again, ran into the two women, who were with a bunch of doubtful-looking men, who started to leave their room and gazed at her with mixed looks.


    "Ah... is Asura not back yet... I better return and not bother these humans any longer..."


    However, they stepped in front of her path, blocking her way, forming a ring around her body, whilements about her human features being at world level.


    "Her face is top-level; even the princess is inferior, right?"


    "Ah... but not just that, is this body created with magic? Look at the perfect curve of her hips and that huge ass. No wonder the prince likes monsters and divine beasts."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Eh... let''s invite her to our room and have a bit of fun with her. She is a monster, so she should be okay."


    Rasha''s face turned pale. She felt their disgusting gazes and realised their intentions, yet when shepared them to when Asura flirted with her and touched her.


    It was the difference between night and day; she felt tingly and strange when Asura spoke lewdly towards her, yet these filthy people who abused her made her feel sick... as a cold sweat dripped down her back.


    ''This... this is not good... I should run away... I can''t cause trouble for Asura; he was so kind to me tonight; knowing I am upset, he went out of his way to treat me to this fun date!''


    "Eh... no... let go..." Rasha shouted, feeling one man''s arm wrap around one of her ck legs, causing her to feel disgusted.


    "Woah, I thought they''d feel nasty, but it''s so smooth and sleek, yet firm..."


    "Hey, let go; I don''t like you guys... ah... Asura help..."


    "Hey, keep quiet; monsters should be quiet and obey their betters!"


    "Yeah, she is a monster, and we are humans, so why should she be allowed to enter our ce? Let''s show her the power of human--"


    "Oh, the power of humans, is it?"


    Rasha froze when she heard a familiar voice, and then she noticed Asura, who stood a few steps away from the group. But his face... it terrified her a little because his smile was darker than a moonless night.


    "Hey, who are you; get lost; this spider monster is our toy."


    "Toy, is it? That''s funny..." Before they even realised, Asura was standing holding Rasha in his arms, his hand wrapped around her buttocks and hips, with a strange smirk on his face that didn''t feel like a smile but an eerie look. His eyes were dark, the crimson dull, and seemed tock light, with a look of disgust and hatred within.


    "Ah, Asura..." Rasha''s face flushed red, feeling Asura''s hand on her butt; she found it embarrassing, yet his warm and gentle embrace made her feel secure, knowing he would not allow them to hurt her.


    She could easily kill them all but didn''t want to make trouble for him in his kingdom.


    "Idiot, if garbage like this insults you, just crush them..." His hand spanked her, causing the lovely Arachne to moan, while Asura''s eyes showed a hint of a crimson spark, and a terrifying aura surrounded him.


    The group of humans froze before they could flee. They all mmed into the ground, their kneecaps cracking and bones shattering from the immense aura that Asura released.


    He wasn''t some no-mag loser anymore. He was the prince and a powerful man who reached Stage Seven with the magic power of a Stage Eight mage and the body of a demigod.


    "Wait, wait; we apologise... please forgive us... we were wrong... we were drunk... we didn''t mean..."


    "Shut up... trash like you who look at her, a divine beast, and call her a monster deserves to die a thousand times..." Asura''s voice was low and deep and made their heads ache as if he filled each word with magic.


    "Ah..."


    "Please, we''re sorry; we didn''t mean..."


    However, the words of the trash who insulted her were like a sharp knife, causing Asura''s magic aura to turn vicious and dark, and Rasha trembled a little, sensing the dense mana within before it started to make their lips and tongues bleed, hundreds of tiny cuts forming in their mouths and small ulcers soon appearing.


    "As long as you don''t mean the words you speak and are insulting her in your mind, this pain willst for eternity."


    Asura carried her in his arms, the magic aura fading, yet the pain lingered in their mouths, and the group of trash who insulted Rasha cried in agony, begging for forgiveness, only for more blood to ooze from their mouths. It would not kill them.


    However, they would suffer whenever lying or thinking hurtful words about another''s physical appearance.


    ''Well, the spell onlysts a month, but that should be enough to change their minds, I hope. It also included badmouthing him or any member of the royal family, which covered them spreading rumours.''


    "Ah... Asura, thank you; they scared me..."


    Rasha buried her face in his chest and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    "Haha, is that so¡ªthen shall we continue our date?"


    ''Liar! I know for a face, if you wanted, just a single swipe of your rear leg, and that boy would die. Though I guess she held back for my sake, to avoid issues between our kingdoms.''


    "Nn!"


    Rasha looked like a cute and silly spider... But she was Stage Eight, at least, from Asura''s estimate, and that was both her magic and physical body; some monsters differed from humans, and it seemed her Arachne line also used a special cultivation technique, like him and the devil, phoenix or dragon race.


    When she sat down, her hands grabbed the mug of cocoa, but her legs drooped, causing Asura to wonder what was wrong.


    "It''s cold..." She whined while Asura shrugged his shoulders and then touched the mug, his hand activating his ck me for a second before the cup became the perfect temperature, along with the cocoa became hot once again.


    "Better?"


    "Nn!"


    Find your next adventure on empire


    Rasha smiled, seeing Asura''s trick. She was curious but didn''t ask and enjoyed the cocoa.


    "Hmm, this is good. I feel less dizzy now..."


    "Good, let''s wrap some food up for the other, especially Yufa and head home, okay?"


    "Okay~ I wanted to sing more, but we can bring Yufa next time instead."


    ''How long will it take for our races to ept one another, though I think orcs won''t take long... those that are different will take much longer... Is there no good way to change things?''

 Chapter 395 Those who wait and guide the future!

    V sat on therge sofa with her hands atop herp. She looked at the gathering of women around her and felt d that Asura was not present at this time.


    Her mind raced, thoughts and ns created and discarded before she closed her eyes slowly and opened them with a sh.


    "Everyone, can I have your attention."


    This room contained only those who loved Asura, wanted to be with him and even some who worshipped him, apart from Yufa, who just thought he was cool and handsome.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Xue sat down, cing a tray of snacks on the table, still acting like a maid even now. However, the atmosphere changed from those days as she was treated like a dear sister by most of the women in this room.


    "Yeah, you seem so serious." Lorem, one of the pregnant women, grabbed a green apple. The sour type that she used to hate, now eating more than five a day. Her slightly loose tone and rxed atmosphere were nothing like when she worked as a Royal knight.


    The other women also turned to look at V, Verana, Valerie, Helliana, Lucia and even Xavida, who was teasing Lufa with a cat toy, with Amalia peeking inside despite being the guard for the night.


    "We rarely get a chance to meet like this, and although the situation is once againplicated. I believe it is about time we started to think about the future, organising how we see ourselves and our rtionship to the man we all love." She stood and began to pace along the room, her sharp amber eyes like beacons forcing the other women to follow her gaze and movements.


    "Do you all understand?"


    V wanted to organise things to help Asura and stop the constant bickering and issues he would suffer each time he needed to do something. To leave, or fight, forced to deal with this issue himself splitting them or making a choice which makes some of the women feel offended or upset.


    "Yes, Princess." All of the voices seemed to be in sync, none of themined, but Yufa joined in for some reason which made Xavida bite her hard spider leg, only to recoil and hold her sore jaw.


    "All of us love him for various reasons, and none of them are more important or superior to the other."


    "What about the ones that have sought him for thousands of years?" Lorem asked, crunching her apple, her words not for herself but flicked to Helliana, who she knew still hadn''t discarded her baggage and dealt with the current situation and her feelings for Asura.


    The princess didn''t get angry or answer with a rude or dismissive sentence.


    "Although I admire those who have loved and adored only him for such a long time. Love and affection are not about the duration and about how strong, devoted and deep they might be. I will be honest and create an oath if it settles your worries. To love nobody but him, for however long you and any others might have waited for him.


    I know it sounds arrogant, but that is his importance to me, and I know that it''s the same for all of you here except Yufa."


    A unique thing about Asura''s women was their desire to endure and ept. Even when the others were speaking, none of them would react or bring up their issues until the other finished.


    This was because Asura scolded them all in the past, fighting over silly things, making arguments and not listening to each other before making assumptions.


    Now, it became the hidden rule of Asura''s Harem: to respect each other even if you hate them.


    V''s changes were evident to the women around Asura more than the man himself; he didn''t realise how she was now the one taking part in diplomatic meetings with both internal and external parties.


    ''Good, Lorem and the other seniors didn''t get upset and seem receptive to my logic...''


    It wasn''t that she desired monopoly.


    In fact, the one who was making most of the effort to organise the weddings and engagement banquets for the other women. V tackled the pushback from other nobles and councilmen who dered it wrong for the future king to have so many unknown or foreign women without significant backgrounds.


    ''If only he manages to fix the issue with Xavida''s kingdom and the issue with Mu Xue''s family... I cannot do everything, my dear husband.''


    "I understand¡ªif you are seeking something that considers his best interests, I am fine with that." Lorem bit into her apple and gave a muffled response, but that was her. When not forced to act or y the knight, she was a little bit of a slob and research geek.


    "No, it''s not just for him, but us. We cannot keep going like this without knowing who is going to travel with him or what he is doing. I am his wife and have that title, yet I feel insecure and jealous because of how our beloved acts. It must be hell for all of you, right?"


    "Ah.... you''re so right; it''s like if we leave him alone, he finds a new wife each time he leaves the house." Valerie joked while Verana couldn''t help but cover her face andugh, agreeing with her mother as many of the other women joined in.


    "So what do you propose?" Verana managed to stopughing as she questioned the princess.


    "There are a lot of us, too many to give each person constant time alone with darling, so without his input, we will form pairs.


    Then arrange one day a month where we meet him alone, should he leave then once he returns those who didn''t leave with him get the same amount of time with him while the others who spent the time away with him cannotin and must allow the other''s time with our husband. Bnce, and management of time is most important."


    V''s idea took a moment to mull over the other women.


    She basically said something quite interesting, and while some frowned and huffed. Xavida then stroked her stomach and realised something, looking at Valerie, Lorem and V... Soon, they wouldn''t be able to join them, and her face changed into a smile with a nod.


    "Do you all understand my meaning and the purpose of this system that we, his wives, will organise? If left to Asura, it would be whoever has the nicest ass, or if he sees our tits, he''ll lose to his lust because he loves us all like an idiot."


    "True... he''s very weak to the morning, nude approach." Mu Xue coughed, her cheeks turning red.


    "Hahah, I know! He loves morning blowjobs." Xavida chimed in.


    "I once just shed my buttocks, and we ended up doing it all afternoon despite needing to study," Verana whispered, with her mother looking at her daughter with narrowed eyes.


    "Nice tactics, my daughter!"


    "See? He is such a lustful man that if we use simple tactics. Asura would surely cave in and crumble to ns he chose or made. So WE will make the ns and those who break the ns are forbidden from meeting him for a week! This will be a promise that all women who end up his lover, wife, etcetera, will make using a soul oath!"


    "Hmmm, I agree... it also helps us from degrading into some kind of weird orgy cult. If we have specific times, then we''ll be more open to dating and travelling to train and y monsters instead of just fucking like rabbits..." Helliana whispered.


    "You''re a virgin, though, right?" Lorem teased.


    "Shut up!" The embarassed ck phoenix tossed a pillow at Lorem, who used Xavida as a shield.


    "Ugh?!"


    "Enough, stop diverging the point!" V scolded the trio.


    This was precisely why she prepared the oath and made sure it wouldn''t benefit anyone more than the other, but if one was smart, they could slightly manipte it to have an extra day a month, which was eptable for V.


    "Take a look, and read this oath. If you agree, then raise your hand, and if you don''t, if you are against it. I have already spoken with Sigurd, who seems to be our husband''s lover, too, and she already epted this soul oath."


    Lorem, Helliana, Valerie, Mu Xue, Verana, Xavida, Lucia, Amalia and Yufa, who were dragged into this, raised their hands, and V was d that the majority were for it.


    "Those against?"


    Nobody raised their hands.


    "Great. Now, sign your names, and before he returns, we willplete the ritual and start nning how we will spend our time with him before he leaves to help Yufa and Rasha. I also made one for her because it is obvious that after a night alone, that poor girl with no immunity will be crazy about Asura in no time."


    "Eh, really?!" Yufa asked, really interested as in her kingdom the women decided everything anyway, so this meeting felt like she was home again, with V resembling her mother.


    "Yes, because you mentioned Arachne mating signals and how devoted a female is to a male once it happens. Ahem! Everyone else, are you now ready to sign? Then let''s n."


    "Wait, Princess, before that. Can we have the rules for the pairs and the virgins exined further?" Helliana asked, wanting to organise things quickly so that she could start approaching Asura aggressively.


    "No problem; though most of us have already given our bodies to Asura, I am sure that at least one of us is a virgin... Right, Helliana? So when one of us hasn''t been given a chance to enjoy his love and affection, they will receive one extra day a month by default for a maximum of three months so they might learn of the pleasure and bliss the act brings us."


    "This applies to neers too, right?" Lorem added before continuing. "The pregnancy and childcare part is also desirable, that we get extra time as a group or pair, which doesn''t affect our solo days with him either."


    "Correct."


    "Princess, can I add one thing?" Mu Xue raised her hand.


    "Of course."


    "Once pregnant, if the mother cannot join him on missions or travels. She will be given three solo days instead. However, the following month, she can only take group or pair days."


    "Perfect idea."


    "Okay, anything else?"


    "Onest thing, Princess. Once a child is born, then the mother will have solo days added for one month, and then the following month, she gets an extra group or pair day to make up for theck of solo days.


    If possible, we should try to get pregnant in pairs or trios to help with child rearing and to avoid any issues..." Lorem mentioned, knowing that she, Valerie, V and Xavida would be giving birth around the same time.


    "Great ideas, everyone."


    V was happy that things went so well.


    "Then let''s start nning and make our first goal to make Helliana and our beloved''s rtionship closer; after all, we know how much she suffered and loved him. I am willing to support her as she saved our ass several times already." V added while she began to ritual for the soul after using magic to amend all the oaths.


    "Princess, is it okay if I join the pair with Verana?" Valerie asked, wanting to get close to her daughter and knowing Asura liked the idea of fucking them both together.


    "Sure."


    "Hey, can I join in the group or pair days for Helliana?"


    Like this, the oath ceremony started, each of the women not fighting but searching for positives between them. Rivalries still existed, and they wouldpete for the top spot and time with him. However, no bloodshed or drama would be of it anymore.


    "Of course, if Asura approaches you aggressively for sex or to flirt. You are not liable regarding the contract, but since we will have a rota and hidden schedule, you must try and add the solo person to the mix at least as a show of respect to meet them halfway.


    However, after the ceremony ended... All the women looked at Yufa with question marks over their heads.


    "Yufa, why did you also sign an oath???"


    "Eh... because I want him to be my mate?"


    "!?!?"


    "Since when?!" The entire room almost shouted.


    "Eh... from the moment I saw him?"


    "..."


    "Another one..." All the women whispered while feeling shocked at how simple-minded this princess was.

 Chapter 396 Acceptance - My Three Pregnant Wives Are too Cute!

    Asura soon returned home; he found Rasha had fallen asleep after singing a few songs. This forced him to carry her home on his back. Her light snores sounded in his ears while he turned the key in the door and stepped inside.


    ''Hmm?''


    What shocked him the most was the atmosphere when he came inside the mansion. He noticed everyone seemed in a great mood and chatted amongst themselves.


    "I''m home¡ªhello, my lovelydies."


    "Wee home, darling." Mu Xue stood from the sofa, Verana soon following.


    "Asura, you look a little drunk. Did you have a good time? Let me fetch you a cup of tea."


    "Husband,e sit with us. We have made some ns," V said in a gentle voice, tapping the space beside her.


    The moment they saw him, they all smiled and greeted him, with Verana offering him a drink while Mu Xue helped lift Rasha off his back before taking her to a spare room. It felt strange to see everyone together and not see Xavida teasing V or Verana and Mu Xuepeting against each other; instead, they worked in pairs.


    "Thanks, it''s rare to see you all together without fighting, haha." Asuraughed.


    "Oh, we were just having a chat. We all agree that we need to work harder to help you, and that means no more fighting."


    "That''s a relief, but I can take care of myself, you know?"


    "Really... you seem to cause trouble almost everywhere you go," Lorem added, her nose ring as she snorted, drinking some of her herbal tea.


    "True, he can never just visit somewhere and not have an event happen," Helliana added.


    He felt the women seemed to have gained some kind of unity, while Mu Xue returned, and sat beside him and ced her hand on his thigh, squeezing him gently.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Did you miss me?"


    "Of course." He kissed her, and the women saw him kiss her while the others showed a smirk; some of them seemed to be upset. What Asura didn''t know was that the girls made a bet together on who he would kiss first, betting gold, their solo day, with him allowing the girls to keeppeting together in a way that wouldn''t cause Asura any trouble.


    "I''m d you''re okay and sorry for leaving everything to you all. I enjoyed the night with Rasha and should havee home sooner."


    "It''s okay, but what is she to you now? I can smell her on you, and it seems you gave her a good time. We know you love us all equally, so it is not a problem, but are you two together now?" V asked. She wondered how long he would drag this one because she also knew of the elf Celine, whom he had yet to sleep with, but their rtionship was all but confirmed by her and Mu Xue.


    "Well, that''s the thing..."


    Asura didn''t finish his sentence as Lorem pulled him close and kissed him; his body nowy across Mu Xue and Verana''sps while they held him down and didn''t let him slip away. "What''s the thing?" Lorem asked while stroking his cheek, pping him a few times as her sweet scent filled his nose, along with the floral scent from Verana''s natural perfume.


    "She doesn''t know enough ofmon sense, though I do like her and feel attracted to her. I won''t rush or force anything, though it seems her culture and race have different mating and courting methods and situations, so I''ll follow her pace. When or if she wants to take things further, I will consider it then."


    "Good, I will support you in whatever decision you make." Lorem kissed his cheek and moved back to her seat, letting Verana, Valerie and the others tease him.


    "As will we all." V corrected her by adding her voice to Lorem''s words.


    ''It feels like they made some kind of cult. Am I safe?''


    "Then, what''s this meeting about?"


    "We have a list of rules that will affect the rtionships and interactions we will have with you. I hope you can listen to them and approve."


    "Hmmm?" Asura felt a little strange; normally, it was he who made the choices and managed things, but everyone began to nod their heads and ced a list on the table with countless rules, suggestions and some cute rabbits that Xavida likely drew.


    While he observed the document, V began to speak. "Tonight, you will be sleeping with Lorem, Xavida, and me, so if you want to speak about this more, we are happy to do so."


    ''They seem to have made a rota system, and various suggestions to make our rtionships smoother... I see. Those who travel with me will take a brief rest after returning... I will give them each a day or two a month alone where we will date and spend the entire day together... Okay.''


    ***


    The group chatted and discussed the various points on the list, while Asura agreed with most of the points and suggestions. It felt a little like he had lost control and the management of the group.


    However, it also made him feel a sense of freedom.


    He was no longer forced to manage everything, meaning he could focus on anything he desired or needed to instead of taking half his time dealing with his harem.


    "Okay, this is a good start, and I can agree with most of the points, so this is starting from tonight?"


    "Mmm, tomorrow you will be with Helliana, Verana and Mu Xue... then sleeping with Xavida and Lucia the next evening. Okay?" V smiled; her face looked more mature and made Asura feel she hadn''t only grown in physical prowess, but her mind became much stronger.


    ''I''m not a puppet master, so this is good.''


    "Okay, let''s do this."


    Asura stood up and headed upstairs to his bedroom with V, Lorem and Xavida following him.


    ***


    In the master bedroom, hey with V resting her head on his chest, her shorter silver hair flopped over his shoulder, while Xaviday on his stomach, with Lorem to his right. "How did youe up with that n, V?" Asura was curious how she thought to be so detailed, and add things he didn''t even notice on the list.


    Asura''s left hand stroked along her chin; he felt that without these wonderful women, he might be stuck in his pathetic old shell and unable toe out of it; while enjoying the smooth sensation of her lips, she opened her mouth while sliding her index finger across his chest.


    "To be honest, I have been jealous of the other women many times in the past, so when I sat down and thought about how to remove that feeling or to stop being so needy. I started making such ns to get more time with you, even if it meant sharing your attention, like now."


    Xavida looked up at Asura, their stomachs against each other, while her exposed breasts squished against his abs. Her lovely eyes shimmered as she hugged him tight. "V is right; we all felt jealous and would fight because sometimes you would forget who you promised to spend the night with and choose someone that shed their breasts or made you feel bad...


    So this way, it felt a little fairer for us."


    "What are you talking about, little dragon? You are the one that gets his cock the most often and spends more time than any of us together with him!" Lorem scolded Xavida, her hands wrapped around Asura''s arm as she ced it between her ample breasts, keeping him warm but also trying to arouse him with her red fur brushing against his fingertips each time she moved her hips.


    "You''re not any better, Lorem. I recall that you would sneak into his bed and have him wake up inside you!" Xavida pouted, herrge, white-scaled tail swishing side to side.


    "Now, now, don''t argue." V caused both of them to be quiet before she winked at Asura. "Though there might be times you want to be with a specific girl, please try to follow the rules we decided. I know you can''t help finding us all attractive, and we will ept that sometimes things happen, of course."


    "No, I understand, but more importantly, what about the Arachne Kingdom and East? Will we be speaking to your mother?" He wondered how or who would take charge, or would the queen order them to ignore it and take a neutral stance?


    "Because of the existence of the cult mentioned by Yufa, my other has given the order that a small team must first investigate."


    Your journey continues with empire


    "I see, a small team."


    Asura looked at V''s amber eyes that shimmered in the darkness. He could feel Xavida taking off his pants while ignoring the conversation, and Lorem clung to his arm tighter, her lower body now rubbing against his fingers.


    ''These two aren''t interested in listening...''


    "That''s why Mother has ordered that you take a small group with Sigurd and Helliana at your side. This time, none of the royal guard or myself will be permitted to go. Of course, this includes Xavida and even Valerie and Verana."


    "That''s quite the restriction."


    "Yes, however, this is because we need to bolster the northern defences, namely Drakkur''s ports and Wolfsheim, which will be dealt with by Amalia and your Father. You may take Ignis with you if you wish, but I hope you remember your goal is to get proof, as the troops will be stationed inside the New Lyndwrym fortress."


    "So my objective is to find the source and to report, then destroy it."


    "Correct."


    "Anything else?"


    "Mmm, this will be a mission that will take time, so we must first ensure if the cultists are part of this or if it is merely the eastern empires doing. But don''t forget the priority is the Arachne Kingdom."


    ''I see; V has done a lot of thinking about this and us as a unit rather than me and her as a couple.''


    "Why can''t youe with me this time?" He asked, a hunch in his mind, but he wanted to hear from V''s lips.


    "Because Lorem, Xavida and myself are carrying your child, the same goes for Valerie; mother has ordered that we cannot go intobat or dangerous situations because of this, no matter how strong you are or how much magic can protect our unborn children. She has forbade us from endangering them."


    "I see."


    "You seem happy." V giggled. "I''m d to see you so cheerful."


    "I am, after all, I''m going to be a father soon, and I have so many charming and thoughtful women with a strong will to support me. If I weren''t happy, I''d be an idiot."


    "Fufu, it was worth the effort... You know, although I can''t have sex, my mouth... and hands are in need of some practice." V whispered as he felt the soft, wet sensation of Lorem''s soft lips parting around his fingers and Xavida''s smooth, warm thighs wrapping around his member. "What do you say?


    We have a little fun, and you can always return the favour and lick mine if you feel bad~ my dear husband."


    "Well, since my lovely wives are seducing me with such effective charm, how could I say no?"

 Chapter 397 Meeting The Lovely Elf - Before Hell, Theres Bathing!

    Warm morning sunlight peeked through the silverting. The ck and red curtains floated in the gentle breeze. Asura sat on the edge of his bed. His gaze watched the sleeping faces of his three lovers while stroking the soft scales on Xavida''s cheek.


    ''I think I''ve had enough time off now.''


    Asura grasped the small token in his hand, one that would link him to another ce. He no longer attuned this to the mountainous ce where he met Celine. Instead, they both changed where it would take them because the goblins became too weak.


    ''Did you prepare for today, Celine?''


    [Of course, you''ve been so busy and always ignored me since you came here! How is my aunt doing?]


    He suddenly recalled her existence.


    He closed his eyes and wondered if Celine would understand. She desired to explore the world, and I simply fulfilled her wishes, correct...?


    ''I don''t know, probably travelling the world or something.''


    [Eh? Isn''t she with you? Why do you sound so vague?!]


    Asura could picture her pouting face and just shook his head. Today he would return to that hellish ce which Lorem sent him to. However, he would be letting Celine and Spica join him.


    He wondered if they could handle the ce but wouldn''t treat them especially. The enemies attacking the Elven empire were stronger than the elf queen realised.


    ''Well, forget about her. Next time, I''ll find out what she''s up to. She was trapped in that ce for so long, so let her enjoy her life for now.''


    [ASURA!]


    ''Yeah, yeah, don''t be so loud. I''lle pick you up, and then we can train.''


    [Eh?! Train, what about our date?]


    ''If you can beat 100 monsters in the ce we''re going. I will think about it!''


    [Hmph... I will tell my mother and brother, and then we''ll see who needs to beat 100 monsters!]


    Asura''s lips twitched as he felt that this little girl was getting smarter and better at dealing with him over time, which left him with only one tactic.


    ''Ar Celinas! If you don''t, I will tie you to a rock naked and spank your fat ass!''


    Asura''s ears could pick up the gasping noisesing from Celine.


    ''Oh, looks like I got her! Haha, I win!''


    Experience more content on empire


    She suddenly cut off their conversation, and Asura smiled. He then leaned over each of his beloved women, Xavida, Lorem and V. He gently kissed their cheeks and stroked their different, silky hairstyles before he said in a whisper.


    "I''ll be back soon. I have to do some training today. I love you all."


    None of them reacted, not even Lorem, the most sensitive to his aura.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He took a few steps back and tossed the token into the air, which created a huge purple vortex with lightning and churning tides undting on the surface.


    "See youter."


    The token floated in the middle of the vortex, and Asura jumped into the rift where his figure vanished, with the three women opening their eyes as it started to dissipate.


    "Take care, darling."


    "I knew he''d escape somewhere, Asura. I''ll punish you when youe home."


    "Husband... why do you act exactly how we predicted?"


    The three figures slipped out of bed and headed towards the living room. As they left, the rift faded away, leaving a calm and serene bedroom.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the capital, Ar''Soleil, inside the youngest princess''s room, a vortex began to form while Ar Celinas, the princess with her silky blonde hair, was sitting in her huge bath and humming to herself, oblivious Asura was already here.


    "Hey, Celine, do you need help bathing?"


    Celine jumped and dropped the bar of evergreen soap she was using. Her body slipped beneath the foamy water, but the sound of her voice rang through Asura''s ears. "How?!"


    "What do you mean, how? I''m here, and I said I would be here."


    Celine rose to the surface and turned her head towards the direction of the voice. She looked adorable while covering her ample chest; from the time they met to now, she had grown into a rather exotic and charming beauty.


    "Hmph, I was not expecting you yet, you pervert. Wait there while I dress, and don''t you dare look."


    Asura watched her body move in the water. He then thought about the night with his lovely women and shook his head, removing his clothes as he walked towards the imperial bath,rger than the one they had in the mansion that could fit four people inside at once.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Taking a bath with you. It''s faster. Do you not want me to?"


    Celine could see his body, with his muscr arms and legs. She felt her heart skip a beat, and her lower lips became wetter than they were.


    "Hmph, whatever. You can''t have fun, though!"


    "Why do you say that, Celine?"


    "Because we are not married, you pervert. Also, my mother would kill you if you did that."


    "So what? What''s wrong with making love to my lover?"


    "L-lover? What about the others?"


    "Well, what about them? They''re all my lovers, too. Now, hurry up and wash my back, and then I''ll wash yours, and we can go and hunt."


    Celine''s face dropped as she realised he just sat in front of her and didn''t once tease her, which made her feel strange. Normally, he would touch her breasts or make an excuse to fondle her somehow. However, then she noticed the marks on his back and neck... kiss marks, bite marks, w marks down his back, still red...


    She swallowed the saliva in her mouth, feeling her heart thumping, a dark feeling of bitterness and jealousy flowing inside her as she grasped the rough sponge rather than the soft, smooth one and let out a sigh.


    "I''m not washing your front!"


    "Okay, fine. I''ll do it myself, and then I''ll wash your hair."


    "Fine."


    Celine nodded and moved to his back and started to wash it, scrubbing his hard and robust shoulders, watching his muscles as he stretched, making her swallow her saliva. She tried to use the rough part of the sponge to remove the marks... his skin turning red as she scrubbed him. Asura didn''tin¡ªinstead seemed to enjoy her being so rough as he let out a pleasant groan.


    "That''s really good."


    "Shush, stop talking."


    "Haha, okay."


    Celine''s lips twitched as she continued. She washed his back and then his shoulders, even his arms and then his lower back, where her fingers touched his body. Eventually, she stopped using a sponge, the soapy suds that smelt like the beautiful forest on a summer afternoon, citrus fruits and apple scents filling the room as she used her fingers., rubbing his body.


    "Celine, you should do that lower down."


    "Eh? Where?"


    "There."


    She reached his lower back, where his hands grasped her wrist and slipped around his front. Her fingers slid across his body until she reached his pelvis, and something thick pressed against her palms.


    "T-this is not washing, Asura."


    "What are you talking about, Celine? You are washing me down there, aren''t you?"


    "I am not!"


    "Hmm? Then why are your hands sliding along it?"


    "Because you put it there, and..."


    "And what, Celine?"


    "This is your fault, you pervert."


    "I''m not the one touching it. So you can stop touching it."


    Asura missed this lovely elf. He leaned back and stroked her golden hair, looking into her beautiful eyes that watched him with a doubtful look, her cheeks pure red, yet she still didn''t stop ''cleaning'' him while her body leaned against his back, the warm sensation of her soft breasts squashing against his shoulders, made his lips curl into a smirk.


    "You''ve grown since Ist saw you, such an erotic elf."


    "Don''t tease me!"


    "Why do you think I''m teasing you?"


    "B-because you always say these things. I''m not an erotic elf. I am the great princess Ar Celinas, ady, and a noble, and..."


    Before she could finish, Asura kissed her lips lightly, only a slight peck of the soft pink skin. He smiled, and as he moved to get up, she grasped his shoulders.


    "I don''t want you to go."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    She didn''t answer; instead, moving through the water, she appeared in front of him and moved slower, cing her long, athletic thighs on eight sides of his waist, facing each other. Celine looked away as her breasts dangled slightly while floating on the surface of the water. "Wash my front... like you did that massage in the cave..."


    Asura smiled and reached out his hands, gripping her hips, his fingers pressed against her firm ass. Celine''s eyes widened, and she stared at his face, her expression full of expectation.


    However, a voice sounded, interrupting them for a moment, causing Celine to swim away rapidly and ssh around like a beached whale.


    "Princess, are you there?"


    "Ah, yes, I am bathing right now."


    "Do you wish for me to bring you your towels and robes?"


    "No, no need. I have already called for the maids, so there is no need for you to trouble yourself. Spica...."


    "Princess... you sound strange, and that sshing before. Is there someone inside with you?"


    "N-no, no one is in here, hahaha!"


    Celine''s face paled, and Asuraughed lightly, knowing that this young woman would never have such a casual conversation with anyone while keeping a secret.


    "Yo, Spica, do you also want to join us?"


    Asura''s voice sounded so rxed as if he was asking Spica to join them for a morning jog or something.


    The fact he was in the princess''s private bath caused the half-elf to shudder.

 Chapter 398 Entering Hell Once Again - Celines Training

    Celine''s expression became so pale that she almost fainted.


    "Who?!"


    The door swung open, and the ck-haired half-elf, wearing a leather tunic and tight pants, entered the room. The moment she saw Asura sitting behind the princess, with both his hands across her chest, squeezing and covering Celine with a cheeky look on his face. It made her cheeks turn red, remembering their strange rtionship.


    "You, what are you doing?!"


    "I''m helping the princess bath. Why?"


    "Helping her? Why are you touching her like that... and what is that thing between her legs!"


    "Spica, it''s not what you think."


    Celine didn''t want to exin the situation, knowing her shame was far too high. She had tried to seduce him and y with fire, only for her body to be ignited with a simple touch from Asura. Now, her best friend and knight looked at her being fondled in such a situation she wanted to disappear.


    "So, you are both perverts?"


    Asura tilted his head, smiling at Spica''s words, while Celine shook her head.


    "Y-You can''t call me that! I am the princess!?"


    "So what, princess, you are being groped by a man in a bath, and you want me to believe you are innocent?"


    "C-can''t we talk about thister?"


    "Now, now. Celine, don''t let Spica trick you; she''s more perverted than you are..."


    "ASURA!" Spica''s face turned red. She then grasped the handle of her sword. However, Asura''s body vanished. He stepped through the void and stood beside Spica, grasping her wrist while wrapping around her back and looking over her shoulder. "See, she is so cute.?"


    Spica''s face turned red while the princess noticed the changes in her best friend and pouted. "H-How did he move so fast? And you, don''t do that to her!"


    "I''m not doing anything wrong, just a hug, no?"


    "Pervert! Get your hand out of shirt..."


    "You can''t bathe while dressed, Spica~e, let''s have a nice bonding session before we head out." Asura teased before looking towards Celine and winking.


    "Hmph, you better not do anything to her, or else!"


    "Celine, I can''t hear you. It''s too noisy in here." He joked while sshing the water, now holding the nude Spica under his left arm; he stepped into the bath as she seemed to have given up resistance.


    "Pervert, I won''t forgive you!" Celine started to kick the hot water at Asura, who seemed quite rxed while messing with Spica.


    "Ah, princess, if you keep sshing about like that, I can see everything!"


    "What, no!" Celine stopped sshing and covered her body, her lovely skin now dyed in a pink hue.


    "Well, you''re the one who keeps waving your arms and legs around."


    "I''m not the one who is shing you. It''s your perverted eyes."


    Asuraughed, and he moved Spica, who still seemed to be in a state of shock and ced her in front of him. "Well, let''s have a nice bath to increase our teamwork, haha."


    ***


    Two hourster, the three of them sat in Celine''s room with both girls sat together as if protecting themselves from Asura, who enjoyed some sweet Elven tea and snacks in the room''s corner, looking out of her grand window disying the beautiful forest city.


    "Okay, you two, I know you''re still mad, but let''s go and train. We have to work on your skills, or you won''t be able to survive where we''re going."


    "Fool, why couldn''t you juste normally? I didn''t even have time to put makeup on.... idiot..." Celine whispered while Spica nodded beside her. It seemed even the stoic knight had changed since hest met her.


    ''Did she normally wear makeup? Maybe she found someone she likes?'' Asura shook his head and smiled at the two beauties.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Okay, you two, let''s get going, or do you want to y dress-up first?"


    "Hmph, you dare mock us?"


    "No, I''m deadly serious. The ce we are going is somewhere that you could die if you are not careful."


    "Die?!" Spica''s eyes widened, and Asura nodded.


    "Yeah, this is not a game. The monsters in there are stronger than anything you have faced. Imagine fighting me, and some of them have stronger magic. Well, they did before I reached this state..."


    "Hmph, so what? I am the strongest!" Celine bragged, and although he agreed that the Elven princess had magic that surpassed her level... He needed her to be serious.


    "Ar Celinas, I am not joking around. Your mother would struggle in this ce. Please, don''t y around and focus. I don''t want to lose you because of you not taking it seriously."


    "I... okay, I understand, I won''t take it lightly." Celine nodded as she felt her heart beat faster at his serious expression.


    "Good, now let''s prepare. I will struggle, too, so you both will have to rely on each other to hunt them. Understand?"


    "Yes!" The two girls nodded, and Asura tossed a token to Celine.


    "This is?"


    "It''s a special token that will take you to the ce. You have to insert your mana into it, and it will generate a dungeon that is a copy of the ce where I will be. Once you can clear this ce, I will bring you with me. Don''t lose focus, and always be ready for battle."


    Spica grasped the token and nodded. She also believed that his serious and sharp eyes were beautiful. Not just his stern words but the way he carried himself when being serious was nothing like him when ying around. "I will protect her with my life."


    "No Spica... You will protect your own life, too. Understand you are both important." Asura gave a small smile before stroking her messy ck hair.


    "O-okay, I will."


    "Good girl, let''s get ready. You two should go first. Make sure you have everything you might need. Potions, weapons, spare weapons and defensive items. I won''t be able to help you until after you clear this small mock version of the world I will be waiting in."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I will be getting prepared. I''ll meet you in your room, Celine, in three hours, so please get ready. That''s how long the time limit is for these mock tokens. Thanks to my lovely future wife, I managed to borrow quite a few of them, though you must do your best. Or you will fall behind."


    "Hmph, I''m the best, so don''t worry. I will win." Celine might have sounded confident, but her eyes were different now, sharp and filled with a light of confidence that made Asura feel relieved.


    "Yeah, I know you will."


    Asura gave her a thumbs up, and her smile beamed so brightly that it was blinding.


    "I''ll see you soon, Asura..." Spica''s stiff atmosphere always amused him, and with that, the two girls began to disappear the moment Celine crushed the token.


    These new tokens couldn''t be used multiple times, but were safer than the ones Asura used that wouldst a full day and could be re-used. In this hellscape, he spoke with Lorem and Lucia, with both of them making smaller time limits to stay in that ce, from one hour to six hours.


    This way, the girls could rest and train. With a token thatsted three hours, Asura would use one for a higher level thatsted an hour and struggled while going back and forth, spending time with them.


    They could clear the small version in a few hours, but with the difficulty and atmosphere, it would feel more like a week. This would strengthen them and allow them to improve.


    In the future, they would not struggle like Asura did, and he would have more reliable partners. He realised during the battles with Gaius and the cult that his strength was important. However, his beloved women also needed their power and strength to increase; otherwise, he might lose someone.


    However, before that, he had something he must do, and Lorem already warned him... That even she could barely survive in the ce he was going to face for an hour at most, using ALL her powers.


    "Well I can''t me those two for being too stilly, the ce I am going... Can I even survive an hour?"


    The reason Asura struggled was not just for his strength but because the enemies that wereing were not enemies that he could fight while taking it easy.


    This included the woman who helped create him.


    "Let''s go... I will enter that hell once again."

 Chapter 399 A little Rusty, but I won!

    Asura''s body began fading, the sensation of teleporting bing easier. He appeared, stepping into the red vortex, his sense of time and space warping, before the hellishndscape began to expand in his eyesight.


    There was no wee this time, no Lorem to greet or keep him safe. The moment he appeared, it felt like the atmosphere trembled, countless senses and minds turning towards him and seeming to size him up.


    ''This is bad...''


    The pressure was not the same as before, and the moment he took his first step, a massive shockwave blew out, and he felt his body flying backwards¡ªa force like a bomb struck his entire body.


    However, it didn''t daze or stun him; Asura spent most of his spare time in this ce; when not with his lovers, he would sneak into these short bursts of extreme danger.


    ''The enemy''s body is Stage Nine, Magic Stage Ten...''


    Each time he fought, Asura now took the time to analyse how they fought, why they chose that pattern and adapted himself to counter or ept their style.


    ''This type is the hammer fist, I am sure of it.''


    The massive shadow that moved closer was the mostmon creature in this hellscape, known for its heavy fists and unyielding defence. Their magic was usually strong, but based on defensive spells and body enhancement, they also had low intelligence.


    ''I can''t waste time. I need to start improving now!''


    His feet touched the ground, and Asura looked up, the shadow of the giant now visible. The massive creature was almost three metres tall, and its fists were bigger than Asura''s body, but the light feeling of his magic flowing through his veins like an ocean''s ebb and flow allowed him to move freely, even under the pressure of the enemy''s aura.


    This was the true power of the Sea Cycle; normally, when faced with a stronger monster or enemy, Aura controls everything; the magic density of a creature can limit, slow or even stop a weaker enemy''s flow of mana and stop them casting altogether.


    But the sea cycle forged a series of oceans, seas,kes, rivers and streams through the core created to withstand even the most intense aura during the Earth Cycle, allowing Asura''s magic to flow as if the enemy''s aura didn''t exist.


    Essentially, making the power and advantage a Stage Ten mage would have over him at Stage Seven. Completely useless.


    "COME!"


    Asura didn''t move, but the air seemed to swirl, and the giant''s fist flew forward, shaking the entire area. The moment it was a hair''s breadth from him, his body vanished, the space warping and appearing directly in front of the giant, the enemy''s attack missing him entirely.


    "Hah!"


    The moment his feet touched the ground, his arm moved, and a wave of ck light flowed forward, a wave of pure heat and energy flying towards the giant''s body.


    He didn''t use his sword or spear. This training was for Asura''s body and his magic, and thus, he fought with his body on the line.


    The giant''s chest exploded, and blood erupted from its back as the magic prated its body. But he didn''t stop. Instead, Asura vanished once again, the space shifting and his body reappearing behind the giant, his fist moving and striking the giant''s head, causing the blood from the previous wound to spray out.


    He began to devour the monster''s magic and vitality, its brain now smeared across the red sand, as a biting wind flicked against Asura''s cheek.


    ''If I can''t fight against these, how will I protect Celine and Spica? Mu Xue or V? I can''t be weak... I have to get stronger.''


    "Come, you bastards!"


    A massive barrage of ming bolts shot from Asura''s back as he sensed numerous Hammer''s fistsing to attack Because this type of monster in the hellscape... lived in enormous packs!


    The next attack came, and it was not a single giant. But a swarm of the giants and Asura smiled.


    "Good, keeping. I have time to burn."


    A massive battle soon began, and the entire area turned into a battlefield.


    ****


    "Haa.....ha.....haaa.... these guys are so stubborn. If I don''t destroy their heart and brain, they can regeneratepletely...." Asurained about the Hammer''s fists.


    Thirty minutes is how long it took Asura to clear the twelve enemies, his body now covered in bruises and deep internal bleeding from their brutal attacks.


    If they could strike the enemy by killing one of their own, they would punch through the chest of their fellow hammer fist, all tond a blow on Asura, leading to this state.


    ''I have a short time before I return to Celine''s room...''


    His body was in tatters, but with his cultivation method, the constant flow of his oceans and seas allowed Asura to restore magic constantly, even duringbat, so to reach full power, it would take less than thirty minutes. This meant that he could train more, but the problem was he only had thirty minutes left! So he would have to fight while weakened.


    "CAW!" A deformed, resonating bird call sounded from above.


    ''Oh, not this one, again?''


    Asura looked up and saw the ugly, disgusting monster descending, its eyes blood red.


    ''Great, the Blood Crow is the worst one to deal with...''


    Their bodies were huge but mostly created of blood and bone, making it hard to strike a definitive blow, especially with his physical body.


    "Come, you bastard."


    "CAW!" The bird''s cry was deafening, and its speed increased, the bloody red light around its body burning hot.


    Asura gritted his teeth and ran forward, the heat and force of its approach causing the air to burn and sizzle.


    "Hah!"


    The ground ruptured, and a massive wall of white mes and ck ice formed, blocking the attack. However, the force was so strong that the wall was destroyed in an instant, and Asura''s body was flung backwards.


    "Tsk, not a single scratch, as expected."


    The Blood crow was a Stage Ten creature, and the first monster in this ce that Asura struggled to fight. But the most annoying thing was its ability to manipte its body''s blood and use it as a shield or to condense its size to make it almost impossible to damage the thing because of how dense its blood became.


    "Let''s go!" Asura roared and raised his hand, a spear of ck me and ck ice appearing in his grasp.


    ''Come on, this time, I will destroy you!''


    "CAW!"


    The Blood crow pped its wings and flew forward, the air rippling.


    "HAAAH!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The two forces shed, and the entire area was rocked, the power of Asura''s body beyond mortal standards. While his magic could output the same force as a Stage Nine, each blow of his spear would cause the red sand and desert to change shape, yet the blood crow was crafty, pecking at his openings.


    Even if it took damage, the bones of its body were like ancient treasured items that endured Asura''s physical strength.


    ''This guy is tough!''


    "Caw!"


    The blood crow was a bird-type monster, but its blood body was not limited to its current form, and it could transform into a massive humanoid, style enemy with a bird''s head and strange blood wings on its back... However, Asura was convinced that the monsters learned this from fighting him for hours in the past!


    "Come!"


    "Caw!"


    The blood crow was a blood creature that loved the taste of blood and flesh, but it would only eat its fellow creatures, making it the only creature in the hellscape that would not kill and eat Asura but fight him for the sake of fighting him!


    Rather, it felt like the two were quite simr, arrogant, confident and loved to fight!


    ''Okay,e!''


    The giant creature was now humanoid, and its speed was faster, Asura''s eyes sharpening as he saw the Blood Crow''s talon-like fingers moving at an insane speed.


    *Bang!*


    A swirl of crimson dust wrapped around them like a tornado as their fists collided, the bird''s bones cracking for the first time as it stepped back.


    "HAH!"


    Asura''s spear was swift, and the Blood Crow''s chest exploded open, but the blood immediately condensed, and the creature''s talons moved forward, shing across Asura''s chest.


    "Gah!"


    Blood sttered the ground, and the two enemies stepped back, facing each other. Asura''s magic surged, healing the wound while the Blood Crow''s wound sealed up, though its cracked bone couldn''t recover that fast.


    ''Stupid bird.''


    "Oh, I get it, but did you think I''d let you return to bird form!" Asura leapt forward, his blow pounding the Bird''s head.


    "CAW!"


    The ground shook as the bird''s body crashed into the ground, and Asura''s body shed, appearing above it, his spear useless because he finally discovered the weakness of these birds, smashing down with his foot, crushing the pelvis of the monster.


    "Caw!"


    The monster struggled and fought back, its body struggling, and its blood talons raked across Asura''s body.


    ''It''s trying to escape!''


    Asura''s body was injured, but the power of the sea cycle was not limited to its ability to restore magic or resist an enemy''s aura. It could focus ALL his magic into one ce... creating a sort of tsunami inside his core that would cause the magic to surge through his veins.


    The process was painful as it stretched and widened his magic veins... Yet, the power of his blows would almost double!


    ck mes of destruction began to wrap around Asura''s arms as he pushed the bird down, holding its beak against the searing sand.


    "Hah!"


    His hand punched down, once, twice, over and over, faster and harder, each time he felt the pain of his bones screaming because of the rebound from the ground and the bird''s defensive magic and dense blood armour.


    However, his fist prated the bird''s skull, smashing through its beak.


    "CAW! CAW! CAW!"


    The bird''s cries were desperate now as its blood-like body began to turn dark red; Asura didn''t stop, grabbing the poor bird''s beak and tearing it in two, killing the monster and devouring its huge amount of vitality to heal himself and ending the battle in just over twenty minutes.


    "You bastard, next time, I will kill your entire race!"


    Asura''s words were cruel, but the bird was a Stage Ten creature and the first to injure and almost kill him in this hellscape. Its body was almost impossible to hurt, and its speed, resilience and magic defence made it annoying to fight.


    "But I finally did it..." Asura stared at his fist, his veins swollen and bruised, but the veins would be tougher once they healed. The Blood Crow was a strange existence, and he would rather kill it than allow it to live and be stronger, a true threat.


    "It seems my time is up..." He looked up and saw the swirling portal swooping towards him, as he thought how many times he needed to rely on this to save his life in the past week...


    What Asura didn''t realise was the state of his current outfit, and the excitement of battle made his young dragon be an adult dragon.

 Chapter 400 The Princess Wants to Try**

    ''Damn, those crows always make me work so hard... I can feel the agitation in my magic from overuse, yet the feeling in my core is amazing. The Animus flowing through my veins like a tide feels so soothing; even after an hour of fighting, I feel like I can go another ten rounds with those monsters!''


    "Haa... my clothes were ruined. What should I do?"


    "A-Asura... you... why are you naked on my bed?!"


    Celine''s beautiful eyes widened as she gazed at Asura''s body, her shimmering green orbs shifting to his crotch, turning her face bright red.


    "My clothes were ruined during the fight, so they fell apart on the way here... You are naked too, though; I didn''t realise your breasts were so lewd."


    ''It''s nothing to do with that... why are you so ...'' Celine noticed Spica was still in the bathroom, likely washing herself because of getting sweaty. She hurriedly realised her breasts were exposed and covered them. However, the soft, heavy mounds were far too big for her small hands to cover, instead squishing them t and making her look more erotic.


    "You shouldn''t hide them."


    "Eh?! B-but they are just big and bby..."


    "Not really; they are quite beautiful. I wouldn''t mind if you let me touch them, you know?"


    "S-stop joking around... and stop staring so much, please."


    Before she could turn around, Asura''s hand grasped her wrist and pulled her onto his chest, the sudden fall causing her to yelp, "Yah?!"


    "Princess? Did something happen? Are you alright!" Spica''s voice sounded from the bath while Asura''s hands began to sink into the soft meat of Princess Celine''s ass, his powerful fingers squeezing and caressing her as she let out a soft moan before answering. "Nnn~ I am fine, Spica; I just tripped over. Haa... don''t...."


    ''His fingers are so hard, my ass feels so strong... it''s like the massage, but my abdomen feels so hot... and I''m getting so turned on!''


    Asura was not sure when it happened, but he noticed that her squishy thighs wrapped around his cock; each time she moved or reacted to his hands teasing her ass, it caused her plump legs to pull on his shaft, feeling great.


    "You really do have a cute voice; the people you grew up with never praised it?"


    "Ahn~... W-why should I talk with you... Mmm, I''m telling Spica you are being mean... Nnnph?!" Asura''s lips closed around Celine''s mouth, with wide eyes. Her shocksted a moment before she felt his tongue push into her mouth, dominating her and invading her as it wrapped around her tongue before his lips began to suck it.


    "Mmmm~ N-no... S-stop... Mmmph?!"


    Asura''s other hand grabbed her chest, pulling and squishing her soft breasts, while his other hand pulled apart her huge, erotic ass allowing his cock to slide between the plump cheeks. His ns stroked along her damp slit, not giving her a chance to escape. He continued to ravage her mouth with his tongue, even pulling her head closer, forcing her to remain on top of him.


    "Princess? Are you okay?" Spica''s voice came again, and Celine realised the door was not locked, making her panic.


    ''I need to get away; it feels strange, it''s so good... but I will be a bad girl if I don''t.... Ah... his cock it''s pressing against my ass.... so thick, will it go inside? Make me feel good...''


    "Haa..... Nnn~ I feel amazing... Hahn~ more... kiss me more...."


    When their lips parted to allow her to respond, her eyes drooped, along with her ears, and she seemed to be out of it, her tongue hanging out as she huffed, licking the excess drool from her lips as she started to push herself against his member, her eyes seeming to shine with delight each time his ns rubbed against the soft entrance to her pussy.


    "Princess?"


    "It''s okay, Spica, Nnnn~ I just felt a bit sick, and then I fell asleep on my bed."


    "Should Ie in?"


    "N-no! I-it is fine... I''ll take a nap, so take your time... Kiss me~ Asura... kiss me, suck on my tongue~ I want to feel that amazing feeling again."


    "Good night, Princess."


    "Nn... good night, Spica, you can go back when you finish."


    ''I hope I am not too loud~ I want to feel him more....''


    After he heard Spica''s footsteps disappear, he turned his attention to the beautiful elf lying on his body, her lovely eyes watching him like a cat as her ears twitched.


    "Celine, are you okay?"


    "I am more than okay~ are you finally going to treat me like a woman?"


    "Ah~ it''s making a lewd sound each time I lift my ass and rub his cock against me, Asura~ your thick shaft is throbbing and so hot~ are you going to screw me?"


    "That is the n, Celine; I would like to see if it feels as amazing as it looks, those soft lips and your lovely tongue. I want to feel them wrapped around my cock."


    "Ah!"


    ''He admitted he wanted me~ I am so happy, let''s do it... Can I make him feel good?''


    "I promise you will feel amazing." She whispered before his hand pushed down on her shoulders, causing her to gasp in surprise as she felt her body slowly slide down his, the thick head of his member spreading her lower lips and slowly stretching her wide, her body trembling in excitement and pleasure as her hips bucked when it''s hot, sticky tip dragged across her clit, before pping her stomach.


    ''Mmh~ so big, it''s so hot! I wish it were going to spread me wide and prate me~ But he seems to want me to suck on it... ah~ his expectant face.''


    "Ah, It feels so hot in my hands~ Your cock is so energetic, Asura."


    "Celine, can you lick it?"


    "Mmm~ I will lick it and y with it until you feel amazing, okay?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She started to stroke his thick member, her soft hand running up and down the thick, veiny shaft as she stared at the glistening precum. For a moment, she hesitated before gathering spit in her mouth and looking up at his face, his deep red eyes and handsome face watching her before she extended her slimy tongue, covered in drool and pushed it against the tip of his cock.


    "Mmm~ Nnn?"


    ''A little salty.... but it''s so slimy and hot... I can feel his veins pumping blood into it... so naughty.''


    Her lips pressed against his soft flesh, kissing his cock as her tongue slid along the smooth flesh covered in his sticky juices, pushing his member up and causing him to let out a grunt as the wet and sticky drool began to coat his member. While Celine''s small hand gently rubbed along his shaft while her soft, pink lips continued to kiss his ns.


    The wet and sloppy kiss as she tongued his member caused an erotic squishy pop each time her lips parted from his cock.


    "Haa....Nnnm... Mnnph.... Nn~ Hmmph..... Chupah~"


    ''Mmm, it''s getting more slippery and slimy. I can feel the warm precum gushing from his tip and sliding down the underside, coating my hands in his thick scent. Ahh... that lewd sound as my hands jerk him off... do you feel aroused? I wonder if Spica on the other side of the wall can hear me sucking you off?''


    As her lips continued to massage his cock, slowly taking him deeper, feeling his ns pressing on the inside of her mouth while she twirled around the smooth tip with her long tongue, she wanted to kiss his ns, but he began to push on her head. "Nngh?! Ubuh!?" Forcing her to gag as his long member pushed into her throat, making her drool start to gush from her lips and nose.


    She increased the movement of her hand, jerking him off faster with a dense sound, one hand stroking his shaft while the other massaged his balls, her slimy tongue and warm lips stimting the top of his cock while she sucked him off.


    "Celine, your mouth feels amazing."


    "Mm! Mmph! Ubuh?!"


    Asura''s hands gripped her head, and he began to pull her head down. Her eyes closed tight as she felt his hips started to move, pressing the tip of his cock deeper down her throat, her nose ring as she snorted, gagged and almost vomited, but she couldn''t stop him. His pelvis began to p against her nose, that thick scent of his cock now buried in her face.


    "Mmgh~ Mmph~"


    "Celine, good girl! Keep licking the underside, and collect your drool all around my tip and make it wet and sloppy!"


    Her hands tried to push against his muscr thighs, but she didn''t have the strength. Instead, she began to focus on his words, her tonguepping up along the bottom of his cock, tracing various veins along his shaft while her lips wrapped around his member and increased the pressure and suction as she tried to move her head faster.


    Celine was giving him a better blowjob than he expected from a virgin as her mouth continued to suck him off, her hands reaching for the base of his cock and slowly starting to jerk him off, making a ring with three fingers and her thumb.


    ''His tip is leaking so much~ It''s so thick and sticky... I can''t breathe... all I smell is cock and his semen... ah... I can feel his pleasure, and his hips are fucking my face like an animal..''


    "Celine, I''m going to cum, drink it all, okay?"


    "Nngh~?!"


    Asura''s hips began to move faster, and she felt his grip on her hair increase as he started to face fuck her like a beast, his breathing bing heavy. The only thing she could do was hold on and try not to bite him.


    His rough use of her throat made her throat bulge, his thick, meaty rod stretching her neck as he pulled her down and forced her to take him so far in that his balls pped against her chin.


    "Haa! Celine, you''re good at this, deep-throating like a good girl. Don''t stop sucking; keep it up!"


    ''Mm, his praise... is so arousing... Hahn~ his hips are thrusting harder. Is he about to cum? She felt her clit rubbing against the soft, silken covers each time he fucked her face. It made her feel like he was ravishing her back in that cave, the sound of Spica close by adding to the spice as she tasted a sudden increase in salty vour.


    "Gubuh?! Ngh! Nnnmph.... Ueeh.... Mmnngh.... Guboh....


    Haa... Hmmmph....Nn?!"


    The hot and thick cum poured down her throat, causing her to tremble as it gushed from her nose, making her choke and cough as the viscous, sticky semen coated her mouth and throat and began to fill her stomach with a jelly texture as she began to swallow unconsciously.


    Despite the strange taste, unable to breathe, Asura held her face against his pelvis, blocking her nose as he pumped her full of hot sperm.


    "Celine, your lips are so good; I''m going to fill your mouth with my thick, creamy milk, okay?"


    ''He is going to make me pregnant from my mouth?!. He''s filling me with his semen like a beast. Ah ~ it''s so hot and sticky~ it''s like his balls have unlimited amounts of white jelly stored inside!''


    "Nngh?! Mm! Mm! Mmmph?! Mmmh~"


    Finally, Asura released her head, and Celine immediately started to cough and gasp for breath, her throat and mouth coated in his thick seed. Her tongue dripped with his juices while her nose bubbled with two trails of his cum dribbling down her lips and cheek. She looked in a state, yet Asura''s eyes glowed bright red.


    "You look like such a slutty princess..."


    ''Ahh~ he is getting excited again~ He wants more... he''s so aroused looking at me~ Ah, don''t look, I''m going to burp... so embarrassing!''


    Celine''s eyes went wide, and she started to hup and burp, spilling the semen she kept in her mouth as it bubbled from her lips. Her stomach was hot, though quite arge amount ended up on her face and tits. She could feel his thick, jellied semen sliding down her throat and heavily filling her stomach, coating her insides.


    ''Ahh~ his cock is hard again... is Asura a pervert? Oh...no, his sperm... is spilling from my lips~''


    "Celine, look at me."


    ''His voice is so sexy, and he looks so aroused, but he''s so big; will it go in? I want him to spread me apart~.''


    "Ubuh?!"


    "Make sure you use your tongue to clean my cock after I finish, be a good girl."


    "Nnph~ Mmm... Mmn... Nnnph~"


    ''It spurted so much cum; do you like it that much?''


    "Mmmph~ Nnn~ Hmpph.... *pop* all done... haa... look, all clean!"


    The moment she pulled away, with a slight burp and groan, she showed her tongue, now slightly white, as her hand wrapped around his member to show how clean it was, her body moving on its own as she lifted her right leg before pushing it over Asura''s hips, slotting herself above him, rubbing his grotesque ns against her warm entrance.


    "I''ve been a good girl, Asura. Will you reward me with a reward~?"


    "Is that the word you want to use, Celine?"


    "Mmm~ I want you to screw me...This naughty princess who couldn''t wait for marriage!"


    "You''re such a cute princess, Celine."


    Celine''s arms wrapped around Asura''s head, pulling him against her as she felt his arms grab both of her hips. While closing her eyes, she was ready, about to give her first time to Asura like she wanted to do over two months ago.


    Finally, she would form an unbreakable bond with him. She wanted to be with him, but worried so much that he would forget her... sometimes he wouldn''t respond for hours or days, and it made her heart insecure...


    Thus, she jumped at this chance.


    ''Mother~ your tips on how to make a man fall worked!''

 Chapter 401 The Princess and the Prince ***

    Asura''s hands wrapped around the soft, creamy cheeks of the Elven princess. Her wet eyes watched him as she felt her heart racing. Still filled with the thrill and afterglow of her first sexual act. Despite this, she wanted more. As if a beast within her awakened, she wanted to state her im, and to make him ept her hopes and desires.


    "Asura, I want you to be mine." She asked in a sincere and aroused voice.


    Celine observed Asura''s expression with anticipation, attempting to calm her heart and the tide of excitement that flowed through her.


    Asura watched her for a moment before his eyes narrowed. He reached out and brushed her soft golden locks behind her long ears with a smile.


    "Though I nned to make you mine one day. I thought it would be in the future...Are you sure, even if I take your virtue? I cannot be here tofort you all the time."


    "I am! I thought and waited for you, gave you so many hints!"


    Her lovely face turned red as she tried to calm her chest. Celine ced two hands on her bare chest. The soft flesh squished under them to create the most erotic scene, which caused Asura''s member to press against her soft, dripping slit as she shifted her hips because of the shock.


    ''It''s so hot... and harder than steel~ did my breasts make him like this?''


    "I see..."


    Asura didn''t look away¡ªas if captivated. He continued to stroke her smooth cheeks.


    He looked down at her enchanting figure. Now with more of a sensual body than before, wide hips, a fluffy pair of heavy tits drooping beneath her hands, and the perky mound behind her now stroking the tip of his cock between its warm cheeks.


    ''Ah~ his hand is so gentle, he keeps teasing the sensitive parts of my ears. Then I''ll tease him back!''


    Celine''s hips lowered, heavily cing the warm, sticky petals of her pussy against his cock, while her warm entrance dribbled thick honey along his shaft.


    "Mm... I can feel you squeezed between my slit, it''s so warm and sticky...are you aroused, Asura? Is my ass good enough?"


    "Fool, everything about you is perfect¡ªlook at these amazing tits and your beautiful face."


    Her movements caused his member to bounce as if dancing. Each time she lifted her hips, his ns rubbed her clitoris and sent pleasant jolts of pleasure shooting up her spine as she became addicted to grinding against his cock.


    Asura reached out, his hands big enough to wrap around her huge, heavy breasts, squeezing and caressing them before taking her erect nipples. He picked the pink buds between his fingertips and crushed them, able to enjoy the lovely elf''s back arching as she let out the most delightful moan of pleasure.


    ''No... it feels strange, although it hurts when he ys with my nipples, my body feels good~ I can feel his cock pushing against my entrance... His hips keep changing their angle. He''s really trying to fuck me~ I''m going to make sure I make him cum inside me!''


    "Haa... it feels good¡ªy with my tits more~ suck on my nipples. It feels so strange."


    "Oh? You like it when I tease your nipples, my lovely princess."


    Celine''s spine tingled from his deep voice whispered beside her ear as he leaned forward.


    She could feel his muscles against her thighs as she sat on him, and then her mind became nk. His warm tongue and supple lips were sucking on her breasts. The loud, wet slurping caused her to feel embarrassed for a moment before the pleasure began to flood her body like a deadly poison.


    Asura didn''t seem to mind. His tongue danced along her creamy are, the light pink colour adorable, while his teeth teased her chewy bud.


    "Mm~ yeah.... it''s strange, so warm, pleasant and tingly!"


    ''It feels so good~ his cock is pushing into my pussy, while he makes my tits feel so amazing! He''s so much more experienced than me.''


    "I''m going to enter, are you ready to be my woman, Celine?"


    Celine''s sweet voice was full of lust and desire as she raised her hips, using her hand to hold his member in ce. She tried to control herself, but the way his hands roughly abused her breasts began to make her feel good, too. His lips kissed her breasts like he was kissing a lover''s lips, so she took his cock for herself!


    ''Hnnngh! It''s so big¡ªI can feel myself getting stretched open by hisrge ns, his cock is so thick, and his tip is pressing against a part of me that feels so good~ I want to keep rubbing this spot more, I want to cum from his cock!''


    Her hips bucked, and her body trembled as she tried to keep herself sitting with his cock one-third of the way inside. His curved cock allowed his tip to tease her sensitive spot. As she rubbed herself, his wide ns expanded and dragged the soft flesh of her shallow entrance, creating a pleasant sense of pressure and pration.


    ''I can''t take anymore, it''s so hard and his member is making me feel so good!''


    "It''s... It''s too big, Asura~ your cock is stretching me open, it''s hard to breath."


    "Liar! Look at you, using my cock to tease your favourite spots. Was my Celine this much of a lewd girl?"


    "Hnn, Mm! It''s not... it''s your fault! You''re as big as an orc, and it''s like your cock was created to pleasure me, and you know it! Ah, yes, right there, Asura."


    "Then show me, move your hips and show me how much of a good girl you can be."


    She suddenly felt his warm hands wrap around her ass with a p, her meat jiggling before he pulled her down, his long penis prating her to the depths of her vagina, tearing through her hymen and reaching her cervix with a single motion.


    Celine could feel her mind nking. Her body trembled, and her eyes widened as tears filled the corners. As if something had torn, she felt her insides sting for a second, then a dull aching pain at the moment his cock pressed against her deepest depths¡ªit felt strange...


    like his cock was stretching her small tunnel to suit his length, as a wet, lewd gush sounded, as her honey bubbled from their connection.


    "Mm, haa. It''s so big¡ªAh, it''s... Asura, why did you do that so suddenly, it was too much."


    "You were taking too long., look at your lewd cunt¡ªit''s sucking and mping down on my cock, refusing to release it! What a lewd elf, no wonder the orcs love your races women... Ugh.... so slimy and hot, why is it different from a human woman?!"


    "Mm... it''s because you''re changing the shape, gouging my insides~ Ahh... no... don''t thrust, it''s the first time I''ve felt so full, it''s nothing like my figures. You''re stretching my pussy open, can you feel how tight I am? Your cock feels so hard, like hot steel is prying me open...


    rubbing my insides while all I can do is feel pleasure while it pulses inside of me."


    "Mm, you''re still so tight, even though you''re leaking so much. I can feel your warm honey trickling down my balls. I''m going to begin, don''tin about it being too painful if you keep making such a cute face. It makes me want to ravish you, and cum inside and forcibly impregnate you with my children."


    "Ah, I don''t mind, I''d love that. I can''t get enough of your cock. Hurry up and pound me, I''ll make sure you never want to leave me alone, I''ll give you all my love, so you can''t leave me. Noone will make you cum as much as me~ Ah.... it''s dragging out... help me...All mother!


    I''m cumming!"


    Asura didn''t stop¡ªhis hips started to thrust rhythmically upwards while he watched the lovely elf girl''s body react. She couldn''t hold her moans back, her slender body moving as if trying to dance. Her long hair shook in time with her bouncing breasts.


    He loved watching her pale skin jiggle and shake with every powerful thrust of his hips. The lewd p of her ass cheeks pping together, her fleshy buttocks jiggling from the force of his movements, while she covered her mouth. It was too erotic!


    ''This is bad, his cock is pressing against the back of my womb, and his hands are so rough, he''s squeezing my nipples the moment his cock rubs against my pleasant spots, while his cock is throbbing inside of me. He''s so excited, can he feel how excited I am, too?''


    "Haaa.... Asura, kiss me. Please, I need more."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She asked, and Asura didn''t refuse. His warm lips moved up her belly, licking her sweaty navel, tasting her salty yet addictive vour as his tongue teased the inside. His fingers pulled and pinched her pink buds, forcing her to gasp out in a lewd moan.


    Then he kissed her neck, catching her off guard, as her insides tightened around his cock, a lewd squelch echoing as his cock prated her to the base.


    Shested a little longer after that. Asura''s firm hands pushed her back onto the bed, her long hair syed out beneath her as herrge, heavy breasts bounced from her back to meet the bed.


    ''His cock is pressing against a spot deep inside, and his hands are so gentle, even though his movements are rough, my hips can''t stop shaking. His fingers are digging into my thighs, spreading my legs further apart like a slut. Ah~ he''s going to pound me... don''t lift my legs your cock feels strange and it makes my mind go nk!''


    "Ah, ah, ah... no... don''t press so deep, please, I''m losing my mind!"


    "What was that, Celine? I can''t hear you."


    "It feels good, don''t stop, fuck me, I''m going crazy, I''m going to cum. Keep thrusting, I want more, my hips are burning, Asura!"


    ''My breasts feel so heavy, they keep bouncing. I can feel him stretching my pussy open, can he feel how tightly I''m clinging to him? My body is begging for more, yet I am struggling to keep up... Ah...it''s he who is making me unable to live without him... his cock is branding my insides... moulding me to be his...


    Nnn, I couldn''t win from the start.''


    "Do you like it when I thrust deep? Or when I grind your shallow depths like this?"


    Asura smirked as his hips began to change how they moved, alternating between a deep, forceful thrust and a soft, slow, gyrating movement while he watched her trembling body and quivering lips.


    "Maybe, Mmm~ haa... you''re good.... Nn~ or maybe not, does it matter? I can''t stop moaning, your cock feels too good. Asura, your cock is amazing, my hips are shaking. I can''t...


    my stomach feels weird."


    "Fool, you''re already so lovely, don''t make me want you more..."


    Asura grunted as a sloppy, wet sound echoed. The sticky honey from Celine''s insides was nothing like a human. It seemed elves produce far more love juices than a normal woman; maybe an evolved trait to endure rough, violent mating?


    ''That''s not important right now~ I can feel his cock throbbing, his balls are pping my ass~ Hehe, he''s going to spurt that hot semen into my womb any time now~ let''s tighten my ass and milk him dry!''


    "Nn, Nn, Nn, Nn, Nn, Nn, Nn! Ahhhh, I can''t stop my hips from shaking. I''m cumming..."


    Celine''s legs wrapped around Asura''s hips, stopping him from moving or pulling out as her insides began to convulse, undte and caress his cock rapidly, like a woman jerking him off rapidly while sucking on his tip, giving him an amazing sloppy, vacuum blowjob.


    The feeling made Asura''s eyes widen, and his body tremble. He felt his body tensing as his cock throbbed, his hot seed firing into the depths of the elf''s womb.


    "Celine... You''re going to make me cum. Stop... your pussy is squeezing me so tightly. Are you trying to get pregnant?"


    "Mm, yeah, I want your baby. I''ve always wanted a child, so give it to me, all of it. I want it all."


    Celine''s warm arms wrapped around his shoulders, holding him close. Her hot breath tickled his ear as her body quivered. Asura could only be enveloped by her soft breasts andforting sensation as his balls began to churn, his thick seed pouring into the depths of the elf woman.


    Her body continued to shake from the pleasure and stimtion. The feeling of Asura filling her womb with hot liquid filling her insides caused her to smile and let out afortable groan, her voice bing muffled as he kissed her, unable to control his pleasure as his semen continued to spurt from his tip.


    "Mmm, it''s so hot, you''re filling me up with your cum, it''s so hot and sticky, it''s pouring into my womb. Your cock is throbbing inside of me, Asura. I can''t stop quivering. Your cum feels so warm andforting. I can feel the heat reaching the depths of my body. It''s amazing, you''re amazing~."


    "Nn, hnn, you''re the one milking my cock, I can''t stop it... fuck..."


    "Hehe, I''m happy."


    Celine didn''t hide her feelings anymore, beaming andughing at the strange expression on his face. His lips were tense, and he looked like he was struggling, but he didn''t tell her to stop orin, so she didn''t.


    ''Hmm, does he not like my hips and ass? I''ll try moving instead... like this.''


    "Is it good, Asura, do you like it? Tell me, does it feel good~"


    "Y-Yeah, it feels so good, but you''re ying with fire... Ugh."


    Onest spurt shot from his tip the moment he slipped out, covering her face, tits and pelvis.


    The milky fluid dribbled down her golden pubic hair until dripping down her ass as he let his cock rest on her thigh, thest of his semen dribbling down her leg, while the pair both panted and looked quite exhausted, with a faint trace of red, more of a milky pink on her light coloured bedsheet.

 Chapter 402 Changes in the Elven Monolith

    Asura sat on the edge of Celine''s bed. He felt a sense offort after their evening together, different from sensual pleasure. Instead, he could feel the changes in the elven monolith, the world tree that bound all the other monoliths together.


    ''It''s strange...''


    He felt the monolith be full of life and vibrance the moment he embraced Celine. The feeling that mating with an elf caused the tree to develop and grow further.


    Though his strength didn''t magically explode and be Stage Ten, he felt different¡ªthe way his magic and animus moved through his veins became tranquil and controlled.


    When he let it circte to create a small ball of mes, Asura needed less than half of what he needed in the past, and the power was still stronger than before.


    "Look at her sleeping though, a princess during the day and an erotic little pig at night."


    Asura smiled while looking back at Celine, who slept with her legs spread across the bed, her stomach on disy and snoring, although it sounded cute. It made her image as an elven princess in his mind copse. She had the figure and features of a princess, but her personality and actions made her seem like a sow. Asura wondered if her attitude was why she wasn''t married yet.


    However, he understood that most elves were very selective about whom they married, only choosing those they would have children with,


    ''Well it seems I''m stuck with this little princess, might as well take responsibility and make sure she also gets to see me often.''


    "I guess I need to get stronger quickly..."


    ''This monolith is strange...It feels so different to the others which aim to increase my power directly. The elven tree feels more supportive and boosts everything else while slightly increasing other aspects of me. I am sure it is the reason for my overall increased strength as well. I have to explore it thoroughly.''


    Asura leaned back and wondered why reaching Stage Eight didn''t hurt likest time; rather... he could breathe through while reaching a climax with Celine, and there was no bacsh. If anything, it was he produced too much semen and forced them to change the bed sheets. He felt grateful that Spica left through the servant''s door¡ªotherwise, there might have been trouble.


    ''Celine is the key to this. If it''s because of the elven monolith and her being a princess, maybe I should sleep with her when I''m going to reach Stage Nine too...''


    Asura sighed before his eyes began to close. Hey beside his new elf spouse and slowly drifted to sleep.


    ****


    Meanwhile, back in Silvara, V was sitting in a quiet room with Rasha and Yufa; recently, her mother permitted their ns but insisted on V remaining in Silvara along with Lorem and Xavida.


    As Valerie assumed, returning to Drakkur was the best course of action for her and Verana. However, they would leave tomorrow evening after collecting a few Valkyrie from Asura''s unit, including Amalia, who would serve as the captain of the small force, giving her a chance to earn some credit.


    ''This is so boring, I want to go with Asura. I don''t want to be a princess.''


    V frowned. She felt a little regretful to have got pregnant if it meant spending time away from Asura, though she realised it was also a wonderful thing.


    "Princess, we will do everything we can to make youfortable, so please let us know if there is anything you require."


    A maid asked with a smile, while Rasha sat beside her reading an enormous book that seemed to be on the history of Silvara. Yufa entertained herself by reading a bestiary of the various monsters and phantoms that appeared in the kingdom because the Arachne and other monsters in the monster forest hunted and wiped out the weaker phantoms.


    "I would like a drink, something sweet and sour, it''s so hot."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    V waved her hand dismissively while staring at the windows, which had several servants standing outside. They were making sure no one entered and only allowed her friends and the maids inside.


    "How long is Asura going to be?"


    In all honesty, she knew he would appear when she needed him most, and V knew Asura felt his strength wasn''t enough for this task.


    ''Maybe I should try and find some ways to help him grow stronger... I remember him saying that when he slept with us, he became a little stronger.''


    V looked over towards the books Rasha and Yufa were reading. There were many books in the castle, but she felt a little annoyed that she couldn''t leave the castle because her mother became worried about her future grandchild... ''Asura, hurry ande home.''


    While she sat against thefortable chair, her gaze loomed towards the east as she wondered how Sigurd would react to being able to spend time with Asura after a long time.


    ***


    "Don''t drop your guard, even if the enemy is unarmed or knocked to the ground. Always keep your de ready to strike!"


    A woman stood holding an Eastern sword while facing several males whoy on the ground panting. She wore a beautiful silver robe and wearing a ck undershirt and shorts. Her hair was long, glistening and straight, while her eyes were sharp.


    "We''re done for the day, good job."


    Sigrid smiled before walking towards the weapon rack, picking up a towel and wiping her sweat. She had spent thest week training the soldiers under her care. Sigurd felt grateful Asura paved the way for her to be the owner of this new school, which would open to the public in a few months.


    After she trained the knights who would serve Asura, she began helping the servants and guards for a small fee, cheaper than an evening meal, to build her private funds.


    "Commander Sigrid, the Captain is here."


    "I see, let him through."


    The irony of the former Earl bing a captain for the training school made Sigurd''s lips curl into a smirk. Her future father-inw entered, his face beaming and full of life; after handing most of the responsibility to Asura and Sigurd, he began to enjoy life, though he still held the temporary position of an Earl and served the queen.


    "Commander Sigrid, I came to check on your progress."


    "Father, it''s good to see you. Is it that time already?"


    "Yes, everyone is waiting at the table. Ophelia was worried you''d stayte again, training yourself. Come, let''s eat."


    Sigurd nodded her head and followed her father-inw, feeling a little excited because she knew Asura was returning home soon.


    In the many letters sent from the capital, one was addressed to her from Mu Xue, who told her of the oath, and although Sigurd felt annoyed, as she was here most of the time, it also contained information, and she would get more time when they were together because of this.


    ''He said he was busy, but to think he went to visit another princess, an elven princess at that.''


    Sigurd knew she wasn''t an expert at reading the emotions of others, and her social skills weren''t the best, but even she knew that Mu Xue was doing her best to keep the women around Asura from fighting each other or bing a liability.


    ''Well, I have the advantage here; I am his strongest fianc¨¦e, and even if he has other women, he can take them us all to the bedroom with him. It''s been a long time since we met... and I miss him...''


    Sigurd sighed, her heart racing a little, but realised that they had arrived home before she knew it. And all this time, Garret was speaking to himself about Ophelia and theiring child...


    ''Oh, well, let''s enjoy this meal, and I wonder what the other princess will be like...''


    ***


    While Sigurd and V lost themselves in their idle thoughts, Asura was once again fighting against the monsters hidden in the hellish ne.


    His body was covered in wounds, while dozens of Blood Crows were all around him, their heads destroyed along with the core of their entire bodies.


    Asura stood in the centre of a bloodyke, around him a destend of red sand and broken mountains, the water so dense he could step on the surface without sinking inside, making him wonder what lingered inside.


    Asura felt exhausted; he had been in this ce for several hours, and after using the hellish fire tokens repeatedly, he would go back and sleep with the exhausted Celine to regain their energy and enjoy a moment of bliss.


    However, after three tokens, she became too unstable and weak to enter because It was difficult for her to recover at his pace. Yet whenever he approached her, she epted, no matter how tired.


    His body was littered with wounds, and the only reason he was alive was the mysterious healing properties of his animus that started developing upon gaining the Elven monolith, which, after sleeping with Celine, became stronger and flowed more naturally.


    "How many was that? Twenty? Thirty?"


    Asura was amazed at his strength, especially the speed at which he was bing stronger. Thanks to his union with Celine and reaching Stage Eight, his cultivation reached the limit of the second cycle. Now, his entire core looked like the world he was born in.


    Mostly water, with masses ofnd, mountains and grasnd, even the snowy north and south poles that reminded him of his first life before dying.


    ''This is Earth... or a copy of Earth, maybe because that''s the I was born and desperately tried to protect?''


    ''However, I cannot rush any thoughts I might have; this is too important to just brush off or use wed logic. I will know when the next cycle starts, I imagine it will have something to do with creating a satellite that orbits this core... Then I will know.''


    Asura gripped the Hellish me token and walked towards the gate. He became desperate to grow stronger, though he could feel the small steps and the significant progress he made on this intense day. There was something that made him feel uneasy, that despite all this progress, it wasn''t enough!


    ''There''s someone out there who is trying to kill me and those I care about. I must be strong enough to protect them!''


    Asura entered the gate, his eyes burning with a fire filled with determination. He would not allow himself to fail or give half an effort anymore.


    There was too much at stake.

 Chapter 403 Returning Home - All for you

    He didn''t know if it was subconscious, but recently, his wounds wouldn''t healpletely.


    In the past, they would fade and leave no marks; however, when fighting monsters that reached the level of the Blood Crows and other Stage Nine or above.


    He closed his eyes before two pale arms wrapped around his waist, and a lovely soft sensation touched his back.


    "You left me all day~ I was so lonely and sore."


    His heart skipped a beat as a sweet voice flowed into his ear.


    "A-Am I not allowed to have a life?"


    Asura replied in a helpless tone as he turned around, the water flowing from his chest onto the lovely face and breasts of Celine, who looked up at him with a cute face. Her lips pushed out and curled into a pout.


    "It''s not that I want you to stop having a life, but don''t I take precedence over anything else? You''re my lover, aren''t you?"


    Her eyes glowed with a light blue colour as her hands roamed his muscr chest, and Asura couldn''t help but feel the little princess was just taking liberties. He curled his lips into a smile, wrapped his hands around her soft buttocks, enjoying the sensation of his fingers sinking into her soft meat and lifted her off the floor.


    "Kya~~ you... put me down!" Celine''s lovely eyes widened while he held her in the air, the scared elf wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck in an instant.


    "I''ll put you down. In a moment."


    Asura walked to the ss wall before pressing Celine against it. The water flowed down his body, and the cold ss and hot water made Celine shiver while he used one hand to hold under her hips and the other to press his thick rod into the entrance of her cave.


    Celine''s face instantly flushed red as she felt the tip of his hot shaft pushing apart her pink walls, and her eyes closed tight, her fingers digging into his back as she lowered herself onto his member.


    "Let''s be quick, I have to go back to Silvara soon."


    "Nnn~ then, don''t keep doing me over and over, stupid."


    Asura rolled his eyes and spare hand down to her waist, lifting her up and down. The water falling on her body made her white skin glisten, and the pink of her cave sucked in his shaft greedily.


    An elven princess sang her heart out for the rest of the evening. Unable to stop, they ended up travelling to her bedroom, balcony and against the door before finally calming down.


    ****


    Asura sat on the edge of Celine''s bed, stroking her silken hair, her sapphire eyes looking at him, clearly exhausted.


    "Haven''t I told you to stop doing this to me, Asura? My legs have gone numb, and my body hurts all over!"


    Celine stretched her slender arms and hugged him tight, burying her head into his chest.


    "You could always refuse, you know. Don''t you have any self-control, Celine?"


    Asura raised a brow and stroked her cheek, and Celine''s face blushed, her eyes looking away. "If it didn''t feel so good, maybe I would!"


    Asura couldn''t help butugh before his finger stopped moving, and he knew it was time to leave; otherwise, the other women would be upset.


    "Hey, are you listening?"


    Celine noticed his expression and called out to him, biting his arm to get his attention, and Asura stroked her hair gently.


    "I have to leave now."


    "Why can''t you stay with me forever, Asura?"


    Her blue eyes grew teary as she looked at him.


    Those words felt like a small dagger piercing his chest, once again realising that the glory of harems in novels was never that easy in reality, though he could one day make it possible to visit each other''s nations normally. Right now, he couldn''t remain by her side all the time.


    He stroked her hair and kissed her forehead before standing up.


    "I''lle back to you in a few days, okay?"


    "Mm, If you bring me a gift, I''ll let you off. But be careful!"


    Celine watched as Asura opened a portal and disappeared through it before snuggling into the bed, holding a pillow tightly as she fell asleep.


    ***


    Asuranded in the central hall of the mansion in Silvara before walking out and seeing V, Mu Xue and the others in the living room, sitting while enjoying some simple drinks and snacks.


    Mu Xue and the girls were all dressed in light clothes and looked rxed, meaning nothing happened while he was gone; only Verana and Valerie were missing.


    "Wee back, Asura."


    The four women stood and greeted him.


    "Where is Verana and Valerie?"


    Asura asked as he sat down on a chair.


    "Valerie and Verana were ordered to return to Drakkur by the queen, just in case the north began to move once again... Where were you for so long? We worried about you..." Xavida asked while hugging his chest tight.


    "I was in the elven royal city, visiting the princess."


    "Ohh, what did you do?" Mu Xue''s eyes lit up, and she leaned forward.


    "Nothing much, just the usual."


    Asura didn''t want to exin more and quickly changed the subject.


    "So, how are our ns going? When should we prepare to move towards the monster kingdoms?"


    "Oh no, you don''t get to avoid this, mister~ did you sleep with her? I can see so many marks on your neck. A little innocent elven princess sucked on your neck, huh?" Xavida spoke in an amusing but doubtful tone.


    "What can I say? She''s quite a beast."


    "I''m not surprised; the elves are the race most closely connected to nature and life. Although they are chaste, they also have a higher libido than humans or demons. So, darling how many times did you do it? Was it her first time?"


    "Xavida... why are you so vulgar, don''t ask such questions." Mu Xue pped Xavida''s head and gave Asura an apologetic face, "since you must be tired. Why not go and take a rest before dinner?"


    "No need, I''m not tired."


    Asura shook his head, "how far have the preparations for movinge?"


    "It''s almost done. We can set off within the week if you''re willing." Helliana spoke while sipping her tea. It seemed Lorem was absent.


    "Alright, we will move as nned. I want to reach the Eastern part of the continent sooner rather thanter, and I miss Sigurd."


    "That is possible, but the journey will be dangerous, so we need to be cautious." Helliana lowered her drink with a ng.


    "By the way... Asura, I wonder if you don''t mind if I stay here with Mu Yue... she is a little unstable and I want to fix our rtionship. Although I would love toe with you, you know I would... she''s my little sister."


    Mu Xue asked.


    "Okay, that''s not a problem. I will miss you, but since you finally found your family, how could I say no to my lovely Xue''er?"


    "Thank you, Asura! I''ll be with you when you return!" Mu Xue wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him before the others began to pout, and heughed and stroked her cheek.


    "We are leaving tomorrow morning, so you should prepare everything. Tonight you, Xavida, V and Lorem shoulde to my room. I want to say goodbye properly to you all."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Asura grinned, and the girls blushed, their eyes looking at him mischievously.


    "That sounds like a n, Asura."


    "Hmph, what can''t we do now? It''s not like we haven''t done anything before." Xavida tried to be cheeky, but her tail swayed happily, betraying her little cheeky line.


    He wanted to leave sooner because the feeling of pressure and danger that loomed over him remained. There was something he could feel, on a level beyond just his normal sense that was warning him that something would happen during this journey.


    The fact he would only be going with Helliana, Rasha and Yufa made him feel unsure of how things would y out. He wanted to avoid separating from those he loved or cared for, but right now, he had no choice.


    However, the queen ordered any woman carrying his children to remain. It was a logical order, and he couldn''t deny her reasoning.


    "Alright,dies, I''ll be waiting."


    Asura smiled and walked off, heading towards the courtyard, where he found the familiar figure of Lucia sitting under a tree, staring at the sky with a distant gaze, her beautiful eyes of pure ck with a slight ripple of silver flowing across their surface flicked to look at Asura.


    "I''ve been waiting, Asura. Are you ready?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Asura looked at her, and her gaze held a trace of sadness. And he walked over before she rose and hugged him tightly. Asura hugged her back, feeling her soft breast before she whispered in his ear.


    "The queen will allow me and Ignis toe with you, but only as far as the border. Once you have the information needed, we will storm the forest with the Valkyrie and orc troops."


    "You will?"


    Asura looked at her in surprise, and Lucia''s lips curled into a gentle smile.


    "Mn. You should know that the queen is thinking of you and your child with her orders and wants you to be safe, so we can''t follow you in. However, I resigned~ now I am no longer a lecturer or Royal knight... I am your knight alone hehe, a position the queen gave me."


    She giggled, and her eyes seemed to sparkle as her face flushed.


    Asura''s eyes widened as he realised she was blushing and looked away. "you really want toe that badly?"


    "No, I want to be with you, nothing else."


    Lucia whispered in a soft voice, her delicate finger stroking his cheeks.


    "Don''t worry, you will be fine, Asura, trust me."


    "Mn."


    Asura nodded and released her before she moved her face closer, and their lips met; above them, the twinkle of the night sky witnessed the choice Lucia made to follow Asura no matter where he might go.

 Chapter 404 Towards the glade

    The rocky road leading out from the capital caused the elegant carriage to bounce. A male driver chews on tobo while holding the reins, his brow covered in beads of sweat.


    Meanwhile, inside, Asura sits with his eyes closed, rxing on the soft leather seat filled with smooth padding.


    On hisp, Lucia sits, hugging his neck while smiling to herself. A feeling of liberation after quitting her role as a Royal Guard and now bing his knight.


    ''Thanks to the queen~ I can be with you always, Asura.''


    She watched him sleeping, her hands stroking his smooth cheeks, wondering how he avoided stubble.


    To the side was Helliana¡ªshe never caused issues and gave a gentle smile to Lucia when she looked over to make sure there wasn''t a problem with her hogging Asura.


    "What''s the matter, Lucia?" Her sensual voice echoed through the carriage, causing her to jump.


    "A-Ah... nothing, I just wondered if you wanted to be closer?"


    "To Asura?"


    "Yeah..."


    "¡ªWell, of course, I would love that. But you haven''t had much time with Asura either, right? And look at him, how often do you think he gets to sleep like this?"


    Helliana''s words caused Lucia to gasp, her mouth opening wide as she realised that the times she saw Asura peacefully sleeping  were close to the number of fingers on her hands.


    ''Even when he sleeps at night, he''s rarely at ease or able to turn himself off like this, I wonder why he can now?''


    Lucia noticed Helliana watching her and tilted her head. "What?"


    "It''s nothing. Don''t you realise he can sleep because he is relieved to be around you?"


    "Eh? However, we don''t have a great bond, he spends more time with Xavida, Mu Xue and the princess..."


    "True, because they are the ones who need him most. Asura is quite perceptive, and understands that there are a few of us who can wait for him even if it takes months, years or more..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Helliana''s words were always like a mother, or an older person speaking with great wisdom or life experience. It made Lucia feel convinced while she wondered about something else.


    ''Is it not because you are here that he can rx so peacefully? I know you are the woman closest to him, yet you give us all space and our chances while being patient...''


    The carriage hit a deep ditch, bumping heavily, causing Asura''s body to shift.


    Asura''s head fell onto the bountiful chest of Helliana, who weed him with open arms without a sound.


    "Fufu, I have loved him for so long, even if it takes another ten years to be his woman. I would happily await his embrace with a smile, Lucia. Does that answer your thoughts?"


    ''Eh?! She can read my thoughts!!''


    "You... can read my--"


    "Nono, you are just too cute, and all your thoughts are shown on your face despite being a shade¡ªwith Asura, you seem to copse. Tell me, when did you stop being the flirtatious instructor Lucretia and became such a lovely woman?"


    Lucia climbed off Asura, then ced his legs up on the carriage seat, watching him with a gentle smile, her lips slightly parted.


    "I don''t know, the moment I started to fall for him, the thought of that kind of action made me feel wrong, so I stopped..."


    "Hmph! If you curled your fingertip and said his name with that sexy tone, he would jump into your bed at any moment!" Lucia seemed to feel jealous towards Helliana.


    "Oh? Is that what you think?" Helliana''s eyes were sharp as she responded as if Lucia had touched on an interesting topic.


    "That is what I know." Lucia''s voice sounded certain. It was as if she could prove that fact with evidence. "After all, the way Asura looks at you is differentpared to everyone else..."


    "Oh? Then tell me, how does he look at me, Lucia?"


    "Well, first, when you speak, his eyes are focused on you, then when you turn to him, they are stuck to your face, as if he is searching for something within them."


    "Go on, how else?" Helliana''s eyes were wide as her interest piqued.


    "When you walk, his eyes drift to your hips, then your butt and thighs. If you leave the room, his hand will reach out as if scared you might disappear. I am always in his shadow... able to see his subtle movements and actions."


    Helliana was quiet, her breathing bing somewhat quick, and her breasts rose and fell with each breath. "Anything else?"


    "Yeah, it''s when you sit near him, or he gets to touch your skin by ident. The way his face changes, his pupils dte, and his heart races faster than any other time I am inside his shadow..."


    "You don''t mean, is it that easy to tell?"


    "No, I only noticed recently after spending more time with Asura. At first I didn''t know it was you, and thought it was just how he reacted to all his women. However, I know you are special now."


    Helliana remained quiet, her face flushing a deep red as her eyes drifted to Asura''s rxed face, his eyelids fluttering, showing he was deep in sleep.


    "That''s fine, it''s natural. I am his first love, but to think you noticed things even I couldn''t..."


    "I have always had sharp eyes. I was told by Lorem that my skill wasn''t my flexible body, or how fast I learned martial skills... but my keen eyes, that see things most would ignore."


    "How wonderful. Then tell me, what do you see when you look at me, Lucia?"


    Helliana''s voice became deeper, her eyes were bright, and her aura seemed to flutter as if worried and excited about having herself exposed at the same time.


    "The woman whose love for Asura is the most intense, her obsession cannot bepared, even Freya looks tamepared to the feeling your eyes show when seeing Asura with other women... I just don''t understand how you hold yourself back when your entire body is almost screaming for his touch and affection..."


    "Because I love him... so I''m willing to wait... as long as it takes..."


    Lucia couldn''t believe the words Helliana spoke. Her voice was calm and serene, her eyes closing with a beautiful smile.


    ''Yet she''s crazy.... her distorted love is so intense it''s practically forming a tangible aura!''


    "You are truly a monster of love, Helliana..."


    "Thank you, Lucia." Helliana''s tone was yful. Her eyes opened as she looked at Lucia. "Perhaps it is because of the way I was raised? Or the things I experienced by his side... from the moment we met, he has been the most precious existence to me."


    She then began to adjust her hair to avoid it falling onto his face while Helliana stroked his cheek with a gentle smile.


    "His love is something I cherish and want to protect. So please, if there is one thing I ask of you... is not to allow him to stray too far. Asura is someone who attracts women to him like flies, and if we aren''t careful... we may lose him."


    "Don''t worry, I have no intention of letting him go."


    "Good... I''m happy to hear that, Lucia. I look forward to working with you in the future."


    "Nn..."


    The carriage became quiet as the gentle breeze blew through the opened window.


    Two hundred metres behind them was the carriage of Ignis, Rasha and Yufa and the huge caravan of knights who would follow them to the Phoenix de.


    The carriage came to a halt, and the driver''s voice caused the women to nod.


    "Let''s wake him."


    Lucia''s hands stroked the cheeks of Asura, watching his face rx with a gentle expression.


    "Lucia, thank you for keeping my secret from the others. I appreciate it." Helliana''s soft voice sounded as she returned to the carriage with three bowls of hot soup and bread. Her atmosphere always felt so homely andfortable, like a warm nket that would soothe the soul.


    "Of course, Helliana, I don''t see why it needs to be known, anyway. Besides, I don''t think the other''s would stand a chance if you were as selfish as them, haha."


    Lucia watched as Helliana sat close to Asura, her hand reaching out for his cheek before she bit her lower lip. "If I were to let my guard down and live only by my feelings... I don''t know if I could avoid killing you all."


    ''Eh, that''s a bit scary!'' Lucia watched Helliana''s eyes as she spoke those words and felt the pressure. There was a violent and terrifying light in her eyes that made Lucia, who was a shade, feel fear.


    "It''s best you keep it a secret, Lucia. You''re right, not many women could ept my feelings and true face and be able to remain friends with me."


    Lucia nodded as she understood Helliana was a danger to the other women. Her love and obsession were something that made her skin crawl when she noticed Helliana suddenly standing over Asura''s bed in the middle of the night.


    Helliana would sneak into the room and watch him silently... as if waiting to ensure he was safe and well.


    "Here, eat. You must be hungry."


    Lucia took the bowl and sat on the opposite side, her eyes watching the rxed face of Asura.


    The other carriages soon joined them and started to enjoy their food and drink. The Knights ate and drank,ughing and singing as the mood was cheerful, their spirits high.


    "Asura, wake up." Helliana''s voice sounded as she shook Asura''s body, causing his eyelids to flutter.


    "Nnn... Helliana...?" Asura''s voice was groggy, his eyes blinking several times as he tried to get his bearings.


    Asura nodded and sat up, stretching his arms before epting a bowl of soup and bread.


    "Thanks."


    "You''re wee. Did you sleep well?"


    "Mm... Better than usual, I had a strange dream... but I don''t remember who or what it was about."


    Asura ate his food and looked around, noticing the carriages were stopped and the sun was setting in the distance.


    ''So, this is the second day. Hmm, the air feels better and less humid. I wonder how long it will take to arrive.'' Helliana thought to herself.


    Unable to wait to see the home of Asura, and hoped they could have a look around before leaving for the east.


    The evening was spent chatting with the other knights and guards, telling stories about their adventures or the best training they did in their lives.

 Chapter 405 Mysterious Forest of darkness!

    "Woah! Slow down!"


    A sudden shudder assaulted the carriage, causing the Asura, Helliana and Lucia to almost fall from their seats.


    "Eh?"


    "Strange... I can feel a powerful source of magic ahead..."


    "Hmm? What''s happening."


    Asura''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the carriage slowing down. There was only a single path entering the Phoenix de from the capital. So, on the second day, he curiously wondered why they would need to stop.


    ''Is there some kind of blockade or monster?''


    Suddenly the entire area felt as if some powerful aura spread through the forest.


    The situation caused everyone from Asura to the knights in the distance to feel an eerie sense of vignce¡ªthe beautiful green forest was now enveloped in a ck mist, turning the flowers and tree midnight ck.


    "Where are you~ I waited so long to be a big girl just for you."


    However, beautiful fruits and various colourful foliage began growing; a voice lingered in the air that was both beautiful and haunting.


    "Papa~ where did you go?"


    ''Hmm... I feel something. It''s as if someone is calling out to me...'' Asura''s hand opened the door as he stepped out of the carriage. Asura began looking around, his head turning frantically, eyes flickering from side to side as if searching for something.


    "What''s the matter, Asura?" Helliana noticed his changes instantly.


    "Your Highness! Please get back inside!" Ignis rushed over with three Valkyrie knights, all with another group following her.


    "Stand down, Ignis!"


    Asura''s voice was strange, filled with amanding and angry tone. It almost seemed he was enchanted by a sired because his feet began to rush towards the dark forest, and his eyes opened wide as if he had realised something important.


    "Asura!"


    "Your Highness?!"


    Ignis, Helliana, and Lucia were all shocked as they watched him. However, before they could stop him, a pair of jet-ck wings sprouted from his back as he flew into the forest, his speed causing a loud boom, shaking the trees and making the ground tremble.


    "Hoh? What is that?"


    A voice from afar sounded. The moment Asura had flown off, the person hiding in the distance immediately noticed his presence and his appearance.


    "Papa!"


    "Found you~"


    Suddenly, the voice echoed again as the scenery changed once more as if the space had warped and twisted.


    "Eh?"


    Lucia felt the strangest feeling as she stared at the forest, the image changing until a strange misty silhouette as if it was stopping anyone but Asura from entering.


    "Oh? A barrier?"


    This strange mist was the first time Helliana and Lucia saw such a powerful spell. Even the Valkyrie Knights, who were amongst the most powerful anti-magic soldiers in the kingdom, did not understand how a barrier could be so powerful.


    "What should we do, Helliana?" Lucia asked with a worried look.


    "Hmm..." Helliana was also conflicted.


    "It''s alright. Asura seems to be fine, also... this aura and magic reminds me of something from the south... I think it''s a dryad or nymph..."


    "A nymph?"


    ***


    "Wait for me, Papa!"


    As Asura''s figure moved deeper into the forest, the ck mist gradually thinned, revealing a beautiful scene filled with various gorgeous trees.


    There was a strong, mystical and pure aura as if a powerful mana was surging within the air. Asura''s body felt as if he was bathed in the spring of life, giving his body an invigorating and refreshing sensation.


    ''Amazing!'' Asura''s eyes sparkled as his body moved, heading deeper and deeper. A feeling of desperation and regret flooded his chest as he began to use both his void magic and wings to fly towards the magic aura he could sense.


    "Wait for me! I''m here now!"


    Asura''s eyes flickered. He felt the sensation of something calling for him. It was like a string connected to his heart.


    "Papa!"


    A beautiful woman''s voice called for him in a childish tone echoed.


    "Papa~!"


    The voice sounded again.


    "Papa, where did you go~!"


    "I''m here!"


    Asura''s feet finallynded on the grass, and he rushed into a small clearing. His body was exhausted, but his face was filled with excitement.


    "NOIR!"


    Stood in the centre of a beautifulke, filled with tropical flowers and beautiful fruits, and a tall woman with her back turned to him, wrapped in ck leaves, with pale, human skin along her arms and thighs.


    "You... You finally came back... I waited so long..." Noir''s voice sounded,


    "I''m sorry I took so long... I wanted to see you. I wanted to be with you..." Asura''s body rushed over to the woman, but his eyes widened in shock.


    Noir turned her head, revealing her face.


    ''Why did I forget.... what made me lose you...'' It was then he realised.... the moment he destroyed the soul shards... the connection with Azoth became broken, and thus, his connection with Noir became damaged.


    The woman''s eyes were crimson red, and she had an ethereal and beautiful appearance. Her eyes were full of tears as she looked at Asura as if she had seen the most precious treasure in the world.


    "Y-You can speak now?!"


    Asura''s eyes widened as he stared at the naked Noir, who was only wearing a thinyer of ck leaves, her soft, raven hair silky, growing down to her buttocks and between her hips, a beautiful ck forest covering her private parts.


    "I have been waiting for you for so long. I''m happy to see you again... Father..."


    Noir''s voice was haunting and beautiful, sending a shiver down Asura''s spine. He realised why the nymphs were known as man-eaters, though he couldn''t smell the same scent from her as the ones who served Valerie.... she was pure, her pollen and nectar fresh and sweet.


    "N-Noir... You''ve grown so much..." Asura''s eyes softened, and his mind cleared. He could barely recognise the cute little nymph that he and Mu Xue adopted because of their powers creating her.


    "Yes... I''m a big girl now..."


    Noir smiled sweetly. She had matured so much, her body growing to perfection.


    "I''m here now, Noir..." Asura''s words caused Noir''s eyes to light up.


    "I am big enough to marry papa~ ehehe."


    "Hmm? Big enough to marry me?" Asura''s eyes blinked a few times.


    "Yes! I was lonely! I was scared you would nevere back!" Noir''s face grew more teary. She then began to twirl, and with her, every movement created a beautiful disy.


    As the flowers, trees, and even the insects danced and followed her instructions, the forest seemed to move towards the east. "I learned from the animals and tree''s that you came from the east... where thend is bountiful and filled with forests."


    She then turned to Asura once again, "Hehe, I came to meet you~ bringing all my new friends."


    "Friends?" Asura was a bit confused.


    "Yes! Everyonee meet Papa!"


    The next moment, hundreds.... maybe thousands of magic beasts, spirit beasts and demon beasts all flocked to the back of Noir, their gazes filled with respect, adoration and loyalty, as wolves, rabbits, foxes, bears and even the birds sang.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Asura..."


    Noir''s hand touched his face as she smiled, tears in her eyes. "I''ve been waiting for you for so long!"


    "I''m sorry, Noir... our link... it broke, and I left you alone for so long..."


    "That''s okay. Mama told me you would be back!" Noir then turned her head towards the forest, her hand still holding Asura''s face.


    "Mama?" Asura was confused. "Mu Xue, knew?"


    "Mmm~ Mama came to see me almost every week; she brought snacks and told me about Papa''s battles and about Mama''s new child. She let me touch her stomach and I told her the sex~ hehe."


    Asura''s eyes widened. He was about to say something when he heard a familiar voice from nearby.


    "Wow, this is quite the impressive ce you''ve created, little Noir. I''m impressed you managed to create your own domain and summon such loyal and powerful subordinates."


    Helliana stepped through the forest, but instead of being rejected by the barrier, like Noir, the flowers danced around her body, and the animals even moved back with low growls and sounds, seeming to ept her presence.


    "Eh?" Asura was confused.


    "Ah, Big sister Helia!" Noir''s eyes lit up, and she immediately ran forward and hugged Helliana. "You look prettier than before! Hehe."


    "You''ve grown so much, Noir. You''re even more beautiful than Mu Xue now. Are you trying to seduce your father?"


    "Big sister Helia, I''m a big girl now." Noir puffed her cheeks. "I won''t have such a dirty and evil thought. I want to marry Papa!"


    "Marry? Are you sure?" Helliana nced at Asura''s expression, which was a mixture of confusion, awkwardness, and eptance.


    "Y-You want to marry me?" Asura nced at his daughter with a look of bewilderment.


    It felt surreal¡ªhe thought there might be a danger, only to realise that because of his actions, he had lost an important memory and bond... Only feel grateful to Helliana and Mu Xue, who didn''t forget.


    "Of course!" Noir then turned her body, her hands grabbing Asura''s. "I will serve you and be your wife!"


    "I-I see..." Asura gulped. He was unsure of how to deal with such a situation. He didn''t mind marrying Noir; after all, she wasn''t his true daughter, but it felt strange, and he didn''t just want to say yes or deny her outright.


    "Well... I suppose there''s nothing wrong with this..." Helliana''s gaze remained calm and gentle. "Noir... I''m d to see you are okay... Mu Xue, and I was worried. Last time we visited the entire forest was gone!"


    "Ah, I''m sorry about that... I was mad because Papa didn''t return, but... I''m not mad anymore. I understand everything... and... I want to help him.


    The bad guys keep attacking the forest, and talk about hurting Papa!"


    Noir then nced at Asura''s face, her crimson eyes sparkling. "They said they would sneak into the Phoenix de and burn it down... so I captured them all! Look!"


    Bang!


    The next moment, over fifty humans, wrapped in ck, sharp vines, mmed against the ground, all wearing the Eastern style of assassination robes. Asura recognised them instantly, his eyes narrowing.


    "Oh, my~ it looks like you caught the culprits, little Noir. Good job."


    "Of course! I won''t let anyone hurt Papa, or his family!"


    ''So, that little bastard Shang Luo isn''t trying to ally with us. He''s just deceiving us!'' Asura''s eyes narrowed, his mind clear, and his gaze calm. ''If he thinks I won''t be able to do anything to him because he''s under the protection of the other ns, and diplomatic sanctions andw then he''s wrong!''


    "It looks like the empire are still going to cause trouble." Asura let out a sigh before hugging his daughter tight.


    ''I will devour their souls and learn EVERYTHING!''

 Chapter 406 The Secret Plot

    Asura looked back towards Helliana, his face a little nk. Unable to tell his current emotions, she felt shocked¡ªthis was the first time in many years she couldn''t grasp his thoughts or feelings, and it made her feel ufortable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Take Noir and go y with the monsters away from here Helliana."


    "Huh? Why? Where are you going, Asura?"


    "I just want to think to myself for a moment, and to see what these people know."


    "Asura... Understood, just don''t overdo it. Okay?"


    "Okay."


    When Helliana walked away, Asura turned around and walked towards the people who were unconscious and tied up with the ck vines of Noir. Meanwhile, Noir grabbed Helliana''s hand, looking back at Asura with a small smile, "Hehe, father is pleased with Noir''s hard work. I''m d I worked hard and beat them up."


    "Yeah, I''m sure he''s happy. You''re a good girl, Noir."


    Noir giggled while dragging Helliana towards the forest, where there were lots of beasts ying in a pool. Although she called them beasts, they didn''t feel like monsters because of Noir''s special ability to them; Helliana wondered if it was some kind of ability inherited from Asura, who seemed to have the same effect with people after he awakened his monoliths.


    ''It''s like she has the ability for people and monsters, though, a superior gift? Or maybe it''s just all purpose and less concentrated.''


    Helliana heard a sudden scream, something no human could make without intense pain or drastic torture. She looked back, however Noir grasped her hand and pulled gently. "Shh, don''t interrupt. It''s important work."


    "..."


    Helliana couldn''t help but nod. Although she wanted to know what Asura was doing, She felt it was something she couldn''t help.


    ''Since he wants privacy... I hope one day he will tell me, though.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Asura stood with his body covered in mess, the blood, flesh and bone of his first experiment now smeared across the forest.


    His agonising cries caused him to feel irritated, and so the devouring of his soul ended up in Asura rushing and destroying his soul before getting enough information; thus, he looked at the cowering Eastern Empire spies.


    "Don''t wail like pigs, I just want to poke and prod at your soul. Okay?" Asura''s head leaned to the said with a distorted smile, his feelings enhanced as he grabbed the closest spy and wrapped his palm across the man''s face. "Tell me what your filthy Prince and Emperor are up to!"


    The man couldn''t do anything as he was paralysed by his fear, unable to speak. Instead, he just trembled and looked at Asura with eyes full of tears, "I don''t know, we were told to scout thend and find the beast people, but I don''t know!!! PLEASE DONT HURT ME-AARRRGGHH!"


    Asura didn''t even bother to listen as a ck hole opened across his palm, with distorted teeth like a beast biting into the man''s head¡ªthough no wounds appeared, the fangs tore apart his soul, devouring it whole, while Asura learned the man''s name was Ling Mao and he was recently betrayed by his childhood friend and nned revenge when he got back.


    ''Sadly, you knew nothing, but the target is me and Mu Xue... Useless, your power barely even increased my magic density...''


    Asura let Ling Mao fall with a thud, his nose, mouth and ears pooling with blood, another sign to the other men. He could feel his soul bing stronger, while Ling Mao''s soul became a shell of its former self, empty and hollow, unable to move. His body was alive, and the ck vines still kept him bound, but his brain was basically dead.


    ''Will these flowers obey me, since they are made by Noir who was born from my power?''


    "Devour him, treat his body as fertiliser, lovely ck tree."


    A groan sounded from the constructing vines and branches, causing Asura''s lips to curl into arger smile. However, it wasn''t a smile that brought joy or happiness to those around him but a cruel and distorted smile.


    ''Good!''


    Thus, the dozens of men who looked at Asura could only think of him as a true devil; with a snap of his fingers, he ate their soul, then with a whisper of praise to the forest, and their bodies became a meal for the trees.


    "Hmm, there is nothing useful here, they don''t know much, but if they are from the East, I will need to make a trip to their Kingdom."


    Asura left the forest, his body clean and fresh as if he had taken a bath and his hair tied up; the only change was his glimmering eyes, which shone like fireflies, the crimson orbs shone while his brain absorbed the information extracted.


    ''There are two ns, maybe a third in progress... what a craft old emperor, using Shang Luo as bait to keep us upied, and even himself unaware that his father tricked him. Then uses his younger brother to carry out the real assault against the monster kingdoms, to wipe them out one by one after causing them to revolt against the Arachne tribe. Well... that isn''t his only n.


    That emperor is a dangerous enemy, even if hecks battle prowess!''


    The truth was that he nned to contact, or from their memories, he had already contacted Xavida''s uncle, and as the queen and Valerie suggested, bolstering Drakkur and Wolfsheim was the best idea possible. ''I can''t believe that V and the others came up with this strategy as if they knew the king''s ns already. I am quite impressed.''


    Asura turned around¡ªhis face returned to the normal gentle and calm face he usually showed. He looked in the direction he could feel Noir and Helliana''s magic and walked towards them with his hands behind his back while whistling a tune of victory.


    ''Now then, I need to talk to Sigurd and Lucia to prepare for our troops to move faster. I cannot let that little Shang boy take all that wonderful experience and possible devouring subjects from me. Since they wanted to kill Rasha and Yufa, they can die. Maybe if they cry and beg, I''ll spare them.''


    "Ah, Asura, you''re finished already? Did you find out what you wanted to know?"


    Helliana looked at him as she yed with Noir and the monsters, her eyes full of curiosity and worry, a little unsure of what Asura did or thought about.


    However, he just curled his lips into a smile and waved. "Haha, of course there are lots of things to do. But enjoy ying in the river for now, my dear."


    "..."


    Helliana stared at him, and he stared back and blew a kiss as if he knew what she wanted to know but would wait for her to question him. Yet, she could only shake her head and let out a sigh.


    "I won''t ask."


    "You''re the best woman, I have. Come here."


    "Eh?!"


    "Asura, what''s with this feeling, you''re being a little too clingy..."


    "No, I''m not, I just love you, that''s all."


    "Eh~ you never say stuff like that to me, what happened?!"


    "..."


    Asura just smiled as his hand caressed her long ck hair, hand sliding down to her waist, causing her to feel a little flushed as they stood in the forest.


    However, his lips touched her forehead, and the hand on her hair moved to her chin, pulling her lips towards his and kissing her gently.


    "I just missed you."


    "That''s not a good excuse, and since when did you act like this?"


    "Ah?! Big Sister and Father are flirting!" Noir suddenly interrupted, her lovely ruby eyes peeking from the surface of the water she was ying inside.


    "N-Noir, that''s not what we''re doing... I mean, we aren''t..."


    "But you were kissing and hugging, isn''t that flirting?"


    "Hahaha, it is, my cute Noir. It''s because I love Helliana as much as Mama."


    "Love her as much as Mama?"


    "Yes, she is like a part of my soul, the reason I''m here."


    "Then, Noir loves Helliana as much as Mama, right?!"


    "A-ah, yes, you love me just as much as your Mama... Asura, I think you''ve influenced Noir too much."


    "Is that a bad thing?"


    "Of course it is, she''s a kid!"


    "I''m an adult, look my boobies are bigger than yours!"


    "N-Noir, shut it!"


    "EH? You''re embarrassed, that''s so cute!"


    "A-asura, stopughing and teach her better. She resembles you far too much."


    "She''s ady, not a brute."


    "I''m not a brute, right, Noir?"


    "Hehe~ mother said Father was a brute in bed and that she can never win."


    ''Huh? What is Mu Xue talking to Noir about?'' Asura thought to himself but realised that Mu Xue wasn''t quite normal either.


    "Hah~ I don''t know what to say. My child is a devil, and my wife is a weirdo. What a family."


    "Hahaha~"


    "Hehe~"


    Asura, Noir and Hellianaughed together, and they didn''t notice that the ck vines slowly released Ling Mao''s body while hundreds of ck vines slowly dragged his corpse towards the centre of the forest, where only darkness lingered.


    He looked back for a moment, making sure that neither of the two noticed. The only thought on his mind was how beautiful Helliana looked while pouting at his sudden approach.


    ''I really shouldn''t have let her wait so long for me to show my feelings fully.''


    "Noir, will youe with me, on an adventure?" He asked while both women held each of his hands, heading towards the caravan.

 Chapter 407 Back to the Glade

    Vines and flowers began to bloom while the enormous trees blocking the way parted way, revealing the beautiful road that seemed as if Noir had created it at that moment. She left a beautiful, smooth path with stonesid across the ground for a smoother journey.


    "I want to go! Let''s go, Asura!" Noir looked at Asura with a cheeky grin, her eyes looking around at all the females, although there were males in the knight force who would support him. It was clear there were far more women.


    ''Papa''s always with too many women... what if he forgets about Noir again?!''


    Her eyes narrowed, ring at Ignis and the two arachne girls peeking from their carriage out of curiosity. Noir then wrapped her arms around Asura''s, and they climbed into his carriage with Helliana.


    ***


    Thanks to Noir helping them, the journey became more rxing. She sat on Asura''sp with both hands held out towards the forest, forming a solid path and somehow empowering and revitalising the entire forest.


    "Hey, Noir, how do you do that?" Lucia asked, watching the path now filled with vibrant flowers, some formerly extinct in the de and some brand new.


    "Mmm~ swish! Woosh! Bang!" Noir flicked her hands while showing Lucia, each movement causing a distinct change, from the barks turning ck to the soft fruits growing on their branches and then the animals running along the caravan.


    ''Is this girl some kind of genius, I didn''t understand a word!'' Lucia thought to herself as she looked out the window, amazed by how the forest that protected and surrounded the de began to take a new, beautiful form.


    The paths became well formed, with stone paths and clear roads; even the forest trails were clean and free of weeds or overgrown foliage. There was even a gentle breeze, and the carriage didn''t have to rely on the wind as much as before.


    "Noir is the guardian of the forest, the princess of the animals and beasts. Fufu, isn''t that right Noir?" Helliana seemed to take it in her stride, or rather, since Asura started to pay more attention to her. She seemedpletely different in the eyes of Lucia and the other knights, softer and more bubbly than her usual cold and distant self.


    "Noir is Noir!" Noir nodded, puffing her chest out and looking proud of herself.


    "Haha, so cute. Here! Have some raspberries."


    Asura seemed more rxed than when he set off on his journey, with one hand stroking the silky hair of Noir and the other holding Helliana''s hand and tracing her smooth creamy fingers. Asura appeared to be quite at peace, even closing his eyes and breathing softly.


    "How far is it to my father''s home?" Noir asked while purple berry juice covered her lips, her dark eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Thanks to your lovely roads, and the paths being so clear now, It should take only one more day." Lucia said with her obsidian eyes gazing into the distance, a blue circle of light twisting across her eyes as she used scouting magic.


    However, Lucia noticed Noir seemed to treat her as some kind of rival and then others like a sister because their looks were almost identical to each other.


    Noir would pout and turn away when she tried to talk to her, yet Lucia could see her peeking back at her with curious eyes. She would even try to grab her hand, only to look at Lucia and then turn away. It seemed quite cute to the woman who was formerly a knight who excelled in illusion and charm techniques to feel the curiosity of this lovely evolution of a dryad and nymph.


    "I''m sleepy..."


    "Sleepy? Oh, Noir, you should have said so. You must be tired after helping us so much! Rest here, we will wake you up when it''s time for dinner."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Helliana was always like a mother''s role; she lifted Noir off Asura''sp and let her sleep across the red seat, with her head resting on herp. Noir didn''t seem to mind and hugged Helliana''s legs as if she were a body pillow, her small mouth moving as she dreamed.


    "What a nice girl, she''s quite adorable. I can see why the dryads and nymphs would be a race that men chased after despite knowing they would be drained and killed."


    Lucia looked at Asura, who also seemed to be half asleep, his head nodding to the side as he sometimes snapped out of it and looked around with shocked eyes, before nodding off again.


    "My Lord, should I wake you when we arrive? I am sure your father is waiting for you. He must have heard about the ns, and I have some nice thighs for you to use here." Lucia said with a flirtatious voice while pping herrge, smooth thighs. Their soft meat rippled each time, as Asura nodded while rubbing his eyes and yawning, clearly exhausted.


    "I suppose so... Noir didn''t have the magic to keep casting constantly, so I had to supplement what shecked... ha...."


    Asura seemed tired and sluggish, his eyes bloodshot as he seemed to have been the one supplying Noir with her limitless amount of magic; he then pulled out a soft red nket. Then Asura ced it on Noir''s body and even used an herbal-scented portion of magic to ensure she had sweet dreams.


    He then got up and moved towards the seat opposite to Lucia, where the woman lifted her leg and let him rest his head on her smooth thigh, her eyes smiling as she could feel his head sinking into her soft and warm thigh.


    "Fufufu, rest well, My lovely Asura. We will be with you, and no doubt your father will be eager to meet you."


    "I know, but I think it''s better to let Noir and Helliana rest..... and..... mmm...."


    Asura''s eyes fluttered, slowly closing as if someone ced rocks at the bottom of his eyelids. His breath was hot against Lucia''s skin, and she gently stroked his head as he drifted off to sleep.


    ''It seems like Noir is not the only one who needs their sleep.''


    Lucia thought to herself while using her scouting magic, her eyes glowing blue as she ensured there were no issues with the two of them sleeping; she then noticed Helliana''s head also leaning to the side, her eyes closed with a gentle sound of snoring leaking from her lips.


    Like this, the journey to the de ended in a warm, rxed manner. Lucia, a shade, didn''t need sleep, or rather, her clones sleeping would energise her both, so she kept watch as the night sky turned into day.


    ***


    The Phoenix was arge forest filled withrge trees, their bark pitch ck and their leaves shining like the stars above.


    When the sun was high up, the birds would sing, and the flowers would dance. The entire forest was a lively ce; with the sound of music and animals ying, it felt like a ce elves would love to live and enjoy a long life.


    However, there was an ancient feeling to this ce; the trees were enormous and filled with a rich aura, and even the creatures looked like they had existed since the beginning of the world.


    The carriage rolled along the smooth paths, and therge wooden doors to the Phoenix Forest creaked open. A beautiful city mixed with naturally wooden homes with unique looks, beautiful gardens andrge, lush parks.


    It was a city unlike any other, and the knights could sense the dense, powerful auraing from the heart of the city, the aura so potent that the knights felt their auras being limited just standing there.


    "What a beautiful city." Lucia whispered in awe, her eyes widening as she looked at the various creatures and animals that walked the streets. It felt like a mystical realm that existed in only family, though only humans and the asional dwarf lived in the de. It seemed to have transformed since Luciast visited.


    "My Lord, we have arrived."


    Lucia shook the sleeping Asura and Helliana as the two of them blinked and stretched their bodies, looking around them with shock.


    "This ce is beautiful! Helliana gasped; the ce where Asura grew up was now ahead of them in all its beauty and serenity, with a beautiful,rge mansion of stone in the centre.


    "That''s my father''s home." Asura pointed to arge, white marble building that stood out the most amongst the other homes in this city, his face filled with concern as he thought about the conversation he had with his father a few days ago.


    A few momentster, dozens of maids and servants came from the door and began to form two lines on either side of the road.


    "Wee! Wee, Young Master! Lord, wee home!


    They bowed as the carriage came closer, the beautiful maidens dressed in short white dresses, their bodies filled with beautiful curves, and their breasts hanging slightly beneath their thin white clothing.


    "W-wow!"


    "My Lord, such beauties!"


    "Sister! Look at those beauties!"


    The knights of the guard gawked at the beautiful servants, their eyes wide in shock at the sight of these beautiful women who were the most beautiful in the entire world.


    "My Lord, Lady Lucia, please enjoy a cup of tea inside. Lord Asura''s father has been waiting for you." One maid bowed, her eyes gleaming as she stared at Lucia, Helliana and Asura.


    "Lady Helliana, and Miss?"


    "Noir, she''s Asura''s daughter," Lucia added, causing the maid''s face to look shocked before she looked to Asura, who nodded, and then a look of relief and understanding came onto the maid''s face as she noticed the vines and flowers entwined around Noir''s legs.


    "Understood, please follow me."


    Asura walked down the stairs with Lucia and Helliana, leaving the knights outside the door as he returned home for the first time in a while.


    "It feel like the ce is even bigger than before..." Asura whispered.

 Chapter 408 Sigurds Changes! A Mothers Warning!

    Asura and the girls returned home, greeted by the heavily pregnant Ophelia, who now enjoyed the help of more maids than before. ''The atmosphere in the house feels different, although it feels positive it''s strange...''


    Most of them were beautiful but seemed a little strange¡ªhowever, Asura couldn''t quite put his finger on what was different about them.


    "Asura, would you mind helping me?" Ophelia asked with a gentle voice as she seemed to struggle to move well with her swollen stomach.


    "Of course not, Mother,e here. Let me help you." The feelings he used to have long vanished. To him, although Ophelia didn''t carry him in her womb. She was his mother, and Freyja was just a crazed woman who wanted to molest him.


    "Mother-inw, where should I ce these?" Lucia and her several shadows carried various flowers and beautiful foliage. She helped arrange the entry and dining room, recing the wilting and dead flowers with new ones.


    "Mm~ my lovely son and his cute girlfriend are so good to me. Fufu~ I cannot wait for this little one to be born and to meet you both."


    "Me either. I want to spoil and teach her so many things." Asura reflectively answered while helping Ophelia sit in her elevated chair with supportive cushions.


    ''It feels like dad is super worried something might happen and seems to have bought into several traders'' tricks and items... Though seeing mother''s radiant face makes it worth it.''


    "Mother-inw, I have finished helping with dinner. Is there anything more I can help with?" Helliana wore a lovely ck maid outfit and seemed topete with Lucia. Each of them served Asura''s mother like a queen.


    "Fufu~ such wonderful women, Asura. You must never make them cry!"


    Asura felt that if his mother wasn''t so kind, these two would be exhausted by now. Yet his mother would only ask for minor tasks or things that were just slightly difficult instead of abusing their goodwill.


    The entire mansion felt full of excitement and delight before a sudden sound, like a dragon''s roar or a bull crashing through a wooden door, echoed throughout the living room as the tapping of feet resounded and approached them.


    "Hmm?"


    "Oh my~ she finally seems to have heard, fufu." Ophelia giggled while cing a hand on her right cheek and looking at Asura with an amused smirk.


    "Who is it?" Helliana asked, while cing some cakes on the table, for Noir, who was colouring something in her book with a te of half-eaten cookies.


    "ASURA!" A lovely yet husky voice sounded as a silver sh shot past Lucia and Helliana before smashing into Asura like a shooting star; he could only feel a soft pair of hands wrapping around his back tightly as a soft face buried itself in his neck. "You''re back!"


    "Ugh..." The force behind the hug was surprisingly strong and almost caused him to stagger as he caught the figure in his arms.


    Sigurd, the kingdom of Silvara''s sword saintess... yet her beautiful face now, sniffed and kissed Asura''s neck while speaking with a lovely feminine tone, shocked the three people who hadn''t seen her in months.


    "Huh?!" Helliana, Lucia, and Asura gasped, all staring at the beautiful girl who wore a cute white dress that showed off her legs and shoulders. Herrge breasts were supported by a thin,cy, and somewhat transparent fabric, while her waist and hips were perfectly outlined, not to mention her perfectly sculpted abs that pressed against Asura''s stomach.


    ''This... who is this?!'' Asura felt shocked at how cute and feminine Sigurd was acting. He thought someone kidnapped the real sword saintess, yet he felt her heart thump violently against his chest, her lips trembling as she kissed his neck and cheeks, while his mind became nk for a moment.


    ''What? What''s wrong with me?!''


    He felt his heart throbbing uncontrobly in his chest and his mind repeating the same thoughts, almost as if he were about to go mad. It was so shocking and abrupt, causing a burning sensation to rush from the pit of his stomach, but before he could react.


    "Little Sigurd~, we are not alone, you know..." Opheliaughed as her daughter-inw blushed and pushed him away. She stood a few steps back, revealing her lovely pale skin and silver hair that cascaded over her right shoulder. Sigurd blushed and tried to hide her embarrassed face, but Asura saw everything, even her eyes that glistened with tears.


    "You were gone for so long... After telling me you loved me, I was so lonely..." Sigurd said with trembling lips, her eyes fluttering as they streamed with tears.


    Normally she had a sharp gaze, but now it became gentle and filled with emotion. It shocked Asura. He didn''t realise that her love would be this intense... No, like with Noir, he ignored it like a scumbag.


    "Sorry..." Asura felt his body and heart suffer a stabbing pain, realising he made her feel like this and never once thought to use his magic to just teleport to her side and reassure her, even kiss her goodnight.


    The self-hatred and loathing of his past actions assaulted his mind before Asura slowly calmed down as his brain finally started working.


    "What happened to your voice?" Asura asked as he moved closer and ced a hand on her face, brushing the tears away and stroking her cheek.


    "Fufu~ isn''t that amazing, Asura? Father-inw said her mind was a little too masculine. So, she took sses to be a truedy with me. It made our weekends extremely fun!" Ophelia chipped in and made Asura realise just how amazing and helpful his parents were.


    ''Dad... Mother, without you, maybe I would lose this lovely woman who waited so long...''


    "That''s not it. Asura... I know I was stupid and immature, and I know I can''t do anything but swing a sword and y monsters right now. But if you can wait for me... I will never forget your kindness." Sigurd''s words caused countless pricks in Asura''s heart, like a thousand daggersden with a deadly poison.


    ''Why is she so cute and mature...?''


    "Sigurd, I love you as you are, even though you are making such efforts. Never forget that to me, who you are is part of why I love you. Swing your sword, crush monsters, drink all you like... I just want you to stay beside me until the end."


    "Oh my~ my son has grown as a man..." Ophelia whispered as she leaned on the table with her elbows, watching this overly sweet reunion with a smile on her face.


    "I missed you, and I will never let you leave me alone again," Sigurd said with a flushed face and kissed him in front of the others, not caring that everyone was watching.


    "My son... this woman is the current saintess to everyone else, but for you, she bes a lovely maiden." Ophelia couldn''t help but tease her son, whose face turned as red as his eyes.


    However, Asura didn''t have the time or desire to respond because the tongue of Sigurd pushed into his mouth, and she pushed him against the wall, leaving the room as she closed the dining-room door with her left foot.


    "Haa... Haa..." Sigurd panted as she continued to kiss Asura, ignoring his confused face.


    "Wait... the others..."


    "I don''t care..." Sigurd spoke with a husky voice, her face flushed as she looked up at him with an innocent expression. "I... want you to touch me... Asura."


    "Ah..." Asura gasped. ''Why is she so adorable and sexy?''


    "Touch me... please."


    "You have really changed, Sigurd," Asura said, pulling her in for another kiss and feeling her body against his.


    "Do you not like it? I cannot believe it myself. Nmm.... You... I thought about nothing but you for the three months since you parted with me. There were many times I thought my heart would explode..." Sigurd confessed with red cheeks, her lovely face blushing.


    "Sigurd, I will show you tonight. I''ll take the lead." Asura''s response made her tremble with excitement.


    "Yes... please, my love..."


    "Come on, let''s get you cleaned up and changed. Although I want to stay here and kiss you, Mother seemed to want to enjoy a light meal together, and now we can eat together."


    "Nn," Sigurd replied, her face bright and happy as she nodded her head.


    Asura pulled her into his chest and walked back to the dining room, where the others were waiting for them.


    "Fufu~, my older sisters are all so lovely," Noir said, having finished her drawing.


    The drawing was quite poor, but in the image Lucia, Sigurd, Mu Xue, Helliana and then the two arachne princesses were included, with Noir and Asura in the centre.


    "Wow, Noir! This is such an amazing drawing." Opheliaplimented as she picked up her pseudo-daughter and hugged her, looking at the picture.


    "Fufu~, Noir''s drawing is so adorable, Asura~," Lucia said as she ced thest set of tes at the table, looking at Asura, who held Sigurd''s hand and sat beside her, the saintess looking nothing like she sounded in rumours, now apletedy and maiden who leaned on Asura''s shoulder with a gentle smile.


    "This is the first time I have seen you draw, Noir. It''s amazing. I can''t wait for you to teach me, okay?" Asura said, causing her to smile even brighter.


    "Yup~, Daddy."


    "So, how is the academy going, Asura?" Ophelia asked as lunch was served, with the family sitting down shortly after the maids served the food and drinks. However, Garret wouldn''t being back yet, which made Asura a little disappointed. ''Father is still so busy... I need to finish quickly to support him.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It is going great. My teacher has changed because of her bing pregnant. So the new one is a bit strange, but I''ve learned a lot from them already. Although, I''ve been given a task by the queen, which I am working on with the girls."


    "Oh~? A task? I see... but didn''t you get the previous teacher pregnant, right? I can''t believe you even made that Lorem fall... and bear your child.


    It''s shocking how high-level your women are, my dear son."


    "I guess..." Asura had a bitter smile on his face, feeling that his mother''s perception of him was a little twisted.


    "Well, don''t worry too much about it, my dear son. Even if you had a million wives, I wouldn''t mind, as long as you love them properly and don''t let them be lonely, like Sigurd! Or else I will punish you myself." Ophelia''s words caused him to sweat. Although he started trying harder to be the man they all deserved, he couldn''t deny he could do more.


    "I understand..."


    "Good~, you should know that a woman''s heart is very fragile but also extremelyplex. So, you must treasure them, or else... I will be very disappointed."


    "I will try..."


    "Try? Hmm..."


    "No, I will make sure they all feel safe and loved by me." Asura corrected, not wanting to disappoint his mother.


    "Good! Make sure you make lots of babies for me to enjoy being a grandmother too, Fufu."

 Chapter 409 Meeting His Future Knights

    The following day, Sigurd invited Asura to meet the knights she had been training at the academy.


    Although nothing like the academy in the capital, the smaller building instead felt built for a certain reason:bat, training and knowledge.


    Inside the gym area, it smelt of blood and steel, causing Asura''s lips to curl into a smile when he saw the thirty men and women who looked to be aged between theirter teens and early twenties.


    All of them stood with both arms behind their backs, standing straight and looking forward without speaking.


    "Oh, you guys are doing really well today! I have a special announcement for you all. Rejoice, your beloved Lord finally came to see you with his own eyes!"


    Sigurd stepped ahead of the group with a graceful movement, like feathers dancing across the sky in a gentle breeze.


    "I don''t believe I need to tell you the importance of the person standing behind me. Not only is he our kingdom''s Royal Prince, but also your lord and the Earl of this beautiful Phoenix de!"


    Some of the trainees'' eyes widened slightly, though most kept their cool expressions and simply gave a firm bow.


    A handsome male with red hair stepped forward and gave a sincere bow, his eyes filled with excitement. "Danos Odon, son of Felix, greets Our Lord."


    "Oh, Danos? You''ve grown up so well since Ist saw you." Asura knew about the knights of his father, and in the distant past, he met their sons despite him being useless and a no-mag. These were the only children who didn''t treat him like garbage; instead, even in his past life, they tried to rally around him. "I look forward to you surpassing your father''s fabled fire magic!"


    ''Without Sigurd''s training, though, all of them were like me and reached their limits too soon.''


    "My Lord!" Danos looked delighted and seemed happy with Asura''spliment, while next, a nervous-looking male with a pretty face stepped forward. He was shorter than Danos, but he emitted a calming aura.


    "My Lord, I am Vergil Calman! My specialities are water magic and spearmanship!" He seemed worried, but Asura nodded, his smile remaining as he appreciated the brief and honest greeting. "I look forward to your support, Vergil. I''ve heard of your improvements with the spear. Good work."


    "Hah!"


    Next was Belial Montir, son of Mander Montir. He was a funny male with no hair and a body built like a bear; he was almost as tall as Asura and wielded an enormous axe. Yet his voice was soothing and warm; despite his figure, the knight gave off a weing feeling. "I am Belial Montir, Your Highness!"


    "Good work, Belial. I am grateful you have been looking out for the others¡ªyour strength is both admirable and worthy of being a de Knight."


    "!!!"


    ''In reality, Belial is like the glue that keeps the group of misfits together... Thanks to Sigurd''s reports, I know these men better than they might know themselves.''


    Alexander Ravenshaw, son of Alexius, a former noble who lost their fame and fell into debt and was saved from very by Asura''s father, wore an emerald robe and used a long staff that flickered with the wind. Although weak in physicalbat in the past, now he could at least reach the basic level of a Stage 6 Knight.


    ''Only Sigurd could have pushed them this far in such a short time. I have heard his magic far surpasses the others, too.''


    "Alexander Ravenshaw greets the lord."


    All feeling of nobility seemed to have been transformed into grace and humble sincerity by Sigurd''s rough training as the noble bowed to Asura, and looked delighted to meet him, literally as his green eyes shimmered with delight.


    The next person to step forward looked quite ordinary, if not for the massive sword they wielded and the determination almost zing in his amber eyes.


    "My Prince, I am Manfried Gotshold! Son of Fred, sworn to protect the de and its people!"


    "It is my pleasure to meet Uncle de''s direct disciple. I have heard many things about you and cannot wait to witness your improvement."


    "Yes, My Lord!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although not as good as the others in terms of talent or status, his determination and ability to n and use tactics were a sight to behold. He was the one who Asura was the most curious about, but he had an honest personality and had little to hide but his skill in martialbat was rumoured to be the top of the group.


    Then, finally, was a handsome male with long ck hair and dark brown eyes. His figure was lean, but an aura of danger constantly lingered around him.


    "I am Louis, a descendant of the Devereaux family!"


    His ancestor''s kingdom, once located to the south of the Emerald Empire, was destroyed over a thousand years ago.


    Yet, as former nobles, they discarded everything when entering Silvara, their prestige and nobility and swore allegiance to the one who epted them, Asura''s ancestor. "I hope to meet Your Highness'' expectations and be a worthy knight of the de!"


    The Devereaux family''s espionage and assassination skills were used for the Fenix family, and despite Louis''s being quite handsome, he could blend in with the crowd, and his light leather armour was his primary weapon.


    "It is my pleasure to work with you, Louis."


    Asura smiled warmly, his gaze remaining on the young man for a little while longer.


    "Alright, you have all met the lord, so continue training until dinner! Show our Lord just how hard you have worked to be worthy of his name!"


    Sigurd''s voice was like thunder, causing the young knights to shiver and move away. Her gaze towards Asura shocked the knight, but they said nothing and began to practise in earnest.


    "Thank you, Sigurd." Asura''s expression softened as he looked at the men, then gave a slight nod.


    "I am always at your service, My Lord."


    "I was worried about how the kingdom was doing. Thanks to your efforts, I can rx, at least in this aspect. I truly appreciate what you''ve done here, Sigurd."


    "It''s all for you, Asura..." She whispered, her cheeks turning red.


    "Is that so? Then I will have to thank you properly after the mission."


    "M-mission?"


    "Yes, I''ll need your help with something soon."


    "I am your loyal subject, My Lord. I will always be at your beck and call!"


    ''You sound more like a dog than a knight, but I guess I like it...''


    Asura was amused, his smile not waning as he looked at the beautiful woman. Her silver hair and eyes shimmering while the sound of knights colliding continued in therge training room.


    ''So these are my nights... A ragtag group from their backgrounds, but they work well together.''


    "Hey Sigurd, do you want to go a round?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve been practising with the desire to beat you, so how about it? Want to spar?" Asura grinned while taking out Nova his ice blue sword, looking at the silver katana at Sigurd''s waist.


    "Sure! I''ve been waiting for this day, Asura! I will make you submit to me!"


    "I wouldn''t have it any other way, Sigurd. I have been looking forward to fighting you again, but I will make you submit."


    "Bring it on, My Lord."


    The pair stood a few metres apart, the sounds of the knights colliding suddenly stopping as all eyes were on the two.


    "We shouldn''t damage the building, but what about a bet?"


    "A bet? What for?"


    "How about the loser has to do whatever the winner wants?"


    "Winner?" Sigurd''s eyes narrowed. "You sure have got confidence. Fine, I will make sure you lose and be mine, My Dear Lord. Prepare yourself!"


    Her voice was filled with passion and a hint of annoyance, but Asura simply smirked, his sword pointed directly at her.


    "Then, I will take the right side, and you can take the left. No one interferes, and this will be a simple sparring match."


    "Hmph, I won''t go easy on you, Asura!."


    "You won''t need to."


    The pair moved away from each other, their eyes locked as the young knights watched in anticipation.


    "Wait, you don''t mind us watching?" Danos asked.


    "Shh, be quiet." Belial ced a finger to his lips as the pair they watched suddenly began to emit ungodly amounts of magic pressure; from Sigurd, they felt it was normal, but the moment Asura''s magic began to flow through the room, they knelt to the pressure instinctively.


    "This... He''s strong!"


    "Is this a joke?!"


    "The Prince''s magic is insane. Who said he wasn''t strong?!"


    "We have to get stronger!"


    "That''s right! Now let us watch our future Lord''s fight!"


    Belial''s voice echoed through the hall, causing the knights to regain theirposure and stand with their backs straight. They couldn''t help but watch in awe at the duel between their lord and the instructor, a fight that none of them would forget.


    ''A fight between two geniuses...''


    Danos thought, his heart racing as he couldn''t help but look forward to the day he could fight alongside his Lord and Lady Sigurd.


    ''Just you wait, my Lord...''


    "Asura?! How... you''ve be so much stronger...!"


    Sigurd couldn''t help but tremble as she felt a massive difference in Asura''s strength; his power was no longer something she could match by holding back like before; rather, she felt a sense of danger even with magic...


    ''What have you endured to grow this far? Asura...'' Sigurd''s eyes widened as she watched her lover with a shocked face. The man she once used a fraction of her power to defeat now stood equal with her, and he didn''t use his transformation!


    "Sigurd, I aming!"


    "Let us fight!"

 Chapter 410 The Fallen Saintess

    With a sh of blue and silver, their bodies intertwined. A dance of grace and power. Their des swung and parried, and the sound of metal striking metal rang out in a constant rhythm.


    It was not a one-sided duel. Asura''s defence was not to be underestimated, and the asional sh of his de could prate Sigurd''s defences.


    However, for every strike he delivered, the saintess struck back three times.


    "You have improved so much Asura. What a wonderful technique, but your swordsmanship is stillcking behind your raw abilities."


    The saintess''s eyes were cold as ice, her calm voice hiding the murderous aura that poured out of her body. Sigurd was excited. She couldn''t help but grow more addicted to the duel, with swirling green winds wrapping around her like a storm, trying to crush her opponent.


    Pride and determination filled Asura''s heart.


    "Sigurd, your speed iscking, and you are too impatient. You have to control your emotions." In the past, he could barely keep up with her, but now, with his body surpassing the mortal realm, Asura finally could match her equally.


    "Haha, what a good advice. It looks like you finally grew up, little Asura. Show me how far you havee; let me feel everything you have experienced!"


    Her tone was full of joy and excitement, a soft blush on her cheeks. Sigurd''s heart raced with both delight and affection. Her true desire for the longest time was to fight her beloved to reach a higher realm together.


    This duel was their dance, their ritual of love.


    Their des met again and again. Sigurd''s body spun, the de shing down like lightning.


    Asura''s body twisted, his hand shing forth, a palm strike aimed at his opponent''s chest before his de shot up to intercept her.


    Her weapon stopped in mid-air, and Asura''s body followed her rhythm, flowing along with her.


    The two of them fell into aplete immersion, lost in their moment together, the sound of shing metal resounding in their ears, the blood rushing through their veins as both of them began to use their trump cards naturally, Asura''s Liberaci¨®n gradually activating, along with Sigurds Manifestation, their speed, power and magic exploding in size.


    "Wow... this is the serious teacher?" Danos muttered while he stepped back from the fierce tornado that enveloped Sigurd.


    "Our Lord... His strength is beyond my imagination.." Alexander said with his eyes full of excitement and joy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Asura is... amazing." Manfried whispered under his breath, "A powerful lord is best for the people."


    "That... that is not normal, right? How can they be this fast and strong? Can a human being achieve such a feat?"


    A blue light shed with a silver glow, sparks flying in all directions.


    Both of them were beyond the realm of humans.


    Sigurd''s silver eyes couldn''t help but fill with glee. The boy she had once seen as weak and useless was no more. He had grown into a mighty warrior who could stand beside her as her equal. ''No... He is beyond me... and will eventually surpass me in all realms!''


    "Amazing, little Asura... I knew it. I knew it! The moment you stood before me, I knew it, I knew you would one day grow up into a man... a man that would capture my heart and sword! And now, look at you!


    You have surpassed me, Asura. You are indeed worthy of my love, worthy of the title of the Sword Demon!"


    Sheughed as she spoke. Her voice was soft and melodic, a sound of pure bliss. She was the happiest she had ever been, and Sigurd could finally share the joy with the man she loved.


    "Sigurd, I will win."


    Asura''s body twirled and shed with Sigurd, his body teleporting in a sh of ck lightning, his hand shooting out towards the saintess''s throat, his palm coated with dark mes, his eyes filled with a cold determination.


    "Asura, I will always love you..."


    Sigurd''s body froze. Her mind nked as Asura''s hand grasped her slender neck. Her face was flushed, her body hot. Her silver eyes turned towards the man she loved, a faint smile on her lips.


    "That''s Enough!"


    The match was over as Sigurd let her de slip from her hands, reaching out for Asura''s face as his hand wrapped around her throat.


    "I am yours, Asura."


    Asura''s face turned pale, his eyes widening as the world stopped. His palm was mere inches from her throat. In the heat of battle, he almost tried to kill her.


    "Sigurd, I-"


    Sigurd''s lips stopped in his voice as she pulled him into a deep kiss, his hand releasing her throat, cupping her face.


    "Shhh, I won''t give you up. I will never let you go."


    He couldn''t speak. Sigurd''s tongue invaded his mouth, her fingers grasping his head. An unshakable will and affectionate voice filled Sigurd''s voice. She would not let him go.


    "Sigurd..."


    "I love you, Asura. I will always love you."


    Her voice was soft, her breath warm against his ear. Her arms wrapped around his back, embracing him.


    "Asura..."


    Sigurd''s hand slid down his back, reaching for his waist.


    "I love you..."


    Her quiet voice caused him to tremble as her lips brushed his ear.


    "You have exceeded my expectations, my love. You have be a man beyond my imagination, so worthy of standing alongside me. That I feel I no longer match you..."


    The cold, ruthless and indifferent Saintess was gone. Instead, her eyes were warm and loving, her voice gentle and affectionate. The two people''s intense disy of affection stunned the thirty knights. They only knew the cold and ferocious saintess that trained them. To see such a lovely maiden now leaning into their lord''s arms shocked them all.


    "Sigurd..."


    Her hand reached down and pulled on his belt, unsping it and pulling his trousers down.


    "Sigurd, stop."


    "Why? I know you want me." Her voice was passionate, blowing down his neck, filled with seduction and desire.


    "Because.... there are people..."


    "Fweh?!"


    Sigurd''s eyes widened in shock. The surrounding people were watching their lord and her making out in front of them, and although shocked for a moment, she didn''t care. She would do anything to show her love for her man.


    However, she realised it was improper and gave his body onest tight squeeze, as if to leave her scent on his body longer before parting, her cheeks normally creamy white now a thick red, as she picked up her fallen sword.


    "Lord Asura... please forgive my shameful disy..."


    "Ah, It''s fine, I''m sure no one would mind. Now, let us continue everyone''s training."


    "As you wish."


    Asura noticed her disappointed face before he leaned close and whispered in her ear, "We shall continue our ''duel''ter tonight."


    ***


    "Come, it''s time for dinner!"


    "Oh!! Who is this beautiful angel!"


    "A goddess!"


    "Please speak more!"


    Everyone''s ears perked up when they heard Noir''s cheerful voice, and the thirty knights looked towards their lord, hoping to have his permission.


    "Go on. Everyone can have a rest tonight. But we will be training even harder tomorrow!"


    "Yes, Lord Asura!"


    "Yes, Teacher, Lord Asura!"


    Everyone cheered and ran off, eager to get a closer look at the two beautiful maidens. However, they were never impolite, instead, treating them with respect and politeness. Asura didn''t care. If they offended his family, he would beat them to an inch of life.


    "Asura, you are really something," Lucia said, her voice full of pride and admiration. "To defeat the sword saintess, and make her fall for you that hard..."


    Because Lucia could split herself into several shadows, she knew almost everything that Asura did and said. So, despite the earlier confession of Sigurd and their lovely moment, she knew about it.


    "It wasn''t me. It was just the result of many years of training. Besides, she is an amazing woman."


    "What about you? Did you fall for her as well?"


    "Me? She is a beautiful maiden, and her strength is a bit alluring. However, I fell for her the moment I saw her swinging that silver sword."


    "Eh?! You did?" Sigurd gasped, her cheeks blushing from his casual words.


    "I did. She is a perfectbination of beauty and strength. How can I not love her?"


    Sigurd''s face turned bright red, her hand covering her cheeks as she stared at Asura. While Lucia''s cheeks puffed out, her hand grasping his, her gaze at him full of longing.


    "What about me?"


    "You are the most beautiful, no one canpare to you, Lucia. I love you."


    "Good, hehe. That''s good."


    The three of them walked together towards the main hall, although Sigurd felt a tinge of jealousy towards the other women around Asura. She could control herself and would take it out on himter tonight when they continued their duel.


    She smiled as she thought, her gazending on the man beside her, her heart beating with anticipation and excitement.


    ''My love...''


    ***


    That night, the thirty knights returned to their rooms, exhausted. They had been given a room each, with the best beds and amenities possible, with arge bathhouse for them to enjoy.


    Sigurd used the money from Asura and the Queen in the best interest of raising happy, content warriors of great strength. It was no use having knights who felt disgusted or spent several years hating the academy.


    When the night began to turn the world into a midnight paradise, Sigurd approached Asura''s room, wearing a transparent ck silk nightgown.

 Chapter 411 A Saintess falls to a Demon *

    Asura sat on his bed meditating, his mind focused on the changes in his monoliths. Since he reached the second stage, everything became harder to understand.


    There was no longer an all-knowing voice to guide him.


    ''I don''t know what wille after I reach the limit of Phase Two. However, I at least understand that each time I level up the monoliths. Each level boosts their effects and increases both my physical and magical while also improving my physique.''


    He leaned back and noticed the soft footsteps from down the corridor.


    ''It seems Sigurd is finallying.''


    Asura wondered if they were rushing things at first but then realised she had already been waiting thousands of years for his previous incarnation. Thus, he didn''t feel the need to make her wait longer.


    Her movements were like her swordsmanship, elegant and agile as she reached his door in a few moments.


    A gentle knock echoed in the dark¡ªAsura''s eyes turned to the door. He could hear the anticipation and excitement from Sigurd''s breathing, the soft sound of her lips pressing together.


    "Please,e inside, it''s open. Sigurd."


    "Ah, I''ming inside."


    The door opened slowly, and her body slipped inside with almost zero noise. Sigurd then closed the door behind her and locked thetch and bolt with a simple movement.


    Asura couldn''t look away from her enchanting figure. He watched in silence as her ck nightgown fluttered from her movements. The cloth danced in the air, showing her bare buttocks andck of panties.


    ''She''s quite adventurous toe here without her bra and panties. I can see her are through the thin silk and it makes her look so erotic.''


    "Asura..."


    Sigurd stood in the dark room with only a small candle-litmp beside his bed. The flickering fire coloured her fair skin with an orange hue. With blushed cheeks, she stepped closer and sat beside him with a timid smile on her beautiful face.


    "Do I look pretty?" She asked while looking into Asura''s eyes, a curious and expectant flicker in her eyes.


    "When have you not? But tonight, lets see."


    Asura leaned close, cing his hand on Sigurd''s cheek, his fingers gently pressing into her soft cheek, before using his thumb to lift her chin, matching the height of their mouths.


    "You look absolutely stunning in that dress, but also rather erotic. It feels like I can see another side of you tonight, right Sigurd?"


    "So, this is our first time, huh? It really is, and you look so wonderful."


    Asura''s hand slipped down, pulling on her soft, wet lips sticky with a red gloss as her eyes closed slowly. As if showing her expectation of the night''s events, her lips parted slightly, and her tongue swayed inside, waiting.


    "Sigurd, you can''t wait for a kiss, right?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then, allow me to satisfy your desire."


    The beautiful saintess spoke in a lovely tone, different from her usual rough and confident voice, making Asura feel he was corrupting her.


    "Asura..."


    Asura pulled his lover into his arms, the doubts from earlier now fading like sugar dropped in hot tea. His lips brushed against hers, feeling how soft and tender Sigurd''s were. A sweet fragrance tickled his nose as she pushed forward, sealing their lips with a small gasp.


    Her tongue reached out and touched his, shy and uncertain, but when he responded, the movements became more passionate.


    Their lips were almost sealed together with her strawberry lip gloss while the pair entangled each other''s tongues in a dance of pleasure and passion. Asura opened his mouth wider, sucking on the tip of her tongue, and the kiss deepened.


    His hand wrapped around her waist, able to feel the heat radiating from her skin, his palm caressing the small of her back, lifting her silk dress to reveal her beautiful creamy skin. Her tongue slid over his, exploring his mouth, and the taste of her saliva filled his mouth.


    "Nnnn~ Mmmph...." Sigurd''s hands became tight, grasping Asura''s neck while pulling his face into the kiss with more strength. Now falling into passion and desire, she began to swallow his breath, addicted to his kiss.


    ''Even though she is a virgin, her kissing technique improves each time we kiss. The way she wraps her tongue around mine is a technique I haven''t experienced before.''


    ''Asura~ I want to kiss you forever, your lips taste so good.''


    ''Such a wonderful sensation... I can feel her desire in her tongue, the passion in her breath, and her heart beating faster and faster.


    "Huff..."


    The pair separated after a long and passionate kiss, a thin strand of saliva hanging between their mouths as their tongues stayed connected for a few more seconds, unwilling to let go.


    "I''m so happy, Asura. The way you kissed me was so different than the other times."


    "Sigurd, you are so charming that I can''t help myself."


    "Kiss me, please. I want you to kiss me so much that I can''t think about anything else, that I forget the world and only think of you. Only of us."


    "Your wish is mymand, my Lady."


    ''Ah... I can see his crotch became swollen from our kiss. I want to see it, to feel it. The other girls have enjoyed this moment. I don''t want to lose.''


    Asura moved forward and imed her lips again, their tongues twisting and fighting with each other.


    The two of them exchanged their saliva and breath as he slowly lifted her nightdress, exposing her entire body to the light, her beautiful fair snow-white skin revealed before he tossed her dress on the floor.


    ''So beautiful... Her breasts are muchrger than before, but her pink nipples andrge are are so cute. I want to bite and tease her until she begs me to go further.''


    ''Ah, he''s staring at me so much. Asura must like my body, right?''


    Asura''s mouth found hers again, his tongue slipping past her lips and exploring her mouth while his hands cupped her breasts. The warmth and softness of her flesh were more than he imagined. Her soft breasts felt so hot to the touch, and he enjoyed their weight in his palms as she moaned into his mouth.


    ''My breasts... they feel strange when he teases them~ are they not ugly... the other girls have small are and cute nipples. Are mine too big or ugly? What does he think of them?!''


    His hands squeezed and yed with her breasts, pressing and groping her sensitive flesh while rubbing his thumbs against her hardening nipples. Asura''s mouth left hers, his kisses trailing down her neck, his fingers pinching her nipple while his lips nibbled at her throat.


    "Nnnnnn, yes, there, right there, Asura, please don''t stop."


    "Your body is so sensitive, and so soft, I love it."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Asura trailed his kisses down towards her beautiful breasts, tracing the tip of his tongue along her skin. He enjoyed watching her body tremble from the sensation.


    His mouth reached her nipple, the hard pink bud pressed against his lips felt warm and squishy as he gaze up at the beautiful saintess.


    Her face was now bright red, and his lips wrapped around the tiny nub, suckling and teasing the hard flesh while his fingers continued to caress her other breast.


    ''Ah~ Asura, your tongue... I feel so strange down there... but I like this feeling. It''s so good.''


    "Nnnn~ don''t stop, keep licking me like that, Asura."


    Sigurd''s hands pressed against Asura''s head, forcing him to continue sucking on her swollen nipple. The feeling of her soft flesh and hard nipple in his mouth was amazing. The way it pulsed with each heartbeat sent waves of pleasure through her body.


    "Ahh... more... harder... suck more..."


    Her moans became louder, and her hands tightened in his hair, pushing his face closer to her chest, his tongue rolling and licking her nipple while he bit and tugged on the sensitive flesh, sending jolts of pain and pleasure along her spine.


    "Mmmmn!"


    Sigurd''s body arched upward, pressing her chest against his face as her legs mped around Asura''s body.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Her thighs and knees locked around his waist, her crotch grinding against him while her hips bucked against his waist, trying to get closer to his hard member.


    "Sigurd, if you want me, just say the word."


    "Yes, yes, yes! I want you, I want you, I want you now, please, now, please, I can''t wait, Asura."


    Asura lowered her onto the bed and positioned himself between her legs, his cock resting against her stomach, the head pressing against her belly button.


    "Sigurd, this is going to hurt a little. Please rx your body and don''t be afraid."


    "Okay, I understand. Please, don''t be gentle, Asura."


    Asura leaned forward, wanting to hold her tight to ease her nerves.


    He stared into her eyes and kissed her deeply, their tongues entwined, while he used his hands to spread her legs and position his member.


    "Yes, Asura, please, just do it."


    ''Okay, she''s ready.''


    ''Ah, his penis is so big and thick; it''s even bigger than the one in my dreams. His eyes are so beautiful, I want to be swallowed by him and never let go.''


    Before he pushed inside, Asura wrapped her cheek with his palm. "I love you, Sigurd."


    ''Eh?!''


    The moment he confessed, his hips surged forward, his member sinking into the depths of her warm entrance, the walls of her vagina wrapped around him, stretching wide as Asura broke Sigurd''s proof of 3000 years of virginity.

 Chapter 412 Fallen Saintess Wants More ***

    The bed squeaked when Asura pushed his hips forward, his member crushed by the pressure of Sigurd''s insides. As he prated deeper, the soft, sticky walls throbbed while tightening around his member.


    "Agh... Nnn~ Asura, you''re spreading me apart... it feels strange, a dull pain nothing like I''ve felt before.... Haa..."


    "You''re so tight and soft, it feels amazing inside you Sigurd."


    Sigurd kissed his neck while she dug her fingernails into his back, almost breaking his skin. Asura moved his hips slowly, sliding his member in and out of her depths. A low, wet, sticky sound echoed while Sigurd got used to the sensation; he felt her warmth and juices building up, dribbling down his shaft.


    The sensation feltpletely different from how he felt with his other partners.


    "Nn~ Asura... it''s starting to feel strange... Your manhood is dragging my insides, poking them... Hnn..."


    "Sigurd, you''re so tight, and hot, and your body is so soft, you''re amazing...!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''m happy you''re enjoying yourself..."


    Asura''s heart throbbed, a burning sensation in his chest while he looked at Sigurd. Her face was clearly struggling still as she bit her teeth together, sweat running down her forehead. She was trying her best to hide the difort she felt from his huge, unyielding member that gouged her deepest parts, yet her small smile made him realise she was trying to hide her feelings for his sake.


    ''My insides ache... the feeling of him spreading my insides feels strange, yet it makes me feel so happy to see his face filled with pleasure.''


    He wanted her to feel even better, even if she was already doing her best to put on a brave face.


    "Haa... Nn~ Asura, can you go faster?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Y-yes, I want to feel more of you, and I don''t want you to hold back for my sake..."


    Asura smiled, moving his lips to meet hers, and as their tongues intertwined, he thrust his hips, pushing his cock deeper inside of her, the hot, slimy depths he entered for the first time, as her insides tightened, undting and wrapping around his shaft like never before.


    ''Oh god~ it''s even deeper... why does it feel so different when it pokes the roof of my stomach...? Ahh!''


    Her tongue and mouth quivered, drool escaping the corners of her lips as Asura broke their kiss.


    "Haah... Haah... Asura, did you get bigger? It''s strange... ahn... strange..."


    "Sorry, you were just too cute I couldn''t help it."


    Sigurd smiled, her face bright red as her body twitched from the stimtion. Asura picked up his pace, his body getting hotter while his desire grew. What made him more aroused was how her face became bright red each time her pussy made a loud squelch the moment his hips pressed against hers, causing her to squeal slightly as his cock pressed against her womb.


    The foreign sense of pain and pressure caused the saintess to be adorable.


    ''She''s so cute... I love her...''


    "Haa... it''s really big... and hard... like burning iron raging inside of me."


    Sigurd could not hide her emotions, her voice showing her enjoyment as she learned this pleasure and sensation. Her voice alternated its tone between low and high as his hips pounded against her pelvis while she felt his balls pping her ass. A strange sensation.


    "Ahn~ Asura, nn... harder, please... harder..."


    Sigurd''s eyes were teary as she looked at the person she loved, her smile bright and warm. Asura leaned down to kiss her, their lips pressed together as they sucked on each other''s lips, both falling into a trance while lost in pleasure. His hips began mming against her, causing a loud smack each time his thighs struck her ass, making it jiggle.


    "Hn, mmnn~ ah, ahh... Nnn! A-Asura, it''s reaching strange ces... It didn''t feel like this before... I... I''m going crazy...


    Haa..."


    Sigurd''s soft insides enveloped his cock, tightening around him as a strange sensation of pressure built up. As her pussy squeezed his shaft, it dragged the skin of his cock along as if milking him. The way his cock pushed against her soft, tender walls, rubbing them while her insides were slick and sticky with her juices.


    ''Why does it feel so good...? Haa... Is it because it''s Asura...? It feels like he''s studying my entire body~ I feel something building up in my body. It feels like I''m going to explode.''


    "Sigurd, you feel so good. You''re amazing."


    "Asura... Nn..."


    Asura could see her body quiver and twitch while she wrapped her arms and legs around his waist. Her powerful abdomen tightened as she began to sway her hips against him, causing a lewd bubble of juices to leak from their connection, making an erotic squelching sound each time she let out an adorable pant.


    "Haa... It''s amazing, I''m... I''m going crazy... Asura, do you feel good? Is my body enough for you?"


    "You''re perfect, Sigurd. I love you. It''s like your insides are melting my cock, making us one."


    "I love you too, Asura."


    Sigurd could not hold herself back any longer, her body acting on its own as her arms and legs wrapped around him tightly, pressing their bodies together. She began to kiss his neck, cheek and lips, smothering him. Her eyes were hazy and lost, tears forming as she stared at Asura, her voice desperate.


    "Please don''t stop... Please give me more... More of you, I need all of you..."


    Asura held her face in his hands, looking at her deeply, their eyes filled with a passionate desire for each other as he leaned forward, their lips touching. Sigurd closed her eyes and kissed him, and their mouths opened slowly as their tongues intertwined and yed with one another.


    "I''ll never let you go, Sigurd. Don''t worry, and entrust yourself to me."


    "Thank you, Asura. I''m so happy..."


    The bed creaked loudly, their bodies mming into one another as if they were in a battle. Sigurd''s unrelenting waist movements fast and her ability to tighten her insides caused Asura to fight back with his skilled hip movements that made her gasp and squeal when he teased her favourite spots.


    Despite this, their love was on full disy.


    "Asura, I love you... I love you...so much~ I like this¡ªsex is amazing."


    Sigurd became enveloped in their lovemaking. Her eyes filled with lust. Her body moved on its own, her hands running through Asura''s hair, down his back, and to his butt, squeezing and pulling him inside her using her immense Stage Nine physical prowess.


    "It''s so hot... my body feels so hot, I''m burning up inside, my stomach keeps feeling strange. A-Asura, I''m sorry... I''m losing control, I''m sorry... something ising. I can''t stop it."


    "Don''t hold back, let it all out, and let me see everything."


    "Ahn... I-I''ming, I''ming! I''ming~!"


    Her voice was loud and high-pitched as her eyes closed tight and her face scrunched together. Her body trembled and shuddered as her insides wrapped around Asura, tightening, her muscles convulsing as she experienced her first orgasm from sex.


    "Haah... haah... hah..."


    "Did you cum, Sigurd?"


    "I... I don''t know.... ha.... it feels strange... everything is a little blurry, and my head is light and my legs are still tingling... ahn...


    but it feels really nice..."


    "You did well, Sigurd."


    "Nnn... but you haven''t finished yet, have you? I want to feel your love too, so please... don''t stop... make a mess of my insides."


    "Don''t worry. I am going to mess you up and fill you with my seed."


    Sigurd kissed him while biting his lips. The saintess could not contain her smile, the happiness of experiencing a new form of pleasure and bonding with the man she loved. Asura returned her smile before he began moving his hips again. Their bodies pressed together, her breasts squished against his chest while her tongue licked his cheeks and lips before entering his mouth.


    "Asura, do it more... Harder... Faster... Haa, Nnn..."


    Sigurd could no longer hold back her moans. It was like that one orgasm changed everything. Her voice was beautiful, a sound he''d never heard from her before.


    ''Sigurd, you''re really beautiful. I''m lucky.''


    His hips thrust deep inside her, his cock sliding against her tight and wet insides, the sensation indescribable as he felt his cock throbbing. The sensation of her insides suddenly became even more intense, his mind unable toprehend how much she could stimte his cock.


    "Sigurd, I''m going to cum."


    "Mmn~ do it... give me all your love... I want everyst drop... please... haa..."


    Asura''s cock invaded her pussy, his cock pushing against her womb while his balls pped her ass.


    "Nnn! Ah... Asura, ah, ahn, I''ming again, ahn... ah~"


    Sigurd''s insides tightened, her body trembling while she came again. She let out a lewd, high-pitched cry while wrapping herself around him. The moment she began to undte, it triggered Asura''s orgasm.


    "Haa... Nn, I''m cumming...!"


    "Ahnnn~!"


    Sigurd''s face brightened, a lewd, blissful expression while her pussy quivered as the white, sticky semen flooded her womb and insides.


    "Ahnn~ Nnn~ ah... so much..."


    ''Ah... something hot~ and thick... like jelly is flooding my womb!''


    "Sigurd, it''s so warm, and your insides are pulling me in..."


    "Don''t pull out, stay inside... please... I want to keep you inside me..."


    "If that''s what you want."


    Asura''s hips continued to pound Sigurd''s lovely hole, his face one of bliss as his cock continued to spurt a thick, hot load of semen that flooded her insides. As his cock twitched and spurted inside of her, the overflow of sperm began to spill out of her insides, making a mess of her thighs and bedsheets.


    "Nnn! Nnn! Ahn! Ahnn!"


    "Sigurd, are you okay?"


    "I... I don''t know... I think I''m going crazy... I''ming again... Ahn, ahn~"


    Sigurd''s body began to tremble, her pussy quivering, her face bright red as her head shook.


    "Ahnn! Asura, I''ming again...! My insides are being filled... it feels amazing~ I love it..."


    As her body shook, her eyes rolled to the back of her head while her tongue stuck out. She gasped for breath with her face covered in sweat and her eyes filled with tears, and she let out a long, satisfying moan, her body shuddering in pleasure.


    "So much... there''s so much of your love... Asura..."


    "Are you alright, Sigurd?"


    "I''m fine. I love you~ so long, I waited for this for so long... now I won''t let you go, fufu."


    Sigurd wrapped herself around his body, while kissing his neck, cheeks and lips lightly, her affectionate disy adorable and loving.


    "I love you, Sigurd. I will never let you go. I promise."


    "Asura..."


    After their lovemaking session, the two spent a short while cuddling and kissing, rolling in his bed, before Sigurd''s lips pressed against his ear, "I want more... can we..."


    "Sure, how do you want it this time?"


    "From behind, and I want it harder this time. I want to feel every inch of you."


    "I understand."


    Asura pulled out of her, her juices flowing out of her hole, dripping onto her thighs and onto the bedsheet. As she got on her hands and knees, Asura grabbed her hips and plunged his cock deep inside of her, the feeling of her insides rubbing his cock causing him to shudder.


    "Nnn!"


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No, it feels really good, and it''s hitting new ces. Ahn, don''t look at my ass... just do it, please..."


    Asura smiled, thrusting his hips forward, his cock pushing into her insides. The lewd disy of Sigurd painted into his eyes as they continued to have sex for the rest of the night.


    The mansion filled with the lovely moans of Sigurd until the sun began to rise.

 Chapter 413 The Happy Saintess and the Jealous Phoenix

    Asura awoke after his evening with Sigurd, a pleasant ache filling his entire body. Thanks to the pair finally passing the starting line for their rtionship to go further.


    He felt almost reborn, the magical power gained from taking Sigurd''s first time enough to boost his body and magic to the limits of their current state.


    The lovely woman herself reached the pinnacle of humanity thanks to Asura''s magic flooding her body like a tidal wave of dense Animus that ravished her repeatedly until she reached evolution.


    A beautiful melody of various birds sang outside the window: blue, red, silver, and white. The birds that lived in the Phoenix de were all said to be distant descendants of the firebird itself and were treated with great respect and fed the best food possible.


    "Nn.... it''s already morning?" Sigurd''s hoarse voice sounded as shey atop Asura''s chest, her soft breasts squished t while she rubbed her sleepy eyes and smacked her lips. "Honey... I can''t move my legs well¡ªcarry me to the toilet~ please?"


    Asura looked down at his newest lover with a bitter smile. His hand slid through her messy silver hair while letting out a slight yawn as they only finished theirst session two hours ago. He still felt the slight exhaustion in his muscles.


    "Oh? I see... One minute, I''m a little stiff."


    Sigurd''s eyes widened for a moment before her right hand reached down, grasping a hard object she could only just wrap around with her mouth opening in shock.


    "Hmm? Honey, I love you but... How are you still hard after all that... I... It''s still throbbing from thest time... impossible...


    I surrender!"


    "Ah... not that, my muscles, Sigurd..." Asura corrected her, his hands wrapping around her waist, pulling her off him, and sitting up. He turned his body and put her on hisp. Her slender legs dangled across his thighs and her arms around his neck while she leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "You''re going to carry me like this? Fufu, I feel like a princess."


    "Should we change the position?"


    "No, I''m fine like this... but... um..."


    "It''s okay, you can ask anything you want."


    "T-Then... can you carry me to the toilet, please? I''m... really full, and it''s hard for me to move."


    "Ahaha, sure no problem."


    Sigurd closed her eyes while Asura lifted her and moved like she weighed nothing. Asura looked outside the window, enjoying the view before they reached therge en suite bathroom, where he ced the naked Sigurd on the toilet before moving away with a smirk on his lips. "Just shout for me when you finish, okay?"


    "Okay, honey. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Asura opened the window in the bedroom and saw a small bird hopping on the windowsill. It had beautiful bright red feathers, a long sharp beak, and silver ws. He let it hop onto his fingers while returning to his room, closing the door to the bathroom to be greeted by Lucia, who was rolling on his bed, sniffing his pillow.


    "Ah~ master''s scent is so thick... Asura~ Asura~~ I love your scent so much."


    ''I had no idea that Lucia was like this when I turned my back...'' Asura thought to himself, the bird in his palm hopping onto his shoulder, staring at Lucia.


    "Hey, Lucia, you''re too loud. Are you alright?"


    "Oh! M-M-Master?!" Her body, like smoke, vanished, then appeared beside him, fully clothed as if she had never rolled naked in his bed a few seconds ago. "Y-Yes, I''mpletely fine."


    "What was that? I''ve never seen you act like that."


    "L-Like what, master?"


    "Rolling naked on the bed and sniffing my pillow while moaning my name."


    "Master~ I think you''re imagining things, are you still dreaming?" Lucia replied with a bright red face, yet her tone was ice cold.


    "Oh? So, I imagined you saying that you love my scent? A shame, tonight would have been your turn if so."


    "Master... you''re terrible~ don''t say such things."


    Asura could only sigh, the bird on his shoulder hopping back and forth between his shoulder and his hand, looking at Lucia.


    "Well, forget it; make sure you wear that cute red nightgown tonight.


    "Ah... yes, master~ I will be happy to!"


    Lucia''s atmosphere improved with this, and she seemed to be less embarrassed. Instead, her arm wrapped around his, leaning against him as they sat beside therge window facing the bed.


    "Lucia, this little fellow is adorable. I wonder why it''s so attached to me..."


    "Oh! Master, that is a Feni bird. Its name is Feinur. It''s one that your father started to tame quite a while ago. Don''t you recognise him, you father said are the one that found him in the garden wounded."


    "Eh?! That fat little bird has be this handsome red thing?"


    "Yes, master, Feni birds are said to be a distant rtive of the legendary Phoenix. It is extremely rare, and your father was very excited when you managed to tame it."


    "Howe?"


    "When one is tamed, it will naturally attract others of the opposite sex, the females of the phoenix species tend to be the ones that hunt for mates, while males are the ones hunted."


    Asura remembered being younger, like Mu Xue. He found a small red bird in the garden that had broken its leg and seemed injured, so he spent months helping it recover... Then, it refused to leave him and would sleep in the small garden and tree outside his balcony.


    "I see... it''s good that Feinur is doing much better. But... why has he be so attached to me?"


    "Feni birds mate for life, master. Once a mate is chosen, they are faithful and will be very loyal. The same is true for them choosing a master, it is said that Feni birds will never betray or leave their master or master''s home until they pass on. It''s one of the several tourist attractions to our de."


    "Oooh... Peoplee with the hopes of a Feni bird choosing them? I remember now, the huge pond in the centre of town is always filled with hundreds of them!"


    "Well that''s true, the pond was recently increased in size because of their poption growing rapidly."


    "Haha, I''m d, you must have been working hard Feinur."


    Suddenly, the sound of Sigurd''s soft voice came from the bathroom. "Honey~e and help me, I have finished."


    "Coming, hold on a bit, Lucia."


    "Okay, master, I''ll have them prepare tes for you both."


    Asura picked up the small Feni bird and walked to the bathroom, pushing the door open to find Sigurd sitting on the toilet while stretching her legs.


    Somehow, Sigurd looked infinitely cute to Asura at this moment as he lifted her off the seat and sat her on the counter. Before reaching for a new toothbrush. "Let''s prepare for breakfast, Sigurd."


    "Nn~ spoil me, fufu."


    "Sure, I''ll spoil you to the point you''re sick of me."


    Sigurd smiled faintly, watching Asura bring the brush to her teeth, before she opened her mouth, and made an ''ahh'' sound. She looked at her reflection, her eyes bing slightly misty while a gentle smile formed on her lips. It felt like a dream to enjoy this sort of normal thing that she gave up on countless years ago.


    After they finished brushing their teeth, Asura helped Sigurd to wash her face before the pair moved to the bathtub. Asura washed her body gently, the sponge rubbing over her smooth skin as Sigurd could only chuckle while watching his movements.


    ***


    Soon after, the pair arrived downstairs with Sigurd wearing a soft white dress with frills along the bottom and a high neck with no shoulders. Asura wore a ck pair of pants and a royal blue tunic with golden buttons andce.


    As they entered the dining hall, Sigurd blushed in embarrassment because Asura still carried her, with all the other women smiling as they knew what happened and why she was like that. While Garrett just put up his thumbs to Asura with a wide grin on his face.


    "Good morning, Father."


    "Morning, Asura."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Good morning, Mother."


    "Good morning, My handsome son~ anotherdy has been made into your prisoner?"


    "Ahaha, mother, I wouldn''t put it that way... you make me sound like some kind of demon lord."


    "Tsk tsk, such a shy boy."


    "Well, I''ll take it for now, so what''s for breakfast today?"


    "Hmm, let''s see."


    Ophelia seemed to have filled the table with tes of fresh bread, eggs, bacon, grilled fish, and fruits. There were also three kinds of juice: orange, apple, and water.


    Asura sat beside his father at the head of the table, and Sigurd sat on hisp. Although Asura was the Earl now, he still wanted his dad to remain in that seat until Asura felt he deserved it.


    However, while he sat there, he noticed Helliana seemed strange...


    "Helliana, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine..." She answered with a curt voice and turned away, her eyes more downcast than usual.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "It''s none of your business..."


    Asura frowned and ignored her. He wasn''t sure what was wrong, and he wasn''t about to push her. However, he couldn''t help but notice the look she gave Sigurd and realised that she might be jealous.


    ''But until now she never got jealous, even for Lorem or Lucia...''


    "Excuse me, I will return to my room for now. Thank you for the wonderful breakfast, Lady Ophelia."


    He wanted to speak to her, but Helliana finished her breakfast and quickly left the table. Helliana''s issue made him feel uneasy because they would depart for Lyndwrym and the east tomorrow.

 Chapter 414 Entwined feelings, Words unsaid.

    The day passed without Asura being able to speak to Helliana. It was the first time he ever experienced being rejected or pushed away by the women around him.


    However, it wasn''t something that made him angry or displeased. Instead he only worried about Helliana''s feelings.


    ''Helliana has been with me the longest, although I can say the same for Lorem, in my first life before death. I gave my organs to her, and we were married. That kind of bond cannot be broken easily.''


    ''No... It can and would. Normally, no woman would endure that torture, wait those long years all for me to be whole again...''


    Because of the issue with Helliana, Asura rode his horse alone ahead of the carriages.


    The horse was an elegant ck beauty¡ªwhile he wanted to ride a fully grown monster, they were being used to help recover and improve the farnd, so he chose a warhorse instead.


    Behind him in therge carriage were Sigurd, Helliana and Noir, while Lucia rode a white horse a few yards behind Asura.


    ''Then when we endure the things we did. Instead of making her feel secure and telling her my feelings. I took advantage of her kindness and gentle, epting nature.''


    Asura''s horse began to gallop along the new stone roads, the loud patter of his steed''s hooves echoing across the de.


    He thought back to his father and mother''sst words before he left. Their eyes watching Helliana full of concern, and they scolded him thoroughly.


    "My son, that girl has done more for you than you can ever repay. The things you told us and likely many things you couldn''t tell. No matter what kind of humiliation or shame you must face, apologise to her sincerely."


    "My dear boy, although your father''s words are true. Instead of just blindly apologising, think of your feelings; what do you want to tell her? Why do you want to say those words? Make sure you tell her. Otherwise, at this rate, you may lose her."


    "Eh, lose her?" Asura responded in his mind, while grasping the reigns tight, the curve of the path quite smooth thanks to the dwarven architects.


    "She will make a mistake in battle or lose control and part with you. I want you to think hard, although you need to be fast. Is it worth rushing for the kingdom''s sake, or is Helliana worth dying your mission a little just to fix things?"


    Asura nodded his head, and his expression hardened as he began to think of what to say, how to say it... To him, Helliana was someone special, much like Mu Xue of hisst life. She is the one who started everything for him, from the moment he saw her reading under that cherry blossom tree.


    Although the feelings he had for Helliana and Mu Xue were different, he understood after thinking about it for so long. Helliana was someone he wanted to spend his life with.


    ''No, even more... to make it up to her for all that waiting and suffering. No, that''s wrong too! It''s because I want to be with her.''


    These feelings and words weren''t about repaying her or some kind of mission. It was about Asura''s feelings, his heart.


    The desire to spend his life with her no matter what might happen in the future.


    The sun was already setting over the horizon as the group reached a small vige. It was a smallmunity on the border of the de, but it was a peaceful ce with a few farmers, hunters, and trappers.


    Arundel Vige.


    This vige would be the ce that he and Helliana would remember as the vige. He would confess his feelings, not out of a feeling of guilt or because Helliana waited for him but because Asura wanted to!


    Although the horses could travel a little further, the light was running out, and Asura wanted to make sure the horses and soldiers could get an adequate rest.


    As the guards began setting up their tents and cooking food, Asura approached Rasha.


    "Rasha, Yufa, are you two alright to be left alone here? I will leave four female guards to protect you, and Sigurd and Noir will sleep in the tent beside you. The vige should be safe."


    "We will be fine. You don''t have to worry. Yufa and I have our ways of protecting ourselves. Just go; we can make a decent bed anywhere, fufu." Rasha smirked and nudged Asura.


    "I... I see." Asura turned away and headed towards the spare hut that was loaned to him by the vige head; his lips curled into a smile.


    Yufa nodded, but her expression was somewhat stiff. Yufa rolled her hands into fists, her excitement to be camping for the first time with friends making her happy.


    ***


    When he reached the door, he hesitated for a moment before opening the door.


    The moment it opened, a loud creak echoed, causing the female inside to jump as she seemed to be mid-changing.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Helliana. I want to talk."


    Asura saw her changes, as she dropped the pants in her hand and turned to face him, a look of worry with her lips forming a frown and eyes narrowed.


    "It''ste. Can''t it wait until tomorrow?"


    Asura stepped into the room and closed the door with a thud. "No, it can''t."


    Helliana sighed and shook her head, continuing to change, ignoring Asura''s gaze as she unclothed, removed the battle clothes changed into her blue nightgown and turned to face him.


    "I thought it was Lucia''s night tonight?"


    Asura stepped forward before he sat on the edge of the cheap bed, its wooden nks and the springs in the mattress creaking.


    "I am listening."


    Stay tuned to empire


    "I''m sorry."


    "For what?"


    "For being a fool. For being blind. For taking you for granted."


    "Is that all?"


    He could feel she was not quite interested or rather seemed to wish for more as Asura took a deep breath.


    "When you were there to support me and stayed beside me for so many years, alone while suffering. I am grateful to you for all that you endured."


    Helliana smiled, though it was faint and bitter. "I wasn''t the only one who suffered."


    "It doesn''t matter because you suffered the most."


    "However, my feelings don''te from what you did or endured. Theye from our daily conversations, the little things you did when appearing to me inside the monolith."


    "The times you would tease your appearance just to make me shocked at your beauty. Your smile, the way you make my favourite meals and can adjust them to my feelings on the day."


    "The way you always know what to say. It''s not because you are loyal or endured all that, although I am grateful for that, but because it''s you."


    Asura grasped while taking breaths between his words, and his hand squeezed hers tight. "from the moment I saw you reading your science homework under the cherry blossoms that fell out of season."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He smiled faintly, a blush on his cheeks. "To the moment you saved my life, throwing your safety away in the tower of death! When I thought I lost you... My heart felt like it was torn in half!"


    Helliana''s eyes widened. She had never seen Asura so flustered or serious. Her face flushed red, and her heart began to pound in her chest. She felt like it was back on their first together, his awkward proposal and honest feelings... The feelings she waited so long to hear.


    "Asura... Are you saying?"


    "I am saying that I love you more than I can exin with words, with actions... You were my first love, and I was terrified over time that you might have changed. Thus, I became stupid and kept dying this moment."


    He lowered his head, and his hands trembled as his voice cracked.


    "I am sorry for being such a fool. I have spent all this time trying to make you happy, but rather than give you what you wanted, I just gave you lip service!"


    "Asura... sometimes you''re so stupid for an intelligent man."


    Helliana ced her hand on his cheek, lifting his head and gazing at him.


    "I knew what I was doing. I didn''t have to do the things I did, but I did them because I love you. Though I got jealous because of the other girls and women, it wasn''t enough to make me wish to forget those feelings. I know how you feel, how you felt..."


    She closed her eyes and smiled.


    "I can see it in your eyes and bodynguage. It was the reason I epted everything. You are so obvious with your feelings that I knew how important I was to you. Yet still made you worry like this."


    Asura opened his mouth and closed it, but Helliana silenced him by pressing a finger against his lips.


    "Now that I''ve heard what I wanted, I can be happy and honest. I won''t let them take you from me, nor will I get jealous or angry. Because now, finally, I am the same as them; you took so long that I almost pushed you down!"


    Her voice grew stern, and her lips formed a smile, her eyes shing with a strange desire.


    "I am d you finally told me your feelings, and I will be even happier if you show them to me for years and years toe. Because the feelings I have for you are timeless."


    The next moment, she leaned forward and pressed her lips against his, a quiet, soft kiss as the pair felt their breath blowing against each other''s cheeks.


    Helliana hugged his shoulders tightly as her warm tears flowed. "So don''t be an idiot anymore, ok? If you want to say something, tell me. If you need something, ask me. I am not a mind reader... so help me out."


    "The truth is, yourst confession was so shallow and empty I felt worried that it was just for the sake of it. Back then, when we were all in Romantica... That''s why I didn''t approach you aggressively."


    "Asura... You idiot." She pulled him down onto the bed, the pair lying side by side as they held each other.


    "I am an idiot. But I will happily be your fool forever."


    "Idiot..."

 Chapter 415 Twin Phoenix **

    Asura''s and Helliana''s eyes interlocked, their hands wrapped around each other''s cheeks. There was nothing in the world but the two of them, each enjoying the scent and warmth of the other.


    "I''m d."


    "I am as well."


    The pair smiled as they spoke, their bodies brimming with delight. Helliana''s heart thumped like a rabbit rushing through the forest. At the same time, Asura could feel both his hearts pounding like a cksmith''s hammer.


    "I''ll make you happy. You''re going to have the most blissful life possible."


    "Even though I have topete with ten other women? Fufu, Asura, I don''t ask for too much¡ªwe made those rules for a reason. However, I only ask you smile, and tell me your feelings once in a while."


    "I promise to give you my everything when we are together. I''ll let you know how I feel even more than anyone."


    "Yes, and I''ll work hard so that you''ll love me more than anyone."


    Asura''s hand slipped over the soft, squishy lips of Helliana. Though they kissed and touched each other many times, it felt different. His fingers felt small jolts of magic that flowed into his body like small fireworks exploding, filled with her love and feelings for him.


    "Helliana..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, Asura?"


    "I love you."


    Helliana''s golden eyes glittered with a mysterious glow. She seemed to try to keep her face straight but couldn''t stop her expression from breaking out into a broad smile.


    "Kiss me."


    "Yes."


    "And hold me tight."


    "Yeah."


    "And look at me."


    "I won''t take my eyes off you." Discover more stories at empire


    "And call me again."


    "Helliana."


    "Ah..."


    Asura slowly leaned forward, their lips gradually closing in on one another. The pair felt their hearts pounding faster and faster.


    "I love you."


    When their lips connected, the fireworks that were once small explosions began to surge within them.


    Like with Sigurd, he could feel all his monoliths bing active, the movement of his magic like a surging tide as their bodies shared everything without a single secret.


    It was impossible to tell where one ended and the other began. They could feel a warmth that felt like the sun on a midsummer''s day; the two of them fused into one as their tongues began to entangle and dance, sticky and wet, with saliva mixed with magic.


    Their love for each other had reached the point of no return, two of the same race, both ck phoenixes kissed as their genes, blood, and magic synchronised perfectly, forming a warm and gentle barrier.


    "Haa... Ha..."


    They separated their lips, their tongues still linked by a strand of saliva. Both Helliana''s and Asura''s cheeks were flushed, and their bodies were hot and flushed.


    "Helliana..."


    "I feel so warm, and there is a feeling inside me. It''s like you are flowing inside me."


    Asura''s two wings spread out as Helliana''s did the same, both wrapping around the other¡ªher eyes looked at him with tears of joy.


    "It''s like my heart is singing, and this is what I was born to do! Asura, I feel so many feelings, both mine and yours... all your frustration, hatred and self loathing, but that''s not all I can feel it. Your warmth, your love... It is an emotion that has been given to me that is so pure that I cannot bear it!"


    The two embraced each other tightly, their feelings flowing into the other, the emotions and memories they had held onto for years.


    Silent words and fleeting dreams unspoken or mentioned.


    "Helliana, I am... sorry... I''m sorry I couldn''t face you sooner. If I had, you wouldn''t have suffered. Maybe we wouldn''t have been so lonely and sad. I''m sorry I made you cry, and I''m sorry I couldn''t be the person you wanted me to be and protect you back then."


    "Then... Protect me now, forever~ okay?"


    "Yeah, I will."


    "Fufu, Asura. Thank you... for loving me..."


    "Helliana..."


    Asura''srge, sturdy arms wrapped around his beloved. Helliana''s slender arms wrapped around his neck, her entire body pressed against him. Their bodies rolled on the cheap bed as his hand removed her nightdress, and her fingertips tossed his clothes into a pile.


    Her soft, long legs wrapped around his body, stroking and gliding across him with her smooth skin, driving him crazy. Asura''s fingers stroked her thighs, tracing his way up towards her soft breasts.


    "You can''t stop touching me, can you?"


    "I can''t get enough of your body. It''s like it''s calling for me."


    "Fufu, I can feel it too. You want me so much you are going to burst."


    "Ah, damn."


    "Ah..."


    He didn''t want to waste a second and pressed his lips against hers once again.


    "Nn, ah... Aah..."


    "Mmm... Helia."


    "Mm, I''m not just your lover or your wife. I''m... more than that."


    "Ah, I know."


    "I''m... a part of you, and you are part of me~ from the moment you gave me your heart, I swore to give you my soul in return."


    "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Asura and Helliana were so close to one another that their lips touched, their souls intertwined.


    Helliana''s hand slipped down his abdomen, stroking his abs before reaching his erect member, wrapping her hand around its hot, fleshy tip and feeling the sticky juices oozing from the opening.


    "Hmm, I want this."


    "Take it."


    Asura''s cock was already hard and throbbing in his lover''s hands. Helliana''s hands were soft, and her skin was smooth like satin. The feeling of her delicate hand sliding down his cock felt amazing.


    "Ah, it feels good. You are so gentle."


    "Ah, my heart feels like it''s going to leap out of my chest. Is this because of your confession?"


    "Fufu, your penis bounced. Does it excite you to get a hand job from your older sister?"


    "That''s not fair. Your body is the best."


    "Oh my~ it''s got bigger. Did you really get this horny from just my touch?"


    Helliana''s hand slid up and down, squeezing the cock in her hands and enjoying the feel of its heat and the slimy texture of his precum. She ced her lips together while gathering spit in her mouth before drooling down onto his swollen tip.


    "Blerrrh.... Fufu... it''s so wet and slimy now, just like big sister''s pussy. Do you want to see?"


    Asura never experienced this side of Helliana, apart from when they first met, and he didn''t win her heart. She would treat him like a younger brother.


    That thought while her hand rapidly jerked him off with a lewd squelching filling the room, and her lewd, sparkling eyes made her irresistible.


    "Oh my, it''s twitching. Look, it''s all big and swollen, and there is so much precum. Can you cum for me? Cum for your big sister?"


    "Don''t be silly... I won''te that fast... Helia!"


    "Mmm~ even if I do this?"


    Helliana''s body then climbed over him, her legs on either side of his face, as she began to lower her hips towards his face slowly. "Look~ it''s big sister''s pussy¡ªlook at how sticky and wet you made me. Does your sister''s pussy look nice? Do you want to taste it?"


    "Nnnn~ Asura, so cute I can feel your hot breath blowing against me."


    Helliana lowered her hips towards Asura, her crotch right in front of his face. The thick scent of an aroused woman, the familiar scent of Helliana filling his nostrils as the sticky juices dribbled onto his lips. Then she sat down, her butt cheeks enveloping his face and her womanhood mere centimetres from his mouth.


    "Nngh... it smells so good. I can''t take it anymore. Let me eat it."


    "Ah, Ahh, it''s strange! Your tongue feels good~ my perverted little Asura."


    Helliana''s soft buttocks pressed against his cheeks, his nose and lips pressed against her soaked pussy lips, tasting her sweet, delicious nectar.


    "Your tongue is incredible. Ah, lick it more, suck on it, and don''t miss a spot. My little brother is such a good boy so I will reward him!"


    The next moment, Asura felt a familiar slimy warmth envelop the tip of his cock, as her hand continued to speed up.


    "Hmnn, ahhh~ I can''t take it anymore. It''s inside me now. It tastes so strange, yet I can''t get enough of it ah~ it''s hot and hard. I can feel it throbbing."


    Asura felt amazed that Helliana transferred her thoughts and desires using her lips¡ªshe held back nothing. No hidden desires or holding back. They just did what the other desired most.


    "Fufu, I can feel everything, the throbbing of your desire and your emotions. Your feelings are so honest. Mmm, it''s so hard~ Bleerrh... It seems you like me drooling on your cock, such a lewd boy."


    Helliana''s mouth was like a warm, wet cave that greedily and passionately devoured his cock.


    Her lips hooked onto his ns, slurping on the slimy mixture of precum and drool while her tongue wrapped around his shaft. Her movements weren''t skilled, yet she sucked and licked him the best she could as her tonguepped around his member.


    Helliana''s spare hand also gently stroked his testicles as she pleasured him.


    "Nngh, so good! Ah, I can''t take it."


    Asura groaned out, his lips and nose still pressed against Helliana''s dripping snatch as his tongue danced inside her soaked, dribbling cunt.


    "Aah, not there. Your tongue is too good~ your big sister''s clit is tingling. Nngh, yes, right there! That''s the spot!"


    Helliana''s moans became louder, and her body shook as Asura''s tongue found her special spot while his lips sucked on the tip of her clit, slowly sliding his sticky lips over the soft hood, teasing her more than she could endure.


    "Ahh, I can''t take it anymore~ Ahh, cumming, I''m cumming! Mmnn!"


    "Ngh, I''m cumming too... Ah, it''s too much!"


    The moment they came, they felt the other''s emotions. The waves of pleasure that erupted from their core, the feeling of being drained dry.


    They felt the pleasure of the other as if they were experiencing it themselves, and the feelings of lust and love merged, causing a storm of pleasure to erupt through their bodies.


    "Haaaah~"


    "Haa...haa"


    Asura''s penis began to spurt his semen all over her face, bubbling and smothering her hand as it overflowed from her thick, juicy lips.


    At the same time, her vagina began to squirt its juices onto Asura''s face, soaking his face and dribbling down his chin.


    "Oh my, your penis is so hard and sticky~ it''s still spitting out cum, so lewd. Mnn~ it''s a strange, yet thick taste, fufu."


    Asura''s body felt weak. He couldn''t move a single finger as hey on the bed, panting, his member still erect.


    "Asura, your body is so honest. It''s begging for more and more."


    "Your''s too, Look at your parted lips and soaked pussy."


    "It''s fine. Let''s just enjoy ourselves tonight~"


    Helliana slowly climbed down from Asura, her hand scooping the dripping cum from her face, scooping it up with her fingers and letting it swirl around her tongue before she sloshed it down her throat.


    The pair copsed on the bed, their breathing ragged, soaked in a thinyer of sweat.


    Helliana crawled into his chest, her breasts pressing against his body and her hand gently resting on his cheek.


    "That was incredible. I felt like my soul was melting, and I could feel your warmth. I love you, Asura."


    "I love you too, Helia."


    Hellianay on Asura''s chest while letting the thick sperm covering her hand smear along his member as she teased his ns, the slimy, wet sound causing both of their desire to skyrocket.


    "Are you going to stick it inside me?"


    "Only if you want me to."


    "I do. I want you. I want you so bad my body feels like it''s on fire, and I''m so wet down there that I can''t even think straight."


    "Such a perverted woman¡ªdare to act like my older sister when you''re just a lewd woman."

 Chapter 416 The Melting Pot ***

    Asura looked at his beautiful soulmate, her soft ck hair spread messily over the bed.


    Helia looked at him with her golden eyes filled with allure and affection, her legs parting slowly, her smooth thighs brushing along the woollen fabric.


    Asura took a step forward, then another, and another. His heart beating fast, he sat down on the edge of the bed. The mattress sank under his weight. He reached out and caressed her soft hair, his fingers moving to her cheeks, her lips and her chin.


    A beautiful glow of silver magic wrapped around her body, removing her sweat and all fluids that covered her while moisturising and soothing her skin.


    "My beautiful phoenix princess, do you remember the first time we kissed?"


    Helia''s cheeks turned red as she smiled shyly.


    "Yes," she whispered, nodding. "It was the day before my operation. You confessed to me, then with sleeping agents filling your mouth..."


    "You kissed me so gently, so tenderly...I thought I was going to melt; the medicine made me lose myself to darkness, and it made me realise what you were going to do. The only thought inside my mind was that I would never get to see you again."


    "But I lived. I lived thanks to you, and you woke up, you were fine, and we were together."


    "Yes, and we got married¡ªthat moment, I never thought that we would end up here."


    Asura''s hands parted her thighs, gently stroking her as if Helia was his treasure, something so important she might break if he was too rough.


    Helia gasped and twisted her body¡ªthe feeling of Asura''s touch caressing her sensitive spots along her inner thighs and around her crotch made everything vanish.


    All she could feel was his affectionate touch and Asura''s handsome smile, always watching her face.


    "Asura, that feels good," she moaned, her back arching in pleasure as he continued hisforting touch. The more he approached her soft petals, the more intense andplex the movements of his fingers became.


    "Nn.... it''s strange... my chest feels so tight and full of your love. Yet my body craves more... I want to feel you deeper."


    Asura watched Helia''s eyes slowly losing focus, her breathing getting more intense, her tongue gliding along her red lips as moans escaped from her soft lips.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She was a beauty beyondprehension, one who was born to be his and he to be hers.


    "You are perfection, Helia."


    Her body was hot to the touch, the fragrance of her body intoxicating to Asura, and her honey dripping onto the bed was proof of how much she wanted him.


    "I am going to make you mine, not like before¡ªthis time, it''s forever. Even if we die, I won''t let go of your hand."


    "Asura~ you..."


    He knelt between her legs, lifting them slightly over his hips as his erect member pped her pelvis with a smack.


    Asura''s member was hot to the touch, and it sent shivers up Helia''s spine.


    She gasped as the tip of his member touched her soft hairs before he slipped his hips back and brushed the swollen tip against her wet lips.


    Asura''s hands slowly pushed his length inside her, the warmness and tightness of her walls enveloping him while she could only groan.


    Helia felt as if his member was changing her body, distorting her insides as she could feel him expanding and growing within her.


    "Ah... Asura..."


    She moaned, her hands grabbing his arms, her nails digging into his flesh.


    Her face was twisted in pleasure and excitement with her golden eyes half-opened and staring at his face. Helia''s lips parted while gasping for air.


    Asura felt the urge to kiss her, his lips capturing hers in a fiery kiss. His tongue slipped through her lips, their tongues brushing against each other.


    Helia''s body shuddered, her toes curling as the pleasure of their kiss reached her brain.


    "Nnnmph~ Ahhsura..... Mmmn..... Hmmnph."


    "Helia, I love you, I love you so much. Please ept me, please ept my love. I want you to be my soulmate forever, until the end of time."


    Their lips parted, his hips pressed against her thighs as she felt his cock prate her fully, crushing her insides and creating pressure that made her struggle to breathe well.


    "Nn...I loved you first and always waited for you to make a move~ I''ll be anything you want. So please... make me yours. Not because you feel guilty or want to make up to me... but because you simply wish to ravish me and take me so no other can!"


    Asura''s eyes widened before they shone bright, his entire body surging with magic like when fighting the blood crows.


    As he started to move his hips with a slight swerve and twist, his cock slid in and out of her.


    With each thrust, her body rocked back and forth, and she felt him reach a unique spot, or part of her inner walls, causing her to gasp, biting her lower lip.


    "You are truly... the best thing that ever happened to me. I won''t ever let you go, ever. Mmm~ Asura, you finally came for me... Haa... it''s so deep, my body feels so hot...


    like I''m melting into one with you."


    The warmth of their bodies mingled with the heat of their love while both of them were enveloped in a me, one ck and the other white, constantly flickering and exchanging with each other.


    However, in their passion, neither realised that sometimes Helliana would be a more mature woman with white hair and a ck me...


    Yet she looked intoxicated by the pleasure even more than Helia did.


    "Asura~ you monster, it''s too good~ Ahh... harder, give it to me harder. I''m your wife, right?"


    Helia was so out of it that she began to show her true desires.


    The previous act of being a big sister vanished as she surrendered to him, lifting her legs over his shoulders to let him prate her deeper,pletely distorting her insides.


    While Asurapletely overwhelmed her, Helia could feel a strange feeling in her womb, which made her even hornier.


    "Ah, Helia, you''re so tight and soft. It''s like your insides are kissing and sucking on me each time I move!"


    "Mmmn...ah, ahh, ahh, Asura, please, please, give me your seed, let''s have a baby. I want to be pregnant with your child, please, Asura; I want to be a mother; let''s have a child, Asura, Asura!"


    Helia waspletely taken by the pleasure of him pounding her like a pestle and mortar. His cock sliding in and out faster than a normal human could see.


    The wet sound of her honey and his precum mixing and bubbling from her entrance filled the room with a lewd atmosphere and scent, while the friction between their bodies caused a pping sound.


    "Ah, it''s too good. Don''t stop, don''t stop, don''t stop!"


    "Helia, Helia, my beautiful wife, I will give you my seed, I will nt a child within you, I will make you mine! Your body, your soul, your heart, everything belongs to me!"


    "Ahh... Asura, Asura~ I''m cumming, I''m cumming! I''m going to cum, ah, ahh, ahh, ahh, AHH!"


    A magical circle wrapped around the pair of lovers, while the white and ck Helliana seemed to ovep, both of them with eyes opened wide, drool leaking from the corner of their mouths as they reached climax.


    "I''m cumming, I''m cumming, Helia, I''m cumming!!"


    "AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, ASURA, ASURA, I''M CUMMING, AHHH, AHHH, AHH, I''M CUMMING!!!"


    Their magic collided, their souls merged, and their bodies and minds became one. All three of them were lost to the pleasure and couldn''t think of anything else.


    The feeling of Asura''s hot semen filling her womb was like a field suffering a drought for a decade, then receiving a divine blessing, causing Helia to convulse.


    Her body going limp,bined with her mind being blown by an orgasm, she experienced nothing but pleasure and bliss.


    Asura continued thrusting and releasing his sperm inside her. He felt something draining him.


    His balls felt like they could keep filling her for hours as they continued to pour into her, each load thicker and more dense than thest.


    Finally, he pulled out, his semen flowing out of her swollen red pussy as Helia''s mind drifted to thend of dreams.


    Asura felt his head spin as he copsed on the bed.


    However, he was sure someone''s hands caressed his face before he fell...


    But who?


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the upper realms, the beautiful white hair of the future goddess of the Divine Sun sect looked haggard, covered in sweat as she ced two hands on her stomach, a thick amount of sticky white fluids oozing from her bloody entrance.


    "Asura....


    "Soulmate...?"


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    There was a sudden knock on the door as one of the priestesses who helped take care of her from day to day entered.


    The goddess quickly wrapped her body in cloth and reced her undergarments. However, she didn''t use magic to remove the massive amount of male seed from her crotch. Instead used the cloth to seal most of it inside.


    "Esteemed goddess, I am here with today''s meal!"


    "Not goddess... Hellia... Call me Anna!."


    "A-Anna? Are you sure...?"


    Of course, the priestess didn''t deny her¡ªthe fact the goddess began to speak was her one source of light in this dark cult that promoted suffering over delight.


    "Goddess Anna, I hope you enjoy today''s meal and grow strong enough to protect us all from the suffering of life. Our divine sun, we offer our hearts and souls to you."


    "Soul is no good..."


    "Fweh?!"


    "Soul is for only him..."


    "Only him?" The priestess didn''t understand because there were no males in the cult. They only existed in the outer circle and would be vaporised by divine magic should they try and reach this far into the inner sanctum.


    So she let it go and just smiled, wondering if the Goddess was feeling yful today.


    "Sniff... However, there is a strange scent. I can''t believe the other caretakers haven''t activated the cleansing winds or fragrance. Forgive us, Our beloved Goddess, Anna!"


    Anna watched as the priestess turned on several machines that glowed with strange runes, creating a flow of cool, fresh air that filled the room. Then began to remove all scents with a soft forest fragrance.


    However, she felt a tight pain in her chest... because it removed the scent that she could smell on her body.


    The scent of ''Him.''

 Chapter 417 The Future Ahead of Us

    Helia gazed at the side profile of Asura''s face. The corners of her mouth rose as she felt the sensation of his heart beating through their connected hands.


    "What are you thinking about, My love?"


    Asura''s eyes flicked towards Helia, his piercing crimson iris shining from the rising sunlight. He slowly closed them while releasing a long sigh, his mouth forming a wide grin.


    "I''ve been thinking about the future, which you are an integral part of," Asura said in an elegant and endearing tone.


    "Oh my, Asura, you''ve recently be much more charming."


    ''Well, if I continued as I was, then it would make me scum unworthy of everyone''s love.''


    Helia smiled, her cheeks glowing a slight red in the sunlight, before leaning on Asura''s shoulder. "Well, don''t stop. Tell me more about this future you envision."


    "There are going to be some hardships ahead, and I might evenck the strength to ovee them. But, for the sake of all those I''vee to cherish, I will do everything in my power to stay alive and bring us closer to our dreams.


    "Even when I''m at the precipice of death, I won''t fall, and instead, I''ll push forward so that we can build a vast family together. Everyone together, for those we lost back then and may lose in the future. So those who perished no longer worry about us."


    "I see." Helia chuckled, her shoulders shaking from herughter.


    "Hmm, something funny?" Asura asked, arching an eyebrow.


    "No, it''s just... you were a real blockhead until now, but you''ve improved so much in such a short time. It makes me wonder what caused your awakening. Is it Noir, Sigurd or... maybe me?"


    Asura lightly grimaced. "Well, in the past, and until recently, my mind was too focused on the worst things. What in this world matters more than you and the others who love me and my family or people?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Family, hmm, are we going to start a family already?"


    "Is that a bad thing?"


    "Fufu, I wanted to enjoy the sex a little more first. How did you knock me up with one... well, four rounds?"


    Helia nced at Asura with a bright smile, and she cupped his chin, then brought it close so their noses were almost touching.


    "Your libido has also increased, but I was sure that people with higher bloodlines struggled to be pregnant. It took my mother almost a decade for me and my sisters.."


    "Weird, maybe we just have an amazingpatibility."


    "Our bodies do." She added while letting her tongue lick across his lips. Her eyes narrowed into slits as she kissed him passionately.


    Asura''s right hand stroked her back while the left gently caressed her side before lifting her onto hisp and holding her tight in his embrace. Helia purred and broke their kiss, then asked, "Asura, will you use the same title I have for you?"


    "Hmm, what do you mean, my love?"


    "Fufufu~ you know exactly what I meant. You just used it."


    "Only in private, okay?"


    "Nn~ that''s fine."


    After kissing some more, the two were content, just enjoying theirpany. With his hand around Helia''s waist and her resting her head on his shoulder, the two enjoyed a moment of peace in each other''s warm embrace.


    "Gaius should be arriving close to Lyndwrym today, although I wanted more time with you. It''s best not to dy the march too long... Can you forgive me?"


    "What''s there to forgive, Asura? If the situation were reversed, I would be the one leaving. So take care of the kingdom; after all, it will be our home in the future. I''ll follow you to the ends of the world, and no matter the hardships, I will be with you. There''s nothing to forgive because there is nothing you have done wrong."


    Asura turned his head and kissed her forehead.


    "Ah?! Papa and Big sister are flirting on the roof!" Noir''s voice came from below them, her hands carrying a tray with breakfast and assorted fruits. It seemed the others were already starting to get ready to depart.


    Asura and Helia chuckled and got up, then jumped off the roof to meet the others. They all gathered around the table and ate their breakfast together.


    However, the moment Sigurd saw Helia, she stopped in her tracks and looked shocked before her lips curled into a delighted smile.


    "Congrattions, I can already smell the change in your scent."


    Helia blushed, and Asura scratched the back of his head.


    "Yeah, it happenedst night. I''ll be taking a small leave after we finish this mission so I can give birth."


    "Wow, one shot, and she''s knocked up..." Lucia''s voice came from the shadow as she joined for breakfast.


    "Oh, wow, really! That''s awesome, big sis Helliana; congrattions! I want a little sister, please! Please!" Noir said excitedly.


    "Calm down, Noir, it takes time for these things. Now eat your breakfast, don''t be picky." Helia scolded Noir, who kept pushing away the food she didn''t like.


    "I think you should return to the capital, Helliana. That ce is safe and quiet, and I''m sure you would be happy there." Sigurd said with a concerned face while drinking her orange juice. Her eyes filled with concern.


    "Don''t worry about it, Sigurd. Besides, I want to stay beside Asura. The first few months are always the most dangerous for humans, but for the Phoenix tribe, it''s only thest month that is dangerous. So I have quite some time before I need to take time away from battle."


    "If that''s your decision, then I shall not meddle. You''ve been through so much, and you know your body better than me, so do as you see fit."


    "Nn, thank you."


    Asura didn''tment or get involved merely because he didn''t know about this kind of thing. Though now he understood, his mind focused on Lorem and made a mental note to make sure she didn''t fight until after giving birth.


    When they finished their breakfast, the servants collected the dishes, and the entire force began preparations to depart towards the southeastern Lyndwrym fort. Asura paid both financial support and left supplies for the vige in return for them lending a ce to stay on short notice.


    Although he didn''t need to, the Phoenix de''s people and their lord held a very honest and trusting rtionship. Thus, Asura chose this method.


    Now, a few hourster, Asura stood in front of the vige, along with his forces. This time, he rode inside a carriage with a shadow clone of Lucia, Sigurd, Helia, Rasha and Yufa. Because they came closer to the border, he wanted to get to know more about the arachne nation and the other tribes.


    "Oh~ if it isn''t our lover boy prince." Rasha''s small body flicked her spider legs towards Asura while she looked away from him. Her face filled with displeasure, narrowed eyes, pouting lips and a lifted squinting nose.


    "Hello, my beautiful spider princess. As always, your shines like the first snow on a winter''s morning."


    "Humph, don''t think you can get on my good side with that cheap ttery. I know what you did with those women at night! Hmph! You ignored me for so long, I won''t forgive you."


    Asura raised an eyebrow and nced at Helia, Sigurd and Lucia, who shrugged, then back to Yufa, who had a bright smile while blushing.


    "Really, what did I do? Is it because you weren''t invited to the party?"


    "Yes, and... that''s N-No! I am not that perverted!" Rasha protested, her hind legs spreading out as she became more adorable and shy.


    "Oh~ what is it then, little spider? Come on, tell me." Asura teased with a sly grin while leaning towards the little spider girl. His lips came close to her pointed ears as she tried to crawl up the wall to avoid him; however, he snapped his fingers, causing the surface to be slippery as she fell onto hisp with a thud.


    "Y-You!" She said, her eyes watering as her arms and legs clung to his body, making him unable to move.


    "Calm down, now. I thought you wanted to be treated normally, and that includes teasing."


    Meanwhile, watching him flirt with Rasha, the other women all looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Are you okay with this, Helliana? He only put you to bedst night, and he''s seducing a spider girl."


    "Aha~ don''t tease me, Lady Sigurd, this is just how he is. I wouldn''t be with him now if I couldn''t ept that part of him."


    "Mhm, true." Lucia, who controlled one of her shadow clones, agreed.


    "Eh, really?!" Noir asked with a shocked look as she used her vines to copy the movements of Rasha''s legs as she pretended to avoid Asura''sp.


    "Y-you! Ahnn... wait, no, not there!"


    Asura''s fingers pressed into the centre of her back, near her humanoid waist and rubbed in circr motions. The lovely Rasha''s body instantly went limp, her cheeks blushed, and she started drooling while unable to fight against his movements, the dull ache making her feel amazing.


    Because the nerves of an arachnid''s human body differed from a normal human, they needed more intense massage and care due to how sturdy their bodies were to endure their arachne form.


    Rasha and Yufa were going to join this time as their mission was to act as guides through the area and, if needed, protect the convoy.


    However, Asura knew that his true goal was to increase rtions with the two during his mission and attempt to foil the Empire''s ns.


    ''Will I be able to stop them without significant losses? Let''s hope Gaius has some ideas, though Sigurd and Helia are here... it should be fine.''

 Chapter 418 The Burning Forest!

    Meanwhile, as Asura approached Gaius and Lyndwrym to the far east of his territory, inside the great monster forest, a raging fire burned the wooden and thatch homes of the kobolds.


    The kobolds lived in peace, or so they did a few days ago.


    Before, the strange goblins invaded from the west. These goblins were armed with high-grade weapons and able to use strange magic to burn the forest and break the kobold elders'' barrier.


    "Gigigigi!"


    "Burn the dogmen!"


    "Huhuhu die dogface!"


    The goblin''s strength was overwhelming. No kobold could stand against them alone. Even the kobold knights and elders, who were once revered for their expertise, were rendered useless.


    While the goblins enjoyed their victory atop the hills several hundred metres away.


    The small force of Emerald Empire warriors all watched in delight as the monsters they intimidated now started killing their allies of yesterday.


    "I didn''t know those little dogs were so stupid. They should have just surrendered the moment I sent the letter. To think they actually wanted to go to war."


    "Indeed. If they knew we had an alliance with the goblins, there''s no way they would have been so arrogant."


    The smarter goblins who could speak were kept out of battle and given ve contracts by the second prince, Shang Liu. However, the goblins didn''t realise that those contracts meant they would soon lose their lives.


    Most of the Shang army was rxed, thinking nothing could go wrong until the mes suddenly vanished.


    "My Prince!" A member of the ck-clothed guards around him called out with a shocked face. "The entire leading force of goblin troops has vanished!"


    Shang Liu was taken aback as his face slowly grew grim. "Are you sure?"


    "Y-yes! They havepletely disappeared!"


    "Send the next squad down there, now!"


    Shang Liu couldn''t afford to fail. He refused to be put beneath his brother again, and with a failure this big, it would reach his father''s ears.


    As Shang Liu watched his men rush away, the sky slowly turned dark, and a dark storm cloud appeared.


    "T-this is." Shang Liu felt a heavy pressure press down on him from the sky. In the distance, he could see a figure in the sky with crimson wings; it seemed to be some sort of monster. However, he couldn''t quite tell. "Forget it! Send the goblins, crush thest of the kobolds."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the sky far above the forest, a beautiful woman danced among the clouds in her scarlet red and golden robes with her silky blonde hair flowing along with her movements as she adjusted her position with red feathered wings.


    This woman was Hera, part of the family who served the Mu n in the distant past, a girl who underwent a special ritual to fuse herself with a divine bird''s bloodline so she could protect the Mu n under the name of a guardian.


    Hera was thest female and maiden left to perform the art. She inherited the divine blood of the eastern phoenix, her true name F¨¨ng He Ran.


    Yet, despite the loss of the family''s superior and master n.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The F¨¨ng family maintained most of their important teachings, but her powers were only a fraction of the legendary guardian. First, she would have to meet the remaining members of the Mu family and swear herself to them as their protector.


    "To think a Prince of the Emerald Empire would dare interfere with the dealings of the monster kingdom. The Mu n would never have let them do this!"


    ''I see... that''s why!'' Feng He Ran realised the true reason they eliminated the Mu family because that was the only n able to doubt or bring the emperor under scrutiny if they turned that family into sinners or those whomitted treason.


    Then, the Shang family would never lose their throne.


    "Silly boy, I''ll teach you not to mess with the monsters or the Feng n''s duties!"


    Feng He Ran was one of the few people in the Emerald Empire who had mastered the art of fire creation.


    With each of her steps, a beautiful lotus me appeared under her foot, falling to the forest floor and exploding with a deafening roar, engulfing the surrounding area in a raging inferno. But she didn''t stop there.


    Her mes rose high, burning trees and grass as they reached the goblin army rushing forward, consuming the goblins as they wailed for help.


    ''Burn and fade, beg for forgiveness in the other life.''


    "Fire and mes purge the weak and punish the sinner. Let not your voice reach me."


    He Ran sang in a beautiful easternnguage, like a poem and song mixed; the divine bird in her soul delighted and weed the destruction of the goblin army.


    "You won''t get away with this!" Shang Liu panicked as he saw the approaching mes. "Goblin Knights, protect my life!" Although they didn''t want to, the moment he spoke, the very magic activated, causing them to walk towards him and activate their shield skills around his body.


    "Hmph. As if mere goblins can block this!" He Ran spoke with a sneer as the mes grew even fiercer, covering her body as she focused on the prince.


    Shang Liu struggled and pushed the goblins forward, his guards all grabbing him before their bodies were wrapped in a green wind and silver light.


    Then, the mes erupted¡ªhowever, once the smoke cleared, nobody was left from the Shang army, only hundreds of dead goblins, strange magic leaving the prince unharmed.


    "A teleportation scroll."


    The goblins were not so lucky, having their bodies and souls destroyed by the powerful mes.


    After the battle ended, all that remained were a few of the kobolds. Less than fifty of them survived. However, they protected their women and children at least, meaning this n had a future!


    He Ran''s body lowered from the sky, her face covered in sweat, with blood oozing from her nose as she looked to be in intense pain and struggled to breathe properly.


    "Haa....ha.... it hurts...."


    The moment shended, two female guards appeared from a whiff of smoke, one of them catching He Ran in her arms and frowning at her.


    "Princess, why did you use this spell? It was too much for your body!"


    "There''s no other way. The Mu family has been wronged, and the Feng family will not allow the Shangs to keep doing what they want. Even if I must abuse the blessing the divine bird has given me, to save the empire and remove the Shang is our task! For that, we must find the Arachne queen or one of her daughters and help her take back the throne!"


    He Ran''s face was pale, and her legs shook as the other guard, her friend took over and held her body steady.


    "Rest up, we''ll teleport out of here soon. There was some information from our spies along the border that a small force is approaching Silvara¡ªwe are not sure if they mean to invade the empire or take part in the monster kingdom civil war."


    "Did the spies say who would be leading them?"


    "Yes, apparently, their newly appointed prince would be leading their forces. We have noticed a detachment of orcs also approaching Lyndwrym, their number 500."


    He Ran nodded and sighed. "If the orcs are alsoing to help the monster kingdom, then the Shang might panic and look to eliminate a significant portion of the forest before the Silvaran army gets far."


    "Our princess, should we meet with the Silvaran troops? Maybe we could team up with them and push back the Shang Together."


    "Princess, you are exhausted. We should head home and recuperate."


    "You are right. Take us to the capital!"


    The guards nodded as a silver light enveloped their bodies.


    ***


    However, the moment they left, a beautiful spider the size of a boulder crawled out of the bushes, her legs elegantly walking on the webbing she made with master bnce, her eight eyes purple and filled with sparking light as she looked at the destroyed vige.


    "I see... That means my girls managed to reach Silvara safely... What a wonderful piece of news I heard."


    This spider was the mother of the young girls, once known as the most graceful and beautiful arachne queen. Now on the run from her enemies and after learning these facts. She stopped heading south, instead changing her direction to the east, further into the forest and away from the Silvaran army.


    "My children, your time hase, and so mother will buy you some more time..."


    With a deep breath, the spider''s body began rushing along her rapidly formed webbing, while a few moments after she left, various monsters of different tribes all arrived, where she lingered for several minutes before chasing towards the east, a strange dog sniffing the air to follow the scent of her webbing. 1

 Chapter 419 The Border City - Lyndwrym

    Lyndwrym looked far different from the ruins that Asura remembered. The biggest change might have been the orcs sparring with the various knights in the yard. Or the walls that were weathered and grey, now obsidian and equipped with the magic cannons that the dwarves crafted.


    Grom''Gaius and his two close supporting captains. The powerful Assault Leader, Grom''Vak and Grom''Tul, a newly promoted shaman, to rece the fallen Gul''Tao.


    He stood with a single ck axe, smaller than before, yet his strength seemed higher.


    Asura sat atop the Lyndwrym walls watching the battles while Helliana, Noir and Sigurd escorted the Valkyrie knights while the men who would serve him in the future all stood behind him watching in awe.


    With a mighty thrust, Gaius sent his two opponents floating backwards. Their feet leaving the floor due to his immense power. Yet before they could recover, his body followed them with immense speed, green mana fluttering from his feet.


    "So he used wind magic, copying my trick, eh..." Asura mused, while noticing that after ditching his huge dual axes and keeping one decent axe. It gave Gaius more speed and flexibility as he used his left hand to cast enchantments on himself.


    "My Prince, this orc is the man you spoke of. His name is Grom''Guyus?"


    "Grom''Gaius, say it like you are saying ''guy uz'' as one word," Asura responded to his knight, Danos Odon, the fiery redhead who loved to speak aboutbat and swords all the time.


    "I see, thanks Prince."


    Since their journey, the knights would spend the afternoon with Asura and Sigurd practising, although most of the time, Sigurd let Asura do it alone. So he could bond with his future knights and learn their habits and talents.


    "Vergil, what do you think? Could you take him in a match?"


    The blue-haired knight, a former noble with blue hair and a calm face, suddenly transformed. He grabbed his spear and shield and leapt off the wall while screaming at the top of his voice while Gaius was drinking from his water sack.


    "Sir Gaius! I wish to challenge you to a match on behalf of my master. The prince of Silvara! Asura Phoenix!"


    Gaius looked up at the wall, and the moment he saw the rxed and regal appearance of Asura, who leaned against the stone wall with his legs hanging off the edge in a ck and red mantle and noble outfit, he burst intoughter.


    "MY LORD! I ACCEPT! GYAHAHAHA!"


    Asura felt amused. He really didn''t look at the world around him enough in the past. How could he forget and not pay attention to these funny people? From the knights behind him to the amusing knight in Romantica waiting for his call like a lonely lover and this lovable orc warrior.


    "Gaius, if you win, I will face you!" Asura''s crimson eyes shone as the orc''s face began to beam with delight.


    "Vergil, if you cannd a single blow. I will give you an hour-long training session to ask me two questions you wish and learn any skill I have."


    "Ah?! My Prince, really????" Vergil looked like a little puppy as he clenched his fist.


    Asura knew Vergil liked these kinds of rewards over money, though he would still increase his pay if he won. That was just how different the Asura of today waspared to his past self before he began to open up to the world.


    "No fair... Virgil gets such a good deal."


    "Oh, are you jealous, Belial? Then why not challenge any of the main warriors from the Grom tribe? I''ll make sure to reward you, too."


    ***


    Meanwhile, from the inner keep''s gate, several women watched this scene and chuckled. The leader, Helliana, watched with a strange smile on her face. "Asura has really changed since half a year ago..."


    "I know, even though back then I was just his inspector at the academy. It felt like he looked at the world like some kind of game or rather as if he wasn''t a part of the world, so he stopped paying attention to minor details and acted with a slight disconnection..." Lucia added while Sigurd listened to them with a sullen face.


    Although she only met him a slight timeter, it wasn''t for a month or twoter that she began to see him daily and learned his charm and unique traits.


    "Although I met himter, the changes in him since he spent the night with you, Lady Helliana, seemed to have changed him a big deal."


    "Fufu, not just me but also you, Saintess Sigurd. He seems to be changing more than I can keep up, look at that. Asura likely wanted to help his knights make friends with the orcs and Lyndwrym knights quickly. So he arranged this fight."


    "Haha, you''re right. He''s a little more scheming now." Sigurd nodded, holding a jug of fresh orange fruit juice, her pink lips squishing the edge as she looked to Lucia, who watched Asura''s back with the most adorable look on her face. "Lucia, if you wish to reside in our beloved''s shadow, go and do so. Nobody will be jealous or angry. You are protecting him, after all."


    Lucia''s eyes never left his body. However, her hand lifted, shaking her fingertip towards Sigurd. "It''s not like I don''t want to¡ªin fact, his shadow is filled already with my other clones..."


    "Oh?"


    "What do you mean?" Helliana asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    "Hah... Those girls have a portion of my soul inside them. That''s how they evolved to be so life-like and powerful, sharing my Stage Eight strength, yet because they are part of me. All of them Love Asura!"


    "B-But... that means each clone has the same desires you do?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s why... I cannot go. Like we have a special agreement to share our time with him apart from our special days. I was forced to sign a simr document with those girls. However, they are happy to fuse during sex and dates when protecting our darling. They insist on me being separated from them!"


    "Well, if that''s the case. Then stay here. I have no qualms, and neither will anyone else. We''re all his lovers, so there is nothing to be jealous of. The ones with the worst jealousy are probably back in the capital, crying and throwing a fit right now. Fufu."


    Sigurd enjoyed making fun of the girls, who became jealous of the smallest things. Nevertheless, she didn''t realise that she, too, would be one of the most jealous women around Asura. It was just something that would form slowly over time after she lost her virginity to him.


    Helliana smirked, knowing Sigurd was trying her best to act maturely in front of her.


    The three girls watched Asura, who looked like a prince from a storybook, leaning back with his legs stretched out on the walls. They wanted to know what was going through his mind. Did he feel worried about the future mission, or was he truly rxed right now?


    "By the way, where is Noir?" Helliana added, her eyes looking around with a golden light searching the surrounding forests.


    "That girl was running around the castle. I think the maids were helping her choose a room or something," Sigurd responded while tapping her chin.


    She had seen the naughty girl rushing around everywhere, poking her head into every room and closet in the building while asking the maids countless questions.


    "She really likes the mansion, huh..."


    "Yeah, the maids said she can''t stop jumping into the beds or using the shower to spray out the windows..." Lucia''s lips twitched as she looked through the eyes of the clone in Noir''s shadow.


    "She''s an adorable little girl, though. So let''s not mind her. It is her first time seeing a mansion with so many rooms, plus the library."


    "Well, for now, but her figure is not that of an adorable girl but a ridiculously sexy woman. How long do you think before she matures enough to seduce our beloved husband, girls?" Sigurd joined in the conversation with a low chuckle.


    "I think Rasha wille before her..." Helliana whispered, her eyes watching the arachne princess crawling ever so slowly towards Asura, even though she didn''t need to sneak.


    ***


    "What''s the matter, Rasha?" Asura''s bright voice sounded the moment she came close. He then tapped the wall beside him and leaned towards her.


    Rasha''s beautiful brown skin and her lovely white hair were illuminated by the mid-evening madder-red sun. Her big red eyes opened and shut, her gaze fixed on the distant forest to the east.


    "Umm... I was wondering if I could see our kingdom from this high. Sorry, since we are this close to the monster kingdom. I find myself thinking about Mother and the fact we couldn''t help her."


    "Your mother, eh?" Asura let out a small grin, his eyes lifting.


    The next moment, various magical sigils and runes began to form around his iris and across his eyes. Various colours, green, blue, red and silver, formed a beautiful circle withplex lines joined to the centre of his pupils.


    To others, it just looked pretty, but for Asura, it enhanced his vision, allowing him to see over a thousand times further than previously; the sheer amount of visual information made him feel slightly nauseous.


    However, in the distance, he could see mes, a cloud of smoke... and then a sea of webbings leading to the southeast!


    ''There''s an arachne fleeing towards thisnd? Such a beautiful webbing... I should help them. I can see several humans and monsters chasing her!''


    "I''ll be right back, Rasha!"


    With a loud bang, before she even noticed his wings spreading, Asura''s figure was already several hundred metres away, heading towards the East.

 Chapter 420 Hello, Pretty Arachne!

    ''Damn, I need to get there faster! I don''t want to abuse my void magic... however there''s no other choice!''


    Like a mysterious flicker of light, Asura''s body began to travel hundreds of metres each time he blinked. The intense pain started from the fifth teleport; his organs felt deprived of oxygen and blood, causing him to drop into the tree line.


    His hand grasped the trunk and dug his fingers into the solid wood. However, at least from this angle, he could see the fighting clearly!


    The female was an eastern beauty and an arachne.


    ''If I am correct, she must be Rasha''s sister. Those beautiful ck legs with soft white fur and her lovely ck hair make her seem like some Eastern princess.''


    Her hair was long, down to her human body''s buttocks, with the front framing her face with a box firing and two straight-cut bangs that covered her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, her purple eyes glistened like eight motorists, along with two cute eyebrows that were like thumbprints.


    "Haa....Ha.... I still need to travel a little distance, but the void step needs to be saved forbat."


    The enemy wasn''t strong, but there were many of them.


    At least fifty goblins, a hundred orcs and several other monsters, along with a group of twenty humans in ck metal armour.


    ''How does this girl fight?''


    Asura watched as the beautiful arachne, her body quite close to the ground, seemed to dance along her webbing.


    She constantly formed new webs that alternated between a sticky trap wire and a sharp webbing that tore through the flesh of monsters as she formed deadly traps using the trees.


    However, despite her efforts, the enemy slowly gained an advantage.


    In a matter of minutes, the enemies had taken her webbed area and begun to cut down the trees or use mes to damage the sticky webbing as it seemed more mmable, causing the arachne to flee closer towards Asura, her movements like a fairy as she rushed up the vertical tree''s then leapt to another creating a long thread that would entangle another enemy or two.


    "No!"


    Suddenly, the spider-woman took an arrow to the thigh of the leading leg that reached towards a tree mid-jump, then dropped from the tree.


    A single arrow ruined her graceful movements, and her fall was violent without hope of survival.


    ''Let''s go!''


    Thus, Asura made his move; he let his body fall off the edge and, at thest moment, pped his wings to create a powerful updraft before grabbing the massive spider body of the arachne and pulling away from the enemy. Although he could fight them, he wanted to make more space for the arachne to fight.


    "W-Who are you?"


    "I am your prince in shining armour?"


    Her voice was light, crisp and beautiful, like a true princess or queen, and when she smiled, the beauty was like a fallen angel who could wash away any despair. Despite her slightly evil looks, Asura felt assured that he really had a thing for arachne, and it wasn''t just Yufa and Rasha.


    "Fighting is difficult alone... but now you have arade!"


    "Hehe, what an interesting boy, I would say an Elf, but you don''t smell like one. You smell of something more delicious and with a hint of something else... What a wonderful aroma."


    The beautiful female licked her lips and shifted her hips, her lower body held by Asura. Her upper body was hanging over his left arm.


    "Are you injured?"


    "Hmmm... a little, but nothing too bad."


    "Alright, we will fight side by side, and if I call for you, you muste immediately."


    "Okay, Prince Charming."


    "My name is Asura, and I will introduce myself properly once the battle is over."


    "Shizuka, feel honoured to hear my name. Lord Asura."


    After the quick exchange of words, the two charged back into the battlefield, though this time, the arachne could leap and jump around like a graceful dancer.


    Because Asura shot forward and attacked the enemy with his huge ck sword, their attention was on him. However, they soon found themselves quickly besieged by thebined attacks of Shizuka and Asura''s sword and spider silk.


    ''Oh my? A de that can easily cut through my webbing and still kill the enemy with a perfect cut? This boy is quite sturdy~ and his looks are top notch!''


    "Oi Shizuka, don''t fall in love now! The fight is not yet over!" Asura''s voice snapped Shizuka out of her daze.


    "S-Sorry, I got distracted a little."


    ''This cheeky brat, if he spoke this way in Arachneas he would be hung upside down with my silk!''


    Shizuka''s thoughts were dark, but she smiled with a friendly and gentle aura.


    ''Just a few more minutes... the enemy is retreating; the human troops are fleeing. I can escape to the east and search for my daughters...''


    Asura''s de sliced thest of the orcs in half before he let out a long sigh; the rush to reach Shizuka and then prepare himself for battle made him quite exhausted.


    "I can sense Rasha and the other''sing this way to meet us." His voice was quiet while drinking some of the juice that Helia packed for him; though it did nothing but quench his thirst, it felt great.


    "Hmmm? It would seem our enemy has departed in fear." Shizuka mused while tapping her front legs, the bloody mark on her upper section still damaged.


    "ah, let me treat that for you..." Asura then ced his hand on her wounded leg; the ck spider leg was silky smooth and cool to the touch; there weren''t any hairs, and rather, it felt sleek.


    He couldn''t help but feel tempted as he started letting his Animus flow into her body, a slight red glow emerging from his palms.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ah, I am treating your wound."


    "How is this possible...?"


    Shizuka was in awe at the healing ability of herpanion, and even her leg, which felt numb, started to heal.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, a momentter, a pleasure she had long forgotten started to grow from her depths, the feeling of his magic toying with her insides causing the arachne to tremble, her legs bing unstable, but she couldn''t ask him to stop...


    "This should almost do it..."


    "Haahh..."


    A small sigh escaped Shizuka''s mouth; her body felt a little hot, and the ce where her human skin met the spider''s abdomen was burning up. She couldn''t help but loosen the beautiful robe covering her body and touch herself, hoping that her palms would cool the fire growing inside her.


    "Is everything alright?"


    ''Ah, his face is so close! He is so handsome, and his hair and eyes are so unique... how would his face look after being ravished? I want to sit on his face and bite him until he bes docile~ such a cute boy.''


    Shizuka lost her mind to pleasure, and her other hand moved towards the hole growing damp between her legs.


    ''Ngh! So good! Is the wound almost healed? No, I think I might endure it for a little longer. Don''t stop, cute Asura~ I can endure!'' She thought to herself, the sound of her movements finally reaching Asura''s ears as his eyes flicked towards where she was rubbing while writhing.


    "Hmm? Are you hurt down there, too?"


    ''Fuck, this innocent guy is a real turn-on, but damn it! I can''t have him touch me there!''


    Shizuka gritted her teeth and endured. However, as the wound began to close and the pain lessened, the pleasure turned into a craving. However, the moment she lost all desire to hold back and pounce...


    "Asura~~ I finally caught up to you!" A familiar voice echoed through the woods as a beautiful tanned body and snow-white hair appeared in her sight.


    Then she watched as that small spider clung to Asura, and the pair went flying through several trees beforeing to a stop. Her short ck legs wrapped around his chest as she sniffed his body, all eight ruby eyes blinking while she examined him.


    "Rasha?!"


    "Asura, you reek of another woman, and it stinks! Did you mate with her?"


    "No, I just saved her!"


    "Howe I don''t believe you? I can smell her scent of arousal... wait.... Momma?"


    Shizuka''s face lit up in a bright red flush when she saw the little spider. Her hands dropped from her body, and she quickly put her robe on and looked around to avoid her daughter''s gaze,


    "Ahem, my dear Rasha, who is this cute boy?"


    The lovely Rasha gave a wide smile as she rubbed her face against Asura and replied. "My husband! Ehehe~ he said my thread smells good!"


    Before Shizuka could speak, Asura then asked something that shocked both of the women. "You say that it''s supposed to smell bad, but even Shizuka and Yufa smelt sweet and delicious, although Shizuka was more of a floral scent like honeysuckle."


    "W-What did you just say?" Rasha was stunned by his words and nced towards her mother before looking back, and her lovely eyes became watery. "You also like Yufa''s?!"


    "Well, this is not the best ce, and it''s almost night..." Asura tried to escape, but Shizuka''s webbing began to wrap around his face and body, the sticky type, as she looked at him with strange, obsessive eyes.


    "Does it smell nice, really? That should be impossible!"


    "Momma, please don''t do that to Asura, or I will cry!" Rasha quickly freed him from her webbing and held him tightly, her arms like iron shackles, and her legs mped shut around him while she used her webbing to wrap his arms to stop him from escaping.


    "Ah, although Rasha''s is a sweet scent like caramel or honey, yours is more mature like a floral sweetness; as for Yufa, her''s is like a peach blossom in the spring."


    "That cannot be happening... was our entire race based on a lie?! The founders say only one man can find our silk pleasant before processing... Yet, one man likes all three?"


    Shizuka was flustered, and her mind was confused, but they couldn''t stay here forever. He seemed to like three arachne women''s webbing at the same time... and could even describe the scent, which caused her to feel shocked.


    "Let''s head back, and we can talk about this at Lyndwrym," Asura added while carrying Rasha, who became like a kitten. asionally, he wondered if she was Xavida''s secret twin.


    "It is the border city of my kingdom, and territory."


    "Oh my? So you''re not a normal handsome boy~ I understand, let''s go." Shizuka seemed amused and happy, so Asura didn''tin either. He wanted to get home and rest.


    Asura still hadn''t noticed that Rasha had called her mother...

 Chapter 421 Preparations and Training is needed!

    Asura and the two arachne eventually made their way to the border with Lyndwrym. In the past, there was a tall rock wall protecting the border. However, in thest battle, the ogres and trolls destroyed it under themand of Shang Luo to cause more damage as they retreated.


    Since that battle, instead of trying to repair it with makeshift methods. They cleared it out and formed a massive gate and slope that horses and people could easily climb or descend.


    ''Though it''s not finished, this silver gate with my father''s figure etched onto the surface looks good.''


    "Asura, I''m tired~ how long till we get home?" Rashained in her raspy voice.


    Yet it was Asura who carried her on his back. Rasha didn''t have a reason to be tired, or maybe she just enjoyed it when Asura pampered her.


    "Behave, Rasha. If only I could enjoy that wide, muscr back for a moment~ what a shame."


    Shizuka didn''t cause many issues returning¡ªrather the webbing helped them avoid reaching Lyndwrym much sooner than Asura thought.


    ''Although I could have flown them all back if anyone wanted to attack us in the sky. It would be annoying.''


    However, while on the ground, covered by the trees, no one would try, and spying became more difficult. So they reached the base of the mountain within two minutes without a problem.


    When they arrived at the vige, most of the orcs were making their evening meals along with the knights. Asura could see that his knights were covered in wounds and dirt. However, they were sitting with Gaius and the other strongest orcs, eating together.


    ''That''s good, they managed to bond even a little.''


    When they saw him, the knights got up and saluted while the orcs stared at him and then beat their chests heavily with their right arm.


    "Wee back, Lord Asura!"


    "Your Highness, wee back!" Alexander Ravenshaw held a roasted leg of meat in his hand while greeting the group. On the other hand, the other knights all seemed into the wine of food to notice Asura''s return so quickly.''


    "I''ve returned, and it seems you''ve been busy, have you not?"


    "Asura, you''ve returned."


    Gaius''s eyes were looking at him. It was not a stare of hatred or anger but the sorrow of not being able to train against each other. He knew Gaius enjoyed their battles more than anything, but Asura knew it would take too long for him to ept defeat.


    "Gaius, I''m sorry."


    Asura spoke as he nced at the knights. They were exhausted, so he didn''t n on sending them out for the night. It wouldn''t cost them the victory to dy a single night. Not to mention, the eyes of Helia, Sigurd, and Lucia were not those that he could deny. Those three would likely try to devour him whole tonight.


    "There is no need to apologise, Prince. We are your soldiers, and we will fight until death on the battlefield. Just, please tell me if we ever be unwanted or a nuisance. I will remove myself from thisnd and never bother you again."


    "As I''ve told you, there is no need for that. Even if you don''t wish it, I''ll just drag you back here."


    Asura smiled slightly as his gaze shifted to the knights. If someone asked him about his homnd four months ago, would he be able to imagine such strength?''


    "It seems you''ve been showing these knights a good time, Gaius. They look ready to die."


    "Hahaha, they wanted to be treated like you. So I went all out¡ªDanos and Alexander were the best two so far, though the others were only slightly behind them in terms of just power and battle. However, there is a massive gap in their technique and speed. When ites to experience and knowledge, they were stillcking."


    Gaiusughed aloud and drank from his little sack of beer before releasing a loud belch.


    Alexander seemed happy to have been praised, with a small smile on his lips, but Danos was staring at the ground. He seemed to be slightly mncholy despite getting the highest rating from Gaius.


    "What''s the matter, Dano~ is it because you needed to use magic to win your fight?" Alexander covered his mouth and spoke in a mocking tone while Danos snapped towards him.


    "Shut up, Alexander!"


    "Hahaha, you can''tpare yourself to me. How much mana do I have? It''s not evenparable to the average mage, and yet I can still beat you!"


    "Screw you, Alexander. I beat you in the swordpetition!"


    "Haha~ anytime, Danos. However, my main weapon is a staff, its cruel for a warrior to expect a mage to match him, no?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Heh, you two really get along well. How about you both try and beat me inbat?" The huge baldy Belial joined in¡ªhis face looked red, and he drank from the same sack as Gaius.


    ''This kid, I bet he''s drunk on orc wine!''


    Shizuka''s body stopped beside Asura and looked across the field covered in tents and small huts. She took a deep breath before tapping the shoulder of Asura a few times.


    "Amazingly, you managed to tame those Grom n orcs; they seem so quiet and well-behaved now they are with you."


    ''Well, because I beat them all to a pulp and gave them no choice, haha... That is what I would love to say.'' Asura thought, but he didn''t want to sound like some kind of psychopath to Rasha''s rtive, though he wondered how old Shizuka really was; despite her strange way of speaking, he couldn''t quite figure her out.


    "Well, I had a good chat (Fight) with them, and they soon came to follow me. I wonder if I might have been too aggressive, though, as some of the weaker ones fear me slightly."


    "Hmph! My retainers always called the Grom n, difficult to deal with. If you weren''t such a remarkable person, they would have tried to kill you."


    Shizuka released a slight sigh before cing her arms around Asura''s shoulder and leaning on his body. Meanwhile, Rasha was fast asleep once again, always falling asleep when she yed around with him.


    ''I thought her body would recover while we were travelling, but I guess I was wrong.'' Asura could feel Shizuka''s warmth and the softness of her breasts on his back and realised howfortable it felt. However, he also felt the slight bumps where her past scars remained.


    ''Her beautiful skin has so many scars...'' He thought to himself while looking into her amethyst eyes.


    "Is something wrong? Asura."


    "No, I''m fine, Shizuka. Are you feeling alright? Do you wish to rest and get something to eat? I am honestly a bit tired."


    "Oh, then let''s go and rx, Asura. There is no need for the Prince to stay in the cold night air. Let''s head over there."


    Shizuka removed her arm and pointed towards the stone stairs leading onto the ramparts and castle.


    However, protecting those stairs were four women ring at him: Noir, Lucia, Helia and Sigurd, all of them looking at him with fiery eyes and a predatory expression.


    "Darling~ wee home."


    "My love, are we eating together?"


    "Asura, I missed you so much!"


    "Ah?! Papa, you got another spider woman!"


    The four of them spoke as they approached him, with Noir standing in the centre and wrapping her arm around his.


    ''Why do all of them look so scary? Their eyes are filled with a dangerous me!''


    "I''m sorry, everyone, but I''m a bit tired today. Could you all eat with each other instead?"


    "No~ I want to eat with you, Darling."


    "I''m sure there''s a warm meal for you in the dining hall, Noir.


    Asura could only offer a wry smile as they entered the castle together.


    Shizuka became more obedient while Yufa constantly gazed at her with delighted eyes. Rasha, however, climbed up one of the stone walls the moment they entered the warm building and vanished above head inside the wooden pirs and nks.


    Honesty, he felt exhausted whether it was the journey or his connection with Helia and Sigurd improving, but when doing the act with stronger women, it drained him far more than several rounds with Xavida, though he held on three or four times a night with these heavily draining women was difficult.


    "Well, let''s go somewherefy. Lucia, can you make something light for me to eat? We need to prepare for leaving tomorrow to avoid more deaths."


    "Asura, wait a minute. I''ve been waiting for you all day, so don''t run away!" Sigurdined with an oddly charming tone.


    "Sigh, I''m not running, and what about you, Shizuka? Do you want toe with me, or stay with these guys? You can get a hot bath and a good sleep. This ce is nothing like the wild outside. At least for tonight, you can forget the cruel reality of losing your homnd and people and try to recover your strength."


    "Hmmm~ I can''t say no to a good meal and a hot bath~ but you have to join me, Lil''Asura~ ok?"]


    "I''ll go with you." Shizuka''s hands slipped down his arm while she rushed to the second floor, her eyes shining as she chased after Rasha, who seemed to want to bathe.


    "..."


    Everyone was silent as they moved through the empty halls. While Asura, Shizuka, and Rasha were gone, the other knights and orcs spent the evening maintaining their weapons and preparing for tomorrow.


    ''I wonder if we can manage this mission with less than a hundred deaths.''

 Chapter 422 Departure - Into the Forest

    The sound of steel shing echoed in the distance, a rhythm flowing movements as troops finished their morning practice. Apanied by the galloping of horses and creaking of the wooden carriages. All sorts of wonderful and lively sounds filled the city of Lyndwrym while the lord slept peacefully with his beloved women.


    "Hurry, Danos! If we take any longer, then our Lord will end up helping us once again!" A handsome male with dark hairined that Louis Devereaux was a knight who adored Asura the most, from the strict training to his acknowledgement of the Devereaux family skills. He followed Asura like no other.


    "Calm down, Louis. If you were a girl, you''d totally be rushing to be one of our Prince''s wives..."


    Danos and the others didn''t lose out by much when it came to loyalty and respect, but they loved to tease Louis for his attachment to their Lord.


    "Hmph... who wouldn''t, that perfect body and his ability to fight with magic, weapons and unarmed! Even you would be the Lord''s prisoner, Danos!"


    "Ah... these two are at it again. They both love our master too much."


    Alexander Ravenshaw, the son of Alexius, with his wind magic helping the army carry their things easier, mocked the pair even while he carried two boxes of weapons and supplies to the supply carriage that Asura allowed them.


    "Leave them be, Alex. You know what kind of people we all are." Manfried joked because it was obvious all of them had their quirks, and he didn''t hide the fact. He was a weird man who loved to fight strong opponents like a beast.


    "Tsk, Manfried don''t support them. They''ll never learn!" Danos added the knights seemed to get along better each day, with Vergil, Belial and Ryan all quietly helping the other knights, ignoring the extreme group who loved to make noise.


    "But still, the lord is amazing... To be able to keep so many women pleased at night, then fight us the next day for hours on end."


    "True, Alex, our master, is too strong in everything. However, I am d that I followed him! Because we''ve finally started getting marriage proposals! Hahahaha!"


    "Hahahaha, don''t say that to Belial. He might cry."


    "Well he''s bald and looked like a bear, but I am sure there''s a woman for him somewhere. I mean, didn''t that female orc offer to be his wifest time we trained with them?"


    "Ah... true Danos, but I never thought female orcs would be so beautiful... they are just big and very muscr!"


    "I don''t want to be whipped..." Louis added with a sour grin after hearing Manfried talk about the pretty orcs.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as the city of Lyndwrym prepared for the army and Asura to depart...


    Inside a modest yet well-cleaned room filled with high-level furniture, there was a massive bed with five bodies resting.


    Lay in the embrace of Asura, who was naked, were Sigurd, Helia, Lucia and Noir (Who snuck in when she went to wake them up.) And finally Rasha seemed to have also climbed into his bed, her sticky silk slowly dripping from the ceiling where she slept originally. Now, her body curled between his legs.


    Helia, who was on the right, woke up and blushed because Asura had his hand on her soft ass. He was sleeping deeply, yet his hands were surprisingly active.


    The girl couldn''t help but grasp and stroke his muscr chest. It was rock hard with barely any fat on his body; she couldn''t help but enjoy the way his hands stroked along her rump before squeezing it slightly.


    She blushed and tried to avoid waking him up, though she couldn''t deny that she''d seen him naked many times and had her way with him... The man was truly perfect, and it was hard to resist.


    "Nnn..."


    However, the moment she moved, Asura''s eyes opened and stared at her with a slight smirk. He seemed to have been pretending to sleep, while Helia could only bury her face in his chest, embarrassed.


    "You really haven''t changed, Helia. Such a cute and lovely woman."


    "Uh-huh."


    Asura pulled her close and kissed her lips softly, then let go as the girl went to the bathroom, her soft feet pping the floor as she rushed away while his eyes enjoyed the view of her perfect buttocks. He then heard something below him and saw a certain arachne staring at him with a slight blush on her face.


    "Oh? Rasha, why are you sleeping down there?"


    "It''s nice and warm, and the scent makes me feel good."


    ''This spider... does she have some kind of smell fetish?'' Asura wondered while pressing his feet against her exposed thighs while in her human form¡ªhe found that Rasha''s body was extremely soft and delightful to caress, like soft mochi or dough.


    He liked the feeling as Rasha''s eight eyes shined with happiness and shame while his toes pinched and gently pulled her soft meat. She seemed to enjoy it, and the sounds of water rushing from the bathroom were her sign to escape, skittering up the walls before climbing into the bathroom.


    "Kyaaah!?" The scream of Helia was amazing, causing Asura to chuckle before Sigurd and Lucia grabbed his arm.


    "Master~ you''re finally free to tease." Lucia kissed his cheek while a second Lucia clone snuggled against his chest, and Sigurd held his arm between her chest and thighs, looking at him with a pink hue across her cheeks.


    "Asura, please... if you do that, it''ll end up like every morning. Then we''ll bete for the nned mission~ so behave."


    Sigurd begged him not to tempt her¡ªhowever, in reality, she was a cruel and naughty woman because it was her hands that were already stroking his cock.


    ''Ah~ what a wonderful morning as always.'' He thought to himself.


    [Good morning, my prince~ I miss you] The lovely elf wife who waited for him in the west finally contacted him after they met and finally crossed the line.


    ''Hello, my beautiful elven princess. Are you doing well?''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Nn! Spica is helping me train in that horrible world you sent me! It was really, really hard at first, but for some reason, after we.... we.... did that. I can feel myself bing stronger every day!


    I miss you so much though, can youe to me soon... I know I said I could wait, but...]


    ''Hmmm~ okay then, I''ll let you know when, so make sure you''re keeping yourself nice and clean waiting for me. My dear little fairy, Celina.''


    ***


    Three hourster, Asura finally left the inner castle and finished breakfast.


    Thankfully, he sent Lucia to make sure the knights and Valkyrie got a good rest, but he wondered why he didn''t see Ignis.


    When they called for reinforcements, Amalia left with the unit that brought the supplies, so now there was only Ignis by his side. Yet she seemed strange after meeting Noir.


    ''I hope she turns up soon...'' Asura thought while enjoying the beautiful, scenic view of Lyndwrym.


    All the city had to offer in the past was its minerals and fortress, but now, thanks to Asura''s magic farming, the entire area transformed into a beautiful field of flowers, food, cotton and various resources, making the marsnds and other ces suitable for nting.


    "My Lord!" Danos rushed up towards him as he stepped down the long, winding stone steps and outside the fortress to greet over two thousand knights who helped toplete the preparations. At first, he only nned to have a small unit, but with the help of the Grom n.


    Asura nned to split the army into four groups of 500 and have them secure thend directly beside Lyndwrym and form an outpost. And the ns to build a wall to protect Silvara were already in motion.


    "Danos, Manfried. You two are always so excited¡ªoh, Louis? Why are you using stealth." Asura tilted his head, dodging the blow from Louis and then hitting him with a palm strike that sent him flying across the entire field.


    "Lord!" Danos and Manfried looked at their friend, who seemed fine despite the impact of being struck by Asura''s palm.


    "M-my apologies, Master... I just wanted to test your skill!"


    "Test my skill... You''re lucky I know it''s true; other lords would have you beheaded, you know?" Asura scolded Louis, but the person scolded just looked at him with shining eyes.


    "Hey... Sigurd, is that guy okay? Why does he look at Asura with so much affection?" Helia whispered from behind her lips, pouting and eyes narrowed like a violent cat.


    Both women ignored the fact that Asura began to fight amongst his knights; his vicious blows, which would surely kill a normal man, only caused them to look excited or more eager to fight, causing great concern in their hearts.


    "Helia, you don''t understand that kind of love."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s the look of a man who fell for his Master, so he wants to try his strength."


    "A man who fell for his master! Wha?"


    "Yes, isn''t it the same for you and me? We fell for our lord and wanted to be his wives."


    "Uh... I hope it remains tonic..." Helia''s face became pale as she worried for her husband even more, and her jealousy didn''t fade.


    "Calm down, Helia. That''s not going to happen."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "You''re not lying, are you, Sigurd?"


    "No, I''m not."


    This was anothermon topic between the various wives of Asura¡ªthe fact that he started appealing to males made them uneasy, as the current fad of literature in Silvara, thanks to the open borders of Romantica, was boys'' love or forbidden love themes...


    However, Noir seemed to enjoy the monster x human romance novels and was reading one in the carriage with Rasha and Shizuka.


    Today was the departure for the four squads, and Asura''s unit would be the vanguard.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!